《My Supernatural Girlfriends Spoils Me Rotten》 Chapter 1 Unfair World Those with wealth, fame, and power often claim we are all born equal¡ªbut this unfair world suggests otherwise.They say words like honey to soothe our thirst for fairness , and delusion us with their twisted ideas of equality. But deep inside, doubts emerge in our heart, challenging the lies they had created. "Equality?" Was it not just a phrase intended to comfort the masses and soothe our restless souls? Look around and witness the hard truth etched in the face of humanity. A child born to privilege and filled with wealth never knew the curse of hunger or the desperate longing for a better life. But just one stone thrown away, another child screams, their voices drowned out by the cruel sounds of poverty. Are these two lives the same from the first breath? Are these two lives really equal? Of course not! A child dealt a bad hand would grow up to face more challenges in life. Although they had the potential to succeed and achieve more, the truth was they had to adapt to a harsh reality and make some tough decisions to move forward. They are trapped on the hard road, not by choice but because inequality pushed them there. This was a path they could not shake, a reality that screamed at them: they were born poor, weak and frail. Sadly, another abandoned child was born today. There were no loving hands waiting for him, no caring whispers shaping his small body. Instead ,he was cast aside and left to weather the storm of life alone. The weight of the abandonment rested on his small shoulders, crushing his soul before it even had a chance to soar. On a cold, rainy night, the sound of an old door opening echoed. CREEK! A flickering flashlight illuminated a small basket, revealing a helpless boy inside. "Poor child" The old woman quickly took the baby and held it close in her arms. Her touched showed longing and love, as her motherly instincts kicked in. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''ll take care of you from now on," she said in a soft voice full of compassion and love. However, a look of sadness covered her face as she glanced outside and saw that it was raining. It was like the heavens were crying because of the boy''s unfortunate fate. "We can''t take care of him. We have to give him to the police," said an old man behind her. He looked sick and thin, a clear sign that his body was not getting enough nutrients. "Darling, look at him, he looks like our son Asher," the old woman replied in a pleading voice. The couple remembered their son who died from an illness decades ago. After that, they were never blessed again with another one. They tried their best, but the woman couldn''t have a baby anymore, so they just accepted their fate. "But we don''t have enough money. We can''t take care of him. I know that you want to have a son , but we are barely living, " replied her husband with a defeated tone. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to take care of the poor child; he was just being honest about the painful reality of their situation. Her eyes fell to the ground as memories of their son, flooded back. Their hearts still carried the weight of their loss, and the life filled of economic struggles that followed. "I was not able to save our child and I can''t bear the thought of seeing another kid suffer the same fate" he added. The couple found themselves wrestling with heartbreaking decisions, torn between their desire to love and financial problems "I will let you decide, Darling" she replied with an understanding tone. She knew that her husband was hurting just like she was. Chapter 2 The Protagonist ? Inside an ordinary looking classroom, the atmosphere balanced simplicity and functionality.The walls were lined with colorful posters and educational materials, while wooden desks were arranged in rows, each paired with a chair. Large windows let in natural light, illuminating the room and creating a warm ambiance. Students engaged in their activities, each surrounded by their circles of friends. This learning space had become a breeding ground for division among them. Among the students were five distinct archetypes, with the exceptions of the ones who blended into the background like extras in a movie. The smart students, with their thirst for knowledge, eagerly absorbed lessons, shining brightly with their intellect. The athletes showcased their skills on the field, earning respect through their dedication. The popular ones navigated social life effortlessly, their words carrying weight among their peers. Then, there were the bullies, who thrived on exerting power over others. Their actions was disgusting, but no one had the courage to confront them. Finally, there were the "losers," who were often viewed as weak or awkward. "Hey! I told you to buy me fresh food. This is cold!" A tall boy spoke with a bored tone, his dark hair and piercing midnight colored eyes adding to his intimidating presence. Despite his terrible personality, he was really handsome. This gap in appearance only deepened the bullied kid''s sense of injustice¡ªhow could someone with such a pretty face also be so cruel? "I''m sorry, the line was too long," the bullied boy replied with an exhausted tone. "Do you think I care?" The bully shook his head. Without warning, he threw the food at the boy''s face. "Poor guy." one student muttered, glancing at the bullied boy, who wiped the remnants of his lunch from his cheeks. "It''s his fault. He lets them bully him." another student remarked, her tone dripping with disdain. "What a joke." a third added, rolling her eyes at the scene. Though the bullied boy was the victim, he was the one being judged now instead of the instigator . ''Why is this happening to me? What did I do wrong?'' he wondered. "Next time, do your job well," the bully sighed, and turned to leave. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The victim''s heart raced, frustration churning in his stomach. The room went quiet, and for a moment, it felt like time had stopped. "You jerk! You''re the reason I''m like this! You made my life miserable!" In that instant, time seemed to stretch. Every heartbeat echoed in his ears, and his surroundings faded away. ''This is my chance,'' he thought, determination flooding through him. ''I won''t let him bully me anymore.'' THUD! The sound of his fist landing echoed, and everyone in their seats was shocked to witness such a comeback. ''I''m free,'' the boy thought, a smile breaking through his lips. But his happiness didn''t last long. Looking up, he discovered that his fist had made contact, but it didn''t seem to bother his opponent at all. "I¡ª" BAM! Before he could complete his sentence, a fist connected with his cheek, knocking him to the floor like a ragdoll. For a moment, the students were taken aback, but soon laughter erupted as they found the scene funny. "PFFFF, what a loser! Did he actually think he had a chance?" "Seriously? Does he think this is some kind of webcomic where he suddenly becomes good at fighting?" "Hey, don''t be like that. At least he was brave enough to try. Maybe he watched those ''Learn How to Fight'' videos and thought he could actually win." They all teased the bullied boy, showing no sympathy. However, the tall student who instigated it merely turned and walked off, his face showing no signs of satisfaction. Once he was out of the classroom, the female students began to whisper among themselves. "Asher is really handsome but also scary," one of them said. "Yeah, I know right! He has that intense look that makes you think twice about approaching him," another girl replied. "Either way, I wouldn''t mind seeing someone so pleasing to the eyes," the first girl said, blushing slightly. "But seriously, I wonder what he''s like when he''s not keeping to himself...He has to have some kind of soft side, doesn''t he?" "Maybe, but good luck finding out," the third girl said with a smirk. Chapter 3 Different Status "Stop!" A high-pitched voice interrupted Asher in the hallway.''This annoying girl again,'' he sighed inwardly. She was one of the few people at school he preferred to avoid. It wasn''t that she was unattractive; in fact, it was quite the opposite. Elaine had an oval face with round eyes that highlighted her beauty. Dressed in a miniskirt beneath her uniform, she emphasized her long, soft-looking legs. Her black hair and brown eyes also enhanced her charm, making her appear look pleasing to the eye. She fit into two categories. With her stunning looks, she was popular, and her top-notch grades showed she was academically gifted. On top of that, her family owned a convenience store, placing her among the better-off students at their school. "What is it?" he asked, trying to sound indifferent. "What you did back then... it was too much," she scolded, her eyes filled with disgust. "He punched me first. I was just defending myself," he explained, his tone showed no care to whether she believed him or not. "I..." she hesitated, realizing he spoke some truth. She remembered the incident, but he had humiliated the boy first. "But you were still wrong for going too far!" "Save your breath for someone else," he replied dismissively, and walked away. There was no point in discussing it with someone from a different social status. They saw things differently, and he couldn''t grasp her thoughts any more than she could understand him. What mattered most to him right now was surviving. He didn''t have the luxury to think about mundane things. *** *** *** Within a clubroom filled with comic book shelves and a gaming console, three individuals faced one another. This space, originally belonging to the Gamer Club, had been taken over by the bullies who dominated the school. "You did a great job teaching that brat a lesson. Here''s your share for this month''s collections," a red-haired student said with a chuckle, his voice dripping with satisfaction as he passed an envelope brimming with cash. Asher remained silent, and just accepted the money from James "Keep terrorizing those losers so they don''t forget to pay us," James added, a cold grin spreading across his face. As the notorious boss of 15th Springs High, he was a senior with immense influence. "Sure," Asher replied without enthusiasm, showing no interest in building a friendship. His only focus was on getting his money. "You''re still no fun, dude," James said, pretending to be hurt. But they both understood it was merely a facade to keep their delicate partnership intact. Asher chose to ignore him, turning away as their conversation ended. With the cash in hand, he felt no inclination to stay and quickly left the room. "That kid is just too full of himself," a bulky boy grumbled. "Can you take him on?" James asked, raising an eyebrow. The bulky boy fell silent, recalling what happened to him before. Initially, he thought that Asher was just as a pretty boy who kept to himself. But that view shifted drastically when the bulky boy was publicly humiliated. Despite his larger body, he was thoroughly beaten, not managing to land even one hit. He despised him but couldn''t ignore the reality: Asher was really strong. "Let it go. He''s doing his part of the deal, and all we have to do is pay him. There''s no need to mess with someone like that." James instructed . "Boss, do you think he''s stronger than you?" "Are you doubting me?" His voice turned cold. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No, no. I definitely know you''re the strongest," the bulky boy corrected himself, afraid of incurring his boss''s anger. Unlike Asher, his boss lacked restraint; he was the kind of guy who would continue to hit someone who was already down. "Good. Just remember that. No one here is stronger than me." James smirked, satisfied with the response. The bulky boy nodded quickly. "Yeah, of course, boss. I won''t forget it." Chapter 4 Indifference Asher slipped back into his classroom, the door letting out a subtle squeak as he closed it.Surprisingly, neither the teacher nor his classmates said anything. There was an unspoken agreement not to mess with him, not because he was unreasonable, but because he was a member of the school''s gang. Even the teacher knew better than to messed with them. ''This problematic kid again,'' the teacher clicked his tongue in annoyance, though he didn''t reveal it on his face. Dealing with a student with a gangster-like reputation was not worth his small salary. He decided to let him be, silently predicting that in the future, he''d likely end up as either a garbage collector or in jail. Asher slumped into his seat as the class continued. The teacher''s words blurred into background noise, and he found himself lost in his own thoughts. The monotony of the lecture only fueled his boredom. He couldn''t shake off the feeling that this were all useless, convinced that this third-rate school wouldn''t make a difference in his life. Pondering the fate of those with diplomas, he recalled that most still faced unemployment because they lacked a backer. He didn''t believe in the workings of society, which was designed for those with money or connections. Instead, he focused on a different kind of self-improvement¡ªhoning his fighting skills. In his eyes, whether you were rich or poor, the ability to fight still depended on your own effort. Looking around, he saw the poor boy he punched sitting in a quiet corner, nursing a bruised face. He didn''t hit as hard as it seemed; he sort of pushed the kid to make it look worse. In a way, he did the boy a favor. If it was another person working under James, things would have been worse. He would be forced to drink from a toilet or told to steal from a convenience store. But with him, all he had to do was run a few errands. Asher would say some harsh things now and then, but it was more like an act to avoid being reported being too lenient. Class carried on, unfolding before him like a mundane script, and before he knew it, it was over. The popular kids wanted to hit the karaoke. Sporty ones were pumped to go to their clubs. The brainy ones split up - some going to the library, others to after-school lessons. Even the bullies had their own plans, discussing hanging out and smoking, while the losers were organizing a trip to the internet cafe for a gaming session. For him, it was a direct route out of school. He didn''t have real friends, and it didn''t bother him. "Stop," a familiar voice echoed in his ears as he strolled down the hallway. It was the same girl again, Elaine. "What now?" he asked, boredom etched across his face. "I don''t agree with your way of doing things," Elaine mustered the courage to speak up. She couldn''t help but feel that he was wasting his life. "Okay," Asher replied and turned away. There was no need to defend himself. "Wait..." Elaine couldn''t believe the indifference in his response. Normally, guys¡ª even bullies¡ªwould get all flustered talking to her. But he remained nonchalant, treating her like she was nothing more than air. ''Why does he always get under my skin?'' She sighed, running her fingers over her chest, her eyes trailing on his wide back. Each step he took felt like widening the gap between them. "Could it be pity?" she wondered aloud. This was a new feeling for her, and she tried to tell herself it was just concern for a classmate. *** S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *** *** Outside the School Asher walked home, following the familiar path he had taken countless times before. Accustomed to being alone, he deliberately distanced himself from others. It wasn''t a lack of charisma; instead, it was a conscious choice to avoid forming connections. He was the kind of guy who preferred to keep to himself and avoid bothering others. So, the question lingered like a puzzle: why did he choose to become a bully? For money. The only reason he bullied that boy was because he was paid to do it. He didn''t bother to understand the underlying reasons or care about the boy''s circumstances. He simply assumed that James motive behind tormenting that poor kid was merely to fulfill his own sadistic desires. Would the boy''s fate change if he didn''t take the job? Probably not. If not him, another bully would step in, so the weak would always be picked on. He was nothing more than a replaceable hired hand, aware that he could be swapped out at any time. As he walked along the roadside, his attention was drawn to a scene unfolding before him. A young man was assisting an elderly woman in crossing the street, offering a helping hand with a genuine look of concern. The act of kindness was evident and visible for everyone to see. However, despite the heartwarming scene, Asher''s deep-rooted trust issues resurfaced. He found himself questioning the motives behind such kindness, wondering if there was more to it than met the eye. Due to the trauma he experienced as a child, he developed a mental barrier that hindered his ability to trust others. In his mind, he believed that every act of kindness came with a hidden agenda. He saw the world as a place where everything had a trade-off, where no person could be genuinely kind without having ulterior motives. This mindset had become deeply ingrained within him, shaping his interactions and perceptions of others. With a shake of his head, he turned his attention away from the scene before him. He chose to ignore it, and continue walking. ''Shit, I forgot that I need to buy some fruits,'' he clicked his tongue in annoyance, realizing that he had already passed the marketplace. As he retraced his steps, he noticed the elderly woman he had seen earlier. However, this time her face was filled with sadness, and tears streamed down her cheeks. She was pleading for help. "Help, a kid stole my wallet! I need that money to buy my medicine," she cried out. But, as he expected, everyone around seemed to ignore her distress. They continued on with their own affairs, oblivious or indifferent to her. As he passed by the crying elderly woman, he also felt no sympathy for her. In his mind, what had happened to her was something he had already anticipated, reinforcing his belief that trusting others too easily always leads to betrayal. ''It''s your fault for being so trusting,'' Chapter 5 Share Back Alley."That old hag was an easy target," a young, innocent-looking man chuckled. His laughter echoed through the alleyway as he counted the stolen money in his hands. "Hey, share some of that dough with us." A bald man, wearing a polo shirt, joined in the laughter. "How about we hit the karaoke joint today?" Another guy with green hair and multiple piercings chimed in. "Alright, alright," the innocent looking man replied, eager to indulge in their ill-gotten gains. This was their modus operandi; he used his innocent-looking face to fool old people and then snatched their wallets. "Hey, how about you share some of that money with me?" While their cheerful banter echoed around them, a voice unexpectedly interrupted, disturbing their conversation. They turned their heads to find a tall boy with black hair, and a bored expression on his face. "Who the hell are you, punk?" the bald man asked. "No one special. I just want my share of the money you''ve stolen." The trio''s confusion quickly turned to annoyance. "Are you fucking serious?" they were offended by the newcomer''s insolence. "Do you even know who you''re dealing with, punk? We''re members of the Tiger Gang," the bald man warned, flexing the tattoo of a tiger''s head on his shoulder. "I don''t have time to waste on your ugly tattoos. Just give me my money so I can get out of here," the newcomer insisted, gesturing for them to hurry up. "Do you want to die?" the bald man snapped. He walked forward and raised his right fist. "I''m just asking for my share," The newcomer shook his head. He was disappointed that it had come to violence. "Shut the fuck up!" The bald man yelled as he swung his fist. The newcomer noticed the punch coming but stayed calm. He just tilted his head slightly, effortlessly dodging the blow. In the same motion, he clenched his right fist and delivered a quick counter jab to the bald man''s chin. THUD! Though not particularly powerful, the blow on the chin disrupted the bald man''s balance entirely. But, what followed next was on an entirely different level. As he fell, the newcomer struck his face with the knee, causing blood to spray and a tooth to fly. He staggered back, his hands instinctively reaching for his face as if to cradle the throbbing wound. But he did not last long. After a few more futile attempts to stand, his resolve crumbled. His legs wobbled, and his vision blurred as the effects of the hits took their toll. Finally, he staggered back, then collapsed onto the pavement, unconscious . "I was just asking for my share, but you guys decided to attack me," He spoke as if he were the one who had been wronged, emphasizing his position as the victim . The situation grew tensed as the remaining two individuals witnessed their strongest companion being knocked out in an instant. It wasn''t just a regular knockout; it was a one-sided beatdown. The green-headed man instinctively backed down. "Get up, you idiot!" he roared, his voice trembling with panic as he gave the bald man''s leg a harsh kick. But there was no sign of movements. "I still don''t see my money." the newcomer remarked, advancing slowly and rolling his shoulders, indicating he was just warming up. "Wait...., maybe we can work something out. We don''t want any trouble either." The green-haired man spoke, his voice trembling slightly as he attempted to defuse the situation. He could sense that the newcomer was a seasoned fighter, possibly associated with another gang. As for using their gang''s name again? He doubted that would work. "Alright, give me my share," The newcomer stated firmly as he approached them, showing no signs of fear or hesitation. He looked unconcerned by the possibility of them attacking with a weapon, showcasing his confidence in his abilities. Only seasoned gangsters could exude such a badass aura. "How much do you want?" the innocent looking young man asked. He wasn''t a fighter, more of the brains of the group. Trying to act tough would only get him beaten up. For now, he chose to play the submissive role, but he silently vowed to remember the newcomer''s face and seek revenge later. "How much did you steal?" he asked. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The innocent looking young man hesitated, unsure of the other party''s intentions. "1000 credits," he finally answered, intentionally understating the amount. In reality, he had stolen 3000 credits , but he wasn''t about to reveal that information so easily. "Then give me 5000 credits," The newcomer demanded firmly, opening his palm to show them the amount he expected to receive. His tone allowed no negotiation. "Are you kidding us! I only stole 1000 credits," the innocent looking young man protested 5000 credits was a huge amount, equivalent to a month''s rent for an average apartment. However, before he could continue, the newcomer suddenly delivered a quick jab to the green-haired man''s chin. BAM! It was so quick and unexpected that, in an instant, he found himself lying on the ground. "10,000 credits," The new comer repeated, his voice now cold and threatening. He made it clear that there would be consequences if his demand wasn''t met. The innocent looking young man was stunned, completely taken aback by the aggressive show of power. The person standing before him seemed like a complete psycho, leaving him no room to even speak or defend himself. "I still don''t see my money?" The newcomer started flexing his bloodied knuckles, a sign that he was getting tired of waiting. "I''ll give you the money... just don''t hurt me," the young man conceded defeat. He realized that trying to fight against someone like this would be futile and potentially dangerous. Reluctantly, he retrieved the bag containing the 3000 credits that they had stolen and added their own money to complete the sum of 10,000 credits. The newcomer observed silently as they handed over the cash. His expression remained impassive, showing no hint of satisfaction or remorse. He took the bag, verifying the contents briefly before tucking it away. "Next time I catch you guys stealing in this part of town, I will collect my share again," he warned sternly. "Yes," the innocent-looking man replied with a defeated tone. That was 10,000 credits. It took him a lot of effort to accumulate that amount. ''Just you wait, fucker!'' he gritted his teeth in anger, silently vowing to seek revenge in the future. Chapter 6 Waste of Time On the side of the road, the elderly woman sat in despair.Her hope of recovering her stolen money dwindled with each moment. She had already reported the incident to the police, but they only said they would look into it. "Excuse me, can I borrow your phone?" she asked a young man, but he hurried past without a word. Her chest tightened. Her daughter would scold her for losing the money meant for her hospital check-up. She inhaled deeply, forcing herself to remain calm. ''I have to call her, '' she reminded herself, fighting back tears. Then, out of nowhere, a tall man approached her. Her eyes widened as she spotted her bag in his hand. "That''s my bag! Thank you so much!" the elderly woman exclaimed, tears welling in her eyes. With trembling hands, she quickly rummaged through her bag. To her astonishment, everything was still there¡ªthe money remained untouched. Overwhelmed with gratitude and confusion, she looked up to express her heartfelt thanks to the tall man who had come to her rescue. But as she lifted her gaze, he had mysteriously disappeared. Was he an angel, a stranger passing by, or just a kind-hearted soul lending a helping hand? The question lingered in her mind, but she knew one thing for certain¡ªher faith in humanity had been restored. *** "Give me some of these... and those," Asher said, pointing at random, picking out a mix of fruits. Though it was pricey, he felt it was okay to splurge a little. By the end, he had spent 500 credits on three oranges, three apples, three mangoes, and twelve bananas. "Boy, you''re in good spirits today," a male vendor chuckled, while putting the fruits in a plastic bag. Asher always bought fruit from his stall, but only in small amounts. This was the first time he had purchased so much at once. "Yeah, I found some money in an alley," he replied with a casual nod. "Lucky you," Having known Asher since he was just a kid, the vendor had a straightforward opinion: He''s a nice kid. Unlike many thugs, Asher still showed respect to his elders and didn''t act arrogant or overbearing. He fought occasionally, but only in self-defense, as many fools tried to challenge him for a shot at popularity. In the end, those who dared to confront him found themselves face down on the asphalt. "Boy, why don''t you join a gym and become a fighter? I''ve heard that pros can make a lot of money." "I''m not a fan of fighting," he shook his head. The vendor let out a chuckle, amused that someone so talented in fist fighting actually hated it. "You''re a natural, yet you want nothing to do with it," he said, shaking his head in disbelief. "That''s quite the contradiction," "Yeah," Asher replied with one word, not wanting to explain himself further. Seeing this, the vendor decided not to dwell on the topic any longer. He understood that there might be a reason behind it. "Take these with you," the vendor said, handing a dozen apples. Their color wasn''t as vibrant as the others. Seeing Asher hesitate, the vendor added, "They''ll just rot if you leave them here, so it''s better if you take them." "Thank you," Asher bowed his head. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since the apples were free and not in the best shape, it made more sense to accept them than to refuse the offer Having bought everything he needed at the marketplace, he made his way to the grocery store for some cup noodles and other essentials. With that done, he headed for the train station, knowing he had a few things to take care of before returning to his apartment. As he stepped inside, the lively sounds of people filled the air. He looked up at the departure board, checking the train schedules, then headed toward the ticket counter. When it was finally his turn, he approached the clerk. "I need a ticket to the West End station," The clerk nodded and quickly printed the ticket. After paying, he tucked it into his pocket and glanced at the clock. He had a little time before the train departed, so he quickly headed towards the platform. As he stood, he noticed a group of girls whispering to each other, blushing as they glanced his way. He ignored them, used to this kind of attention by now. "Hi! My friends think you''re cute, so we were wondering if you could give us your number?" one girl in a red high school uniform with a short checkered skirt approached him. But he didn''t even look at her. When the train doors opened, he just walked inside. He found an empty seat by the window and settled in. ''Romance is a waste of time,'' he muttered to himself, and leaned back in his seat. Chapter 7 Covered After about twenty minutes, the city view began to change.He noticed more modest buildings lining the streets. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Many of the buildings showed signs of age, with peeling paint and worn shutters, but this area was still bustling with activity. People strolled along the sidewalks, chatting with friends and neighbors, while children played in the nearby parks. Ding! The sound of the train doors opening pulled him from his thoughts. He slowly exited the train and started walking toward his destination. Eventually, he spotted a two-story building with worn white paint that looked really shabby. If it weren''t for the large, old sign that read "HOSPITAL," with the "H" no longer glowing, people might have mistaken it for a haunted house. The faded letters and peeling paint gave the place a neglected feel, and the surrounding area felt spooky. Despite its shabby look, a few people came and went, suggesting that the hospital was still open. He walked inside. After identifying himself at the reception, he made his way to a room down the hall. Inside was an old lady lying on a bed. Wrinkles covered her face, like little lines telling stories of her life. "Asher, how was your school? Are you taking good care of your body?" she asked with a shaky voice. She was Asher''s adopted mom, the one who took care of him . Hilda. His fate was tragic¡ªworse than that of a puppy. Even mother dogs stay with their pups longer. Fortunately, Hilda, was there for him. "Don''t worry, Mom. I''m eating on time," he said, trying to reassure her. Sitting next to her, he started peeling an orange ¨C her favorite. The room filled with the sweet smell as he carefully pulled the slices apart. Those oranges meant more to her than just fruit; they were a sign of his care and hard work. "I got paid from my part-time job," he added, handing her a slice. "That''s great. I''m proud of you ," She smiled back at him. His mother fell ill three years ago when she used to work as an on-call maid . Back then, he was just a regular student, good at fighting but using his skills only for self-defense, never to bully others. As for his adoptive father, he faced an unjust fate ten years ago. While selling peanuts on the bustling streets, a car unexpectedly veered off course and struck him. After the investigation, it was revealed that the driver was drunk and had lost control of the vehicle. However, despite all the evidence pointing to his negligence, the tragedy went unanswered. He had powerful connections that shielded him from facing any consequences. It was one of those experiences that made Asher very aware of how unfair the world could be to the poor, regardless of how compassionate or law-abiding they were. In the end, money spoke louder than anything else. Despite these unfortunate events, his mother continued to take good care of him. She constantly reminded him to never lose hope. But the added workload took a toll on her health, leaving her more exhausted and unwell It wasn''t until she fell seriously ill that he completely lost faith in humanity. No good hospital was willing to treat her because of insurance Issues. Asher even attempted to sue the insurance company, but they claimed that his mother had somehow violated her policy, leaving him feeling frustrated and powerless. They were forced to accept a lump sum settlement that was far less than what she really deserved. This outcome only added to his sense of injustice, showing the cruel reality of a system that prioritized profit over people. Now, he found himself forced to confine his mother to a third-rate hospital, a place lacking the resources and care she desperately needed. The worn-down walls and faded signs reflected the neglect that permeated the facility. The staff were overworked and underpaid, struggling to provide even the most basic care. Each visit filled him with a sense of helplessness as he watched his mother''s condition decline. He was frustrated, knowing that this was not the environment she deserved. "Son, maybe it''s time we give up?" Hilda said, her voice gentle yet firm, seeing through him. He might appear strong and composed on the outside, but she understood that he was quietly enduring the weight of everything. Hilda had watched him struggle, taking on responsibilities that felt far too heavy for someone his age. "I''m old already, and I''m tired," she added, her eyes reflecting the exhaustion that had settled deep within her. It wasn''t tiredness from life, but the sadness of seeing her son paying the bills. She knew the hospital costs were piling up, and Asher could have used that money for himself. The emotional pain of watching her son sacrifice so much for her wellbeing was agonizing. She couldn''t have asked for more. She had raised him with love, and he always showed deep respect and a warmth of familial love that touched her heart. "Mom, let''s not talk about this anymore," he forced a smile, not wanting to go deeper into the conversation. Chapter 8 Reaching Out Asher stepped out of the room, and carefully closed the door behind him.CLICK! In the hallway, a nurse was already waiting for him. "Mr. Asher, you need to go to the accounting department about your payments," "Okay, I''ll head there now," He walked past a few patients sitting in chairs, some lost in their thoughts, while others chatted softly with their families. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he moved closer , he couldn''t help but think about the piling hospital bills again. Finally, he reached the door labeled "Accounting.". Inside, the room was filled with the faint sound of tapping keyboards and the rustling of papers. A woman behind the desk gestured for him to sit. She looked worn out, probably because of dealing with people like him all day. Even though she was tired, she had a nice appearance, with brown eyes and hazelnut hair. A few lines on her face suggested she was around 40, but still very hot. "Sir, you gotta pay 30,000 Credits this month to keep your mother in the hospital," she broke the silence. Caring for his mother in the hospital cost a staggering 100,000 credits each month. Fortunately, government assistance covered 70,000 credits, but that still left him with a hefty 30,000 credits to pay. But he had no choice . His mother ended up in the hospital because of a rare disease. They had to keep injecting medicine to control her dopamine levels, or she''d stop moving completely. Her condition was severe to the point that she could only go 6 hours without a dopamine shot. Sometimes, she would also just stop breathing for a few minutes. That''s why she had to stay in the hospital. Here, the machines could tell the nurses when that happened. The hospital was like a safety net, always there to catch her when she needed help, especially during those scary moments. "I only have 25K credits right now," he admitted . It was all the money he had, including what he got from those snatchers and the cash from James. If it weren''t for all these bills piling up, he could have lived a somewhat comfortable life. But that thought rarely registered in his mind, and when it did, he quickly brushed it aside. Without his mother, he would have likely died long ago, so he had to do everything in his power to keep her alive. "I''ll pay the remainder next month.. I promise " This wasn''t the first time he had to negotiate with her. "Sir, you still have an outstanding balance of 120,000 credits," she sighed, her expression showing a hint of sympathy. The debt had piled up over the years because he couldn''t afford to pay the monthly bills in full. However, the harsh reality could not be change with pity alone¡ª the hospital wasn''t a charity, and even though she felt sorry for him, their facility was already the most affordable in the city. "I know it''s tough, but we need the payment for your mother''s care. The administrative office is already giving you an ultimatum," she said, tapping on her tablet to emphasize the urgency of the situation. "Please, just give me another chance. I promise to pay the whole thing next month," he pleaded earnestly. His words carried the weight of desperation, a son''s plea to keep his mother''s lifeline intact. The nurse glanced at him with mixed emotions. She must admit that he was really handsome. Perhaps that''s why, she often let him slide without paying the full amount . "I know it''s tough... Would you be interested in making some quick money?" She reached out and gently touched his hand. Chapter 9 Reaching Out 2 "What do you mean?" he asked, even though he already knew what she was getting at.The way she touched his hand and traced his palm with her fingers made it clear she was looking for some fun. She had been fantasizing about him ever since he started visiting the hospital, and she hoping that he was desperate enough to take her up on the offer. "You''re a good-looking boy, and I bet you can make some cash with your looks. Beside, you''re in legal age already , right? " She added that she knew his age from the records, so technically, it wouldn''t be a crime to have him as her lover. This wasn''t the first time an older woman had offered him money However, he''d always turned those offers down because he hated the thought of being used. His body was the only thing he took pride in, and selling it for cash felt really degrading. "Don''t worry, we can take it slow. I can give you an allowance, and you just have to go on a few dates with me," she insisted. "Date, huh?" He let out a short, humorless laugh, the sound barely hiding his discomfort. "You have a husband and a daughter, right?" he asked, his voice steady, never breaking eye contact with her. "What about her?" her eyes narrowed in confusion, unsure what her daughter had to do with the offer. "She''s the same age as me. How would you feel if an old man offered her the same thing?" He responded with a cold stare. Her smile faltered, and her fingers, which had been playing with his hand, froze in place. "I''m just trying to give you some options," she replied, forcing a response. Her voice had lost its warmth, and now her face showed a hint of annoyance. Asher stood up. "I might be poor, but I still have my principles," he declared firmly. "You..." She looked him in the eye but realized that escalating the situation would only reflect poorly on her. It was her fault for letting her desires take control. "For now, I''ll give you another month. This is going to be a hassle for me, so I hope you manage to get the money," she sighed, pretending as if this could cast her in a negative light with the administrative office. "Here is the money." He handed 25K credits and left her office immediately. On his way out, he checked his wallet, and reality hit him¡ªhe was broke again. In this place, currency wasn''t made of paper; it was plastic, about a quarter of the size of traditional paper money but much sturdier. Each card''s color indicated its denomination: white for 10 credits, blue for 100 credits, and green for 1,000 credits. There was also a rare black card for 10,000 credits, but he had never actually seen one. Additionally, he had some coins ranging from 1 credit to 10 credits. Though he earned more than minimum wage, life remained tough. Unlike other boys who splurged on shoes or outings, he valued supporting her mother who had cared for him. ''I can still make it,'' he muttered to himself after glancing at the time. He took the train back to his neighborhood. By the time he got near his apartment, it was already 7:00 pm. In the distance, he spotted a pretty run-down two-story building. The apartment had ten rooms, was old and moldy, but offered affordable rent. But despite the low price, he was the only tenant there, as it was rumored to be cursed and bring bad luck. As he approached, the entire structure came into view. The apartment''s design was very basic. The lobby, leading to the rooms, was an open space with concrete railings. From the outside, he counted five doors on the first floor and another five on the second. He walked into his room, located at the far right of the second floor, and entered. Inside, the air carried the scent of age and mold. The worn wooden floor groaned beneath each step, and the faded wallpaper hinted at its old history. The place was small, featuring just one tiny bedroom and a living room that shared space with the kitchen. In the kitchen, he began preparing dinner, opting for plastic-pack noodles instead of cup noodles because they were cheaper. After boiling them for a few minutes, the noodles were ready to be plated. He noticed an egg on the table and wondered if he should be a bit more indulgent tonight and boil it. After a few seconds, he realized that one boiled egg was a bit too much. Deciding to save it for breakfast, he opted to stick with just the noodles. He scooped it up with the fork, twirling them around before taking a bite Chewing slowly, he savored the simple flavor. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Being poor made him appreciate simple things like this. SLURP! He gulped down the noodle soup in one go, ensuring that none went to waste. After that, he lay down on his cushion. It wasn''t one of those soft, expensive kinds, but a hard one that was barely comfortable. ''I can do this. I just need to find a way to earn more money,'' he muttered to himself before closing his eyes. Chapter 10 A Cover RING RING RINGThe loud beeping of the alarm woke him from his sleep on. He opened his eyes to soft light spilling from the ceiling. CLICK! He turned off the alarm. ''I should start getting ready.'' As he got up, the floor creaked under his feet. Still a bit groggy, he shuffled to the bathroom. Turning on the faucet, he heard the rusty flow of water and splashed his face, the lukewarm liquid helping him wake up. After brushing his teeth, a minty scent lingered in the air. He walked to his closet, eyeing his small collection of worn clothes. After a moment, he picked out an outfit that showed its age but still served him well. Wearing it, he felt the familiar fabric that had accompanied him through many years. After he was done, he locked the door, creating an echo in the concrete hallway. Outside, he was welcomed by the dark sky. He had woken up around 9:30 PM for his part-time job at a convenience store, his routine of working from 10:00 PM to 4:00 AM firmly in place. The convenience store was not far from his apartment, but just to be safe, he always arrived early out of consideration. He could afford to be late for school, but not for his part-time job, as he really needed the money. If anyone of his classmates could see him now, they would be shocked to discover that the person most regarded as cool and intimidating was actually a hardworking and self-disciplined individual. It was one of those moments that proved you couldn''t judge a book by its cover. Not everyone who looks bad is truly bad, just as not everyone who appears good is a saint. *** *** *** HISS sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The glass door of the small convenience store slid opened. "Asher, you''re here," the store owner greeted him with a warm smile. He appreciated Asher, knowing the young man had never been late without a good reason. Even when he had missed a shift, it was always due to a genuine emergency. "Good evening , boss," he replied, nodding as he slipped on his green blazer with the store logo. He had been doing this job for years and knew the routine well. His boss counted the money in the cash register and left some change for him before heading out. As usual, the night was slow. Few customers came in, mostly men looking for alcohol and cigarettes. The pay was decent, so he couldn''t complain. ''I should organize the items on the racks,'' he thought, not wanting to get paid for just sitting around. But, just as he was about to step out from the counter, the glass door slid open. A girl of average height walked in. Her sleek black hair fell to her shoulders, framing her eyes which as dark as the night. She wore a black outfit that resembled a school uniform, complete with a checkered black and white skirt and shoes that matched. A bright red ribbon added a vibrant splash of color to her top. And long socks hugged her knees, revealing her fair and soft skin beneath. Seeing a uniform like hers for the first time, he assumed she must be from another area since it looked expensive. Most schools around here were public, so her outfit stood out. Still, that was the only thought he had , despite how attractive she was. While other guys might have drooled over her, he just found her presence her unexpected. She walked past the counter without glancing at him, and he allowed her to browse the aisles like any other customer. Being quite attractive himself, he knew how to carry himself around women. After about five minutes, she approached him with a basket full of essentials¡ªfood, drinks, and various items. BEEP BEEP BEEP The beeping of the barcode scanner echoed as he rang up her items. "That''s 1,525 credits," She paid silently, and he packed her things into a plastic bag, handing it to her. As she walked away, his eyes followed her, thinking it was safe to look now. But he didn''t expect her to turn and smile at him before leaving. ''What a weird girl, '' Chapter 11 Source of Confidence HISSSThe glass door slid opened again, stirring him from his brief nap. It was already 3:00 am, so he thought that he could catch some well needed rest. Nonetheless, he didn''t complain and maintained a professional demeanor; after all, he was paid to serve customers. "Hey, give me some smokes," a drunk man slurred, swaying unsteadily as he leaned heavily on the counter. With him were two more rugged-looking guys and two women, their makeup a messy sight, as if it had already started to melt on their faces. The men they were with, however, were too drunk to notice how their escorts now looked far less appealing, even somewhat ugly without the disco lights. Not that they seemed to care, considering how they draped their hands over their shoulders, treating them like trophies¡ªbut not the kind to be proud of. This group had come from a nearby bar, and the men were attempting to bring them over to their place. It was not an uncommon sight for Asher, who observed the scene calmy. Some people just liked to spend their money on worthless things and temporary pleasures. He might have understood them better if they had brought home an 8 or maybe a 7, but these girls looked more like a 3 or 5. If he were in their shoes, he would be the one charging the girls, not the other way around. On a second note , Asher couldn''t help but notice the two women eyeing him. Even in his convenience store uniform, he was still more appealing than the social climbers decked out in expensive clothing for mere clout. But he knew that ignoring these ladies was the right move. The men with them were a bunch of insecure fools, and he didn''t want to give them any reason to cause trouble. It wasn''t that he was scared of them; he just preferred to avoid the trouble of calling the police and hospital again for going too far. He remembered the time when he got scolded by the police because he ended up sending four students to hospital after they tried to rob this place with knives. It was a good thing that this place had CCTV, so he wasn''t charged for causing physical damage. "What smoke do you want, sir?" Asher asked in a firm and respectful manner. The drunken man squinted his eyes to choose what type of cigarette he wanted, then he turned to ask the others. "Alright, we''ll take three boxes each of StreetSmoke, ModernLeaf, and CoolFuff," he said, pointing to the rack behind the counter. Asher quickly grabbed the Nine packs of cigarettes and scanned the barcodes. BEEEP! BEEEP! BEEEP! "That''s 2400 credits, sir," "Alright, here''s the payment," he chuckled, his movements clumsy as he dug through his pocket, clearly struggling to find the cash. However it wasn''t money that emerged, but a gleaming pocketknife. The man''s grin took a sinister turn. "Be a good kid and hand over the pack of cigarettes. I''m sure the owner won''t mind," he sneered, the blade glinted sharply in the store''s light. Asher only glanced at the pocket knife and sighed; another fool had arrived. Normally, he would just ask them to leave, maybe even give them the cigarettes. However, he was in need of money right now, and his boss always gave him a bonus when he prevented situations like this. "What if I said , no?" Asher asked with a cold voice. They were stunned, not expecting that he would actually talk back over a mere packs of cigarettes. In reality, they had the money to pay him; they were just doing this for the thrill. "Kid, don''t waste your life. Just hand over the cigarettes," the thug sneered, leaning closer, his eyes narrowing with a mix of arrogance and malice. Little did they know that a mere knife was not enough to even be a threat. It wasn''t because he was acting, but because he was confident in his fighting skills. He remembered the last time things got out of hand when four thugs tried to rob the store with knives and ended up in the hospital. Thankfully, CCTV cleared him of any charges. Then, where did he get his confidence from? S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Simple. It was because of his insane reaction time. The average reaction time for humans was around 0.25 seconds. Fighters who have trained could achieve a reaction time of 0.15 seconds, even 0.10 for those who are extremely talented. But for Asher, his reaction time was about 0.07 seconds, matching that of cats, which are known for having the fastest reaction time among land animals. This was why he excelled in fights: he perceived everything in slow motion, while his body moved and reacted far quicker than others. "If you''re just going to stand there, then pay up," Asher warned, his voice steady as he met the thug''s gaze without flinching. Chapter 12 Scent "Kid, you really want to die? I''m from the Tiger Gang!" The thug screamed in anger, the knife now dangerously close to Asher''s face.He even dismissed the CCTV as inconsequential, confident that the owner of this place would likely be too frightened to report the incident, especially once he knew they were from a big group. "I''ll make your life a living hell if you keep messing with me. Not just you¡ªthis whole place will be messed up by us. I''m sure your boss won''t like that," he added. Asher didn''t reply immediately; this was bigger than a normal brawl. If this drunk man was really from a gang, beating the daylights out of him would only invite more trouble. He wasn''t worried about them coming after him¡ªhe could protect himself. But he might lose his job if the store got raided. "Alright, but maybe you can just take three packs instead of nine. This would be deducted from my salary, and I''m really broke right now," Asher explained, finally giving up. He had to back down on this one. "Why do I care ? Just give it to me ." the drunk man insisted. Seeing that talking to this bunch of idiots was useless, he sighed and started putting the cigarettes in a plastic bag. Along the way, they even grabbed some condoms, and some snacks. Thankfully, there were CCTV cameras in the store. Asher could just explain to his boss that he had been threatened and that they would come back to cause trouble if he fought back. ''I hope the boss doesn''t get too mad at me,'' he sighed and went back to sleep. *** Outside. Ten meters away from the convenience store, on top a building''s roof, sat a beautiful girl. Her black hair flowed with the cold wind as she observed everything happening inside the store. If Asher was here, he would recognize her as the same girl who had come to the store previously. However, this time, there was something unusual about her. Her eyes were a different color now, it was blood red, and as she smiled, a cute fang appeared in her mouth, giving her an appearance akin to a vampire. "What are you?" she mused aloud, unable to hide her smile as she stalked him. She had been watching him for hours, trying to uncover his true nature. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''And why do you smell so nice?'' *** A few hours earlier, as she strolled along the road, the cold wind played with her black hair, but it was the scent that stopped her in her tracks. A rich, intoxicating aroma passed through her nose, stirring something deep inside her. Curiosity led her to track the source of the smell, where she was astonished to find the scent emanating from a human. This was the second time she had caught a whiff of this scent; the first time was around 3,000 years ago, when she met one of the most powerful demon, Beelzebub. ''But that''s impossible; I heard that he died in the war,'' ''I need to find out for sure,'' she thought, moving closer to him while pretending to be a customer, eager to observe him up close. She expected to discover something extraordinary. However-- ''He''s just an ordinary human, and on top of that, he doesn''t even have a demon heart,'' She frowned slightly, her eyebrows rising in question. No matter how hard she tried, the only thing she noticed about him was his scent. Nothing else stood out. ''Then why does he smell like him?'' She touched her lips with curiosity, a wide smile forming as her interest in him deepened. Chapter 13 That Smile "You should have seen the look on that boy''s face when I mentioned we''re from the Tiger Gang!"The thug who had robbed the store before began boasting, placing his hands on one of the ladies'' escorts. He went on and on about how the Tiger Gang was the most fearsome gang in the area and how he was close with the boss. "He looked like he might faint" he added, exaggerating to make it seem like he was the real deal. The other two thugs, though pretending to go along with his bragging, shared irritated looks. He kept making up stories, falsely claiming a higher rank while they were all at the bottom of the hierarchy . Their status was so low that if they dropped dead today, no one would bother avenging them. What kind of pathetic thug would take pride in robbing a store for cigarettes? Clearly, his constant need for attention and arrogant attitude was getting on their nerves. The escorts huddled around the bragging thug, exchanging knowing looks. The more they stroked his ego, the better their chances of getting a bigger payday. Each one tried to outdo the other with compliments, their voices warm and teasing. "Wow, you really handled that cashier like a pro," one of them said, leaning in closer, a playful smile on her face. "Yeah, you''re such a badass!" another chimed in, her eyes sparkling with admiration. As they flattered him, the thug puffed out his chest, soaking in the attention "You have no idea! I''m basically a legend in the Tiger Gang," he boasted, grinning widely. "Seriously, I should see you in action," one escort said, nudging another playfully. "I bet you''re unstoppable!" The thug''s grin widened, completely unaware of the eye rolls from the other two men nearby. The women exchanged secret glances, half-amused and half-annoyed, but they always smiled when facing him. "Yo, check that out!" one of the thugs exclaimed, pointing toward a dark alley, where they saw a girl with red eyes walking towards them. The girl''s steps were slow, and her crimson gaze made her look like a ghost, especially in the dimly lit surroundings. "Is she wearing some kind of freaky contact lenses?" questioned one of the escort ladies, squinting to get a better look. It wasn''t uncommon for women in their line of work to wear contact lenses, but choosing a glow-in-the-dark red color seemed unusual. They dismissed her as just a strange girl playing pranks or maybe a cosplayer looking for attention. However, when she got close enough, everyone was stunned by her beauty. Her skin was flawless, her eyes enchanting, and her face had a charming, small shape. In the darkness, she stood out like a glowing rose. Her beauty was almost unreal; it felt as if they were watching a 4k movie featuring an exceptionally beautiful star. The women felt insecure, succumbing to an instinctive inferiority complex in the presence of such a stunning girl. The men, on the other hand, began to fantasize about the prospect of having a girl like her for themselves. They glanced back and forth between the stunning girl and their escorts, quickly realizing how ugly they were. That was saying a lot, especially considering they were drunk out of their minds. "Bunch of perverts!" The escorts felt a bit insulted as the three thugs began to ignore them. Instead, they shifted their focus to the girl, who had now stopped walking and was, for some reason, smiling at their group. ''Is this girl trying to steal our customer?'' they wondered. "Hey miss, do you want to have some fun with us?" The leader of the group leaned in with a perverted look. "Are you capable enough, though?" The girl giggled, and her sweet voice made the thugs blush. She was just too adorable. "Of course ,I am!" He declared with confidence. The girl continued to giggle, her eyes glinting playfully. "Well, let''s find out, shall we?" She raised her hands, and before they could scream for help, an unseen force tightened around their necks, silencing them instantly. "Knell!" she commanded. THUD! They all dropped to the ground, unable to resist her words. "P--Please spare us," They all beg for mercy. "I have a little proposition for everyone," She whispered with a casual, yet chilling tone. "What do you want? We''ll do anything¡ªjust please don''t hurt us!" the drunken men pleaded. Even the alcohol couldn''t dull the fear coursing through their veins. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Follow my command, and you might just live... if you''re lucky," she added, her voice now carrying an eerie echo that sent shivers down their spines. She watched their reactions, finding their fear-stricken faces utterly amusing. "What is it? We''ll do it!" they hurriedly replied, terrified she might change her mind and kill them on the spot. They had no idea what was happening, but one thing was clear: the girl was anything but normal, and their lives were in danger. Chapter 14 Exhausted The back office was quiet, the only sound being the hum of the CCTV footage playing on the monitor.As they both scrutinized the recordings, Asher walked the owner through the sequence of events with a calm demeanor. After confirming that the assailants were from the notorious Tiger gang, the store owner''s expression shifted from disbelief to sigh of relief. "I''m sorry about what happened," Asher apologized calmly, keeping steady eye contact with the store owner. "You made the right decision. Don''t worry, I won''t deduct this from your pay," he reassured him. "Thank you, boss" With everything sorted, he began to clean the store. Asher wiped his hands on his apron and glanced around the store one last time. Everything was in order. With a nod to himself, he untied the apron and hung it on the back of the office door before stepping out. As he passed the freezer section, his eyes caught the familiar sight of a few expired frozen meals, still safe to eat. He opened the door and grabbed a couple, tucking them under his arm. It was one of the few perks of working here¡ªfree food that was on its way to the dumpster. These frozen meals had become his usual breakfast, something small that added a bit of ease to his mornings. He also grabbed some frozen rice balls; these would be his lunch later on. The sky was still dark when he set foot on the road, a common occurrence in his daily routine. It would take him a couple of minutes to walk to his apartment, something he didn''t find bothersome at all. "Kid, stop!" Asher stopped as the call rang out, breaking the silence of the empty street. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His eyes drifted ahead, landing on familiar faces¡ªthe ones who had robbed the store earlier. He thought they had gone their separate ways, but the way they were glaring at him now suggested they were up to no good. "What''s the problem?" he asked, staying cool and collected. He was not afraid of an actual confrontation if he had no choice. He would give them a chance to back off, and if they still wanted trouble, that was on them. "I''m sorry, kid, but today''s your unlucky day. Get him!" the leader barked, and two men charged. They were bigger, clearly thinking size alone would do the job. However-- BAM! Asher reacted fast, stepping in with a sharp left jab that caught the first attacker square in the jaw. Without missing a beat, he unleashed a series of left-handed strikes, each punch landing clean and quick, keeping the guy off balance and on the defensive. He didn''t even bother dropping the plastic bag in his right hand¡ªhis left was more than enough. BAM! BAM! BAM! Each punch landed effortlessly, widening the gap between them until the first opponent finally dropped to his knees, succumbing to the damage. Meanwhile, the second thug froze, eyes wide as he watched his companion go down so easily. His friend wasn''t weak; the kid in front of them was just too strong. "I was just going to eat breakfast and take a go home but you guys had to come here," Asher yawned, his voice filled with exhaustion . Even his eyes looked tired. He would be lying if he claimed he was in the best shape right now. "What are you waiting for? That kid looks ready to nap¡ªtake him down!" the leader shouted. They had regained their energy after that mysterious girl gave them something, and now they felt ready to take on anyone. "You''re right!" the thug shouted, trying to pump himself up. But the moment he stepped into Asher''s range, a quick jab caught him off guard, sending him stumbling back." "H¡ªHow is this guy sleepy?" the thug grumbled, feeling that he got trick. There was no way that could be true. If someone could fight this well while tired, then that person was a monster in human skin. Little did he know, Asher was indeed feeling sluggish. His reaction time had slowed from 0.07 to 0.15, and a heavy fog weighed down his thoughts, making it hard to focus. Seeing that the instigator had no intention of attacking., Asher decided to go on the offensive. Instead of rushing in, he casually walked forward. The thug instinctively adopted a turtle-like defense, shielding his face in anticipation of the attacks. BAM! The first punch landed, but the thug was able to blocked it, giving him a moment of confidence. However¡ª In a blink, Asher''s jabs transformed into multiple flicker jabs , a nonstop barrage. BAM! BAM! BAM! The force behind the punches proved too much for the thug''s arms to handle, and soon enough, they gave in. Asher seized the moment, launching a rapid series of left jabs. Each punch landed with a sharp thud¡ªone to the jaw, another to the cheek, then to the temple. His opponent staggered back, each punch causing the face to swell more and more. Finally, the thug couldn''t take any more hit and collapsed to the ground. Chapter 15 Just a Human "Let''s get this over with. I''m tired," Asher yawned again.He stepped forward, ready to end this nonsense. Unknown to him, someone was watching from the shadows¡ªthe one responsible for everything. ''Pathetic humans,'' the girl shook her head in disappointment. Her plan to corner him had backfired. She realized that she had sent a bunch of rats into a tiger''s den. Especially the thug leader who was all talk, no action¡ªhe was useless. ''Alright, I''ll help you, garbage,'' As her red eyes glowed brighter, the thug leader''s aura transformed, his veins bulging beneath his skin, throbbing as if he had overdosed on steroids. This was something she had given him¡ªa substance that granted him a boost of strength in exchange for his own life. Asher, with his sharp senses, noticed the change right away. For the first time, he felt a little bit threatened, like his gut was telling him this guy was trouble. ''What did he take?'' he wondered. There were some rumors on the internet that certain drugs could boost someone''s physical attributes, so he assumed that was the case. ''I just want to end this and get out of here.'' Subtly, he adjusted his footing, letting down the plastic bag and bracing himself for any sudden attack. Asher might not have any professional fighting training, but his instincts guided him to position himself in a more advantageous stance Slowly, he brought his arms up to shield his face, keeping his elbows close. His left foot stepped forward at a slight angle, and he bent his knee, ready to move quickly. He looked ready, and the weariness in his eyes faded, replaced by a focused gazed. The thug, on the other hand, began to grin manically as he felt the overwhelming power coursing through his body; it was intoxicating. SWOOOSH! The leader charged ahead, his step bursting with explosive power. He moved like a seasoned fighter, quick and powerful. Asher remained composed; overthinking would only lead to unnecessary distractions His eyes locked onto the approaching opponent like a hawk zeroing on its prey. He was the predator, not the other way around. The attacker threw the first punch, a wide hook to the face. He dodged the punch and quickly saw an opening, launching a left jab at the chin. However, the opponent agilely jumped backward, narrowly avoiding the blow . Asher stepped in, continuing to throw jabs, while his opponent grinned, easily dodging each strike, convinced he had the upper hand. But then the thug leader suddenly stopped, realizing too late that Asher had lured him right into a wall. SWOOOOSH! Asher closed the distance and released a rapid one-two-three combo. BAM! The first right hook landed, hitting the thug''s side hard. BAM! The second jab hit the shoulder, quick and precise. BAM! With a powerful cross, Asher forced the thug back to the wall. But despite the combo landing, it looked like the thug didn''t even feel any pain; instead, he began fighting back. ''This guy is a bit tough,'' Asher thought to himself. He was a hard hitter, and his enemy just absorbed his punches as if they were nothing. The two continued their brawl, but it remained more in Asher''s favor. His enemy''s swings were fast and powerful, but he managed to adjust and dodge them. Surprisingly, as the fight progressed, Asher became even more lethal. It was a natural effect; having been unrivaled before, he had never been pushed to go all out and improve himself. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This time, he found himself breaking his own limits and adjusting to the rising intensity of the fight. His punches became more precise, his movements refined. Like a top predator, he relentlessly targeted the thug''s weak spots¡ªabdomen, cheek, chin. Each strike was a calculated , and the tide of the brawl seemed to be turning in Asher''s favor with every well-placed hit. Top of Electrical Pole. ''How?'' The girl with red eyes was shocked by what she was witnessing. The thug leader, empowered by the drug, should have been the one overpowering Asher and pummeling him into the ground, not the other way around. ''Did my invention not work?'' she questioned herself, struggling to find an explanation for what was happening. While it was true that her drugs might not turn a human into an unbeatable fighting machine, it should have been sufficient to elevate an ordinary human to a heavyweight level in strength and a lightweight in speed. Plus, with the added benefits of not feeling pain, he should have been able to endure being hit by a motorcycle and not be fazed, as her drugs disabled fear and pain receptors. ''Then why does he look so pitiful right now?'' the girl with red eyes wondered. It would have been acceptable if the thug were facing a demon, but she could sense none of that energy emanating from Asher. It was just him, relying on pure brute strength and unmatched battle instinct. ''What am I looking at?'' she smiled wryly. Chapter 16 Just a Human Part 2 The night street echoed with the sound of fists hitting flesh and bone.Asher''s opponent stood battered and broken, his face filled with bruises, shattered facial bones, and blood. Every punch Asher landed sent fresh waves of agony through him, leaving him barely able to stand, yet he wore a twisted grin, as if enjoying the pain. At this point, Asher felt like he was dealing with a zombie. But that was the least of his concerns. Even if he was really dealing with a crazy druggie, he was confident in his abilities. What made him uneasy was something else entirely. ''Could this still be considered self-defense?'' he thought, worried about that the thug might really die from all the beating. As he looked closely at the pitiful state of his opponent, he shook his head. There was no way anyone would believe this was self-defense. It looked more like a one-sided beating that led to murder. "Just stop, " Asher urged, his voice showing signs of annoyance. He couldn''t bear to watch any longer; just a couple more punches and the guy would need extensive plastic surgery to recover. Despite the clear signs of pain and defeat, he limped toward Asher, refusing to back down. "Forget it," Asher said, grabbing the plastic bag and running off. The sound of his footsteps echoed through the quiet street as he distanced himself. With the thug limping behind, there was no chance of catching up. THUD! The thug finally collapsed, his breath heavy as the enhancement''s effects faded, letting the real pain settle in. "ARGHHHH!" he screamed in agony, blood soaking his teeth. He tried to stand but instead coughed up more blood. Most of his internal organs were damaged, and without medical help, he would die. Blood dripped from his chin as he gasped, "H-Help me," his voice barely a whisper between violent coughs. Just as his scream echoed into the night, a shadow moved above him. A figure jumped down from the electric pole, landing in front of him. "P-Please... H-Help me," he pleaded, his face a mess of blood and snot. The girl wasn''t human, and despite the coldness in her eyes, he clung to the hope she might save him out of pity. She was the one who got him into this mess, so it was only right for her to take responsibility. But she just stared at him, her eyes full of contempt and disgust. His plea fell on empty ears. She looked down at him, her expression unreadable. "You''re useless ," she said flatly. Rage surged within the him. She was the one who caused all this trouble, and now she was throwing him away like a piece of trash. With every ounce of energy he had left, he gritted his remaining teeth, "Y-You heartless bitch!" She felt no remorse as she watched him suffer. In her point of view, vulnerability was a weakness that couldn''t be tolerated. She remembered too well the moments of desperation that had shaped her¡ªmoments that had taught her to be ruthless. She tilted her head slightly, her eyes narrowing. "Is that your final word?" Suddenly, the thug''s blood from his open wounds began to float, swirling in the air. "What are you doing? No! Don''t!" His scream of horror filled the air as he watched his life drain away. In just a couple of seconds, the thug was nothing more than a lifeless, dried-out corpse. His blood hovered in the air before compressing into a solid pill. "I knew it, another trash pill," she muttered, inspecting it. Even though it wasn''t valuable, she pocketed it, considering it potential materials. "Now it''s your turn," she said, glancing at the two others still unconscious on the ground. Without mercy, she drained their blood too, turning it into more pills. The red essence floated eerily before solidifying in her palm. Now, she had six low-quality pills¡ªthe other three came from the girls she had killed earlier. They had seen her face, and she never intended to let them live to begin with. After cleaning up the scene, she walked away, dragging a black-wheeled luggage bag behind her. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She didn''t stop until she reached an old, run-down apartment building looming ahead, worn with age. ''The negative energy here is too thick, ''she thought. With her demon eyes, she could see how this place would bring misfortunes to humans. No wonder it looked abandoned. ''Why is he living in a place like this?'' Chapter 17 The Apartment The rundown apartment stood at a distance from the other buildings, which felt strange. In a city like this, empty spaces usually didn''t last long without being filled by more construction.She moved slowly toward the building, her nose twitching a little as she tried to figure out how many people lived there. Only one person lived there, which wasn''t surprising given the feel of the place. Asher''s choice to remain here was strange. Even homeless people or drug addicts wouldn''t stick around anywhere near it. The negative energy here was so thick it could suck away a person''s entire luck if they lived here for a year. When a person''s luck dried out, it meant sickness, accidents, and, in the worst case, death. Fortunately, people could detect this, often steering clear after feeling tired, having frequent nightmares, experiencing a string of bad luck, or becoming overly emotional and easily angered. But this was not an issue for her. However ¡ª She suddenly stopped walking further after she sensed that something was off. On the stairway to the second floor, she spotted a presence that was neither human nor demon. "What''s a specter doing in this place?" she asked. Her eyes fixed on a tall woman with long, disheveled black hair that covered most of her face. Dressed in a long white sleeping gown, she would only look gloomy to humans. A closer look revealed a stunning figure with all the right proportions. The thin silk of her gown showed glimpses of her soft, pale skin underneath, and the more she tried to hide it, the more curious others would became. But the demon girl could see through her real form and had to admit that the specter was beyond beautiful. Her long eyelashes which framed her jet-black eyes, gave her a timeless, innocent beauty, while her red lips resembled the color of blood. Specters usually formed from bad karma. It was odd for this entity to appear here, even more so than a demon like her trying to blend in with society. "Five hundred credits per month," the specter said, lifting its pale, thin arm to demand payment. The girl raised an eyebrow at the audacity of its words. "You think I''ll pay rent? Do you know who I am? " Her voice carried confidence, challenging the authority of the specter. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was no ordinary demon; she hailed from a royal bloodline. "What''s your name?" the specter asked with her weak and nonchalant voice. The girl straightened her posture, her eyes gleaming with a prideful glint. "Call me Lucy. As for my last name, you don''t have the right to know it." "You need to pay 500 credits every month, Lucy... one month in advance, two months'' deposit," it insisted. "How dare you..." Lucy was momentarily surprised by her demand and indifferent expression. No one had ever dismissed her like that. Her background was so significant that knowing her last name could turn the human world upside down. Yet, this entity treated her like any other tenant. She paused for a moment, weighing her options before deciding against violence. While she could handle the specter, doing so would drain a huge amount of her power, and she couldn''t afford to be detected by anyone right now. "It''s just a small amount anyway," she replied, handing over the payment. After accepting the money, the specter handed her a key. "Your room is on the second floor. Please don''t disturb your neighbor," it said. "Or what ?" Lucy asked with a piercing gaze. "Or you''d be breaking our Landlord and Tenant agreement," the specter replied. Then, like a phantom, it glided through the walls and vanished. ''What an arrogant ghost,'' Lucy bit her lip, clearly frustrated. Her plan to follow Asher had taken an unexpected turn with the encounter of an entity who had such an annoying attitude. "I knew it, that guy is not normal," she mused aloud, dragging her luggage up the creaking stairs to the second floor. Though she was eager to meet Asher, she choose to bid her time and observe him first, letting the curiosity fuel her steps. As she climb the worn stone staircase, each step echoed softly in the dimly lit hallway She glanced around at the peeling paint and flickering light bulbs that created shifting shadows on the walls, surprisingly finding the place not so bad for a demon like herself. Finally, she reached her room, conveniently located right beside Asher''s. ''I''ll talk to him later; he deserves some sleep,'' Chapter 18 Logical Student RING RING RINGAsher woke up to the sound of his annoying alarm. He felt tired from the events of the previous day but forced himself to get up around 8:30 a.m. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. School started at 8:00 a.m., so he was already late and had to rush through his morning routine. He stumbled to the bathroom, still half-asleep. The room was dim, with only a sliver of morning light sneaking through the small window. He splashed water on his face, hoping to shake off the sleepiness. Looking in the mirror, he noticed his messy hair and tired eyes. ''I look terrible,'' he sighed. Dark circles under his eyes revealed that he hadn''t slept well at all. ''I''m also sweaty,'' he said, pulling off his white shirt to reveal his well-toned body. He wasn''t bulky or too thin; it was just the right build, and he barely had to work for it. He figured he must have very good genes. For breakfast, he had fried chicken, a sunny-side-up egg, and rice. He tossed everything into his old oven, a steal he got from a second hand market vendor for only 150 credits instead of the usual 2,000. CLICK! CLICK! He arranged the utensils on his tiny tabletop, eager to enjoy his meal. Asher wasn''t one to waste food; he relished every flavor, making sure not to leave a single morsel behind. Afterward, he headed back to the bathroom, brushed his teeth, and put on his worn-out school uniform. It consisted of a familiar white T-shirt with long sleeves, a tailored blue blazer with the school''s logo, and a pair of black pants. He completed the look with a black shoes. He snatched his backpack from the floor and rushed out, slamming the door behind him. ''A new neighbor?'' he paused, noticing some boxes in the room next to his. It had been ages since he had a neighbor, so it caught him off guard. But, he didn''t have time to dwell on it. ''I''ll be late for the second class,'' The fresh air hit his face as he ran toward school, hoping to arrive before the second period. As he hurried along, he noticed the street was unusually quiet. Most people were either at work or school by now, which was great for him¡ªhe could move faster without dodging crowds. He picked up his pace, feeling a sense of freedom in the nearly empty streets. His footsteps echoed more than usual, and occasionally a car would pass by, breaking the silence with its distant rumble. As he approached the school wall, his confidence grew. However, going through the main entrance was not an option. He sprinted faster, leaping onto a garbage box. Using it as a step, he smoothly hopped over the wall, landing in the schoolyard. ''Five more minutes,'' he glanced at his watch, wasting no time weaving through the hallways. When he reached his classroom, he saw the teacher was still there. Not wanting to be caught, he decided to wait for the bell before entering. RING RING RING! Finally, the school bell rang, signaling Asher to slip into the classroom. Some classmates noticed him, but no one said a word. It was his usual routine, and by now, nobody really cared. Besides, talking behind the back of one of the toughest guys in school was just asking for trouble. However¡ª "You''re late again!" Elaine walked over to him and slapped something onto his desk. "What are you doing?" he raised his eyebrows in confusion. Why was this popular girl approaching him so early in the morning? "This is the note from our first class. You can borrow it," she replied, then turned and returned to her seat. ''What''s her deal?'' Asher wondered. He had never paid much attention to understanding girls, so her actions left him puzzled and a bit bewildered. His gaze instinctively landed on her, and he caught her looking back. Just as quickly, she turned her head to avoid eye contact. ''Did she fall for me?'' It wasn''t that surprising, really¡ªafter all, he was pretty attractive. Unfortunately for her, romance was the last thing on his mind. High school girls tended to be immature and full of drama, and he had enough of that already. If he ever considered dating, it would be someone more mature¡ªsomeone who knew what they wanted in life. "You look tired. Did you sleep well? Are you sick?" Another voice echoed from behind him. When he turned around, he saw a young beautiful woman with orange hair and bright green eyes. Rather than piling on thick makeup, she wore just a bit of powder and lipstick, which complemented her naturally attractive face perfectly. It was their English teacher, Lyka. She was quite popular with the male students because of super obvious reasons. Any boy going through puberty would be stunned if she talked to them, but Asher knew how to hold his own in front of older women. "Teacher, people might talk if you keep giving me special attention," he said bluntly, catching her off guard. "I... " Her cheeks flushed slightly as she realized what he meant. Quickly regaining her composure, she walked toward the front of the classroom, and shook of the embarrassment. Chapter 19 Logical Student Part 2 Sunlight poured in through the windows, creating a gentle illumination that made the classroom feel warm and welcoming.The air buzzed with excited voices and rustling papers. As Lyka''s steady voice broke through the noise, it gradually faded. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Let''s start the class," Some students in the front row leaned forward, eager to learn. As she moved to the whiteboard, the classroom became more lively. Even the bullies, usually quick to cause trouble, focused their attention on her. "Check out her body" one of them whispered, causing a ripple of low laughter. Each time she wrote, her brown blazer slightly lifted, revealing hints of her soft skin beneath the thin white shirt. This sparked fantasies among the boys. Her attention, however, was fixed solely on one person: Asher. She sighed, knowing it would be best to keep her distance from him, but desire was a powerful emotion. His maturity set him apart from his peers, which might explain her feelings. He was also very attractive. Asher sensed her gaze and turned. For a brief moment, their eyes met, but she quickly looked away. She worried that the other students might catch a glimpse of a facial expression not meant for a teacher to show to her student. ''Why do older women always think about this stuff?'' he sighed, recognizing the look on her face all too well. He also noticed some female students watching him, their eyes glinting with interest as they admired his face. This was why he didn''t believe in true love. With his looks, he could attract girls easily, but he knew those connections were superficial. As the lessons continued, he seized the opportunity to steal a few moments of rest. His eyes grew heavy, and after a few seconds, he finally let himself drift off. The girls watching him noticed it, but none dared to call him out. "Look at him," whispered by one girl, her eyes wide with admiration. "He''s so handsome when he''s sleeping." "Totally hot," another giggled, her phone ready to snap a picture. "I have to get this." "Wait, don''t!" the first girl protested, glancing around to ensure no one else was watching. "What if he wakes up? You know he doesn''t like being the center of attention." Lyka watched the scene unfold from her spot and couldn''t believe how daring high school girls had become these days. But she wasn''t exactly innocent herself, so she ignored them and continued teaching. RING RING RING The bell rang, signaling the end of the morning class and the beginning of the much-needed lunch break. Students hurriedly left the classroom, eager to recharge their energy for the rest of the day in the cafeteria. Some carried lunchboxes, chatting excitedly about their meals. A few bragged about their cooking skills, sharing tips on how they made their favorite dishes. Others chimed in, teasing their classmates for being spoiled, claiming their parents baby them by always cooking for them. Asher, however, had a different agenda. Despite his yearning for more sleep, he had to put on a mask ¨C the role of the school bully. His reputation demanded it. The moment he opened his eyes, he found a line of five students waiting, including the kid he had beaten the day before. "Good," Asher muttered with a detached nod, accepting the offerings of lunch money from the intimidated students. It was a routine that he had to do. Once the collection was complete for his class, he stood up from his seat and strolled out , heading towards another class to collect. His bold actions were made possible by the teachers'' fear of James. They hesitated to confront him and his lackeys, knowing he had the kind of influence that could easily disrupt the delicate balance of the school. Rumors circulated that he came from a very wealthy family. Some even speculated that he had relatives in politics, which made his presence at the school a big deal. Because of his mysterious identity, it allowed Asher to go through school without facing consequences for always being late or getting involved in fights. Ironically, he found himself getting a lot of perks by working for James. ''What am I doing with my life?'' He took a deep breath, longing for a moment of peace. He hated the role he played¡ªbully, enforcer, lackey¡ªbut he felt trapped. The reputation he built protected him in a way, but it also suffocated him. Caught in a web of his own making, he barely registered someone approach until the person was right in front of him. "Hey Asher," the big guy who always hangs with James approached. His name was Bobby. Asher simply looked at him, saying nothing. Bobby grew frustrated, but he did not make a move. The memory of the brutal beating he received for crossing Asher still lingered in his body like a painful echo. "James said I should pick you up. We got a job," "Sure," Asher reluctantly accepted the command. He didn''t like James, but he needed his authority and connections. "Follow me," Bobby gestured and walked ahead. Chapter 20 The Cost of Doing Nothing They walked through the lobby, side by side, with Asher keeping his hands in his pockets and Bobby leading the way.The sound of their footsteps echoed off the walls, loud enough to turn heads. A few students nearby paused mid-conversation, their eyes shifting nervously toward the pair. Asher''s reputation was milder than Bobby''s; he rarely fought, earning a reputation as a bystander who could get violent but usually chose not to. Most students didn''t see him as a direct threat, while Bobby was infamous for his brutal bullying. Rumors of students ending up in the hospital due to his beatings circulated widely. Some victims even transferred schools entirely, while others simply stopped showing up. Asher could feel the uneasy stares, but he ignored them. He followed him down the corridor until they reached the notorious restroom. The place was dimly lit, with flickering lights casting uneven shadows on the dirty tiled floor. This area was usually avoided by regular students because James''s gang had unofficially claimed it as their hangout. They often smoked here during lunch breaks, making it their own personal spot for causing bullying. As expected, the moment they pushed open the door, the thick stench of cigarette smoke assaulted their senses. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Asher felt the urge to beat up the students responsible for subjecting him to secondhand smoke, a hazard he knew that was be even more dangerous than actual smoking. But despite the frustration rising inside him, he managed to keep a cool head. Losing it now, and beathing the shit out of everyone would just make his life harder. His eyes quickly landed on the school gang members, standing in a loose circle around another student¡ªa victim. James was already in action, gripping the boy''s hair, pulling him down while his knee pressed into the victim''s back. "Why did you report to the principal?" James asked, his voice carrying a sadistic tone. The way he asked it made it clear this wasn''t a real question¡ªit was just plain violence. "I¡ªI didn''t mean to, James! Please!" the boy stammered, his voice cracking as tears streamed down his face. Blood was dripping from his split lip, and his teeth were stained red. "I''m sorry! I won''t do it again, I swear!" His desperate cries filled the room, but they fell on deaf ears. "You won''t do it again because I''ll cut that talkative tongue of yours," James sneered. He shoved the boy roughly, sending him stumbling on the floor. "Stand up," he ordered. The boy hesitated, his eyes darted around the room, looking for a way out, but there was none. Before he could even think about resisting, two of James''s lackeys stepped forward, grabbing him by the arms and hauling him upright, forcing him to face his tormentor. SLAP! The sharp crack of James''s hand meeting the boy''s face echoed through the restroom like a gunshot. But he wasn''t finished yet. SLAP! The impact of the next strike made the boy stumble, his cheek burning a deep red. His legs gave way, but the two lackeys yanked him back to his feet, his breathing now shallow and uneven. SLAP! A tooth was knocked loose, skittering across the floor. The boy''s body jerked instinctively, trying to prepare for another hit, but his shaky legs could barely hold him up anymore. Asher stood on the sidelines, his expression blank, and unreadable. It wasn''t the first time he''d seen something like this, and he knew how the world worked: the weak got trampled. ''Why are you just letting him beat you up? If you can''t take him on with your fists, use something else¡ªa chair, a pipe, a knife, anything. If you can''t fight him head-on, ambush him later. There are so many ways to handle this, but you just let him keep going.'' His thoughts raced. If the boy fought back or even showed a hint of bravery, he would step in . But the boy remained motionless, doing nothing until his body finally gave out, collapsing under the weight of the blows. James stepped back, looking down at the motionless boy like he was inspecting his masterpiece. Satisfied, he wiped the blood off his hands with a handkerchief he pulled from his pocket. Then, as if nothing had happened, he turned around and smiled. "Asher, you''re here. Perfect timing. I have a job for you," he said with a grin, as if he hadn''t just nearly beaten someone to death. Chapter 21 Notorious Asher did not reply and just waited .It might seem like he wasn''t showing much respect, but he simply wasn''t a man of many words. The fact that he was here meant he was at least giving James some respect. He still needed the boss of this school because he had promised his mother he would finish high school. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. James didn''t dislike this side of Asher. It was easier to deal with people who just wanted money. In fact, he was more cautious of those who kept flattering him because they tended to stick around like parasites. But Asher was different; give him a job, and he''d do it without any fuss, all business, no emotions. "Want a smoke?" he offered as he pulled one from his pocket. His lackey lit the cigarette, and he took a puff. "I don''t smoke," Asher replied bluntly. "Suit yourself," James chuckled, not bothered by his words. "So, speaking of why you''re here, I have a job for you, a very important one," Seeing that Asher wasn''t planning to speak, James decided to lay out the job. "So, you and my guys will lead the charge to teach the other school a lesson for trying to mess with our territory," he explained, detailing the mission. It was the usual school turf war. Asher sighed to himself, thinking how unnecessary this turf war was. ''Some kids have so much time to waste,'' he thought. However, he had to go along with James if he wanted to maintain the perks he was getting. His mother''s hospital bills were also something he needed to think about, and this was an opportunity for him to earn money. Usually, for an additional job, he would get a bonus of 1000 credits for every person he beat up. If he beat up 30 students, that would be 30,000 credits, enough to settle her bills for next month. "Take this with you," James handed him a walkie-talkie." I''ll relay the message, and you go where I tell you to," "Okay," Asher nodded and turned around, leading the group that would follow him. Just as he was about to leave the restroom, James called out to him. "By the way, there''s a guy in the other group called Black hound. If you meet him, I want you to cripple him. I''ll give you 10 times the usual if you take him down," James offered with a sly grin on his face. Asher gave him a double take, nodded, and then quietly exited the restroom. As far as he was concerned, students weren''t a problem. He hadn''t encountered anyone who could beat him in a fight yet. Even a gangster wouldn''t stand a chance against him, so taking on a bunch of kids was a piece of cake. Inside the Restroom . James and some of his most trusted people remained. "Boss, is that guy really enough to beat the blackhound?" asked by Bobby. The blackhound had a notorious reputation around their territory. It was said that he sent 50 students to the hospital after they ganged up on him. He was big, strong, and mean¡ªjust looking at him would make others cower in fear. "I don''t care if he beats that black hound or not," James chuckled, making his real intentions clear. He wanted to see Asher tested against someone with a real reputation. If he failed to deliver, he''d be out of luck¡ªand out of payment. "Boss, about that thing... are we really going to do it?" Bobby shifted the conversation. Now they were talking about something much deeper than the turf war. A grin stretched across James'' face as he replied, "If we pull that off, we''re talking about a whopping 1,000,000 credits in one shot." "1-- 1 million credits?" Bobby instinctively backed down after hearing that amount. A million credits was a huge sum for students like them. To put that in perspective, the monthly cash inflow from their extortion only amounted to 120,000+ credits per month, and most of it was shared among key personnel . "That''s just the beginning. If we do a good job, then we might really be acknowledge as an established gang. When that happens, all of us would be able to get better-paying jobs," Right now, they were just a school gang, but his vision reached far beyond that. He wanted to upgrade, to become a real big boss. That''s why he kept Asher with him. He knew that a fighter like Asher was a valuable asset; if properly utilized, his skills would give their gang an edge. ''Now, show me what you''re capable of. Prove you''re the key to my success,'' Asher''s performance in this turf war would be the make-or-break moment for his worth. Chapter 22 For Money "Are we seriously sticking with this dude?" whispered one of the lackeys.They knew Asher had a reputation as a skilled fighter, but they were still jealous of him. James paid Asher a lot more money than them, even though he wasn''t a full member of the gang. It felt like a slap in the face¡ªJames clearly valued him more than them, despite their loyalty. Some of them didn''t even get a cut of the gang''s income, which made it even worse. To make matters worse, Asher was really good-looking. Standing next to him, their new uniforms and styled hair made them feel like nobodies. He wore old clothes, but he had a way of standing out that made them look like extras. If they were in a movie, they would be blurred in the background; that''s how much Asher stood out. "What about classes?" Asher suddenly stopped and turned to them. They had wanted to laugh at the silly question, but his cold stare stopped them in their tracks. It was unsettling how someone who looked so good could have such an intimidating presence. Asher was actually in a bad mood. He knew he had to hurt people again, and while he agreed to work with James for the money, he still did not like his way of doing things. "Don''t worry about class. Boss will handle it," one of the lackeys said, "Good," Asher replied, moving on. They needed to take another way out of the school to avoid attention. Along the way, Asher spotted some students on the rooftops. He recognized them as the only group in the school that James couldn''t touch, which made him wonder why. After walking for a bit, they reached a small, worn shed behind the school building. The structure was painted a faded green, its wood weathered and chipped from years of exposure. Behind the small structure, a solid brick wall separated the shed from a narrow alleyway, its surface covered in graffiti and faded posters. Using a large trash bin as a step ladder, they worked together to climb over the wall. Each of them pulled themselves up carefully, but Asher just jumped onto the wall in one leap, impressing them with his athleticism. THUD. He landed smoothly on the ground like it was nothing. "Lead the way," he said to the lackeys, who were still stunned by what they had just witnessed. They wanted to pinch themselves or look for hidden cameras and invisible wires, but there were none, meaning he had actually pulled that off with his own skills. Asher ignored them, not out of arrogance, but because what he had done came naturally to him; it was like breathing, nothing impressive. "This way..." one of them said, finally snapping out of their shock. They spoke with newfound respect, and none of them dared to gossip behind his back. Following them, they moved through narrow alleys and quiet streets. Asher''s presence made them feel safer, but the tension grew as they got closer to their target. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And they didn''t have to wait long. In the distance, they spotted twelve guys casually smoking, all wearing black uniforms with green pants. "They''re just hanging out like they own the place," one of James''s lackeys scoffed, but deep down, he was getting anxious. There were only six of them, including Asher. Though they called themselves gangsters, they knew they were just high schoolers trying to act tough. They weren''t really that strong¡ªespecially this group, since James had intentionally placed weaker members here. "What''s the plan... ?" one of the more nervous lackeys asked. Asher stayed quiet for a moment, observing the rival group looking at them. A smirk spread across their faces, and their laughter echoed off the alley walls as they slowly advanced. Some leaned casually against the brick wall, while others swaggered forward, hands in pockets, their postures oozing arrogance. One of them pointed at Asher with a mocking grin. "Hey, look who decided to show up!" he shouted, then pretended to check his watch. "I think it''s time to beat some sense into these Spring High idiots." Asher''s team shifted uneasily, exchanging nervous glances. Doubts crept in as the moment of confrontation approached; some of them had never even been in a fight before . "This turf is ours now!" shouted one of the rival members, pointing at the ground beneath them. STEP. Asher took the lead, walking toward them like he didn''t care. He had a job to finish¡ªand he''d do it fast. "How many of you are there?" he asked in a flat voice. "Why? Planning to give up now that you see we outnumber you? We''ve got over one hundred guys!" The rival student sneered, clearly enjoying the moment. James''s lackeys became more anxious after hearing the numbers. With only forty members in their gang, they realized they were up against more than double their numbers. "Only a hundred?" Chapter 23 For Money Part 2 "What did you just say, fucker?" a tall thug with a mohawk spat out.Saliva flew in all directions, and Asher instinctively stepped back¡ªnot out of fear, but sheer disgust at his lack of hygiene. The enemy mistook his flinch as a sign of intimidation, their faces twisted in confidence, unaware of the truth. "Look at him ! He''s really scared !" one of them jeered while crossing his arms like he owned the place. "What''s the matter, All talk and no bite ? " Another one chimed in. Not wanting to respond, Asher brushed them off, completely uninterested in their nonsense or power trip "Alright, you seem to be the leader here, so I''ll just make an example out of you," the thug with mohawk stepped forward with a cocky grin plastered on his face. While his friends watched with anticipation, a sudden whoosh sliced through the air, and the arrogant thug crumpled to the pavement . "What''s going on?" they all asked, confusion etched on their faces as they struggled to understand how their friend got beaten so easily. "I''m busy, so let''s make this quick," Asher declared, interrupting their thoughts and signaling for them to come at him together. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They exchanged glances, and were ticked off by Asher''s bold words, but none of them wanted to be the first to act. The guy that got taken out was supposed to be their frontline attacker, the one they thought could take on five opponents at once. But what happened? Well, Before he could even flex his muscles or show off, he found himself flat on the pavement, unconscious and helpless. Meanwhile, James Lackey prepared for the fight .They felt braver after seeing their team leader take down one of their enemies without breaking a sweat. It was like watching a superhero in action, and they felt a rush of courage flowing through them. However, Asher''s next words left them even more stunned. "You guys stay put, they''re mine," he declared with a nonchalant tone. There was no hint of arrogance whatsoever; it was as if he was just stating a preference, like choosing a soda in a grocery store. "Knock him out!" shouted a thug with a bandana. Two attackers closed in from opposite sides, aiming to trap him in their pincer movement. With a sharp twist, Asher ducked under a wide hook, letting the fist cut through the air above him. Before the thug could recover from the wild swing, Asher slammed his elbow into the attacker''s ribs. Simultaneously, he stepped inside the second assailant''s range, cutting off the opponent''s momentum. Asher''s fist shot up in a brutal uppercut, connecting solidly with the underside of the chin, sending the thug crashing into his partner. Both collapsed at the same time. Asher''s movements were smooth, like art in motion, appearing as if he executed both actions simultaneously, blending seamlessly before everyone''s eyes. Little did anyone know that he was just following his fighting instincts, minimizing his movements to conserve energy while effectively neutralizing his opponents. But it was more than sufficient to demonstrate that he was not someone to be trifled with. "What are you doing? Go and attack him! All of you!" Another order echoed, and this time, five people sprinted forward. The closest thug lunged to tackle him, but Asher allowed the attacker to graze him slightly before smoothly tilting his body. The thug lost his balance and stumbled to the ground. The second assailant, too close to stop, threw a punch. Asher tilted his neck just enough to dodge the incoming blow before delivering a powerful counter that sent the enemy crashing to the ground. With three more thugs advancing, he assessed the distance and their movements. He strategically stepped into their range, inviting them to attack while calculating his next moves As the next opponent lunged, he unleashed a lightning-fast jab to keep the enemy at bay. The strike landed solidly on the thug''s chin, momentarily staggering him and disrupting his momentum. Seizing the opportunity, Asher followed up with a powerful straight punch into the midsection of the second attacker, knocking the wind out of him. Meanwhile, the third thug attempted a wild swing from Asher''s right side. Pivoting on his legs, he evaded the blow with a sidestep, then released a sharp hook that caught the attacker perfectly in the jaw. Now, with two opponents momentarily dazed, Asher refocused on the first attacker, who was recovering from the initial jab. A quick shuffle brought him into position, allowing him to execute a quick hook to the side of the thug''s temple that knocked the lights out. But he wasn''t done yet. Seizing the momentum, he launched an attack, denying them any time to think. He unleashed a barrage of jabs and straight punches, driving them back with each precise strike until they, too, succumbed, crumbling under his fist. The thugs who had been acting arrogantly moments ago were now lying across the ground, their ego and body shattered. They were so easy to dispose of that he didn''t even have time to remember their faces. ''That''s 12,000 credits,'' he mentally calculated the earnings from dealing with a dozen thug wannabes. Chapter 24 Empty Feeling Asher''s team stood frozen, eyes wide in disbelief."Did¡­ did that just happen?" one of them stammered. "Man, he didn''t even break a sweat," another whispered in awe. "That was insane! He took them all out like it was nothing," a younger member added, a mix of admiration and fear in his voice. "I wouldn''t want to be on the wrong side of that." Their respect for him had been high, but now they knew they were with someone leagues ahead of the average fighter. Meanwhile, Asher checked on the people he had taken down. They might be knocked out, but it was only because he had targeted their weak spots. He actually made sure not to hurt them too badly; his goal was to incapacitate, not to leave permanent injuries. Still, there was a heaviness in his chest. Every time he fought, he felt empty. He could have walked away, could have chosen a different life, but here he was again, entangled in this violent world. Why? Because he wanted to earn money for his mother''s hospital bills, wanted to keep going to school and finish high school because of a promise he made, and, among many things, wanted to survive. He did try to become a professional fighter, but in the end, even that was taken from him because of an accident that happened years ago, which led to his ban. It was a story that ultimately ended his career, and what was worse was that he was framed for it by someone who didn''t want him to succeed. While he was lost in thought, a walkie-talkie crackled to life, cutting through the moment. [Team , Report] It was James, coordinating from the safety of the school. While they were in the field, he was directing and coordinating their moves from behind the scenes. One of the lackeys quickly grabbed the radio. "Asher took care of them, no problem. They''re all down." There was a brief pause before James''s voice came through again, laced with a chuckle. [Of course he did.] [Head to the park; our guys are getting ambushed there.] Asher started walking again, ignoring the chatter on the radio. There was only one park in the area, and it was close¡ªjust a twenty-minute walk away. He quickened his pace, driven by the thought of making more money. Every second counted, and he knew opportunities didn''t wait for anyone. As he hurried toward the park, his team struggled to keep up with him. "Please slow down!" one of them called, trying to match his pace. But Asher didn''t even look back. They soon realized they might not be needed at all. He could handle everything on his own, and could probably take on an entire gang. In just a matter of seconds, they lost sight of his back so they began to walk slower. Arriving at the park, Asher paused, scanning the area. Trees lined the paths, benches dotted the landscape, and a small playground loomed in the distance. There weren''t many people around this time, likely due to the commotion. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He spotted James''s men in a fight, badly outnumbered, struggling against the rival gang. The rival members swarmed like a pack of wolves, their shouts filling the air as they dominate their opponents with their sheer number. Asher sprang into action. He might be strong, but he knew he couldn''t handle this many opponents on his own. His priority was to save the other members and reduce the load he had to bear in the fight. The rival gang quickly noticed him, but he didn''t slow down. He weaved through their ranks, ducking under wild swings and sidestepping their grabs. His punches landed with precision, targeting jaws and vulnerable spots. With each strike, another hit the ground, groaning and unable to continue. They kept attacking him, but no matter how many came at him, the number of thugs he took down continued to pile up. "Damn it, that''s Asher!" one gang member yelled, fear flashing across his face. They recognized him because his reputation was just as famous as their best fighter. "Get Blackhound!" another shouted. Asher heard them but shrugged it off. Facing Blackhound meant more money, and if the notorious figure showed up, it would save him the trouble of tracking him down later. For now, he decided to deal with the remaining thugs quickly before they became a distraction. His strikes became even sharper, targeting weak points and knocking them down with minimal effort. While others would struggle to imitate this , Asher''s reaction time made it look effortless. In the end, he took down 25 of them, leaving them lying on the ground, groaning in defeat. "Let''s go before Blackhound arrives," one of James''s men suggested, glancing nervously around the park. "Why?" Asher asked, completely puzzled by their reaction. It was just a high school kid; how strong could their opponent really be? If anyone other than Asher had said that, they would have thought he was crazy. But after witnessing his effortless victory, they began to question why they had ever been afraid of Blackhound. Sure, he might look scary, but Asher was no pushover. In fact, he might even be stronger. "Yeah, let''s take on Blackhound together when he comes!" they cheered, feeling empowered by his presence. "You don''t have to do anything," he cautioned, concerned that James might withhold payment if he didn''t defeat his target alone. It wasn''t just about winning; it was about the money. "But we can help!" they insisted. "I said you don''t have to," Asher warned firmly, leaving no room for argument. Chapter 25 Watching Closely ''Interesting... so he''s not as boring as I thought,'' Lucy giggled to herself, a playful smile dancing on her lips.Unlike last night, the Asher who was fighting now looked far more alive. He still wasn''t showing any strong facial expressions, but she could tell from the smell of his blood that he was currently releasing way more emotions. She had been observing him ever since he left his apartment and had considered approaching him directly, but when she tried, the female landlord had intervened. This only deepened her curiosity about why an specter was giving him so much special treatment and attention. At first, it struck her as odd that someone with his fighting skills would settle for working a low paying part-time job. It felt like he was playing it too safe, wasting all that talent. But as she watched him more closely, she was elated to discover this side of him¡ªthere was more to him than she''d first assumed. Sure, he might be weak compared to demons, but for a human, he was quite the talent. And Lucy didn''t say that lightly. After all, she had lived for thousands of years and met humans far stronger and more impressive. But, there was something intriguing about him, something that made her want to keep watching. ''This is not good, my heart is pounding just watching him,'' she muttered, biting her lip. A rare sensation began to creep through her body, making her feel hot all over. ''I wonder what his blood tastes like,'' she whispered to herself, the words slipping out before she could stop it. As more sadistic thoughts crossed her mind, her nose twitched, and her lips curled into a frown. ''What is that disgusting smell?'' Back in the fight. Asher''s serious warning silenced everyone. They could tell from how he spoke that he was determined to take down the opponent alone. So¡ª They just waited in silence until the distant echo of multiple running footsteps reached them. It was the rival group''s backup, and among them stood a man with a huge muscular body, towering at an imposing 6 feet 7 inches. He boasted a brown complexion paired with well-defined muscles. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A mere glance at him would make anyone assume that he was stupidly strong. In comparison, Asher was tall too, but at only 6"1", he looked like a kid in front of the Black Hound. His body was also slender, as he never bothered with building too much muscles since no one had been able to threaten him. "You," the Black Hound pointed directly at Asher, signaling with a throat-slashing gesture. "Dead," he declared. "Okay" Asher responded with a bored expression, unfazed by the Black Hound''s intimidating appearance. Even if his enemy was a giant at 7 feet tall, it didn''t concern him. His strategy didn''t involve taking hits; instead, his greatest strength relied on quick reaction times and skillfully dodging attacks. No matter how strong his opponent was, if they couldn''t land a hit, it would all be useless. Seeing his nonchalant reaction, the rival gang members were offended and began screaming at him. "Let''s beat him up !" someone from the crowd shouted, and the rest followed suit, ready to go. But before they could do anything, the Black Hound raised his hand to stop them. "Don''t interfere," he said loudly, his voice deep and husky. He walked slowly toward Asher, each step sounding heavy and making a noticeable mark against the hard ground. "Hit me," The black hound challenged. "Thanks," Asher immediately went for a quick jab in the chin. It was his go-to move against larger opponents. But, as his fist connected, something felt off. The Black Hound just took the punch, then hit back with a strong left uppercut of his own. Quickly responding, Asher jumped backward . He could almost feel the wind whooshing past as he evaded the powerful strike. It was the first time he had encountered a punch like that. "Weak punch," Black Hound sneered, casually touching his chin and mockingly opening and closing his mouth. ''He''s way tougher than the guy last night,'' He adjusted his posture, slipping into his Orthodox Boxing stance. His left foot led while his right foot stayed slightly back. With his knees bent, he was ready to pivot or move in any direction. Black Hound, on the other hand, remained cocky, just advancing casually. He didn''t even mount any defense, and just gestured Asher to keep hitting him. "You''re done for, little man," the Black Hound growled, his lip curling in contempt as he stepped closer, towering over his opponent. Chapter 26 Illogical Strength Asher didn''t respond again; he disliked wasting his words on dumb people.For the Black Hound however, this was an act of disrespect. He quickly charged at Asher, using his height advantage in an attempt to grab his shoulder and restrain him The best way to take down someone smaller and thinner was to use his height advantage to restrain them. Despite his size, the Black Hound moved quickly, his long arms extending rapidly. If his opponent had been an ordinary guy, the attack would have caught him off guard. Asher saw it perfectly, pivoting on his feet to dodge to the left side. But the Black Hound didn''t stop when his grab missed; he swung his hand like a whip, trying to land a backhanded strike. Asher ducked just in time, narrowly avoiding a hit. ''That was close,'' he sighed, shaking his head as he launched a rapid barrage of jabs and straights directly at the abdomen. Targeting the midsection was more practical given the height difference, making it easier for him to land his punches. But his opponent proved to be tougher than he anticipated. The black hound''s skin felt like stone, and each punch made his fists sting. Asher kept hitting and dodging, landing more punches with each exchange. Yet the Black Hound maintained his grin, as if the strikes were nothing. That was what he thought at first, but after a while, he began to feel the pain taking its toll as Asher started using the bones of his knuckles to strike Unlike the softer flesh of a fist, the knuckles delivered a sharper impact, amplifying the pain with each blow. "''Stop running, little man!'' the Black Hound growled, frustration seeping into his voice as he lunged forward, determined to corner Asher and land a decisive blow. This time, he sounded more annoyed. He had expected the fight to be easy, confident that he could easily take the hit. Asher remained quiet, focusing solely on striking the midsection. His silence made him more intimidating; he dominated his opponent through action, not words. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''re really dead!'' the Black Hound yelled, losing his cool after being ignored. Veins bulged on his wrists as his speed intensified even further. Enraged, he unleashed a series of powerful wide punches, each one producing a whooshing sound as it cut through the air. The force behind his strikes was immense, capable of ending the fight in an instant. His power was at a level far beyond that of a heavyweight, leaving the others bewildered. How could a high schooler have this much punching power? But what was more impressive was Asher''s composure. He relied on his quick reflexes, skillfully dodging while maintaining his balance. Jabs and hits kept landing, as he toyed with his opponent, who was seething in anger after being treated like a punching bag. Just as the Black Hound prepared to unleash another punch, he suddenly knelt to the ground. He found himself gasping for breath as a groan escaped him, discomfort and pain twisting in his stomach. The toll from Asher''s attacks finally caught up with him. Strangely, it took so long because the Black Hound had taken a special drug to increase his pain tolerance. While it allowed him to withstand more in the short term, it also blinded him to the fact that the punches hitting him were stronger than he realized, leaving his internal organ a mess. ''Should I end it ?'' he wondered quietly as he saw an opening. But he didn''t rush to finish things off." Asher was cautious, thinking that his opponent might pretend to be injured and try to grab him. He wasn''t good at dealing with grappling techniques, so he wanted to steer clear of such situations. Even the best striker could be defeated by a decent grappler. The two fighting styles are just fundamentally different. So, he took this moment to catch his breath because he was pretty tired, too. He had been fighting nonstop and had even run all the way here. If not for his fighting style, which minimized unnecessary movement, he would have gassed out already. As he controlled his breathing, he noticed that the Black Hound''s veins were bulging and throbbing. It was the same thing he had seen earlier , but something was different this time; it was more tamed and less effective, considering the thug before had been able to take more beating despite having an average body. ''Is there a new illegal drug on the street?'' he wondered. "You''re really dead. Don''t you know who''s backing me up?" the Black Hound grumbled as he tried to stabilize his breathing. "I don''t care. So, do you want to continue?" Asher responded bluntly. Chapter 27 Deeper Meaning The Black Hound''s eyes narrowed as Asher''s words landed like a hard slap, only this one stung the pride more than the face.With a grunt, he wobbled to his feet, trying to look okay. But just seconds before he could get back into the fight, he started coughing violently and spitting out blood on the ground. He could taste the metallic tang in his mouth, a reminder of the punishment he had taken. The accumulated damage was worse than he had expected. Meanwhile, everyone around stared in shock. They had assumed the Black Hound was not hurt by the barrage of punches, but that couldn''t have been further from the truth. Asher sighed in relief. The tide was finally turning in his favor. Before the black hound could regain its composure, he sprang into action, seizing the moment without hesitation. "Stop him!" the black hound barked, limping away as the realization set in¡ªhe couldn''t keep fighting anymore. His voice, once commanding and arrogant, now sounded strained and desperate. The rival group rushed forward, shouting to intimidate Asher and rally behind their best fighter. Their faces twisted in anger and frustration, they were desperate to regain control. But their efforts were in vain. The taunts went unheard, barely making a dent in Asher''s resolve to quickly finish this off. On the other hand, James''s crew joined the fray, pushing back the advancing rival gang members. The enemy still outnumbered them, so losing him wasn''t something they could afford. But it turned out they didn''t need to exert themselves so much. Despite his exhaustion, Asher''s skills far surpassed those of the average high school thug. His instincts kicked in, allowing him to dodge their wide swings and deliver powerful counterattacks to anyone who got too close. One by one, the enemies realized that Asher''s punches were anything but weak. Each hit packed enough force to send them crashing to the ground. Asher couldn''t afford to go easy on them anymore, so his punches became faster and sharper. The sounds of breaking noses, bloodied mouths, and thudding cheeks echoed as he methodically dismantled his opponents, targeting their weak spots with single, decisive strikes. What was most frightening about his approach was the indifference in his expression. His face remained blank¡ªno frustration, no anger, no arrogance. He was like an emotionless machine that was just doing its job. After a few more exchanges, he closed the gap to the black hound and delivered a powerful uppercut, followed by a straight punch to the cheekbone. The force of the blows sent the already battered thug sprawling to the ground. "Stop... I''ll tell my boss about you! They''ll come after you!" the black hound threatened, trying to use his connections as leverage. Asher hesitated for a moment, contemplating his next move. But then it hit him¡ªhe didn''t give a shit. He began to rain punches down on the black hound, each blow swelling the face further until he finally knocked him out. The remaining rival thugs were still standing, and Asher turned to face them. With a deep breath, he launched himself into the group, his instincts taking over. He moved through his enemies, dodging their wild swings that whistled past him while making sure to deliver counterattacks of his own. The speed of his movements sent loose gravel scattering beneath his feet, creating a crunch with each step. Behind him, James''s crew was engaged in their own fight, struggling to maintain the upper hand. They all look clumsy next to Asher, whose every movement had a purpose. Even while surrounded, he positioned himself strategically to avoid getting caught in any blind spots. As the fight continued, he single-handedly turned the tide in their favor, forcing the rival gang to carry the Black Hound away as they fled. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We did it!" one of James''s lackeys exclaimed, setting off a chain reaction, causing the others to join in, their cheers echoing through the air. The whole crew basked in a moment of pride and exhilaration, feeling like heroes even though they were just supporting characters in the fight. They expected that Asher would share in their excitement over his overwhelming victory, perhaps even brag about how strong he was, and none would question him. However. "Why does he look so down?" they wondered, their gazes fixed on Asher, who stood there with a blank expression. ''My money,'' he sighed, watching the retreating high school thugs, which now resembled credits vanishing into the distance. For the others, this fight was just a display of dominance, a chance to prove their strength. But for him, it was about something much deeper¡ªan opportunity to earn a substantial amount of cash in one go for his mother''s hospital bills. ''Should I chase them?'' Chapter 28 All Business Inside the gym storage, all of James''s subordinates, including Asher, gathered after handling the turf war.The defeat of the Black Hound made their enemies back off, so there wasn''t any more trouble in their area. As for the local police interfering, they didn''t have to worry about it. In this neighborhood, the authorities normally turned a blind eye to high school brawls; they were seen as petty squabbles among teenagers. Plus, it was no secret that big group in the area had the police on their payroll, ensuring that their activities went unchallenged. Most of the established group considered high school gangs potential talents, often seeking to recruit promising members who could strengthen their ranks. This unspoken agreement established a fragile balance, allowing the gangs to operate with relative freedom while the police prioritized more pressing matters. "Nice work," James said with a satisfied grin as he handed Asher an envelope with more than 50,000 credits. It was more than he promised, but he didn''t mind. Asher had improved the reputation of their school gang, and this small sum of money was minor compared to his contributions. To James, this was not just about the cash; it was about the influence that came with respect. He understood that in this world, reputation could elevate or destroy a gang. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now, everyone in the area was talking about how Asher defeated the Black Hound without getting a scratch. This would also make his gang look better and more respected. Asher even earned a nickname, Phantom, because he moved like a ghost¡ªuntouchable. Asher just nodded and accepted his pay. He didn''t care much about his new title; all he wanted was the cash. James stood in front of his crew, a proud smile plastered on his face. "You all did a fantastic job out there," he began, his voice booming with confidence. "We showed those idiots what we''re made of! Asher here really took the lead and proved why we''re the top gang in the area." James pointed at him, but Asher brushed it off and walked out. He was worn out and just wanted a nap before his part-time job. Everyone stayed quiet despite the disrespectful gesture. It was obvious he had no interest in fake compliments or getting friendly with them. For him, the job was done, and that was all that mattered. By the time he reached his apartment, it was already noon. Asher did a double take when he saw his rundown apartment; it was a constant reminder of how poor he was. The peeling paint and creaking floorboards echoed the weight of his struggles. It was true that he had a lot of cash on him right now, but most of it would be swallowed up by hospital expenses. Climbing the stairs, he recalled having a new neighbor. He wondered who was in a tight spot to rent this place. Perhaps it was someone like him, with nowhere else to go. CLICK! He saw his neighbor''s door opening and thought he''d find some poor guy like him. Maybe a middle-aged man without a job or a woman left by her husband. However, to his surprise, he found a very beautiful girl wearing clothes that looked very expensive. Just by looking at the fabric of the black dress, he could tell it was high-end. Her dress fit her well, and the way she carried herself showed confidence. When he looked closer, he realized she was the same girl he saw buying essential stuff at the grocery store last night. It was certainly an unexpected twist; however, he remained indifferent, showing no emotions. He maintained his pace until he passed by her, planning to ignore her. However, his nose twitched a little after catching a whiff of her scent . She smelled really nice. "Hi," the girl''s voice now had a sweeter tone. "Hi," Asher returned the greeting and faced her. Both of them just stood there, waiting for someone to start talking. However, after a few awkward moments, neither of them said anything. "Um," Asher nodded slightly, turned away, and used his key to open the door to his room. He didn''t show any emotions, but for the first time in his life, he felt like an idiot for saying "Um". Lucy, on the other hand, couldn''t help but break into a mischievous smile as she observed his reaction. ''What an adorable human,'' she whispered to herself, biting her lip playfully . Chapter 29 Neighbors When Asher entered his room, he immediately put Lucy out of his mind. He didn''t have the energy to obsess over a girl just because she was beautiful.The word "beautiful" might be too cheesy , but it was the only thing that came to mind when he looked at her face. This wasn''t a biased thought; he was simply stating facts. And that was saying something, coming from him¡ªa guy who was pretty much immune to attractive women. She might have been a little weird though, but who was he to judge? He was in that same boat himself. He wasn''t like ordinary teenagers; if he was, he would have already used his looks to mess around with a lot of girls. After dropping his bag on the floor, Asher sat on the sofa and pulled out the envelope. He began counting the money. It wasn''t that he thought James would cheat him¡ªhe knew that would ruin their partnership, and that cunning guy wouldn''t burn bridges over something as petty as cash. As he counted, he couldn''t help but let out a small smile. There was just something about hard-earned money, even though he knew it would be gone in just a few hours. ''So right now I have a total of 57,000 credits overall,'' he muttered to himself. That amount could buy him an entry level motorcycle, something most high schoolers would love to have. Unfortunately, he had to pay at least 50K credits to the hospital to show them he wasn''t avoiding his bills, leaving him with only 7Kcredits. He placed the 50K back into the envelope and tucked the 7K into his wallet. Then, he hid the envelope in a small compartment in his sofa, knowing it would be safe there. After that, he lay down, and the exhaustion hit him hard. His eyes grew heavy, and before he knew it, he had already fallen asleep. RING RING RING Asher''s alarm rang, pulling him out of sleep. He moved on autopilot, getting ready for his part-time job. Everything was a routine already. But as he stepped out of his room, he stopped. His new neighbor was outside, leaning on the rail and looking up at the dark sky. The moonlight illuminated her face, and for some reason, she looked even more stunning than before. But that was just it: he found her attractive, yet it didn''t stir anything in his heart. With so many problems weighing him down, romance was the last thing on his mind. "Are you going to work?" her sweet voice cut through the silence. She sounded casual, with no trace of arrogance in her tone. "Um," Asher nodded, not really sure how to respond. She giggled, tilting her head slightly. "You''re funny. Is that the only word you know?" Asher blinked, caught off guard. ''Is she flirting with me?'' He wasn''t sure, but her playful smile threw him off. Clearing his throat, he tried again. "I know how to talk; I just don''t say much," "I see. Well, it''s not a bad trait at all. Sometimes, people who talk a lot make more mistakes." "My name''s Lucy, by the way," she said, her voice a little quieter now. "I''m really sorry about earlier. I''m just not very good at talking with boys." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her face turned a bit pink as she spoke, and she scratched her nose, a shy little move that made her look even more adorable. Asher blinked, a bit thrown by her sudden expression. "It''s fine," he said, a little awkward himself. "I''m also not use to talking to girls." She giggled softly, still looking bashful. "It''s good to know we have a lot in common. Please treat me well,". It was a polite gesture, the kind neighbors say to each other. "Likewise," Asher replied with a small nod. He glanced at his watch. "I really have to go¡ªI''m gonna be late for work." She gave a playful wave. "Good luck" "Thank you, " He turned and headed off, unaware that she was still observing him. Her expression shifted from playful to something far more calculated. "You don''t have to spy on me every time I talk to him," she muttered, her voice low and cold. Behind her, the female landlord stepped out of the shadows "Just making sure you''re staying in line," the landlord replied, her tone cold and detached. She rolled her eyes, her smile lingering. "Relax, you sound like a jealous wife. I won''t steal him from you." "I hope for your sake, you don''t." Lucy''s smile quickly faded. She had meant it as a joke, but the way the specter responded caught her off guard. Chapter 30 Price to Pay He rushed down the dark streets, his casual footsteps echoing in the cold night air.The convenience store wasn''t far, and he wasn''t really late. He just needed some space after talking to Lucy. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was different from others¡ªshe didn''t seem to want anything from him, which made him more wary. For him, the people who were dangerous were the ones who could hide their true intentions, and she was exactly like that. As he walked, that thought lingered in his mind, making him feel uneasy. Then, he sensed it: someone was following him. Footsteps echoed behind him, faint but steady, mirroring his pace. Asher slowed, hoping they would pass, but the sounds only grew louder. He turned down an alley, trying to shake them off, but they quickly surrounded all his escape routes. At first, there were only a few of them, but soon there were at least thirty, all holding bats, some with nails sticking out. "Looks like you''ve messed with the wrong people, kid." A tall man with black hair who looked around 35 years old stepped forward, smoking a cigarette . He wore a white tank top that showed off his tattoos, and he looked well-built. "You''ve got the wrong person," Asher replied, his voice steady despite the tension. "Kid, if you''re going to lie to our faces, then you should at least fix your tone and act afraid," the tall man, who seemed to be the leader, started laughing. Asher kept silent, scanning the group. This wasn''t going to end well. He figured they were here for revenge after he''d roughed up some of their friends. "What did I do?" he asked, even though he had a pretty good idea. "You made things messy, kid. Can''t just walk away from that." The tall man raised his bat, nails glinting. Asher pressed his back against the cold brick wall, the rough surface digging into his skin. The gang formed a semi-circle around him, cutting off any chance of escape. To his left, two thugs stood shoulder to shoulder, their bats resting casually against their thighs. On his right, another pair stood closer, their stances wide and threatening, ready to move in unison. A few more members flanked him, some leaning against the walls, smirking, while others fidgeted with their weapons, eager to beat the shit out him. "Are you sure you want to do this?" he asked. The group exchanged glances, some smirking, others gripping their bats tighter. The leader stepped closer, rolling his shoulders as if getting ready for fun. "You got guts, kid," he sneered. "Last chance to walk away," Asher said, trying to buy time. But they just kept on ignoring his warnings. "Don''t blame me if something happens to you all," he warned. All along, he had always used just enough power to take down his opponents, but in a life-or-death situation like this, his instincts would kick in. He was afraid of repeating what happened years ago¡ªthe reason why he got banned from professional fighting. But the gangsters took his words as a joke¡ª a bravado from a kid who didn''t realize he was just a frog in a well. "Teach him a lesson!" As the leader signaled, the gang rushed forward, raising their bats. They weren''t playing around; they wanted him gone. Asher pressed his back against the wall and focused on controlling his breathing. When he made a real effort, his senses and reaction time were at their peak. One thug lunged, swinging wildly. Asher sidestepped, grabbing the thug''s wrist and twisting hard until the bat slipped from his fingers. Without hesitation, he drove his elbow into the thug''s chin, blood spraying as the guy stumbled back. More thugs pressed in, but the narrow alley restricted their movements. Asher feigned a swing, and when two rushed, he sidestepped again¡ªone crashed into the wall, the other fell flat on his face. Next, he ducked under another swing and snatched up the fallen bat on the ground. With a quick move, he swung it into another thug''s ribs, sending him gasping to the ground. The remaining thugs hesitated as he dispatched another one. Now that he had a bat in hand, he was more dangerous. But their numbers made them feel overconfident, and they still ended up ganging up on him They were supposed to beat the hell out of him, but reality was far more unpredictable as they found themselves losing. One by one, they kissed the hard ground, their heads bleeding from the blows. CRACK! Asher''s weapon broke from the force, but instead of stopping, he used the remaining piece to hit another thug. He simultaneously stole another bat and started fighting again. Surprisingly, the tide of the battle actually shifted in his favor, and some of the thugs backed away, afraid that they would be next if they got within his striking range. But then, a clicking noise broke through his focus. Asher turned, instinctively to see what it was, but before he could react, he heard a loud bang, and what followed was a warm sensation in his stomach. He touched it and saw his own crimson blood flowing. Asher staggered but fought to stay upright. The gang leader squeezed off another round BANG! This sent him slamming into the wall, and it was the only thing keeping him upright. BANG! Another shot rang out, this time striking his chest. His body slid down, but he was still able to remain seated on the ground, showing just how much willpower he had. "Let''s get the hell out of here before the police come!" The gangsters began to flee, even dragging their unconscious members with them to avoid leaving evidence. ''Am I going to die?'' Asher wondered to himself. Strangely, he felt no fear at all, despite all the pain he was in. Instead, he felt sad as he realized that his life had been nothing more than a relentless struggle for survival, lacking any genuine connection or joy. Had he ever really lived? Well, that was a question he would no never have an answer to. As his vision started to blur, there was no light, no flashbacks¡ªjust the cold darkness settling in as he breathed his last. Chapter 31 Distant Look "I thought you''d awaken some power¡­ but instead, you just died like that."Lucy shook her head in disappointment, her gaze lingering on Asher''s corpse. To her, he was just another mortal who had failed to live up to his potential. She knelt down, examining his pale face. Even in death, his expression remained neutral, as though refusing to show any emotion. "What a stubborn human," she murmured, raising a hand to touch his cheek. Her fingers brushed against his cold skin, and she leaned in, catching the faint scent of his blood. No fear, no anger¡ªjust a bit of sadness. It was rare to see someone face death with so little emotion. "Please save him," another voice echoed. Lucy didn''t turn around; she already knew who it was. The specter appeared, faint and translucent, her body barely holding together this far from her apartment. This was her limitation¡ªbound to her territory, unable to wander too far. "Save him? He''s dead." Lucy stood up and turned around. When she did, she saw the beautiful specter, tearing up blood staining her white dress. "Are you really that in love with him?" Lucy tilted her head, giving the specter a questioning look. "Save him," it insisted. Lucy''s face broke into a playful smirk; she couldn''t help but find the specter''s reaction adorable. The temptation to break her was too strong to resist. "Alright, I''ll save him. But here''s the catch." She stepped closer. "To bring him back, he''ll have to become my servant. And if luck isn''t on his side, he''ll end up as nothing more than a walking corpse that will do all my bidding." "So tell me," she leaned in, her tone turning dangerously sweet, "are you really willing to let your precious someone fall into my hands?" The specter''s expression twisted into anger, her eyes widening with frustration. "You think his life is a game?" "That''s right, that''s the face I wanted to see," Lucy giggled, letting out a mocking smile. "Stop trying to act innocent; we both know you did a lot of terrible things to become like this," The tension between them grew. At the end of the day, both were creatures of the dark, their minds operating on a wavelength far removed from that of normal humans. In fact, Lucy found the specter''s obsession with Asher a joke. A fragile human who would die with time was not meant to be with someone like her¡ªan entity that could live forever. "Time''s running out. If you hesitate any longer, he''ll have even less chance to come back." The specter''s eyes widened as she looked at Asher''s lifeless body, her non existent heart aching at the sight. Tears of blood welled in her eyes, tracing down her ethereal cheeks. ''Why does it hurt so much to see him like this?'' she whispered, her voice trembling. She had witnessed countless deaths, but none had affected her like this. Then her memory resurfaced¡ªher life before she died. She was eighteen then, a time when most girls were savoring the joys of youth, but she felt trapped in her own hell. From her window, she would catch glimpses of a young boy with cold eyes and a distant look as he walked past her family''s apartment. In those stolen moments, she felt the urge to talk to him, longing for someone to share her troubles with. Her father''s anger was a storm that filled their home with violence. She carried the bruises, not just on her skin but in her heart, as he hit her again and again. Each blow reminded her that she was to blame for her mother''s death, a cruel reality that echoed in her mind like a nightmare she couldn''t escape. Despite her circumstances, she often found herself watching that young boy from her window. She found his existence refreshing . And one day, she finally had the courage . "H-H-Hi," she stuttered, feeling embarrassed to be talking to someone half her height. Most would have run away, scared off by her gloomy face, but he didn''t even flinch. Instead, he looked her in the eye without a hint of judgment; he was just observing her. Self-conscious, she rubbed her hands together. ''Does he find me weird? Maybe he''s afraid of me? Do I look okay? Maybe I should have put some make up?'' Those thoughts raced through her mind. "You''re that lady who''s been watching me," the boy broke the silence. "No," she tried to explain. "I wasn''t watching you because I have ulterior motive or anything. I just¡­ noticed you." She shifted her weight, avoiding his gaze. "I live here, and you always walked by. It reminded me of when I was your age. I guess I was just curious." The boy''s gaze lingered on her, and she was really ashamed of herself. She was painfully aware how creepy she was acting. "Lady, did someone hurt you? I see some bruises on your hands, even if you try to hide them. I think you should call the police." She was taken aback, was she really talking to a young boy? How could he say something so mature. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I¡ªIt''s nothing, I just got some rashes," she tried to change the topic, forcing a light laugh that sounded hollow. "I see, well I don''t really have a right to say anything, " he turned around and walk away. "Wait!" She reached out instinctively, grabbing his shoulder. "What''s your name?" she asked, her cheeks heating up. Talking to him made her heart pound in a way that thrilled and terrified her. "Asher...And you?" "Yuki. My name is Yuki!" she exclaimed, unable to hide her happiness at finally knowing his name. Chapter 32 Our Shared Past ''Oh my god, I actually talked to him¡ªand his name is Asher!'' she whispered, her heart pounding as she fell back onto her bed.A wide grin spread across her face as she replayed the moment in her mind, her cheeks flushing pink. ''I didn''t act weird at all, right?'' She pressed her hands to her warm cheeks, a burst of excitement making her squirm as she recalled his smile and the way he''d looked at her. ''Are we friends now?'' she wondered, unable to shake the desire to see him again. And just like that, whenever Asher walked by, she''d peek out her window and give a small wave. The other kids on the road would run away, spinning tales about a gloomy ghost, but every so often, Asher would glance up and give a small smile. That alone made her days feel a little brighter for a few months¡ªuntil¡­ SLAP! "What are you looking at!" he snarled, his voice rough and slurred because of alcohol. He staggered forward, his shadow casting over her as she tried to look away. But before she could turn her head, he grabbed a fistful of her hair, yanking it hard enough to send a jolt of pain down her neck. She gasped, but the sound quickly died on her lips. She''d learned not to cry despite the pain. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Instead, she kept her face blank, staring somewhere over his shoulder, enduring the sharp pull at her scalp, the sting in her throat. But her silence only stoke his anger. "Are you rebelling against me?" he spat, his grip tightening as he tugged her closer. "Answer me!" She avoided his gaze, lips pressed firmly together, her whole body tense as she prepared for the next strike. He released her hair, only to hit her across the face¡ªonce, then twice, and again. SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! Each hit burned, her cheek swelling and her lip cracking open. "I see what''s going on now. You''re acting differently because of that little boy, right? You thought I didn''t know what you''ve been up to?" he sneered, his voice dripping with contempt. His words struck her like a blow, finally breaking through her silence. "Please... no, not him," she begged, her voice trembling in fear. "You fucking whore! You''re just like your good-for-nothing mother," he spat, his words cutting deep. "Don''t talk to her like that!" she spat out. "Bullshit! She''s a whore!" he sneered back, dismissing her with contempt. "That''s right, you''re shocked, aren''t you? Let me tell you something: your mother had an affair with one of her students, and you... you''re the product of that affair!" "N-- No you''re lying ." she stuttered. "Am I?" he snapped, his eyes narrowing as he picked up his briefcase from the floor. He pulled out some papers and flung them into her face, the pages scattering around her. She picked it up and read the DNA test results¡ªnegative. "See? You''re just as sick as your mother. The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree. She died because of karma!" SLAP! His hand struck hard, sending her tumbling onto the bed. "I''ve been holding off this test because I wanted to give that whore the benefit of the doubt," he continued, his voice low and menacing. "But the more you grow up, the more I see your real father''s face in you." She felt the walls constricting around her as his glare pierced through her, filled with contempt and bitterness. "You should pay me for taking care of you all these years!" he chuckled sadistically, finally losing it Yuki suddenly realized she was in a very dangerous situation. She sprang to her feet, desperate to escape, but he grabbed her shoulder and shoved her back onto the bed, pinning her down with a force that left her gasping for breath. "No! No!" she cried out, her voice filled with terror, but before she could scream for help, he punched her in the stomach, knocking the wind out of her. "Shut up!" he snarled, his face twisted in rage. "You think you can just run away from me? " Her heart raced, each beat echoing in her ears. She struggled beneath him, feeling helpless and trapped. But she couldn''t let him do what he wanted. Summoning the last bit of strength within her, she twisted her body and use her knee to strike his crown jewel. "Fuck!" He staggered back, caught off guard, giving her a chance to run out of her room and into the living room. She felt a rush of adrenaline as she sprinted, but he quickly chased after her. THUD! They crashed into each other , both struggling to take control in the floor. She pushed and shoved, trying to break free, but he was too strong, overpowering her. In a fit of anger, he slammed her against the wall and grabbed a nearby chair. "Stop running!" BAM! With a loud crash, he brought the chair down on her. Pain shot through her head. She gasped but refused to give up. She would wait for him to stop and then try again. However¡ª He didn''t stop and kept hitting her head. "P-please, stop!" she pleaded, raising her hands to grab his shirt, but it was too late. He was consumed by anger. As her vision started to fade, she saw his eyes¡ªthey were hollow, and he wore a creepy smile stretching from ear to ear. This was the first time she experienced the supernatural. One Hour Later The sound of the ambulance and police sirens filled the neighborhood, causing people to rush outside in a panic. When the police arrived, they found a young woman lying on the floor, dead, her head smashed brutally. The crime scene was so sickening that some of the officers broke down in tears. In the aftermath, they discovered that the other person involved was her relative and the owner of the small building. After doing the unthinkable, he had taken his own life. On the Street "Kid you''re not allowed to be here," One of the policeman said . Asher paused after hearing about the incident. For a moment, he feared the victim was Yuki, but he kept his expression neutral, hiding the uneasy feeling rising in his chest. But when he glanced at her window, relief washed over him. There she was, still looking out and waving at him. ''Good thing she''s safe,'' he whispered to himself, and for the first time, he waved back at her. Unknowingly, a wide genuine smile crossed his face¡ªsomething he rarely did. Chapter 33 Not Yet? Asher slowly opened his eyes, squinting against the fluorescent light on the ceiling. It nearly blinded him at first, and it took him some time to adjust completely.''Something is off.'' His fingers brushed his forehead, feeling a strange sensation pressing down on him. Asher looked around, feeling dazed and confused. The last thing he remembered was being shot¡ªhe was sure he had died. But somehow, he was back in his room. Everything looked just the way he''d left it. But how was this possible? How did he survive ? ''Was it all nightmare?'' That was the only explanation he could think of. Maybe it was just a bad dream, but the pain was still fresh in his mind. He instinctively traced his fingers to the spot on his abdomen where he''d been shot, and he froze. The wounds were still there, open, as if they''d never healed. is fingers trembled as they brushed against the damp edges of the gunshot wound. ''Wait... my hands,'' he thought, lifting them to examine closely. His skin was paler than he had ever seen, almost white, as if he didn''t have a drop of blood left in him. Noticing these strange things, he felt uneasy, but he maintained his composure, waiting for his mind to adjust to the pressure. Slowly, he stood up, feeling as if his body were too heavy or maybe he was just too weak. He tried to take a step but stumbled, his legs giving way beneath him. THUD! He hit the floor hard, but feel no pain. Gritting his teeth, he reached for the doorknob, using it to pull himself back up. With a weak grip, he finally managed to get to his feet. He took a moment to steady himself, leaning against the door frame for support ,before turning the knob. CLICK! When he opened the door, the mirror greeted him first. He walked closer, using the sink for support as he leaned in to examine his reflection. The familiar features were there, but his eyes had a dull, lifeless look. There were even dark patches on his skin, pure black in places, giving him the look of someone who had just died. "Did I turn into a zombie?" he muttered casually. It wasn''t that he wasn''t afraid; he just wasn''t the type to overreact. He preferred to process things calmly. "You''re really something," a voice echoed from behind him. He turn around to see a girl leaning against the door frame, arms crossed. It was Lucy. "Even after dying and turning into¡­ this, you barely react. Are you just that calm, or is something wrong with your brain? "she added. "Did you turn me into this?" "Either turning you into that or death? Which do you prefer?" she asked with a sarcastic smile. "Death," he answered without hesitation. She was taken aback by his response. Most humans would be elated to get a second chance, even if it meant turning into a monster, but he looked genuinely disappointed to be revived. "Aren''t you being a bit ungrateful? You were given a second chance to live your life," she said, shaking her head. The more she looked at him, the more she wondered why Yuki was so head over heels for him. "Second chance in life, huh?" he trailed off. "I don''t know about that. I barely enjoyed it when I was breathing, so being like this isn''t really that exciting." "That''s it!" She stepped forward, her frustration spilling over. "What''s done is done, and I saved you, so now I own you! I don''t care if you don''t enjoy your life anymore; you just need to serve me!" She scolded him, but her anger was more about his pessimism than real rage. The expression on his face irked her; how could someone so young have such a negative view of life? ''Serve her ? '' He pondered for a moment. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yeah, that sounds like a better alternative. It''s not like I have other things to do," "Why you little..." She was momentarily speechless. A part of her felt like he was a lost cause, but another part felt something she rarely experienced¡ªpity. She wanted to understand why he was like this, what had happened to him that made him so indifferent. After a moment, she took a deep breath and said, "Alright, for your first command... Live for my sake !" "Live for your sake?" he repeated. "That''s right." She turned to her heel without giving him an specific answer. As she walked, she muttered under her breath, ''I''ll make sure to change that boring personality of yours.'' In the corner of the small apartment, a gloomy girl watched silently, her fingers digging into the wall''s paint as if it could anchor her in place. ''What are you doing with my Asher! '' She gritted her teeth, keeping her thoughts to herself as she struggled to control her emotions. Lucy noticed her from the corner of her eye and smiled smugly. "I warned you. He''s officially mine, and there''s no turning back." "You said you weren''t into him!" Yuki''s aura intensified, causing the items in the apartment to start vibrating slightly. ''Oh my, she''s too easy to read. What a jealous ghost, ''Lucy thought, enjoying Yuki''s reaction. "I''m not interested in him... yet," she teased with a sly grin. Chapter 34 Tension Rising Asher sat on the sofa, the worn fabric scratching against his pale cold skin.He stared blankly at the ceiling, thoughts racing as he contemplated his current situation. So much had changed in such a short time. Just a few days ago, he was alive; now, he was an undead, struggling to grasp what that meant. Not showing a lot of emotion or acting like he cared was just his way of coping. Beneath the surface, he was always thinking things through, even if he didn''t let it show. Would anyone even notice he was gone? Probably not. Being a loner had always been his default mode, and his reputation as a bully meant he had more enemies than friends. Most classmates would probably shrug if they heard he had vanished entirely. Some might even celebrate. While lost in thought, he shifted his attention to another important question. What was he now, and what should he do next? And was he still the same Asher? There was no way he could be revived without adverse effect on his mind, and even he could feel it¡ªa nagging sense that he was missing something. But what was it ? "Mom" he uttered, the name escaping his lips out of habit. Instantly, images of her flooded his mind: her warm smile, the way her laughter filled the room, and the comforting embrace that had always made him feel safe when he was young. Those memories were like sunlight breaking through clouds, but they quickly darkened as the reality of her condition crashed over him. He could imagine her lying in that sterile hospital bed, surrounded by beeping machines. Without him paying the bills, she would face neglect¡ªforced to leave the hospital. That was a death sentence he couldn''t bear to imagine it. And that was not all. ''What would she feel if she discovered that I had died before her?'' The image of her heart breaking over his death was unbearable. She had lost her real son before, and now he, too, would add to that torment. ''I can''t let her go through that again,'' he clenched his fists in frustration. He would rather suffer than let his mom endure any more pain. She had been the one to care for him when his own parents had abandoned him. ''I need to find a way,'' But before he could dive deeper into his thoughts, a loud clap echoed through the apartment, pulling him back to reality. He turned his head to find Lucy grinning widely and standing next to the landlord. "That''s what I wanted to see from you!" Lucy said, her voice full of excitement. "So, are you now willing to do something more with your second chance?" She teased him, raising an eyebrow as if daring him to step up. "Is there a way for me to completely go back to being human again?" he asked directly. "A human ?" Her lips curled into a smile. "Not completely go back, but you could look more human¡ªlike me." "How?" "How? Don''t you watch horror movies? By consuming and eating humans, of course!" she giggled, finding his question ridiculous. "What did you expect after becoming an undead?" Asher was a bit taken aback, but not because he was entirely against the idea. Rather, he was struck by how difficult it would be to pull off. This wasn''t the old times, where he could go on a wild killing spree and disappear into the woods. There are cameras everywhere, people carrying phones, and a whole bunch of other things that make being a man eating monster in the modern era a lot more complicated. Of course, if he had any other choice, he would avoid such an act. Only a complete psycho would find pleasure in it, and he was far from that. Seeing his hesitation play across his face made Lucy want to tease him even more. In addition, she couldn''t resist the urge to poke fun of him. To destroy the wall that he had built, and slowly corrupt him. "If you eat more humans, you''ll evolve and become a higher type of undead. That means you''ll get back more of your basic abilities¡ªlike, for example¡­ talking." "Talking? What do you mean? I can talk just fine. " She giggled, clearly enjoying his bewilderment. "That''s because of my ability. To humans, your words will sound like groans." Asher was taken aback by this revelation. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It meant that even if he disguised himself, fully covered every inch of his skin, he still wouldn''t be able to visit his mother. "Don''t worry, I''ll help you regain your life back," Lucy said, appearing behind him out of nowhere and hugging him from behind. The unexpected embrace stunned him, and he stiffened for a moment, caught off guard by her sudden closeness. "Uh, thanks?" he managed to mumble, unsure of how to react. But the one who was really agitated was Yuki. If it weren''t for her desire to keep her emotions in check because of Asher, she would have lashed out, sending the flirty demon flying across the room. After all, in this apartment, she was the absolute ruler, and no one should be getting too familiar with her beloved, Asher. Lucy, fully aware of the tension building between her and Yuki, tightened her hug, pulling him closer as if to claim him as her own. She glanced up at Yuki, a playful smile dancing on her lips. ''Jealous?'' The specter''s glare intensified, her fists clenching at her sides, while the items around the room began to vibrate, responding to her built up frustration. Sensing the tension, Lucy finally let go of Asher and sat down beside him. "Alright, time for a meeting!" Lucy said, her tone turning more casual. "First off, I want to introduce you to her. She''s also one of my servants¡ªher name is Yuki." Her face lit up, excitement replacing her earlier anger. "Hello!" Yuki said, bowing her head to introduce herself. But she bowed so low that her forehead almost touched the floor. Her body also twisted in a weird way. It was either she was an acrobat with a flexible body or a monster like him. But considering he had turned into an undead, he was leaning toward the latter. He watched her as she straightened up, her unusual movements making him more warry of her. "Likewise," he forced a response, not knowing what to say. Chapter 35 Benefits "Alright, let''s get down to business," Lucy announced, her playful eyes glinting as she observed her new servants with a mischievous smile.She sat onto the worn down sofa, leaving them to sit on the cold, hard floor¡ªan obvious reminder of the hierarchy between them. Normally, Yuki would be fuming over this, but just sitting beside her crush had her floating on cloud nine. Her heart raced with excitement, making it hard to focus on anything else. ''Too easy to manipulate,'' Lucy chuckled inwardly. This had been her plan all along: to get Yuki to follow her command by using her own obsession. Specters were rare; even powerful demons didn''t usually have one as a follower, as these beings didn''t care if they lived or died. They were often aggressive , unpredictable, and crazy. That''s why she was surprised to find someone like Yuki, who retained most of her sanity after becoming one. Many lost themselves in the transition, but Yuki still seemed to cling to the remnants of her humanity. Well, maybe "Sanity" was stretching it¡ªshe really only wanted one thing: Asher. And that worked in Lucy''s favor, since his life depended on her. In fact, she was more concerned about Asher, mostly because she couldn''t read him all the time. His demeanor were baffling; one moment, he''d display human emotions, and the next, he''d slip back into a calm, almost detached state¡ªlike he had a switch in his head that he could flip at will. The complexity of his character annoyed and fascinated her. This wasn''t something even the most bloodthirsty demons could pull off. It wasn''t just about being calm; it was so unnatural that she wondered if it was some kind of superpower on its own. Others might think that being cool-headed all the time was basic, but in a high-level fight, those who could really maintain such a strong mental stability were the terrifying ones. Even she, considered powerful, let her emotions slip during battle. ''I want to pry open his head and study it,'' she thought, excitement rising as her sadistic tendencies surfaced. Fortunately, she managed to control herself, shaking off the urge to indulge in her darker fetish. "First thing: we need to figure out how to make you evolve and get Yuki the souls she needs." Asher frowned. The name Yuki was familiar, but he couldn''t remember why. In reality, he had forgotten about her after moving away as a child. They had only met again by chance when he looked for cheaper apartments. Lucy closed her eyes, waiting for them to ask about her grand plan, tapping her fingers impatiently against her thigh. Ten seconds passed, then a minute, but none of them spoke. This irritated her; all her servants were practically sociopaths. Asher looked like he didn''t care, while Yuki just stared at him with creepy smile, as if entranced. Of course, he noticed this but brushed it off, thinking that being a ghost made her look that way. Most horror movies depict ghosts as creepy, after all. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Fine, I''ll explain everything since you two are too dumb to even ask," she sighed, rolling her eyes and pretending not to notice their complete lack of interest. "What do you think of this place?" No answer. "Answer me, or I''ll punish you two," she warned, crossing her arms and leaning forward slightly. "It''s alright," Asher was the first to reply. "Alright? This place is a dump!" she exclaimed, shaking her head in disbelief. Asher looked around and didn''t really think it was that bad. He had lived in worse places, and his standards were pretty low. This apartment, with its cracked walls and peeling paint, was just another part of life for him. As for Yuki, she was a specter and had already died. This place would have been more rundown and scary if she hadn''t made an effort to at least make it livable for him, adding little touches here and there. "Listen here, back in my old home, I lived in a grand castle so big that it would take you weeks to see everything inside," Lucy boasted, her voice dripping with pride. "Then let''s just move there," Asher quickly responded, surprising her. But instead of irritation, a glint of sadness flickered in her eyes, and he noticed the shift in her demeanor. She must be hiding something deep if she was showing such emotion. Before he could ask about it, she quickly changed the subject, not wanting to dwell on it. "This place could use a little renovation, don''t you think?" She gestured at the cracked walls and stained floors . "But Yuki''s powers are stuck right now because she hasn''t been... well, feeding. If she gets stronger, so does her control over this place." She tapped the sofa, then turned her attention to him. "So, you get the bodies, she takes the souls, and I take the blood. All three of us will benefit." Asher paused; her words reminded him that he was now a monster. He might have already turned into one, but he still retained much of himself. The idea of killing humans bothered him, and he wouldn''t go out of his way to decline it, though he wouldn''t be happy about it either. At the end of the day, he needed to look more human as soon as possible, and if this was the only way, he would have to go through with it, no matter how unsettling or disgusting it was. Noticing his long silence, Lucy turned her gaze on him, "This is a good way for you to adapt. Remember, you''re no longer human, and thinking like one will only bring you more pain." "I don''t really care that much," he said dismissively, trying to hide his real thoughts. Lucy could tell he was just putting on an act, so she ignored his words and continued, "Our first target is the people who killed you." Asher flinched, his gaze dropping to the cracked floor as her words echoed in his head. "Don''t overthink it. Just cross the line and be done with it." she added. The human part of him resisted the thought of taking another life. But those people were ruthless; they killed him without a hint of remorse. Why did they deserve to live while he had to die? Sensing his dilemma, Lucy knelt down and leaned in closer. "It''s unfair, isn''t it? The world''s full of injustice. Those who do the worst things often live the best lives, while those who follow the rules get nothing and are taken advantage of. " She gently grabbed his shoulder. "So why should you care? Be selfish, and just think about yourself," Chapter 36 Odd Relationship "I''m in," Asher finally nodded, agreeing with her. The choice felt heavy on his shoulders, but he couldn''t afford to think about morals right now.Besides, he''d be lying to himself if he said the thought of killing the one responsible for his death didn''t excite him a bit. They had killed him, and no matter how cool-headed he was, deep down, he was angry. "You made the right choice," she said, standing up and brushing off her clothes. He focused his attention, waiting for her next words. But instead of talking more, she turned around and picked up something behind the sofa. "What are you doing?" he asked. Instead of answering, she started pulling clothes from her pile of shopping bags and laying them out on the floor. He watched her closely as she held up each piece. From time to time, she glanced at him, her brow furrowing in thought. "Nope, not that one," she said, tossing a loud-patterned shirt aside. It landed in a heap with the other rejected items. Asher couldn''t help but wonder why she was putting so much effort into dressing a corpse like him. "What''s the purpose of all this?" he finally broke his silence. "You need to dress yourself before you go outside. You look like a dead person." "I am a dead person," he pointed out. Lucy pursed her lips and shook her head, wagging her finger back and forth. "Don''t you know the saying ''fake it till you make it''? Even if you look dead, you should at least pretend to be alive. Besides, I''m doing this to help you." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She turned her attention back to the bags filled with expensive men''s clothing, ignoring his protests. Asher noticed the price tags¡ªsome items cost as much as 15,000 credits. He wondered where she was getting this money. Then again, she was someone who had likely lived for a long time. Maybe she had invested in land when it was cheap, waited a hundred years, and then cashed out. Or perhaps her savings had accumulated in a bank, with interest making her wealthy over time. ''Not good. I''m getting sidetracked,'' he thought, letting out a sigh. Despite his current situation, he realized it wasn''t so bad. He might be surrounded by a bunch of strange, psychopathic girls, but they were treating him well. Even Yuki, despite her odd habits, spoke to him with respect. As for Lucy, she was bossy and authoritative, yet every now and then, she showed a surprisingly caring side that caught him off guard. "I think this will look great on you!" she exclaimed, pulling out a gray windbreaker jacket and a black pants that would cover most of his body. "And then pair it with this." In her left hand, she held a pair of sunglasses and a white cup. "I also bought you this!" she said, kicking an orange box with a check logo toward him. "Go on, open it! Don''t be shy. I own you, and I can''t have my property looking like a homeless person," she giggled, her playful tone lightening the mood. Asher opened it to reveal a new pair of black and white rubber shoes. He paused, feeling something warm in his chest. He thought his heart had stopped beating, but now he could feel it¡ªsomething was stirring inside him. "Why are you so shocked? It''s just shoes," she teased him, finding his reaction adorable. "Thank you... thank you very much!" Asher replied, his lips curving into a a thoughtful smile. The sight caught Lucy off guard, her stomach fluttering like a butterfly for a second. ''I''m glad I put in the effort to shop for you,'' she murmured without thinking. ''No, no, that''s not it,'' she rejected the notion. ''I''m just happy to dress him up. Yeah, like a toy... a toy who happens to be male, '' she convinced herself brushing off the strange sensation. Asher, still smiling, examined the shoes. This was the first time someone other than his parents had gifted him something. ''Well, look at that¡ªyou do have emotions,'' she giggled, her playful grin lighting up her face. His appreciation for the shoes was clear; he was so used to having so little that even a simple gift impressed him. ''He looks too cute, like a lost puppy,'' she sighed, her heart melting at the sight. She didn''t know whether to feel happy or sad at his reaction. While Lucy basked in the moment, Yuki''s expression darkened as her jealousy intensified . If glares could kill, the playful demon would have been already six feet under by now. Yuki was frustrated that she couldn''t go shopping for him herself. The thought of being stuck in this place while Lucy showered him with gifts ate at her. Lucy had reassured Yuki that she had no intention of stealing him from her, but all her actions said otherwise. ''Why does she get to do all this?'' Yuki muttered under her breath, her nails digging into the floor ''It''s not fair.... It''s not fair..... It''s not fair.'' Noticing Yuki''s jealousy, Lucy walked closer and leaned in to whisper in her ear. "You want him to appreciate you too, right? Just follow my plan and keep eating souls. That way, you could transform this place into a paradise for him. He''d be really happy and grateful to you." "He will?" Yuki repeated, hope creeping into her voice. "Yes! Did you see how he reacted to those shoes?" Lucy continued, her eyes sparkling mischief. "If you play your cards right, you might even get him to fall for you. Then you two could have your own happily ever after," Lucy said, her voice filled with twisted encouragement. "Imagine living with him in this place forever¡ªjust the two of you, creating your own little world." Lucy knew exactly which words would resonate, playing on her hopes and desires. "What if he doesn''t see me that way?" Yuki murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. "What if I''m just... invisible to him?" "You will be if you don''t make a move. You want him, right? Then put some effort into it. One day, you''ll thank me," "You''re right. I can''t just sit back and watch. I need to show him how much I love him!" Yuki declared. Meanwhile, Asher, who had just shown a simple emotion, remained blissfully unaware that the small smile he had let slip would spark such a dramatic change. Chapter 37 A New way of Fighting Asher stood up, gathering the clothes and adjusting the cap on his head. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Just as he turned to head toward the restroom, Lucy blocked his path with a playful smirk. "What do you think you''re doing? You can change right here," she teased, folding her arms as if daring him to refuse. He tightened his grip on the clothes, casting her a wary glance. Just a moment ago, she looked like a very kind girl, and now? Now, she was acting playful, taking great joy in his discomfort. "I''d rather change somewhere private." Lucy''s smile only widened. "Why be embarrassed? There''s nothing to be shy about." She leaned in, her eyes gleaming with mischief. "It''s just you, me, and Yuki. No big deal¡ªunless, of course, you measure yours." Asher shifted uncomfortably, catching Yuki''s eyes fixed on him with a strange combination of curiosity and excitement. She looked like she''d pounce on him at any moment, her excitement barely contained. Of course, he just brushed it off as her being weird rather than her fantasizing about his body. Yuki had seen his most private parts before¡ªjust glimpses, stolen in tempting moments when he walked around his apartment. She''d even admit, if pressed, to sneaking a peek a few times in the bathroom. But now, as he stood fully aware of her gaze, it felt entirely different. It made her more excited. "I''ll be quick. Just give me a minute," he muttered, slipping past Lucy. She rolled her eyes but waved him off, giggling. "Fine, fine. Go ahead. I forgot you were a virgin, and it''s not like that thing will stand up anymore." Asher froze mid-step. He turned back slowly, narrowing his eyes. "Excuse me?" Lucy stifled another laugh, feigning innocence. "What? Just stating the facts," she said, shrugging. "You''re dead. I figured, you know, certain¡­functions were out of commission." "Will I at least retain it after I evolve?" He might not usually show his emotions, but he was still a man. Even though he didn''t engage in the typical activities boys his age did, he still dreamed of experiencing them one day, especially when he finally became financially stable and had the freedom to pursue love. It was just fate that robbed him of his life before he could experience it. Lucy tapped her chin, pretending to ponder. "Hmm, depends on the kind of evolution we''re talking about. I mean, if you''re aiming for the ''fully functioning human'' package¡­ maybe," she said, winking. "But no promises." "Never mind. It''s not really important," he said, turning away and pretending to be unaffected. His defense mechanism kicked in again, wrapping around his emotion like a shield. ''You''re still acting cold... I''m totally going to break you one day,'' Lucy bit her lips, her grin widening. ''All those emotions you''re keeping inside¡ªI wonder what face you''ll show me after I completely break down your wall,'' Five minutes later, Asher walked out of the bathroom, dressed in all the clothes Lucy had picked out. He looked like a normal person¡ªwell, almost. The gray windbreaker fit him well, and the black-and-white shoes looked surprisingly stylish, but his pale skin still made him look suspicious. Lucy smiled, her eyes brightening. "Look at you! You actually look like you could walk among the living." Asher just ignored her, convinced she was teasing him again. He had learned that she loved to play pranks, so he had to keep his guard up. "Tell me, what do I need to do next?" he shifted the conversation. He had never been the type to overthink or devise cunning plans. Following instructions came naturally to him, even when he was alive. He worked part-time jobs, simply following his boss''s lead. At school, he did what James asked without question. There were people born to lead or wanted to lead, and then there was him¡ªcontent to follow. It wasn''t that he lacked the skills or the intelligence; he just didn''t want the hassle that came with it. Lucy raised an eyebrow. "Aren''t you going to figure things out on your own first?" "No," he replied, shrugging slightly. "It''s easier that way. I''m not great at making decisions, especially in situations like this." He was telling the truth. If he were good at making decisions, he wouldn''t have ended up shot to death and surrounded by borderline weird girls¡ªwho, by the way, weren''t even human. "That''s not good at all. As my servant, you need to be good at everything. I can''t have a useless slave like you; all my friends would laugh at me." She crossed her arms and shook her head. "Friends? You have one?" Asher asked with a doubtful look. Lucy pouted, placing her hands on her hips. "Of course I do! People would line up to be friends with me. They''d give me gifts, praise me, and¡ª" She paused, noticing he had already looked away, inspecting the soles of his shoes with a disinterested expression. "Hey, are you even listening?" she asked, feigning annoyance. Asher shrugged, still focused on his shoes. "I''m listening. You were saying something about gifts and a lot of praise." Lucy rolled her eyes dramatically. "You know, it''s hard to believe you were ever alive with that level of enthusiasm." "I''m just a boring guy after all," he responded bluntly. "Forget it. Just go and head to this address. I did you a favor and already investigated," She handed him a slip of paper. He glanced down at the address, then back up at her. "Thank you." "It''s nothing. But listen," she continued, her tone turning serious, "your current body is way slower than when you were alive, so you need to be more careful." Asher paused for a moment, mulling over her warning. He had always relied on his quick reaction time, but now, with this body, he could still think fast¡ªbut his body wouldn''t cooperate. ''I need to find a way to adapt and adjust how I fight.'' This was an important moment for him, a turning point in his life. As he stood there, he sensed he was on the brink of discovering something huge about himself¡ªsomething that would redefine who he was and allow him to surpass his former self. Lucy could sense his enlightenment as well. What would he ask her? ''Undead Art?'' ''Superpowers? '' ''Magic ?'' ''Martial Arts? '' ''Go on, I want to see what kind of person you are. Tell me what you want,'' she muttered, barely containing her excitement. "Can you teach me how to use a gun?" Chapter 38 A Logical Choice "A gun?" Lucy raised her eyebrows in surprise.She had expected questions about the supernatural, since she revealed her identity as a powerful demon and Yuki as a ghost. "Why do you need a gun?" Asher paused to think for a moment before giving her an answer. "Guns are effective. They''re so fast that they can''t be dodged. Unless you have a better way for me to avoid them?" Lucy paused, realizing he was right. A bullet flew so fast that no amount of reaction time could help someone dodge it. The only way to avoid it was to move faster than the speeding bullet, which was difficult¡ªeven for her. "You don''t need to dodge them." Lucy turned slightly, exposing her smooth looking arm, "See this skin? A bullet wouldn''t even leave a mark on me." "Does that mean I''m also immune to bullets now?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. "Well, you''re still a low-rank undead, so your skin is no different from a human''s... so..." "Exactly, which is why I need a gun," he cut her off. "There are other options besides guns," she said, crossing her arms with an annoyed expression. Humans invented weapons because they were physically weaker to begin with. For demons, using such weapons was frowned upon; it reminded them of how those tools bridged the gap between humans and their kind. It was an insult to their inherent power, something they couldn''t easily accept. "How long would it take? Can I learn in a few hours?" Asher pressed. "Hours? It would take months, depending on your talent. Don''t underestimate the difficulty of learning a skill," Lucy countered. "So you want me to wait that long when I could just get myself a gun? I don''t see any logic in that." Asher''s words struck a chord with her, causing her to hesitate for a moment. Part of her resisted the idea of him relying on human weapons, but he made a compelling case. A gun was not only easier to obtain but also simpler to use. It wasn''t as if she could just implant skills into him, allowing him to learn without any training. And even if he mastered one, it wouldn''t give him an edge over a pistol in the short term. In that light, he was right¡ªusing a weapon made more sense for an immediate boost in power. "Alright, I''ll make an exception this time," she finally gave in. "But remember this: depending too much on human weapons will hold you back in the long run. I can''t have a weak servant who only knows how to use toys." "Got it," he nodded quickly, worried that she might change her mind. "I can''t believe I agreed to this" With a frustrated sigh, she sank into the sofa, and pinched the bridge of her nose . Asher noticed her reluctance and wondered why she was so against the idea. They stared at each other until she finally averted her gaze. She couldn''t let him see this side of her anymore. Adjusting her position on the sofa, she straightened her back and crossed her legs before speaking again. "But I can''t teach you how to use a gun. So, I''ll find someone else to show you." "Another one of your servants?" he asked. "Not a servant, but a talented human," she responded. "Talent, huh," Asher repeated, sounding skeptical. He didn''t doubt her words, but he knew a human''s innate talent could only go so far base from his own experience. Look at him¡ªhe had insane reaction time and learned quickly, but it hadn''t saved him from a speeding bullet. In the end, nothing mattered against a weapon designed to kill. She noticed his doubts but chose to remain silent. In her eyes, he indeed extremely gifted; his reaction time deserved recognition, and she would be hard-pressed to find anyone in all of human history with such potential. However, the way he applied those gifts left much to be desired. One reason was that he was born in a peaceful era. Street fighting hardly provided any real stimulation. For example, if he had been born in an age of swords and constant war, he would have adapted and become much stronger, just like the warriors she had encountered in her long life. Even at his peak, he would be beaten instantly in hand-to-hand combat against them because he lacked the experience, and the drive to survive. ''Maybe this is a good thing. He could learn to make better use of his talent from that person,'' she muttered to herself. Firsthand experience was still the best approach. She could point his flaws to him, but it would likely go in one ear and out the other. "Let''s go. We don''t have time to waste," Lucy said, standing up and heading toward the door. Asher quickly followed, while Yuki, consumed by jealousy, muttered incoherent words as if trying to cast a death spell. Lucy cast a sidelong glance at her, unable to hide her satisfaction at Yuki''s frustration. This was intentional on her part; the more jealous Yuki became, the harder she would strive to grow stronger. In doing so, Lucy was actually teaching both of her servants to better themselves. The two were lacking in many areas, and she was determined to help them improve for her own benefits. Asher, on the other hand, merely shrugged off the gibberish, viewing it as just another one of those odd evil rituals he had seen in movies. It never occurred to him that she was just jealous. He walked past Lucy and then opened the door for her. CLICK! When they stepped outside, the moon shone brightly in the night sky. The air was crisp, and he welcomed the cold as it touched his skin. There was something refreshing about it, a sensation that transcended his sense of touch. "You love this feeling, don''t you?" Lucy asked. He nodded. "Yeah, it''s strange. I thought I had lost my sense of touch, but I can still feel it." "That''s totally normal. It''s the moon. Creatures of the night like us get recharged by it. But just so you know, you can walk in the sun, but it''ll be super uncomfortable, and you''ll probably just want to stay home and hide." "Is that the same for you?" he asked, turning his attention to Lucy. He was taken aback; something stirred inside him as the moonlight outlined her features, making her skin glow softly. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Asher couldn''t quite understand how such a change was possible. Nothing really changed in her facial features; it was just that her charisma and appeal increased. Even the way she smiled made her look more seductive. If not for his cool-headed demeanor, he might have really fallen for her right away. "I''m powerful enough to ignore that," she replied with a smile; but then she caught the blank look on his face. "Did you fall for me?" she teased, her lips curving into a playful smirk. Before he could deny it, she turned away and walked off, leaving him unable to correct the misunderstanding. ''I don''t know what to think anymore,'' he muttered, shaking his head and hurrying after her. *** *** *** Authors Note The new upload schedule is 17:00 (UTC+8) Chapter 39 Beneath the Surface Once Asher and Lucy left the place, the room turned into a total nightmare.Thick, dark blood trickled down the walls in steady streams, leaving dark stains on the surface. The tattered couch, once just worn out, was now infested with mold and maggots, relentlessly devouring its rotting cushions. Disgusting, foul stench filled the air, making the whole room feel suffocating and unbearable. Shadows twisted across the floor, shifting as if they had minds of their own and were alive. In the bathroom, shards of the broken mirror littered the floor, scattered haphazardly, reflecting distorted images of people crying and being tortured. These figures were the former tenants who used to live here. They had been cursed, and when they died, Yuki absorbed their souls and trapped them in this place to maintain her power. The water in the sink had turned pitch black, bubbling ominously. Out of nowhere, a man''s head shot up from the depths, his expression twisted in terror as he struggled to break free. But before he could find his way out, dozens of cold, decaying hands emerged from the murky water, dragging him down with a brutal grip, pulling him underwater again. Yuki stood at the center of it all, no longer concealing her true form. Now that she was alone, her restraint crumbled, and she no longer had to hide her pent-up frustration. Her long hair spread out, alive and writhing, each strand snaking across the room, curling around the walls, piercing the floor, and filling the space with her intense anger. As the room continued to distort around her, her crazed voice rang out with a chilling resonance. "How could they just leave me here!" she screeched. "That bitch thinks she can just take him away from me? It''s not fair! It''s absolutely not fair!" Jealousy and anger completely consumed her, twisting her already warped personality into something even darker. Every bitter thought amplified her rage, reshaping her into a vengeful force. "He is mine! No one can take him from me!" She continued to mumble, her voice growing frantic as if repeating the words would somehow secure her place in his heart. Out of nowhere, her anger turned into sorrow, her voice trembling as red tears streamed down her pale cheeks. "I knew him first¡­ he was my first friend¡­" Her defiance faded, replaced by a heartbreaking sorrow. "I just wanted him to be happy. I only want to take care of him forever," she whispered, her voice trembling under the weight of her loneliness. As she thought about her pathetic situation, Yuki looked around, feeling trapped in this dark place. These prison-like surroundings had never bothered her before, but now all she craved was to escape and be with him. She realized that if she didn''t change, she would lose him to Lucy, who seemed to have it all¡ªbeauty, intelligence, freedom, and a captivating personality. Each of Lucy''s qualities fueled Yuki''s desire to tear the demon apart, to inflict pain and make her regret ever crossing paths with her. "I can''t stay like this," she declared, her resolve growing stronger with each word. "I''ll find a way. I need to show him that I''m better than that bitch!" Then it hit her. "Better?" That word stirred something deep within her. "His attention belongs to me alone, not to her! Not to anyone else!" Emotions swelled within her, pushing against the doubts that made her unstable. She closed her eyes, and the entire room froze, as if time itself had come to a stop, suspending reality for just a moment. But the silence didn''t last long. She began to tremble uncontrollably, her body distorting as if it were shapeshifting into different forms. Slowly, her hair, once wild and tangled, began to settle gently around her shoulders, flowing smoothly in straight strands. They looked glossy, glinting with even the faintest hint of light. Next, her pale, lifeless skin began to regain color, a vibrant hue that stood out against the surrounding darkness. The dullness and death that had surrounded her faded away, replaced by a warm, radiant glow that pulsed with life. Even her clothing began to change. The simple, plain white nightgown transformed, morphing into a more modern, breezy sundress with intricate eyelet patterns that danced over the fabric. It continued to shift, shrinking upward until it stopped at mid-thigh, just brushing the tops of her legs. The hemline was flirtatious, delicate lace edging hinting at the possibility of something more beneath. It was seductively short, so much so that if she leaned over to pick something up, any onlookers would be greeted by a glimpse of her almost see-through white panties. When she finally opened her eyes, they sparkled with a tempting, captivating appeal, drawing in anyone who laid eyes on her. This was the face she had when she was still alive, a beauty that had been forgotten by her death. Now, she had embraced and perfected this form, reaching a point where she was no longer inferior to Lucy in appearance. In fact, anyone who favored traditional beauty would likely choose her. With her doll-like features and captivating charm, she radiated an innocent air that was both enchanting and inviting. In addition, the contrast of her daring clothing only added to her charisma, making her all the more pleasing to the eye¡ªa temptation that few could resist, as if tempting them to messed her up . She slowly reached up to touch her beautiful cheeks, a smile forming on her lips¡ªnot from satisfaction with her new appearance, but from the thrill of finally having a real chance to win Asher for herself. But beneath that smile lay something darker, a negativity born not just out of jealousy, but out of pure wickedness. ''Once he gets his life back, we won''t need that bitch anymore,'' she trembled, the thought of killing Lucy with her own two hands filling her with joy. "That''s right, it''s all her fault for coming between us," she hissed, her voice dangerously low. "She can only blame herself for being a nosy little pest." A twisted smile stretched across her face as she began to trace her fingers along her body¡ªfirst gliding over her neck, then across her ample chest, and finally down her soft belly¡ªimagining that she was being touched by Asher. She bit her lip, drawing blood, savoring the sharpness of the pain like a sweet treat. Clenching her left arm tightly, she dug her nails into her skin, relishing the red droplets that pooled as her smile grew wider. "I miss you already... I want to see you," She might have become prettier, but that beauty came at a steep price. With each change, she turned into something darker and more twisted. If Lucy were here right now, she would likely have second thoughts about pushing Yuki this far. She had assumed that Yuki hadn''t taken any action to increase her power. But if she could see the countless tormented souls now wandering aimlessly around the apartment, her perspective would change. Weak? Yuki was anything but that. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Speaking of others... that woman is still alive. I should have killed her when I had the chance." Chapter 40 A Different Life Asher and Lucy walked through the dim streets, surrounded by the quiet hum of the night.For him, it felt surreal to stroll down these sidewalks he had once taken to work, now accompanied by a demon while his pulse remained cold. They reached the alley where he had died. Asher paused, staring down the narrow, dimly lit path. The place looked just as he remembered: cracked concrete, graffiti smeared across the walls, and trash scattered near the bins. He had expected to see traces of his dry blood, but it seemed that it had already been cleaned away. This was the spot where everything had ended. Lucy slowed, noticing his long pause. Her gaze followed his, narrowing slightly. She could sense he was lost in thought about the past. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Are you sad?" she asked, her voice softer than usual, almost curious. Asher shrugged it off. "Sad? I don''t know if that''s the right word," he replied, almost to himself. "It''s more like... something unfinished." She tilted her head, studying his face. "Unfinished, huh? You''re dead now. There''s not much you can change about the past. But you can still take hold of your future." A faint smirk crossed his face, though it didn''t quite reach his eyes. "Yeah, you''re right," he said, his voice sounding a bit lighter. He glanced at the alley one last time, then turned back to the street. Lucy nodded, her smile returning. "Good. No point in holding onto a life that''s already over." Asher nodded in agreement. They continued walking, the quiet sounds of the night filling the space between them. Her previous words lingered in his mind¡ªa strange mix of honesty and encouragement that pushed him forward. He didn''t want to admit it, but she was becoming one of his anchor points. It was true that she said unusual things from time to time that made him question his sanity. Then, out of nowhere, she would switch to a sweet and caring demeanor, always throwing him off balance. He didn''t dislike this side of her; it was refreshing to talk to someone he couldn''t read. "Thanks for reviving me. I know what I said before was rude, and I take it back," he said, glancing at her. Lucy raised an eyebrow, surprised by his admission. "You actually meant that?" "Yeah," he replied, nodding. "You didn''t have to bring me back, but you did. I appreciate it." A flicker of something soft crossed her face before she regained her usual playful demeanor. "Well, it''s nice to hear that you can be grateful once in a while. But I''m also doing this for my sake. I can''t have a weak servant." Asher paused, reflecting on her obsession with making him stronger. It felt like there was a bigger reason behind it, as if she were preparing for something. But he chose not to ask. Everyone had their own secrets, and that included her. If she wanted to share her motives, she would do so in her own time, judging by her straightforward nature. Instead of pressing her, he turned his attention to the road ahead. His gaze drifted to his old workplace¡ªthe convenience store where he used to work. He wondered if his boss even noticed his absence or if he had simply been forgotten. Through the glass, he saw a new female part-timer stocking shelves under the flickering fluorescent lights. She looked young, perhaps around his age, and wore a bright smile as she worked. Her energy was still fresh, untouched by the long hours and exhausting demands of a graveyard shift . The sight sparked a strange sense of nostalgia. ''I wonder if I can still get my salary...'' His thought trailed off, and he couldn''t help but laugh at how ridiculous it sounded. He wasn''t a living person anymore; money was the least of his worries. Lost in thought, he was jolted back to the present when Lucy''s voice broke the silence. "Hey, why are you looking at another woman when a beautiful lady like me is right beside you?" she raised her eyebrows. Asher shook his head, realizing she was at it again with her unpredictable behavior. Now he couldn''t tell if she actually liked him or if she was just toying with him for fun. Not knowing what to think, he stayed quiet and continued on his way. Better to keep his mouth shut than to assume too much and end up wrong. When they reached a bigger road, Lucy suddenly stopped, and Asher instinctively followed her lead. After a few minutes, a shiny black sedan pulled up in front of them. The car sparkled under the streetlights, showcasing its luxurious design, featuring reverse-opening doors and ample space inside. A logo with a bold "B" adorned the front, adding to its elegance. The engine hummed softly as the driver''s window slid down, revealing a sharply dressed middle-aged man with a friendly smile. The driver wore a clean black uniform that fit him impeccably, made of high-quality silk, complete with a chauffeur''s cap. CLICK! He stepped out of the car, bowing slightly as he opened the passenger door. "Miss Lucy, my name is Bernando. Mr. Yamagi sent me to be your driver." She simply nodded. ''Wait... Yamagi? That name is familiar,'' he thought. Then it hit him Yamagi Power and Co., the largest energy provider company in the region, owned by a powerful family known for their generational wealth. ''It might just be a coincidence. That surname isn''t exactly rare.'' "Let''s go," She interrupted his thoughts as she climbed into the vehicle and settled into the comfortable seat. As usual, he followed her. "What do you think you''re doing?" she asked, her voice colder than usual. He didn''t respond right away, recalling that his words would come out sounding like groans to a human. Instead, he leaned closer and whispered, "What do you mean?" She shot him an annoyed look. "You''re my bodyguard, so sit in the front." "Okay," he nodded, sensing that she wasn''t in a good mood. ''Maybe she''s really upset about the whole store thing?'' After driving for a while, they entered a part of the city he hadn''t seen before. This area was reserved for the wealthy, complete with a gate manned by security guards. In the distance, he spotted mansions stood on a mountain, appearing to float due to their architectural design and elevated positions. His eyes widened at the sheer luxury, making his own home seem like trash in comparison. He wouldn''t be shocked if the restroom here was bigger than his room. However, his surprise grew even more when they reached their destination: a four-story contemporary mansion. Two stories were at road level, while the other two were underneath. The car drove down a driveway sloping gently toward a parking area. CLICK! Bernando opened the door for Lucy, and she paused to wait for Asher to go out as well . But he did nothing. "What are you doing?" she leaned in and asked. "I don''t know how to open the door," Asher admitted, which made her giggle. She tried her best to keep up her tough act, but he was just too adorable to resist. CLICK! The driver opened the door for him, and he quickly followed her. Chapter 41 Her Secret The first thing that greeted them was a large glass door, gleaming in the soft light.This was no ordinary door; intricate artwork adorned its fragile surface, depicting a majestic dragon intertwined with delicate flowers The images seemed to come alive, creating a mesmerizing virtual effect as the warm light from inside danced across them, giving the illusion that they were floating. ''This must be expensive...'' he thought, noting that such extravagance was only available to the elite of society. His curiosity about the person they were going to meet grew. Judging from what he had seen so far, even if it wasn''t Yamagi Power and Co, it was still someone extremely wealthy¡ªsomeone who could probably fill a pool with their money. All this extravagance overwhelmed someone like him. Fortunately, he was used to keeping his emotions in check. As they approached, it automatically slid open with a smooth, mechanical hum, revealing the scene on the other side. It was super spacious corridor, so big that he felt as if he were standing in a mall. This place exceeded anything he had seen or imagined. Lush exotic looking plants and stunning works of art lined the walls, creating an atmosphere of elegance and tranquility. The floor gleamed with expensive mahogany, its rich color adding warmth to the space. Above them, different light fixtures complemented one another, casting a soft, inviting glow that made anyone who entered feel refreshed and invigorated. Whoever designed this place did a great job making it feel homey despite the extravagance. Suddenly, a man in a pristine black suit approached them quickly. The fabric of his suit fit his body perfectly. "Lucy, you made it!" the man stopped abruptly, dropping to one knee to kiss her hand. "I''ve missed you! Why didn''t you let me know you were coming back?" Asher''s jaw tightened at the sight of the man kissing her hand. He wondered what their relationship was. ''No, I shouldn''t care at all... It''s not my business''. he muttered, shaking his head to dispel the unnecessary thoughts. He just owed her his life¡ªnothing more, nothing less. All these weird thoughts were just a result of her teasing, which sometimes led him to believe there was something behind her behavior. Still, he couldn''t help but glance at her, checking her reaction. ''She''s smiling ?'' It bothered him more than he wanted to admit, seeing her smile at another man. "Oh, look at you little brat! The last time I was here, you were just five, running around naked, and now you already know how to flirt? Aren''t you being a bit audacious? Want me to rip that tongue out of your mouth?" she warned. The man quickly backed away, raising his hands in surrender. "I''m sorry, Sister Lucy! I was just too excited to see you again! You haven''t aged a day!" He flashed a sheepish grin, trying to defuse the tension. Then he turned his attention to Asher, raising an eyebrow. "And who''s this guy? Your bodyguard? Because he looks like he''s ready to punch me when I kiss your hands," Asher almost spoke out in defense after being called out . He admitted that he felt a bit annoyed, but having it reveal was embarrassing. He was supposed to be the cool-headed one. "Did he?" Lucy glanced at him with a playful smile spreading across her face. She watched him closely, wanting to see his reaction. Unfortunately, he was like a wall, hiding his emotions and maintaining his composure. This blatant display of self-control made her more excited. She wanted to tease him further, but since she had come here for a reason, she stopped and turned her attention back to her acquaintance. Looking closer, the man had sharp, dark eyes and jet-black hair neatly combed back, giving him a polished appearance. His monolid eyes also hinted at his Eastern ancestry. If not for his goofy attitude, he might have been a head-turner. Unfortunately for him, Lucy''s taste in men went beyond mere looks; she rarely felt drawn to handsome men. "Where is your father, Takai?" she asked in a casual tone. She had known the Yamagi family for a long time¡ªwell, it was actually their great-great-grandmother who had ties with her. She even helped her family establish roots in this country. "Father? He''s out of the country," "That''s not good, " Lucy sighed. If the head of the Yamagi household was out of the country, that likely meant the person she wanted to train Asher was with him too. Just to be sure, she asked, "Is Nakata here? "Yes," Takai said, leaning forward. "I told him you were coming, and he asked to meet you in the training room. I think he wants to spar with you," he whispered. "You think?" she said, rolling her eyes. "Lead the way; I want to see how much that guy has improved." The three of them started down the hallway, but Asher chose to trail a few steps behind. Takai, full of energy, walked right next to Lucy, talking nonstop as if catching up on a year''s worth of stories. Lucy, on the other hand, responded like a normal person¡ªmore like a boss talking to her employees. Asher had expected her to tease him as well, but when that didn''t happen, he felt an unexpected sense of relief. ''Stop thinking about useless stuff,'' he scolded himself. He was letting her sway him again. Little did he know, Lucy was fully aware of his gaze and silently enjoyed every reaction she drew from him. "By the way," Takai said, turning his focus to Asher, "you''re not human, are you?" Asher paused, uncertain how to respond. It wasn''t as if he could speak to explain himself. "He''s not; he''s my servant," Lucy answered for him, aware that he couldn''t speak. Takai stopped in his tracks, glancing between Asher and her. "A servant? Didn''t you tell me that having one means¡ª" Before he could finish he felt a chill run down his spine. Lucy shot him a sharp glance, as if ready to strike if he continued to be stubborn and finish his sentence. Even someone as carefree as him understood the danger of pushing her too much. Asher noticed this and wondered what it was all about. Unfortunately, he didn''t have a chance to ask, as she quickly stepped in. "Come on, you two. We need to move," she urged, gesturing for them to follow her. "Sister Lucy, do you even know the way?" He pointed out, making her pause from embarrassment. She felt that he was doing this on purpose to mess with her. "Takai, I think your father spoiled you too much, making you so tactless." She stepped closer, her eyes glowing red like blood. "Do you want me to teach you a lesson on behalf of your ancestors you failed?" she warned. His smile faltered, replaced by a look of surprise. He instinctively took a step back. "N-no, that''s not necessary! I was just¡ª" He stammered. He could sense the power radiating from her, and the playful atmosphere had evaporated. Takai glanced at Asher for support, hoping to steer the conversation back to safer territory. "Can you help me, bro? I''m sure she''ll listen to you," he pleaded. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 42 For His Sake Asher stayed silent, doubting he could do much, given Lucy''s personality.''He''s giving me way too much credit,'' he sighed, and looked away. Nakata fidgeted, shifting from foot to foot, and leaning closer. "Bro, don''t just stay quiet," he urged, but despite his efforts, he received no response. Seeing this, he decided to change his strategy, and dropped to one knee to quickly apologized "Sister Lucy, I''m sorry. I won''t do it again. Let''s head to the training room¡ªNakata''s probably waiting for us." he said. Without waiting for an answer, he turned and hurried down the hall, his steps faster than usual, afraid she might hit him. Lucy sighed heavily, rolling her eyes at his retreating figure. "That brat," She chose to let it go for Asher''s sake. The sooner he finished his revenge, the sooner he could grow both physically and emotionally. They passed a wide staircase, and he led them to a wall tucked away in a corner. Asher looked at the wall, curious about the secrets hidden in this place. Takai approached a panel hidden within the wall and pressed a concealed mechanism. With a soft hum, the wall slid open to reveal the polished interior of an elevator, which was lined with smooth, metallic surfaces. The trio stepped inside, and Asher raised an eyebrow as he glanced at the panel. He noticed the floor indicators, which showed that the elevator descended eight levels down. "I didn''t expect this place to be hiding something like this." Lucy commented. Takai grinned and gestured widely with his arms. "Surprised? Yeah, it''s more like an underground fortress than a house." She folded her arms as she leaned against the wall. "The Yamagi family has always gone a bit overboard with their security." Takai shrugged, pressing a button. "We don''t use them all. Only the first few are accessible floors. But for you, Sister Lucy, we''ll make an exception." The elevator hummed softly as it descended, the numbers ticking down. DING! They came to a stop, and the doors slid open to reveal a long hallway. The walls were made of concrete, giving the space an industrial feel. "The training room is just a few meters ahead," Takai said, stepping out first. The trio continued on, and after a couple of minutes, they reached a large double-panel door. Takai pushed it open, revealing an underground training hall . It was a two-story area, featuring high ceilings and reinforced walls. Various pieces of equipment lined the area. The low lighting cast long shadows across the place, enhancing the sense of isolation. At the far end of the room stood a figure Asher hadn''t met before. The middle age man was tall, with an intense gaze that made people avert their eyes. It was the stare of someone who had seen much in this world, carrying the weight of experiences that shaped his strong personality. His dark eyes and jet-black hair, tied tightly into a knot that revealed his hairline, only intensified his presence. Upon closer inspection, a faint bullet scar marked his right cheek, a proof to the hard life he had led. His right shoulder, exposed by the sleeveless white martial arts robe he wore, displayed additional scars, each one hinting at the battles he had fought and survived. Every detail about him spoke of discipline , hard work and experience, as though he had spent a lifetime training. Unlike Asher''s old, detached demeanor when he was alive¡ªwhere his boredom came from the lack of anyone who could challenge him¡ªthis man looked like someone with a purpose and goal. ''What a strong presence,'' Asher muttered to himself. He began to wonder who would win between them if he was still alive. Lucy sensed his internal struggle and couldn''t help but smile. Seeing him feel competitive brought her joy; it meant Asher wasn''t as nonchalant as she had assumed. However, when she turned to look at Nakata, her expression shifted. "Is this it?" After not seeing her old acquaintance for over a decade, she had expected much more from him. But no matter how hard she looked, she couldn''t find anything worth complimenting. It was as if she were looking at someone who had already reached their maximum potential. She remembered a time when he had more potential than this. What happened to him? In fact, she felt like Asher was more impressive before he died, even though he hadn''t trained seriously yet. Nakata overheard her comment but didn''t mind at all. He knew that her standards for human talents were extremely high, and not just anyone could impress her. A decade ago, he had met Lucy while working as a mercenary; he was tasked with killing the head of the Yamagi family. At that time, he thought he was going to die, but to his surprise, she spared him after he managed to land a hit on her. From that moment on, he had devoted himself to the Yamagi family, driven by a burning desire to one day defeat her. Even when she disappeared, he continued training nonstop and finally reached his peak form. Nakata stepped forward, grasping a blade in his right hand and a pistol in his left. "Let''s fight. I want to show you how much I''ve improved." He needed both weapons to have even a slight chance of standing up to her. "There''s no need. I can already tell how much you''ve improved, and to be honest, I''m very disappointed," Nakata''s face twitched. Despite knowing she could be rude, her comment still stung. "Lucy, unlike demons, humans improve by honing our skills through repetitive practice," he declared. "Oh, so you can talk back to me now? Huh? You''ve definitely grew in that area. I remember you getting flustered all the time," she let out a chuckle. "Alright, I''ll give you a chance, but let''s make a bet first," she challenged. "What bet?" "Whoever wins can request one thing from the other," she added, a smirk playing on her lips. "But it would be unfair to ask you to beat me. So if you manage to make me bleed, then it''s your win." "Are you serious?" Nakata exclaimed, raising his eyebrows in surprise. "You do know what I''ll request when I win, right?" "Of course, just like that silly wish you made years ago," she said with a smirk. "Silly?" He let out a heavy breath and returned the weapons to their place. "Takai, can you get those things for me? I need every advantage I can get to beat her," "Are you sure about this?" Takai asked, glancing nervously between Lucy and Nakata. "Those weapons are secrets. I don''t think Father will approve." "Don''t worry about it." Nakata sneered, a dismissive wave of his hand following his words. "Do you really think she cares about mere human weapons? Those things are trash to her anyway," "Y-You''re right," Takai conceded, nodding slowly. To humans, those weapons might look impressive, but Lucy was no ordinary demon. Her background alone could send shockwaves through the entire world. "I''ll get it now." Takai quickly turned and ran toward the elevator. Meanwhile, Asher watched from the sidelines, sensing that a deeper reason was driving Nakata. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 43 Something Special Both Nakata and Lucy stood on an isolated training platform, a few feet apart, allowing enough space for their upcoming spar.A transparent reinforced glass wall separated them from Asher and Takai, who sat in comfortable chairs. Takai glanced over at Asher, who sat quietly in his chair. "What do you think of their spar?" he asked, attempting to lighten the mood. He had always been the type of person who could not endure silence. Asher remained silent, leaning forward with his eyes fixed on the match. He wanted to see how much humans could achieve with their bodies alone and how powerful Lucy really was. ''What a stuck up guy,'' Takai sighed. Their personalities just didn''t mix. He thrived on conversation and connection, while Asher preferred to keep to himself. ''I wonder what Sister Lucy sees in him? If you ask me, Nakata has more of a main character vibe, while this guy seems like one of those snobbish side characters who starts out cooler than the protagonist but gets overshadowed later.'' Asher noticed the scrutiny but chose to ignore it. He couldn''t be bothered with what others thought. On the other side of the glass wall, Nakata now wore a sleek, black latex outfit designed for flexibility and protection against stabs¡ªa necessary feature when facing someone like Lucy He picked up two weapons: a silver gun larger than a standard pistol and a short black blade that hummed whenever he moved it. As he adjusted the weapons, confidence surged within him. In comparison, Lucy stood casually, unfazed by his aggressive stance. She hadn''t brought any weapons, treating this fight more like an exercise than a serious confrontation. Her relaxed posture and slight smile only made Nakata more uneasy. "Ready when you are," he called out, his voice steady despite the tension in the air. He felt a rush of adrenaline, knowing this fight was more than just sparring¡ªit was a chance to prove himself. SWOOOSH! Before he could react, Lucy appeared in front of him in a blur. He swung his blade, but it was too late. A gust of wind erupted from her punch, sending his hair tie flying and his hair scattering in all directions. But Nakata didn''t give up. He pointed the pistol at her jaw. BANG! The loud shot echoed, but she quickly jumped backward, evading the bullet and returning to her original position. Seeing his chance, he began shooting at her. Aware he was at a disadvantage in close quarters, he aimed quickly, hoping to land a hit. BANG! BANG! BANG! Each shot cracked loudly, indicating he was using higher-caliber rounds Lucy dodged them with ease¡ªnot by reacting to the bullets, but by anticipating his moves before he pulled the trigger. She didn''t need to demonstrate such skill, but she wanted Asher to understand: dodging bullets was more about predicting an opponent''s actions than mere reaction time. ''Are you watching? Are you learning?'' Her gaze landed on Asher, and a smile crossed her face, showing just how effortless this fight was for her. Nakata noticed her glance and grew more annoyed. He hadn''t asked her about Asher before, thinking it best not to let distractions interfere with his concentration. But now, seeing her behavior, he''d be a complete idiot not to start putting the pieces together. "Why? Why?" he gritted his teeth in desperation. He had done everything to earn her attention, and she had never looked at him that way. "Nakata, you''re getting flustered again," Lucy said, closing the distance between them. He aimed his gun at her, but she swatted it aside and delivered a kick to his stomach, sending him stumbling backward. Nakata quickly regained his footing and swung his blade at her, but she dodged with minimal effort, shifting left and right before leaping back to give him a moment to breathe. "Is this really what you''ve been doing all these years?" she sighed. "I''m beyond disappointed." His face soured as her words struck deep. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I will train more¡ª" he retorted. "It''s not just your skills. You''ve already hit your limit, Nakata. From here on, you''ll only grow weaker if you don''t change your mindset," she said bluntly. "I¡­" He gritted his teeth. "No, no matter how much you train, you won''t improve much. You''re getting older too. I don''t want to be rude, but the truth is, you''ll die without ever proving anything to me," she added. His anger finally burst. "Then turn me into your servant! Make me a demon too!" he exclaimed. This had been his request a decade ago, but she had refused, saying he wasn''t talented enough for the transformation. "I refuse to believe I''m not strong enough. I''ve fought a lot of people, and only a few were better than me!" he protested. Lucy studied him for a moment. "Do you really want to know why I haven''t turned you into my servant?" "Why?" Lucy glanced at the glass wall first. She didn''t want Asher to hear what she was about to say. "Takai," she said, her tone firm but low. "Make sure no sound escapes this platform." Takai nodded, quickly adjusting the settings on a nearby control panel to turn off the speakers. Once she was sure it was safe, she turned her attention back to Nakata, who had lost all will to fight. Their exchange made it clear: he was already defeated, both physically and emotionally. "Tell me, what''s your reason for wanting to grow stronger?" she asked. He hesitated, unsure if it was right to reveal his true feelings. But if he didn''t say it now, he would be haunted by them forever. "You spared my life, and after that, I fell for you. That''s why I want you to notice me," he admitted. "Notice you? What a boring reason," Lucy shook her head. "Listen, that will never happen." It was a direct rejection, one he had anticipated and could have accepted before. He could pretend to be an idiot and convince himself that she would never love a human. But what about Asher? The way she looked at him suggested something special. "Tell me, what does he have that I don''t? Is he more powerful ? better? " Lucy raised an eyebrow. "Powerful? If you fought him a hundred times, you''d win every single match." "Then why?" he blurted out. This made no sense. She claimed to want a talented servant, which meant he should be more qualified, right? She sighed heavily. "I lied to you before, hoping you''d focus on honing your skills instead of chasing after me. That was a mistake on my part." "Wait... so all the effort I put in was for nothing?" His voice trembled with disbelief "Everything I sacrificed didn''t mean a thing?" "Well, you just assumed that I would fall for you if you got stronger, so this is mostly on you." "But you said you would only turn me into a servant if I¡ª" "Listen," Lucy interrupted. "No matter how strong you become, you''ll never be my servant." She paused, allowing her words to sink in before continuing. "I need to feel some attraction toward you for that to happen. And frankly, despite all your efforts, I''ve never found you appealing. You should just accept that and move on." Chapter 44 Trigger "Never found me appealing?" he repeated, the words breaking his heart into pieces.Memories of their time together flooded back. She had helped him train but always maintained a boundary. He attempted to ask her questions to connect on a deeper level, but she always found a way to shift the conversation. At first, he thought her pride as a demon kept her from falling for a human. Now he realized that it wasn''t the case. She could fall for real; it just wasn''t him. Unlike what Asher believed, Lucy was very conservative when it came to men, and she would not display her clingy side with just anyone. "I give up," he chuckled, finding humor in his situation as a defense mechanism. "I lost, so tell me, what do you want from me?" he quickly shifted the conversation, not wanting to embarrass himself further. She had made her feelings clear, and he had to accept it, no matter how much he hated it. If he was being honest, just looking at Asher sitting there comfortably filled him with a desire to grab an automatic rifle and go all commando. Lucy noticed his change and felt relieved. She had worried he would dwell on such things; if that happened, she would really be disappointed in him. Although she sensed some jealousy, she didn''t mind. She understood how complicated human emotions could be. Unlike demons, who were more straightforward about their desires, humans often tangled themselves in their feelings. "I want you to train my servant in using guns and wielding weapons. He died prematurely, so he has to start as a low-level demon and evolve from the bottom." "What happened? Was he an assassin? A mercenary?" he asked, raising his eyebrows. "He''s a¡­" She paused for a moment. "A high school student." "What? Lucy... Don''t tell me you have a thing for younger boys. That''s literally a kid!" "At my age, everyone looks like a kid," she retorted. "You''ve got a point." Both of them began to laugh, and the earlier tension evaporated. For him, the pain still hurt like hell, but he had to man up and keep it inside until no one could see his vulnerable side. "Alright, I''ll train him. A bet is a bet, after all. You can leave him here with me." Lucy smiled, though her expression held a deeper meaning. "By the way, what we talked about¡ªplease don''t mention any of it to him. And remember, he can''t speak yet, so I want you to be more understanding " While she spoke, she stole glances at Asher, unconsciously displaying facial expressions that were usually rare for her. Nakata felt utterly defeated. He couldn''t believe that she would show such warmth for someone else. He would be lying if he said he hadn''t thought about making Asher suffer just to release his pent-up frustration. But he didn''t have to dwell on that right now; there was plenty of time to teach him a lesson later. Once they finished, they left the platform and rejoined the others. Lucy turned to Asher. "I''m going to leave you with him for now. I have something to deal with, so just follow all his instructions." He nodded without any question. However, when he looked at Nakata, he sensed a hint of hostility coming from him, making him wonder what he had done wrong. ''I am pretty sure I had just stood in the background like air. There was no way I could have offended him¡ªmaybe it was because I am Lucy''s servant?'' Either way, he didn''t mind as long as he could learn. Even though Lucy dominated that fight, he recognized Nakata''s talent. "I''m leaving now," she said, turning to bid them farewell. But then she stopped and leaned closer to Asher, whispering, "By the way, why do you want to be stronger?" Asher was taken aback by the sudden question but quickly found an answer. He needed to take care of his mother, so he had to evolve as quickly as possible. "It''s for my mother," he paused. That was his initial reason, but he had something else to add now. "And also...I want to show my appreciation for the second chance you gave me by becoming useful." A warm smile broke across Lucy''s face. His answer was almost the same as Nakata''s, but she didn''t find it boring at all. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She liked it and felt an urge to tease him, but she knew that would be too much considering the place. If Nakata knew what was going on in her mind right now, he would run to his bed and cry his eyes out. It was unfair, especially since he had put in so much effort. He was like a hopeless romantic who had liked a girl from middle school all the way to college. They became friends, and he landed a stable job, motivated by the dream of impressing her. He even got a car and a house, feeling financially secure after toiling away. Finally, he was ready to confess his feelings. Then, during their reunion, he found out she was already taken. And not just by anyone¡ªby some unemployed young punk. To add insult to injury, she asked him to give that person pointers on how to become successful. Life was just unfair... to him. Lucy took a step back, waving goodbye with a bright smile. "I''ll see you later," she called, her cheerful voice echoing as she walked away with Takai. As they disappeared from view, silence fell between the two men. Nakata crossed his arms and shot an intimidating glance at Asher, who stood quietly, clueless about what he had done wrong. "Come on," he gestured. "Let''s head to the shooting range." Asher nodded and moved behind Nakata, who led the way to the next area. Arriving at the shooting range, training began right away "We''re going to work on your basic understanding of guns," he explained, grabbing a few handguns and placing them on a nearby table. "I know you can''t talk, so just listen." He picked up a pistol and turned it over in his hands. "Alright, let''s start with the basics," he said, holding it out for Asher to see. "This here is the trigger," he pointed. "You pull this to fire. Here''s the safety. Always keep it on until you''re ready to shoot." Asher nodded, his eyes wide with concentration. He absorbed every detail. The quicker he learned, the sooner he could regain some of his freedom back. "And this is the barrel." He traced the length of the gun with his finger. "It directs the bullet when you pull the trigger. Make sure you''re always aware of where it''s pointing," he warned, then pointed the barrel right at Asher''s head. CLICK! He pulled the trigger, expecting him to flinch at the sudden sound, but there was no reaction at all. Nakata raised an eyebrow; he wanted to pull a prank, but it failed miserably. "You see? Good thing this thing isn''t loaded. That''s why I told you to mind where you point it," he said, trying to brush off what he had done. Asher kept nodding, but deep inside he could already sense the hostility. ''I don''t like this guy,'' he muttered to himself. Chapter 45 Trigger Part 2 Nakata demonstrated the proper stance, showing how to hold the weapon securely while maintaining balance. He might have been petty, but he was disciplined enough to teach the right way.Asher copied him, carefully observing the subtle changes in the stance and grip. He focused on how the mercenary shifted his weight and adjusted his fingers on the trigger. Each small detail mattered. Nakata felt annoyed as Asher quickly picked up the basics. Despite his dislike for the kid, he had to admit Asher showed exceptional potential. If not for stealing Lucy from him, Nakata would have been pleased to have such a talented student. Before long, Asher had the stance down, fingers steady on the grip. "Not bad, but holding a gun and actually shooting it are two different things." "Now, pay attention¡ªnext up is shooting." He quickly drew the gun from his waist and pulled the trigger. BANG! BANG! BANG! Three shots fired in quick succession, each one dead center, forming a single, perfect hole "You see that, kid? Not everyone can do this. Only the top 0.001% of mercenaries can pull it off," he boasted, enjoying the moment. In this department, he knew he was far superior. ''Why is he bragging so much?'' Asher wondered to himself. His initial impression of the mercenary as a disciplined instructor now seemed misguided. The man''s arrogance overshadowed his skill, and Asher couldn''t help but question whether Nakata truly understood the value of humility in teaching. Little did Asher know that Nakata was usually a very serious and disciplined person; he was just venting his anger. "Now it''s your turn," he ordered. Asher stepped forward, his eyes on the handgun resting on the table. Just as he reached for it, Nakata''s voice cut through the air. "Stop!" he barked, causing Asher to pause. Nakata then stepped closer, and reached past Asher to pick up a different handgun, one that was noticeably larger. "This one is better suited for you," Nakata said, handing it over. Asher nodded and accepted the handgun. He then walked toward the target range. ''Once you feel the recoil, you''ll be humbled,'' Nakata chuckled inwardly. He knew that the weapon he picked could easily cause an accident for someone who had never shot a gun before. Asher pointed the heavier handgun at the target one hundred feet away. He wasn''t an expert, but he sensed this one would pack more power. The target was a standard paper silhouette, its outline dark against the bright background. As he aimed, the target looked smaller and more challenging from this distance, but it was still close enough to be visible. ''All I have to do is hit the red dot, right?...'' His thoughts trailed off. Suddenly, he recalled how Nakata had shot, adjusting his stance to absorb the recoil. While some might have missed it, Asher''s quick reaction time made everything appear slower. He instinctively leaned back and tightened his grip, ready for the jolt. It felt as if he had already learned this lesson through observation. His finger pressed firmly against the trigger, feeling the slight resistance before it gave way. BANG! The bullet sliced through the air, and the recoil slammed into him. Luckily, he had prepared, keeping his grip firm to absorb the impact. Nakata hoped for something amusing¡ªlike the gun flying toward Asher''s face, but he ended up disappointed. ''Lucky brat,'' he muttered, clicking his tongue in annoyance. His gaze turned to the target range, and his eyes widened at the sight of a hole close to the center. ''How?'' That was his first thought. Even if the kid had a natural talent for marksmanship, it was impossible to hit so close to the center¡ªespecially with a gun that was infamous for its low accuracy. ''It must be beginner''s luck¡ªa lucky shot, that''s all,'' "Do it again!" he ordered. BANG! Asher repeated the process, and Nakata hurriedly looked. This shot was now closer to the center. "What are you doing? Don''t stop¡ªempty your magazine!" Nakata commanded. BANG! sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. BANG! BANG! Shots echoed, and Asher quickly adjusted to the recoil. Nakata stood speechless. Out of ten rounds, two hit dead center, and the others were close. Asher''s performance was approaching Olympic levels, and with a standard handgun, his accuracy would have likely been even higher. ''Where did she find this kid?'' he wondered, slowly realizing that Lucy''s choice hadn''t been made just out of emotion, as he had initially thought. However, his pride still prevented him from complimenting his rival''s achievements. "That''s passable, but don''t get cocky," Nakata said. "Keep practicing with handguns until you''re comfortable." Asher nodded, genuinely believing that his performance was poor, especially when compared to Nakata''s earlier execution. It didn''t occur to him that the mercenary had decades of practice while he had only just fired his first rounds. BANG! BANG! BANG! With each shots, his confidence grew, accuracy sharpening as he tested different handguns But then the weapon stopped firing. Asher checked the magazine and saw it still had bullets left. "It''s called a jam. I''m going to teach you how to fix it, but before that, I''m going to cover the basics again," Nakata interjected. He should have started with this lesson, but his desire to prank Asher had made him skip it. Nakata motioned for him to come closer. "First, let''s disassemble the handgun. Pay attention." he demonstrated, removing the magazine and pulling back the slide to reveal the inner workings. "This is the recoil spring and the firing pin. Keep everything clean and well maintained." Nakata continued, "If it jams, clear it quickly. Remove the magazine, then pull back the slide to eject any stuck rounds. Check the chamber for obstructions if needed." "Finally, reload and aim again," Nakata instructed, handing the weapon back . Asher followed the instructions and executed them flawlessly. Once he''d practiced enough with the handgun, Nakata moved to the next level. "Now, let''s try something with a bit more power," he said, setting an automatic rifle on the table. Asher approached the weapon, feeling its solid weight in his hands. It felt different and promised more firepower than the handgun could provide. When he fired the first round, the rapid succession of bullets sent a surge of exhilaration through him. He adjusted his stance and grip, mastering the recoil with each shot. Once he felt confident, he began experimenting with different models. This place was a great training ground; it had nearly every type of gun imaginable. Days blurred; three days passed in an instant. Even Nakata, who had always disliked Asher, grudgingly admitted that he was teaching a monster. ''Why do I feel like Lucy sent me this kid just to brag?'' Nakata thought. "You''ve got the basics down. You''re passable," he commented, still unwilling to show his acknowledgement. In reality, Asher''s accuracy was extraordinary, enough to land him a job in elite forces. If Lucy had been there, she would have been shocked by his rapid improvement. She believed Asher''s reaction time was what made him special, but she didn''t realize his ability to grasp concepts was equally exceptional. If she learned this, her opinion on how long it would take him to master his supernatural abilities would change. Chapter 46 First Blood "Now, let''s move on to close-quarter combat," Nakata said, leading the way to another room.This time, it looked like a gym filled with an array of weights and workout equipment, though they were useless for Asher, as no amount of weight could increase his muscle mass. His body had changed, and he had to accept the limitations that came with it. "Take your position," Nakata commanded. He pointed at the octagon ring in the center; the soft padding offered a deceptive sense of safety. Asher walked to the opposite side of the ring, feeling a hint of nostalgia wash over him. If not for the ban, the octagon might have been his livelihood. He couldn''t help but wonder how different his life might have been if that ban had never happened. "Don''t worry, kid. I''ll take it easy¡ªI''ll only use ten percent of my skill. It''d be bad for me if you ran off crying to Lucy about me bullying you," Nakata chuckled, trying to rile him up. ''What is this guy''s problem?'' Asher shook his head. It felt like he''d been targeted unfairly since day one, and he had been ignoring it out of courtesy. But even he had his limits. ''I''ll show you what I can do,'' he thought, preparing himself. His body might not move as well as it once did, but he still had his reaction time¡ª if there was one thing he was good at, it was close-quarters combat. "Start!" Nakata shouted, quickly moving within range. As the mercenary closed in, Asher feigned to the left, gauging his opponent''s reaction. Then, he threw a jab, but it was too slow S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nakata saw the attack and sidestepped, avoiding the strike with ease. "What kind of punch is that? Are you sure you''re a demon?" he taunted, shuffling his feet as if to dance away from Asher''s sorry excuse of a jab. ''Damn it, if this was before, I could¡­'' He shook off the thought. He needed to accept his current state and not dwell on the past. What he needed right now was to cope and adjust. They continued to spar, with Asher missing punch after punch. The mercenary began to toy with him, circling like a predator playing with its prey. "Is that all you''ve got?" Nakata teased after dodging another punch. ''I''m too slow. What is wrong with my body?'' Asher grumbled internally. He threw another punch, which was easily dodged again "Come on, kid! I''m not even breaking a sweat here!" The mercenary''s laughter ringing in the air. Asher shot him a glare, but it only made Nakata laugh harder. "You know, at this rate, I might as well let you hit me as a form of charity" ''I want to beat him!'' Asher felt frustration mounting, clawing at him like a beast wanting to break free. More emotions began to build up¡ªfeelings he thought he had lost long ago or perhaps never really experienced in the first place. It was a desire to beat his opponent, a need to quench the annoyance that had been festering him. Nakata noticed Asher''s frustration and was very pleased. ''See that, Lucy? I''m teaching him what you wanted.'' He recalled the text he had received from her earlier, explaining how Asher lacked certain emotions due to the way he lived his life. She had told him to rile him up, to help him tap into those feelings he had buried deep inside. Finally, Nakata threw a light punch aimed at the shoulder, just to irritate his opponent . "One point for me!" Asher swung a wide hook, but it was dodged effortlessly again. In response, the mercenary began throwing punches that were so weak they felt more like playful taps. Each contact only served to further annoy Asher, who felt his frustration boil over at his opponent''s blatant show of disrespect. ''Go on, get angrier,'' Nakata chuckled, pleased to see his plan working. He was killing two birds with one stone, following Lucy''s order while venting his own anger. But just as he was about to continue his taunting, he felt something was off. Asher was still looking at him, but there was something different now¡ªsomething unsettling in his gaze. It was as if all the emotions that had been brewing before had vanished into thin air, leaving behind a cold, calculative focus. Thinking Asher was just faking it, Nakata stepped in to throw a punch, confident it would land perfectly. It connected¡ªright in Asher''s midsection¡ªbut before the mercenary could pull back, Nakata''s arm was grabbed, and Asher leaped into the air, wrapping his legs around Nakata''s neck in a scissor choke. The mercenary attempted to recover by using his strength, but Asher quickly shifted their weight, sending them both crashing to the floor. This technique was something Asher had seen on TV before. He had never used it¡ªnor did he really need to. It was an idea that had emerged out of necessity, and it worked perfectly well because his opponent had underestimated him. Recalling what he had seen, he grappled Nakata to the ground, securing the mercenary''s hands with his own. It was a perfect scissor choke, and even professionals would be left in awe at how flawlessly it was executed. The most shocking part was that it had been done on the first attempt. "This fucking brat¡­" Nakata gritted his teeth in anger; he couldn''t afford to lose his face now. He began inhaling deeply, controlling the muscles in his neck to avoid being suffocated, a technique he had mastered over years of practice Next, focusing on his arm, he broke free and started bashing Asher''s head repeatedly to escape. However, he made one lethal miscalculation: Asher felt no pain at all. Now, it was a battle of endurance to see which of them would last longer. Unfortunately, Nakata was still human, and no matter how hard he tried to control his breathing, the strain began to take its toll. His vision grew blurry, and he struggled to focus, desperation creeping in. Meanwhile, Asher remained in perfect condition, barely registering the attacks to his head, his resolve solid as iron. ''Damn it, damn it...'' Nakata was frustrated, imagining Asher was laughing at him, enjoying this victory. But that was far from the truth; Asher wore a blank expression, his focus solely on winning. He was like a calm and calculating predator, moving with instinct that gave him the best chance of victory. ''Shit, I''m losing consciousness. Does this kid even know how to stop?'' he wondered, realizing that he could actually die from this. He regretted underestimating his enemy; if he had gone all out from the very beginning, this wouldn''t have happened. As he slowly lost consciousness, he remembered what Lucy always told him: that he was too emotional, and that while it was okay to get angry, only those who could remain calm in a fight could really become strong. ''Don''t tell me¡­'' his thoughts trailed off. ''Her text wasn''t for the brat; it was for me.'' Nakata finally lost his grip on his consciousness, his body going limp. Asher, still focused on winning, kept pressing harder, unaware that his opponent had already been defeated. CRACK! Chapter 47 Honest Mistake CRACK!The sound jolted Asher, snapping him out of his hyper-focused state. He blinked and glanced around, bewildered. ''What¡­ what was that?'' he muttered, staring down at Nakata, who was unconscious beneath him. ''Did I just kill him?'' Loosening his hold, Asher leaned in and tapped the mercenary''s cheek, half-expecting him to spring back to life. No response. ''I think I really killed him,'' he thought, surprisingly calm as he nudged the mercenary''s limp arm, more curious than concerned. ''Will I end up in prison?'' he wondered. ''No, that would be silly since I''m technically dead already. '' ''But what if Lucy finds out¡­'' His thoughts trailed off; the possibility of her getting angry was not something he dared to imagine. She helped him get the training he wanted. Even though Nakata had acted like an asshole, he taught him valuable lessons. But instead of receiving a thank you, he ended up dead. Asher shifted uncomfortably, his gaze dropping to the floor as shame washed over him. Deep down, he knew he had crossed a line. Not even the best excuse could hide the truth. Just as he considered calling for a funeral home, Nakata let out a pained grunt, his eyes flickering open with a groggy glare. "Kid¡­" he rasped, "Didn''t you hear my neck snap?" He appeared somewhere between amused and annoyed as he shifted to sit up and stabilized his breathing. "I think I lost five years off my life with that." he added, rolling his neck and checking for any permanent damage. Asher was stunned. He had been sure Nakata had met his maker¡ªhow was this possible? ''No, I should be glad that I didn''t accidentally kill him,'' Now he didn''t have to worry about being scolded. Noticing the confusion on Asher''s face, the mercenary explained, "Don''t look so surprised. It''s just a technique I picked up in the East to fake my death. Pretty impressive, right? You actually loosened your grip before doing any more damage." Asher nodded, feeling a twinge of guilt. He would have apologized if he could, but any attempt at words would have come out as a groan. "By the way... Did you actually try to kill me?" the mercenary asked. That choke felt¡­ a little personal. He realized he''d let his emotions get the better of him, acting too petty toward the kid. Asher shook his head. He was a little pissed off, but not to the point of wanting to kill anyone. The problem was that in his hyper-focused state, he struggled to control his movements, especially with his dulled sense of touch. Additionally, Nakata''s fight with Lucy gave the impression that the mercenary was very durable, but that wasn''t the case at all. In the end, he was still human, with the same weaknesses as anyone else. "Forget about it." Dropping the attitude, Nakata decided to teach more seriously. "You''re already skilled in hand-to-hand combat, so now I''ll teach you how to use a blade," he said, standing up and reaching for the weapons hanging on the wall. He selected a pair of short training swords, testing their weight before handing one to Asher. "Short swords are more practical," Nakata explained. "Carrying a long one these days just draws too much attention. People see it and, next thing you know, someone''s calling the cops." Asher gripped the training sword, its unfamiliar weight thrilling. "First, get used to how it feels in your hand," Nakata instructed, his tone devoid of impatience. "A blade isn''t just a tool. Treat it like an extension of your arm." Stepping back, Nakata held his training sword with a steady grip, raising it slightly. He demonstrated a technique with a small shift of his wrist. The blade cut through the air in a controlled arc, each motion precise. "Watch closely," he added, barely moving his feet as he shifted his weight. "Efficient movements. No wasted energy. The less you move, the less you tire out, the less you reveal." Asher studied him, noting how the movements flowed seamlessly, each action blending into the next with no unnecessary motion. "See?" Nakata continued, lowering the blade. "Big, flashy moves might look strong, but they''re slow and predictable. In a real fight, keep it simple. Small adjustments make all the difference." He reached over, adjusting Asher''s grip to angle the blade slightly downward. "Feel the balance here. This way, you''re ready to strike¡ªor defend¡ªwithout giving away your plan." Asher nodded, imitating Nakata''s movements, striving for that same subtle control. Each shift and tilt of the blade brought him closer to mastering it. Once again, his talent shone as he copied Nakata''s movements perfectly on the first try. "Good," Nakata said. "But just copying won''t be enough. Let''s spar. This time, I won''t hold back." They faced each other again, gripping their training swords. Though the weapons weren''t sharp, they could still inflict damage without proper control. "Start!" Nakata signaled, launching forward immediately. Asher raised his weapon to block, bracing himself for the strike. But at the last second, the mercenary paused, redirecting his blade in another direction. Before Asher could adjust, the mercenary dropped low and swung his leg in a powerful arc, sweeping Asher''s legs out from under him. Asher''s feet left the ground, and he slammed down hard, his weapon slipping from his grip as he hit the floor. Without wasting a moment, the mercenary lunged forward, driving his knee into Asher''s chest to pin him to the ground. "See? This is the difference between just copying and actually knowing how to utilize what you''ve learned." "I heard from Lucy that you were unbeatable before, which is why you didn''t feel the need to improve much. But against someone at my level, you''ll get killed easily." ''Is this really how big the gap between us is?'' Asher thought. The speed and unpredictability of Nakata''s movements exposed Asher''s shortcomings, igniting a fire within him to close that gap. Nakata stood and offered his hand to help Asher to his feet. "Get up," he said. Asher grasped the hand, feeling the mercenary''s strength as he was pulled to his feet. "Don''t worry about it. I spent decades honing my skills," Nakata added, a touch of pride in his voice. "You''ve got talent, but it takes time and practice to reach this level. Just keep pushing yourself." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Asher nodded, realizing he was finally being taught more effectively than before. Fueled by another goal, he practiced nonstop, eager to absorb every lesson. Each movement became more efficient, and every strike grew more precise as he worked to close the gap between them. One week passed quickly. Although still far from matching Nakata''s skill, Asher had improved by leaps and bounds. Asher would have loved to continue training, but then something happened. He suddenly dropped to the ground, unable to move his body at all. Nakata quickly ran over to check on him. "Are you okay?" Asher let out a low groan, unable to move even his head. "Wait here. I''m going to call Lucy," Nakata said as he stood up and made his way to the surface level. Signals were unreliable underground, so he had to find a spot where he could get a clearer connection. DING When the elevator doors slid open, he was taken aback to find her waiting outside. Chapter 48 The Real Reason "Lucy?" Nakata exclaimed, visibly shocked to see her there.When he regained his composure, he hurriedly spoke, "Asher, he¡ª" "Don''t worry, I expected this," she cut him off, and walked into the elevator. "Take me to him," she ordered. Nakata pressed the button for the lower level and the elevator doors slid shut with a soft whoosh. Lucy crossed her arms. "How hard has he been training?" "Nonstop for a week. I told him to rest, but he insisted he didn''t feel sleepy or tired at all." She sighed, shaking her head. "I know he''s impatient, but to think he consumed all that energy meant to last him over a month¡ªit''s reckless." "Energy?" Nakata raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean by that?" "It''s nothing¡ªjust some complicated demon stuff," she said, quickly changing the subject. Nakata didn''t push further. He understood her well; she only shared what she was willing to disclose. But as he looked at Lucy, he saw something that made his blood boil¡ªwounds on her arms that weren''t healing. "What happened to you? Who did this?" he demanded. She didn''t reply, just covering her wounds with her clothing. "Lucy, I know I have no right to ask this, but I''m just curious¡ªwho can do this to you?" he insisted. It troubled him, knowing how powerful she was; if she got serious, not even an entire army could take her on. "I underestimated her..." she sighed, her voice heavy with resignation. "Underestimated who?" he persisted. She leaned her head against the wall. "My rival..." "What? Do you have enemies now? Are they chasing you? You can hide here if you want!" Nakata asked, completely forgetting about Asher and directing all his attention to her. He might have been rejected, but his feelings couldn''t just vanish into thin air. "It''s not as bad as it looks. Just a minor squabble, nothing I can''t handle." She sighed, her expression indicating that she didn''t want to discuss it further. Before he could say more, the elevator opened, and she quickly walked out. When they arrived back at the training room, he was already decomposing, shocking even Nakata. Just moments ago, he had left Asher looking like a pale corpse, but not in this condition. Lucy knelt down, clenched her fist, and let her own blood drip into Asher''s mouth. The crimson substance flowed over his lips, and slowly, his body began to regenerate in real time. The amount of blood she was losing wasn''t alarming, but Nakata knew she shouldn''t just give it away like that because of her special physiques. "Lucy, are you sure about this? You said that your blood is¡ª" "Don''t say another word. He''ll regain consciousness any moment now," she warned. Seeing this, Nakata felt completely defeated. Asher was a very lucky man to receive the undivided attention of someone like her. At the same time, he couldn''t shake the feeling that she was being too careless and might regret this decision in the future. *** *** *** When Asher regained consciousness, he found himself back in his apartment. However, instead of the rundown space he was used to, this one felt larger, and the furniture was brand new. Even the worn paint on the walls had been replaced with a fresh coat of white, giving the entire apartment a bright and clean appearance. ''What is this place?'' he wondered. "Are you feeling alright now?" a sweet, low voice echoed behind him. Confused, he turned around, expecting to see Lucy, but instead, a beautiful girl greeted him. Her dark, straight hair framed a face that looked innocent and carefree. The sexy sundress she wore was simple yet seductive, giving her a fresh and inviting appearance. Everything about her felt warm, but there was something off about it. Her smile, while friendly, seemed too perfect, as if it was put on rather than real. It gave him a strange feeling, like something was hidden beneath her cheerful look. "Who are you?" he asked. He didn''t remember knowing someone so stunning and charming. The girl giggled. "Silly, it''s me, Yuki." "Yuki?" Asher furrowed his brow. The Yuki he knew was the total opposite of this girl. Everything about her¡ªthe way she looked, the way she talked¡ªwere completely different. "Yeah! It''s me," she said with a bright smile on her face. "I''ve changed a bit since the last time we met." Asher paused, struggling to believe how much could change in such a short time. But that wasn''t important right now. There were things he needed to figure out first. "By the way, where''s Lucy?" For a split second, Yuki''s expression soured, a flicker of something darker passing through her eyes before she plastered on a cheerful smile. She hesitated for a moment before answering, "Miss Lucy is resting. She said not to disturb her." Yuki sounded respectful, but deep down, she harbored a growing urge to kill the woman who kept flirting with her beloved. "I never said that," Lucy''s voice cut through the air, causing Yuki to shoot her an angry glare. But when Yuki turned back to Asher, her expression shifted seamlessly to a bright, innocent smile, masking the simmering resentment beneath. "She''s just joking?" Yuki explained. She tilted her head slightly, offering a bright smile that felt a little too wide, as if she were trying too hard to convince him. Lucy shook her head, uninterested in the unfolding drama. "Asher, what happened to you before was due to exhausting all your reserve energy," she explained with a serious tone, "If you don''t start feeding on your own, this will keep happening." "I understand," he nodded, feeling embarrassed. Just from her explanation, he could already guess that she had done something to help him again. ''I need to stop being a burden,'' he reminded himself. "I''m leaving now," he said, rising to his feet to complete his first mission. "Your weapons are in those bags," Lucy pointed before turning away and exiting through the door. He watched her leave, sensing something was wrong. Her usual playful and teasing tone had vanished, replaced by a more serious and distant demeanor. ''Is she mad at me?'' *** *** *** THUD! Lucy dropped to the floor as soon as she entered her own room. The wounds on her hands began to tremble, a painful reminder what she had to pay for her carelessness . Gritting her teeth, she fought to control her energy, struggling to prevent the damage from worsening. ''I should not have trusted that traitor,'' she bit her lip in annoyance, recalling the betrayal of an old friend. A few days ago, she received an invitation from an old friend she hadn''t seen in a while. Lucy thought it would be a nice reunion, a chance to catch up. Instead, she walked into a trap. If she hadn''t acted quickly, she would have been captured by someone she once trusted. ''This is why I hate cunning people,'' she chuckled. In a way, she found Yuki''s straightforward nature much easier to deal with. At least with Yuki, there were no hidden agendas. ¡ªYuki wanted nothing more than to eliminate her out of jealousy. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But as long as she held power over Asher''s life, the jealous ghost would refrain from taking reckless actions. ''I need him to get stronger fast,'' Chapter 49 Another Path Using the address that Lucy gave him, he made his way into a building in a rough part of the city.He should have expected as much, knowing those people were criminals. On the streets, dangerous-looking people lingered, but none bothered him. His own suspicious look and the bag of guns he carried served as a clear warning¡ªanyone who dared to stop him had to be tired of living. ''Going there directly would be a bad idea,'' he muttered, deciding to circle the area instead. He climbed onto a nearby building to get a better view and figure out the best approach for his job. Without specific orders, he had to come up with his own plan. In a way, Lucy''s strategy was working; she wanted him to get used to handling things on his own. Sitting on the rooftop, he checked the time¡ªit was close to midnight. This was the best time to strike, when most people would be asleep. But he doubted that was true inside. Those gangsters were likely high on drugs and wide awake. ''I need to kill them quietly,'' he muttered to himself. ''Even with a gun, if the police come and surround me, it''s over.'' He ran through his options in his head, considering every detail. ''Maybe I could sneak in through the back and take them out one by one,'' Inside his bag lay a handgun fitted with a high-quality silencer¡ªjust the tool needed to keep things quiet. Another thought crossed his mind. ''Or I could disable the power first¡ªcut the lights to throw them off.'' He frowned, dismissing the idea just as quickly. A power cut might alert them instead In the end, he decided to approach from the back. He carefully pulled out the silenced handgun, weighing it in his hand. After a moment, he clipped extra magazines onto his utility belt, making sure he had enough ammo. He also added a few smoke bombs for good measure. He took a final look around, making sure the streets were empty, then climbed down from the rooftop, landing quietly in the narrow alley behind the building. Then he slowly crouched and hid in the corner. A few meters away, he spotted a group of five gangsters smoking in the alley. They leaned against the brick wall, their laughter echoing off the damp concrete. Some gripped baseball bats, their postures relaxed but ready, as if they were prepared for trouble at any moment. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Did you see the expression on that guy''s face when we showed up?" one gangster said, shaking his head while laughing. "He thought he could get away. No way!" "Right? He barely made it two blocks before we had him," another chimed in, flicking ash from his cigarette. "It''s the best when they think they can get away. It makes it so much better when they find out they can''t the hard way." "Yeah, and you remember that kid we killed a few weeks ago? I wonder what happened to him. We didn''t get any news at all," one of the gangsters said, taking a drag from his cigarette. "Yeah, that was weird. They said the police came to the alley, but no body was found," "Maybe someone cleaned it up," another gangster suggested, glancing back at the entrance of the alley. "You know how it is¡ªif you have the right connections, you can make things disappear." The first gangster shook his head, looking skeptical. "Still, it''s strange. You''d think someone would''ve found him by now. Or maybe¡­" While they were talking, they suddenly noticed someone approaching. Instinctively, they dropped their cigarettes and turned to face the newcomer. It didn''t happen often, but some old drunks stumbled into this place, so they had to make an example out of them. "Hey, this place is¡ª" one of gangster began, but before he could finish, the figure drew a gun and started shooting. Five muffled shots rang out, all aimed at their heads. It happened so fast that they barely had time to react. They dropped to the ground, dead, just like that. There was no epic monologue, no dramatic effect, no wasted words. It was straightforward¡ªnothing more, nothing less. Asher stood there with a blank face, revealing no remorse. It wasn''t because he was a monster; he was just too cool-headed for such emotions. Perhaps if he were killing the innocent, he would have felt something, but these men were scum of society. They had chosen this life, and in his mind, they deserved their fate. It was the same for him when he died because of his actions. In his final moments, he didn''t blame anyone. ''Do I need to actually eat them? Killing them is one thing, but¡­'' His thoughts trailed off. He had expected to feel hunger at the sight of the dead bodies, but nothing came. Instead, the idea of eating them made him feel disgusted. The act of taking life was one thing; crossing that line into cannibalism was a different level of depravity. It was normal to think that way; only a psychopath would consider consuming human remains. ''No, I can''t be too picky,'' he shook his head and pushed the thought aside. ''I''ll just take a taste and see what happens,'' he muttered, letting out an empty sigh. As he reached out to touch one of the corpses, something unexpected occurred. His palm began to glow, and a red magic circle formed on it. The corpse beneath his fingers started to morph, shifting and twisting in ways that defied logic. He watched in disbelief as the body transformed, its flesh melting away to reveal three distinct pills¡ªone black, one red, and one white¡ªeach resting on the ground like strange artifacts. "What are these things?" he wondered, staring at the strange objects. Then he recalled Lucy''s words from before ''I take the body, she takes the blood, and Yuki takes the soul,'' he repeated her statement. ''Does this mean I get the black pill, and they get the rest?'' The red pill was clearly meant for Lucy, while the white pill seemed more connected to the soul than the black one. In his view, human bodies were tainted, so it made sense that they would be represented by a darker color. He picked up the black pill and swallowed it whole, not bothering to chew. Almost instantly, a surge of power flowed through his body. It wasn''t overwhelming enough to transform him into a super soldier, but he felt a bit lighter. Seeing the effect, he quickly moved to the other corpses and repeated the process. Whatever that magic circle was, he had a feeling that Lucy had embedded it in his hand, which was quite convenient as he it made this whole human eating more tolerable. She might have taken this into consideration. These minor details showed that she thought about him a lot. ''Don''t get the wrong idea again,'' he mumbled, brushing off the thought, realizing he was getting ahead of himself. Afterward, he carefully pocketed the red and white pills. Next, he checked his guns, ensuring they were reloaded and ready for action. With the element of surprise on his side, he slowly opened the door, keeping his handgun pointed downward. He moved cautiously, keeping close to the walls as Nakata had taught him. This technique allowed him to maneuver without exposing himself too much. CLICK! Chapter 50 A Gamble Inside, he stepped into a narrow hallway dimly illuminated by fluorescent lights. The weak glow barely reached the corners, leaving much of the area shrouded in shadows.Cigarette butts and empty liquor bottles littered the floor, forcing him to watch his step. It was clear that hygiene was not a priority here. Well, it wasn''t like Asher could complain, especially given the state he had lived in before. Fortunately, his sense of smell was dulled, because the air was filled with the stench of stale smoke , mold and spilled alcohol. Faded posters of sexy women and gang symbols scrawled in graffiti adorned the walls. ''I need to find cover first.'' He slowly walked toward the corner, scanning his surroundings. He didn''t see any CCTV cameras, which was a relief. They likely wouldn''t install anything that could serve as evidence of their illegal activities. ''Is someone laughing?'' He overheard echoes from the right and moved slowly toward the sound. As he approached, he spotted four men chatting and laughing. They looked intoxicated, likely having drunk more than they could handle. ''They''re too far away. If I shoot from here, someone might hear,'' He pondered as he considered his options when he noticed some trash littering the floor. An idea began to form. Asher picked up a dented soda can lying nearby and tossed it down the hall. CLANG! The sound echoed off the walls, causing the gangsters to stop and glance around in confusion. "What was that?" one muttered. "Probably just the damn cat again," another said, rolling his eyes. But he still motioned for the others to follow him toward the noise. Asher crouched deeper into one of the corners. The men reached the spot where the can had landed, one kicking it aside. "Guess it was nothing." Just as they turned back, Asher stepped out from his cover, gun raised and steady. "No¡ª!" one of the gangsters managed to shout, panic creeping into his voice. But before he could finish, a flash of light erupted from the muzzle of the gun, illuminating their faces for a split second. Then they felt the cold sensation of bullets penetrating their brain. ''Three down,'' he muttered while quickly transforming their bodies into pills. After swallowing the pills, he tossed their clothing into a nearby trash can, watching it disappear beneath a pile of discarded junk. With the mess cleaned up, he scanned for any lingering evidence in case more gangsters showed up. Conveniently, even the spilled blood had been transformed into pills, ensuring that no one would notice anything amiss in the hallway. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I need to be quick.'' He wasted no time and walked toward the other end, searching for more targets. This place was more than it seemed. Moving deeper into the hideout, he stumbled across rows of empty rooms with sagging, stained mattresses on bed bunks. ''This must be where those gangsters slept,'' he mused inwardly, noticing the alcohol and syringes scattered on the desk¡ªnone of which had been used for safe medical purposes. As he scanned the room, faint voices drifted from behind the wall. He walked back into the hallway and noticed a closed door. Pushing the door open, he was greeted by the sight of a naked gangster enjoying himself while a hooker rode him like a professional bull rider. Both jumped at his sudden appearance. "What the¡ª" the gangster exclaimed, spotting the gun in Asher''s hand. Out of fear, he grabbed his own gun from the desk. But Asher was already in position, firing a shot that struck the gangster in the head. The hooker gasped, her eyes wide with terror. Asher hesitated, unwilling to shoot her, but the moment she opened her mouth to scream, he realized he had no other choice. ''I don''t want to do this...'' With a resigned sigh, he pulled the trigger. The muffled shot rang out, and she fell onto the bed, lifeless, her blood staining the already dirty bedsheet. A look of fear and anger crossed her dead face as if she blamed him for ending her life without a valid reason. Asher didn''t know her story; for all he knew, she was just another victim of circumstance, forced into this life out of necessity. The thought lingered in his mind, but he quickly pushed it away. Emotions were a distraction he couldn''t afford. Only those with power and leverage could afford to dwell on such thoughts. Right now, all he needed to do was focus on getting stronger and reclaiming some semblance of his life. One by one, he began eliminating anyone in the room. Just as he felt he was gaining ground, gunfire erupted from behind. "Fuck, we''re being raided!" one of the gangsters screamed, firing wildly in the air. BANG! BANG! BANG! Bullets whizzed past, forcing Asher to press himself against the wall. He had expected this much resistance, and it was a good thing he had already taken plenty of pills; his speed was now at least 80% of what it had been when he was alive, which was impressive. ''Not yet.'' He shifted into hyper-focus mode, senses heightened. In this state, everything moved slowly. He counted the number of attackers, noted their positions, and recalled the layout of the corners he''d passed through. Then, he heard the sound of reloading. ''Now!'' Asher dashed forward, catching the thug in front of him off guard. The man quickly recovered, aiming his weapon, but before he could pull the trigger, Asher shot him dead. Gun fire erupted as the others reacted, bullets flying all around. Asher lunged forward, grabbing the first body before it hit the ground, using it as a meat shield. Bullets zipped by, narrowly missing him. Peeking over the corpse, he fired at the nearest gangsters, using the close distance to increased his accuracy. Each shot landed, taking them down one by one. The strategy was crazy, but he could afford to take the risk because he was unafraid of getting hit. Suddenly, bullets tore into his shoulder. He felt pressure but no pain. Using the wall for support, he steadied himself while they exchanged fire. It had turned into a total dogfight, and he kept getting hit due to the narrow space. Eventually, he collapsed to the ground. No amount of training could overcome his disadvantage in this position. "Damn, I can''t believe it took that many bullets to kill this fucker! Do you know this idiot?" one of the gangsters sneered in contempt as they surrounded the corpse. CLINK! "What''s that?" another gangster asked. Everyone turned toward the sound and saw what seemed to be a can rolling across the floor. They wondered what it was when suddenly, a pin popped out CLICK! A piercing sound and a blinding flash of light engulfed them, followed by the sound of multiple gunshots . BANG! BANG! BANG! When the blinding flash faded, everyone was dead except for Asher, who was riddled with holes all over his body, yet there was no blood oozing out. ''Glad that worked,'' he sighed to himself. He didn''t know how much damage he could take, so he figured he''d gamble on the chance that they''d stop shooting him if he pretended to be dead. Well, technically, he wasn''t pretending. Chapter 51 Semblance of Life He turned to the corpses scattered on the dirty floor and transformed them into pills.Next, he began the absorption process, driven by a desperate need to heal himself completely. He felt fine on the surface, but numbness and blurred vision revealed deeper issues, a result of impacts to his joints and trauma to his brain. This meant that even though he was immune to pain, if he sustained enough damage, he would still be in serious trouble. With each pill he consumed, warmth and vitality spread through his body, closing the punctured holes in his skull and reconnecting damaged joints. Torn tendons and ligaments knitted together, regaining their strength and flexibility. The more he observed the healing process, the more impressed he became with his body. This kind of healing power were beyond what humans could ever replicate When he was done, he felt stronger than ever, but it still wasn''t enough to make him unstoppable against the law. The sound of sirens in the distance grew louder. Escaping was his only option. He quickly moved back through the same door he had entered, stepping into the darkness outside. But just as he began to slip away, bright flashes burst from a nearby crowd, their excited shouts cutting through the silence. They began snapping pictures and recording videos of him, likely intending to upload them to social media for views and clout. It was a reckless move, because if he were a psychopath, he could easily shoot them just for the thrill of it. "Look! Over there!" someone shouted, pointing in his direction. Seeing the crowd''s reaction, he took off running in the opposite direction. He leaped over trash cans and other obstacles with ease, his body moving with an agility he had never experienced before. When he spotted a wall ahead, he jumped over it effortlessly and grabbed onto a metal ladder, climbing up. The rooftops provided an unobstructed view, and he started running, landing softly on each surface. With the buildings close together, he leaped effortlessly from roof to roof. The darkness of the night helped him conceal his presence Each jump took him farther away from the crime scene, and the sirens faded into the background. Along the way, he spotted clothing on the rooftop and quickly grabbed a few items, and tucked them under his arm. After a few more jumps, he noticed a metal door secured with a lock. CRACK! He pulled it out with ease, the metal bending under his grip. The door swung open, revealing a darkened stairwell that descended into the building below. ''I need to change clothes first,'' he thought, glancing down at his old outfit riddled with bullet holes. It would make him look highly suspicious if anyone saw him. He slipped into a black jacket and blue pants. The new clothes fit him better and offered a sense of comfort. He didn''t have to hide his face too much, because the color of his skin had turned a bit warmer. Still pale, though he no longer looked like a corpse. His eyes also regained some of their life, transforming him into a more mysterious version of his old self. He still carried an aura of a creature of the night, but to others, he would simply look a bit paler than normal. With everything in place, he walked down the stairway and exited the building. Outside, a stream of police cars rushed by, their lights flashing and sirens wailing. He felt relieved; he had escaped without getting caught. It was all over now. ''I can''t believe I pulled that off'' He had always been someone who followed orders, but what had happened back there was entirely his doing. No one had instructed him on what to do or how to handle the situation, yet he still managed to come up with a solid plan. It might not have been perfect, but in his opinion, it was more than acceptable. This experience boosted his confidence in his decision-making skills. For the first time, he realized he could rely on himself, and that sense of independence was invigorating. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If Lucy were here right now, she would be thrilled to see this. Her plan had always been for him to think for himself, as it was the only way for him to really improve. As he walked casually down the street, he noticed some people rushing toward the crime scene, but he didn''t pay them any mind. Instead, he hailed a nearby taxi and climbed inside. The taxi went past the gangster''s building, and as expected, people were already crowding the place, and police were putting up yellow tape to preserve the crime scene. "Kid, this place is really dangerous. You shouldn''t be walking around here at this hour," the driver broke the silence, glancing at the passenger seat in his rearview mirror. He hesitated to reply, unsure if his words would come out clearly or as incoherent groans. "You''re right," he finally said, and to his relief, the driver didn''t seem to notice anything off about his voice. This small victory gave him a sense of satisfaction. The driver spoke again, "So, what are you doing in such a dangerous neighborhood? You don''t look like someone who belongs here." He leaned on the headrest before responding. "I was just helping a friend with some... personal stuff," he said, maintaining a laid-back tone. "Things got a bit messy, but it''s good now." The driver nodded, still looking skeptical. Hearing the word "messy" made him think he might be dealing with one of those young kids who sold drugs for big gangs. Deciding it was better to keep his thoughts to himself, he focused on the road, his grip on the steering wheel tightening. Pulling up in front of the convenience store where Asher used to work, the driver glanced back one last time. "Here we are, sir," the driver said, a hint of caution in his voice Asher paid the fare and exited the vehicle. As he got closer, he spotted the woman who had replaced him at the cash register. She was currently asleep, her head resting on the counter, oblivious to the world around her. Nearby, a group of high school delinquents had gathered, snapping pictures of her while stifling their laughter. They looked intoxicated, their eyes weary and their movements unsteady. The glass door swung open as Asher stepped into the store, catching the attention of the delinquents. They put on a tough act, each one feeding off the group''s presence, but without their so-called "strength in numbers," they were nothing. Still, he couldn''t help but find their way of thinking a bit pitiful. Experience had taught him that when a fight broke out, these so-called "friends" would scatter faster than someone trying to escape from their debt collector. "Hey, shop somewhere else. Can''t you see we''re busy here?" one of the bigger delinquents said, stepping forward. Asher didn''t respond right away. Instead, he casually glanced at the security cameras, checking for any blind spots. Once he was sure the cameras couldn''t catch what was about to happen, he pulled his jacket aside, revealing the gun tucked in his utility belt. "Get out of here, while I''m asking." Chapter 52 Another Lesson "Wait, man, we didn''t mean it!" the big-looking delinquent pleaded, raising his trembling hands."Yeah, we were just joking around!" another chimed in, glancing around nervously. "One," Asher started counting. "Sorry! We''re leaving!" they shouted as they rushed outside. Once they were gone, the silence in the store returned, interrupted only by the soft hum of the commercial refrigerators. Asher took a moment to collect himself, reflecting on how effective the gun had been in that situation. If he had attempted to talk his way out of the situation, the delinquents might not have taken him seriously, which could have made the situation worse. Meanwhile, the cashier, who had been peeking through her arms, finally straightened up. As the last of the delinquents dashed out the door, she let out a breath she didn''t realize she had been holding. She had been awake the whole time and had watched everything unfold Seeing that the area was clear, she stood up. She was surprisingly tall, just a few inches shorter than him. If she wore heels, she would match his height easily. Asher ignored her and walked over to the refrigerators, where he grabbed some drinks and a bag of chips. He wanted to see if his sense of taste for regular food had improved. But just as he was minding his own business, the girl approached him with a bright smile. "Thank you for saving me," Asher just nodded. His gaze lingered on her face, not because he was attracted to her¡ªbut because of her unique appearance. Her hairstyle was eye-catching¡ªa bold mix of black and purple that would definitely make others do a double take out of curiosity. She wore edgy accessories that seemed to clash at first glance but, somehow, worked together to enhance her look. Looking closer, he noticed that she also appeared pale, though not in a natural way. Her lips were painted in a deep purple shade, enhancing the gothic aesthetic she embodied. Long eyelashes framed her eyes, which were accentuated by dark eyeliner that traced the contours of her lids, giving her this crazy chic vibes. As for her body, she was perfectly thicc and yummy looking ¡ªnot chubby, but curvy in all the right places. The proportions of her chest and hips made the otherwise boring convenience store uniform look like something straight out of a sexy calendar. Not the typical ones, but those with exaggerated bra size that made consumers question whether the photos had been edited. If he weren''t so accustomed to the beauty of Lucy and Yuki, he might have thought this girl was one of the prettiest he had ever seen, especially because of how hot her body was. "No problem" he responded. Just as he was about to turn away, she grabbed his arm "You''re a gothic fan too?" She assumed that he shared her passion because of his pale skin and the dark lines around his eyes. Asher hesitated, unsure of how to respond. He couldn''t just say that this style came naturally as one of the perks of being undead. He was pretty sure that if he revealed that, the girl would be even more excited, considering the way she was looking at him. "Uh, not exactly," he said, trying to keep his tone casual, but he couldn''t hide his discomfort. She was leaning in a little too much, and the bulge of her chest was too distracting. It wasn''t that he had suddenly become a pervert; it was just that such proportions were rare to see in everyday life. Like any human male, his instincts kicked in, and he couldn''t help but wonder how such features could even be possible. "Oh, where are my manners? My name''s Hailey!" she said, raising her hands for a handshake. Asher didn''t see any reason to reject her gratitude, so he shook her hand. Her eyes widened in surprise at how cold his grip was, but instead of letting go, she wrapped both of her hands around his, shaking enthusiastically. The movement brought their hands close enough that it brushed against her chest, making the moment even more awkward. "I''m sorry if I weirded you out, and thanks again for saving me." She flashed a bright smile, trying to salvage the situation. "It''s okay," Asher nodded and walked away after paying. He had come in with the intention of speaking to his boss to formally resign, but it seemed he wasn''t around. As he walked away, Hailey pressed her palm against the glass, smiling as her eyes followed him until he vanished from view. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Is this love at first sight?'' she whispered to herself, the thought making her cheeks flush and her heart race. Continue your story on empire She had been looking for a guy like Asher her whole life¡ªhandsome, cool, laid-back, and mysterious. It was a bonus that he wasn''t flustered by her attempts to flirt, proving his character. ''He was exactly what I pictured while reading those novels about badass vampire boyfriends. Mysterious, cool, and totally composed, he had that aura that made my heart race.'' Hailey squirmed in her spot, trying to control her excitement. Just imagining him sweeping her off her feet sent butterflies fluttering in her stomach. It felt like she had stumbled into a story she had only dreamed about. Would he think she was interesting? Did he feel the same spark? The thought made her blush as she replayed their brief encounter in her mind, hoping this was just the beginning. "Oh... wait, he looks familiar!" she exclaimed, quickly running toward the office room at the back. There, she spotted a wall with pictures of previous employees, and to her surprise, his dream guy''s face was among them. He looked more alive in the photo, but his features matched perfectly. "My God, this must be fate! I need to ask the manager where he lives!" She giggled, already imagining her next steps, but then she paused. "Oh, wait, I can just ask him now." She looked towards a desk, only to find a decaying corpse sitting there. "Manager, can you tell me where that cool guy lives?" she asked, leaning closer, completely unfazed by the rotting smell that filled the air or the fact that she was talking to a dead man. "Oh, you don''t want to tell me? Why? Is it because you''re jealous?" She tilted her head, and smile playfully, completely ignoring the fact that the corpse could never reply to her. "That''s not good at all, Manager. I''m just your employee; you can''t have special feelings for me!" she scolded him. "Besides...I already forgave you for trying to violate me, but come on! Not telling me is crossing the line!" She laughed lightly. As expected, there was no response. Hailey pouted for a moment, then shrugged, as if it didn''t bother her at all. "Guess you really don''t care, huh?" She looked around and spotted a knife lying on the surface of the desk. It was clear that it had been the murder weapon. Hailey picked it up, feeling the weight of it in her hands, and grinned as a twisted thought crossed her mind. "Looks like I need to teach you a lesson again." Chapter 53 Change of Plans "Hey, manager," Hailey leaned closer. "Why did you do it? Why use your position to take advantage of me when I already told you no?"Her fingers toyed with the knife, her grip steady and precise, revealing her expertise. For a brief moment, she paused, her gaze turning to the corpse''s hand. Without thinking, she pressed it against her chest. "Was it because you wanted to touch this... softness?" "Did you really want to feel it that badly?" she teased, a wild grin spreading across her face. "Enough to risk your life for it?" Her hand gripped the corpse''s cold fingers, forcing them to trace over her uniform. Her skin flushed as a twisted thrill ran through her veins. But then, the enjoyment faded as quickly as it came, replaced by something darker. Her expression twisted violently, disgust flooding her thoughts. She jumped at the corpse, seizing the knife with both hands and driving it into its head. Each strike was faster, harder¡ªher anger rising with every violent thrust. "You think I''ll sleep with anyone just because of how I look?" she shouted, her voice shaking. "You made me do this! You think I''m just an object to touch?" "You fucking scum! Only the person I love can touch me¡ªso you had to die!" Her laughter turned more sadistic, echoing wildly off the walls. Her hand tightened around the handle, digging into the corpse''s throat. Each slice was satisfying, a release she didn''t know she needed until it was happening. Explore hidden tales at empire With one final, decisive slice, the head separated and dropped to the ground with a heavy thud. Hailey stood still for a moment, her eyes wide with satisfaction. But the moment didn''t last. The knife slipped from her hand, clattering to the floor as she dropped to her knees. "No¡­ I did it again," she whispered, her voice breaking as she wrapped her arms around herself. Tears blurred her vision, mingling with the confusion and fear that twisted her heart. "I didn''t want to kill them, but they forced me... They wanted to touch me... so... so I had to protect myself," she sobbed, her voice shaking with fear and confusion. "I can''t let anyone take away my purity..." Just as she was overwhelmed by panic and guilt, her eyes landed on Asher''s picture. She forced herself to walk over, grabbed it, and then she started smiling. "You''re different, right? You''re not like those other men... because if you are... I''ll have to teach you a lesson too," she muttered, bringing the picture close to her lips and kissing it softly. If Asher were here, he''d wonder if fate had a twisted sense of humor¡ªalways pulling him into situations with people who were anything but mentally stable. *** *** *** On his way back to his apartment, Asher started to think about his encounter with Hailey. Back at the convenience store, he had sensed something unusual. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Normally, his sense of smell wasn''t that strong even after getting back some of it, but when it came to blood or anything related to a corpse, his senses were unusually sharp. ''Maybe it''s a dead cat or rat,'' he thought, trying to shake off the uneasy feeling. ''Or maybe...'' Just as he was about to figure it out, his thoughts were interrupted when he spotted Yuki sitting on the stairs. She looked asleep, her long legs visible beneath the hem of her short sundress. The fluorescent light, which hadn''t been there before, illuminated her skin, making her appear weak and vulnerable. If anyone but Asher had been there, they would have lost all sense of reason, rushing to pin her down and take advantage of her body. Just the sight of her skin could make any male imagine the scent and taste of it. ''What is she doing?'' he wondered, turning his gaze away from her legs. She opened her eyes slowly, pretending to still be sleepy. "Asher, you''re home... I''ve been waiting for you," she smiled softly. "Why?" She stretched and stood up. "I was worried. How was your mission?" "It was nothing I couldn''t handle... So, is Lucy here?" Yuki''s expression tightened at the mention of her name, but she kept her feelings in check. "She is in her room, she told me to¡ª" Before she could finish, Lucy appeared, walking down the stairs. "No need to say anything. Come with me," Lucy said quickly, brushing past Yuki and grabbing his hand. This irritated Yuki, but she kept it bottled up, knowing that Asher''s life was tied to the demon. She had no choice but to hold her feelings for now, unable to act on her frustration. "Why are you in such a hurry?" Asher asked, his voice filled with confusion. He had just returned, and now they were already about to leave. Lucy tightened her grip on his hand, and refused to let it go "You''ve gained a lot already, right? You can even talk now," "Well, yeah, I was actually surprised," he replied, raising an eyebrow. "I thought I''d have to kill a lot more to get some of it back. Did you lie to me?" "I did..." she admitted. "It was for your own sake, to give you a sense of urgency." "I see," He nodded, understanding where she was coming from. It made sense, even if it wasn''t the easiest approach. "So, where are we going now?" "Stop asking questions and just follow me." When they reached the side of the road, the same car pulled up to pick them up. "Take us to the Royal Rose Building," she ordered. The driver quickly nodded and drove off. It was still early in the morning, so there was no traffic, allowing the car to move at a steady pace. Asher glanced at her, his face filled with worry and confusion. She hadn''t let go of his hand, and she looked like she was struggling to breathe, her chest rising and falling unevenly. "Can you be faster?" she requested, her voice showing signs of exhaustion. The driver nodded and stepped on the gas. In no time, they arrived at a 5-story, five-star hotel and casino. Even at this early hour, the place buzzed with lights, the glow reflecting off the sleek, polished surfaces. Wealthy people, dressed in luxurious clothing, were coming and going, their designer outfits catching the light as they stepped in and out of the grand entrance. Rows of luxury cars were lined up near the building, their polished surfaces shimmering under the lights¡ªsleek sports cars, elegant sedans, and long limousines. The car pulled up just outside the main entrance, where they were quickly greeted by well dressed bellmen. Lucy led him through the entrance without anyone stopping or questioning them, thanks to the card representing the Yamagi family. The place was beautiful, with its grand decor and luxurious details, but he had no time to take in the view. She quickly took him to an elevator, leading him to a VIP room on the top floor. CLICK! "What''s happening?" Asher asked, his confusion growing. Before he could get an answer, she shoved him onto the bed and straddled him, her soft thighs pressing against him. "You can get it up now, right?" she asked, her glare intense. Chapter 54 Desperate Time? "Get up, what?" he asked.Lucy was acting completely out of character. She had always carried herself like the world revolved around her¡ªconfident, untouchable, and completely in control. ''She wouldn''t do this without a reason.'' he muttered to himself. "Is something wrong?" he pressed. Lucy narrowed her eyes, her lips tight with hesitation, before letting out a heavy sigh. Slowly, she removed her top, revealing her bare skin and delicate chest. But instead of feeling aroused, Asher froze, stunned by the sight of dark veins creeping across half of her body. She quickly looked away, her cheeks flushing with shame. She had never been this exposed before¡ªnot physically or emotionally. "Do I look ugly?" she stuttered, her voice barely a whisper, desperate to know if her appearance was too much for him. He saw her discomfort, and he couldn''t turn away from the person who had given him a second chance at life. She didn''t have to revive him, but she had¡ªand had helped him in countless ways since. "You''re still beautiful," His words weren''t lies¡ªhe meant them. Her blush deepened as she quickly grabbed a pillow to cover his face. "What are¡ª" "Give me a moment..." she interrupted, her voice a little shaky. "I don''t want you to see my face right now." If he could see her, he''d find her face impossible to resist. Even someone as nonchalant as him wouldn''t be able to ignore the stark contrast between her usual self-centered attitude and how she looked in this moment. Meanwhile, Lucy''s heart raced. She''d expected this to be easy, but now that she was in it, everything felt far too intimate. When she finally calmed down enough, she slowly lowered the pillow, though her face remained flushed a deep shade of red. He shifted beneath her, and gently adjusted his position so he could see her better, "Tell me, first, what''s wrong? Why are you doing this?" Lucy hesitated, her hands clenching and unclenching around the pillow in her lap. Her lips parted, but the words wouldn''t come. After a few seconds, she forced herself to speak. "I got poisoned." Asher''s brow furrowed in concern. "Poisoned? By who? How?" "It was¡­ someone close to me. " His eyes softened with sympathy, but there was a hint of annoyance behind them. The time with her might be short, but all her antics , and support to him did not go unnoticed. No matter how numb and cool headed he was, it was only a matter of time before he started to feel something for her. It wasn''t love, not exactly, but more like admiration¡ªand at the same time, debt of gratitude for giving him a second chance in life. "Do you have a way to cure yourself?" "I do," she said, staring into his eyes. "The demon who did this to me is a succubus, and the only way I can cure myself is to..." She hesitated, her fingers nervously twisting the fabric of the bed. "Sleep with someone," she admitted, her face burning hot. Asher blinked, caught off guard by her revelation. His eyes widened for a moment, but he quickly regained his composure. This was no time to think about weird stuff, as it was a matter of life and death. "Believe me," she murmured, her voice trembling as she looked down, fingers nervously twisting the tip of his shirt. "I''m only acting this way because I really don''t have a choice." "I know," he reassured her, his voice soft. "But are you sure you want to do this with me? You don''t even have feelings for me..." Before he could finish, she leaned in for a kiss, her lips pressing against his . They were hesitant at first, both of them unsure, as if they were testing the waters. Asher didn''t know how to respond, hesitant whether to kiss her back or let her take the lead. ''Maybe she is getting desperate?'' he thought to himself. She was the first to pull back, her face still flushed. She tried to meet his gaze but couldn''t hide how self conscious she was. Lucy might act in control all the time, but in moments like this, her inexperience showed. "I do have feelings for you," she confessed, her voice soft and low. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Asher blinked, her words hitting him harder than he''d expected. His mouth opened slightly, but no words came out. For a moment, he just stared at her, completely thrown off. He didn''t even understand how she had fall in love. To him, it all was too fast. "How is that even possible?" he asked . She let out a breath, noticing the doubt still lingering in his eyes. "At first, it was just the smell of your blood," she began, a hint of embarrassment in her voice. "I was really drawn to it. Then, after you died, I had to extract all of it... and¡­" She hesitated, glancing away, her cheeks reddening. "And I ate it." "After that...I started seeing you differently. At first, I thought maybe it was just a side effect, since you''re my first servant. But then¡­ I also started to feel myself changing, little by little." Her confession had left her more exposed than ever, and she felt both relieved and terrified. She didn''t know that confessing her feelings would be this nerve-wracking. ''So, does that mean she doesn''t actually like me? It''s just that my blood affected her,'' he pondered, feeling a bit puzzled as her explanation sank in. ''There was also a chance that the succubus poison is making her too emotional,'' Asher might not be an expert in demons, but he knew that succubi were famous for stimulating lust. A frustrated sigh escaped as his mind cleared. ''Focus. The reason doesn''t matter. Just help her.'' Continue reading at empire "I''ll help you, but there''s just one small problem..." he muttered, scratching his head and glancing down at his lap. She followed his gaze and was momentarily stunned as she saw their position. She had been on top of him for a while now, close enough to feel if there had been any reaction. But there was nothing. No movement, no hint of desire It threw her off¡ªespecially since she''d seen him before and knew he had¡­ more than enough to show for himself. "A¡ªAre you not attracted to me?" she mumbled, her voice trembling slightly Lucy had been so sure of her own beauty and her feelings for him that she hadn''t stopped to confirm if he felt the same. She realized, perhaps for the first time, that her emotions might not be reciprocated in the way she had imagined. "No, it''s just numb," he shook his head. Lucy stared at him, her eyes wide for a moment, before a soft laugh slipped out. She bit her lower lip, a delicate trickle of blood staining her mouth, making it even more enticing. "Just for this moment," she murmured, leaning closer with a tender look in her eyes. "I''ll make you feel more alive." She kissed him, slow and sweet, and as she did, her blood entered his body. Almost immediately, he felt warmth spreading through his chest. Her blood, rich with power, filled him, far stronger than he''d anticipated. His senses sharpened, and he felt... more, in ways he couldn''t explain. Chapter 55 Clouded Feelings Her skin, usually cold and untouchable, was now warm and inviting. The metallic taste of her blood was also addicting, and he found himself unable to resist the urge to get more.The thrill of kissing her was unlike anything he''d ever felt. He knew he needed to maintain a cool head, but the intoxicating taste of her saliva was too much. ''I can feel my senses coming back,'' he muttered to himself. His muscles tensed as his heightened sensitivity kicked in. Every touch, every movement around him, became crystal clear. At the same time, she now looked more enticing, more pleasing to the eye. He found himself wanting to embrace her. ''Is this feeling because I also love her? '' He wondered, He couldn''t tell if this was his real emotion or a natural, male reaction. And he was right to doubt. Whether his feelings were genuine or not, any man who saw her face would want to screw her and enjoy her body. Claiming he was doing this out of love would be nothing more than a convenient excuse. This wasn''t a fairytale where the hero fell in love with the heroine for her pure heart. It was only physical attraction. He knew the line between desire and true affection blurred easily, especially with someone of her beauty. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If she could hear her thoughts, it would break her heart, given her current fragile state of mind. She had saved herself for one person, and over time, plenty of men had truly loved her. Yet, in the end, she would give everything to Asher, a man uncertain of his own feelings. The whole situation felt like an ironic twist of fate, yet it only made her want him more. Their kiss grew deeper and more passionate. His hands, which had been resting on the bed, moved to hold her soft waist, pulling her closer. Her eyes searched his, looking for any sign of rejection. But all she saw was a man lost in the sexual sensation she offered him. Suddenly, his body responded. She felt his erection on her ass, and she was pleased to have drawn a response from him. Her strong reaction was strange, and just as he had suspected, the succubus''s poison was clouding her line of thoughts. No matter how deeply she felt for him, her choices came across as desperate and forced. By now, he''d given up on saying anything to stop her. If he did, it would only come across as a rejection. Lucy''s hands began to shake as she reached for the button on his pants. The fabric was rough under her fingertips, and she had to take a moment to steady herself. With a quiet click, the button gave way, and she slowly pulled the zipper down. She felt the weight of his gaze on her, and a shiver ran through her at the thought of how silly and needy she might look. But she couldn''t help herself¡ªlust had completely taken over. As she pulled his underwear down, his erection sprang free, long and gritty. She found herself staring, taken aback by its size now that it was alive. ''Can this even fit inside me? '' she wondered. Meanwhile, Asher just watched her with a blank face. Unlike men his age who were used to watching porn or looking at magazines, he had been too focused on his life to pay attention to such things. ''I had no idea what to do.'' he sighed to himself. The same could be said for Lucy. She had read about it and talked about it, but the reality was something entirely different. All this buildup was like a coil tightening around them, and she knew that if they didn''t start moving soon, it would snap and break the mood. So she took the lead, letting instinct guide her. With shaky fingers, she wrapped both hands around his shaft. It was hard, but it was also dry. She knew it wasn''t right. She needed to make it wet to ease the way. Without a second thought, she leaned in and let a bead of saliva dribble from her small mouth onto the tip of his erection. Lucy watched as the saliva trickled down the big round base, lubricating the path for her hands. Her movements grew bolder, stroking him in a tempo that mimicked what she had felt her body craving. "Do you like this?" she asked with trembling lips, her voice barely above a whisper. She had never been more open with anyone, and the vulnerability was both terrifying and exhilarating. Asher simply nodded, which saddened her, so she wanted to make him feel even better by stroking him harder and faster. Finally, she felt his cock twitch in her grip. It was a small movement, but it sent a jolt of excitement through her. Enjoy more content from empire He was definitely enjoying it. Encouraged, she leaned in and took the head of his dick into her mouth, sucking gently at first. The salty taste was new to her, but she didn''t dislike it. Instead, she felt a strange sense of satisfaction, knowing that she was giving him pleasure. His hips tightly bucked, pushing himself deeper into her mouth, and she took it as a sign to continue. She began to move her head, feeling the ridges of his cock against her tongue. "Your mouth feels so good," he groaned, and his hands found her hair, guiding her movements, and she let him set the pace. She wasn''t sure if she was doing it right, but his remark made her feel more confident. The sound of her mouth making wet slurpy noises filled the air, making it all too tempting for Asher. "Do¡­you¡­. love it when I¡­ suck you like this?" she murmured, only releasing a word when her mouth was not occupied to take in some breath. "I like it," he groaned in response, his grip on her hair tightening. He would be lying if he said no. She felt his cock swell and throb in her mouth, and she knew he was ready to cum. She drove him over the brink with one final, passionate blow. "Ughhh" He let out a low growl of pleasure as he released everything into her throat. The taste of his dark red semen surprised her, but she didn''t pull away. She kept her eyes open, swallowing everything he had to give her. While this was happening, the dark veins in her body began to recede, a sign that the cure was starting to take effect. If she kept swallowing his sperm or, better yet, allow him to fuck her raw, she''d be completely healed in no time. "That tasted better than I expected," she said, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand before licking it clean, leaving nothing wasted. Lucy tried to act unaffected, holding on to some of her pride, but anyone could tell she felt a bit sad by his lack of reaction. She hoped he would at least acknowledge her effort, but she knew she couldn''t force him to reciprocate. ''I''m really pathetic. I can''t believe I''ve become this weak-minded just because of a poison,'' she muttered, tears welling up from embarrassment. Chapter 56 Clouded Feelings Part 2 Asher saw her tears and immediately grabbed her hand, pulling her into his embrace. A gentle kiss was placed on her lips, expressing that he had enjoyed the moment too.The kiss grew more intense, as if he was trying to close the gap created by his lack of emotional intelligence. She felt his hands on her, urgent and sure, as he tugged at her underwear. The fabric gave way, revealing her nakedness to him fully for the first time. The wetness between her legs was a reminder of how much she wanted him, and she felt a blush creep up her neck as he looked down at her slit, which was pinkish and untouched . She had even shaved it in preparation for this, showing just how much effort she had put in. He took in the sight of her, his gaze lingering on the wetness that had pooled around her pussy and was now dampening his own body; they hadn''t done it yet, but it was already overflowing, a side effect of the succubus power. The tempting smell reached his nose, and it was influencing him. It was as if the poison was oozing out of her and into the air, which also clouded his sense of reason. ''What is this feeling...This is not good; I might just become addicted to this smell,'' he groaned, attempting to contain himself. Her behavior might suggest she loved him, but what happened once the poison wore off? There was a chance she''d become distant, and if he became too fixated, he''d be the one in trouble. But no matter what he did, his lust continued to grow. He''d never seen anything so gorgeous, raw, and pink. He kissed her deeply, his tongue mimicking the movements of his hands as they explored her body. The sound of his fingers slipping too easily inside her pussy made her moan with pleasure. "This feels amazing." Her breath hitched as his fingers brushed against her clit, sending a jolt of pleasure through her. She arched her back, pushing herself closer to him, silently begging for more. He didn''t disappoint, his movements growing bolder as he found her sweet spot. Her nails dug into his back, her hips rising to meet his touch. Asher kissed her neck, her breasts, and her stomach, all the while his fingers worked their magic between her legs. But this time, she didn''t hold back. She let go, screaming his name as she started squirming in his arms. "Asher... I love you!" His mood was slightly affected, so he did not respond and instead began to just pleasure her. ''What is love?'' he wondered. It was a concept foreign to him, and even right now, he failed to really figure it out. ''Maybe if we did it, I could get an answer?'' He grabbed her waist and pressed her pink soaking wet pussy lips against his gritty cock, toying with it until she felt him slide inside her. In that moment, they finally joined and became one. "I really love you," she repeated, but received no response from him. Instead, he focused on doing what was needed to satisfy her. He didn''t want to respond until he was sure of his own feelings. Lucy sensed this too, so she chose not to corner him and instead decided to enjoy the moment. *** *** *** RING! RING RING! The sound of the alarm rang, and for the first time in a while, Reign actually got some sleep. His body was temporarily functioning again, thanks to Lucy''s blood. He looked around and saw the bed was messy, but she was nowhere to be found. ''Where is she?'' CLICK! He heard the sound of a door opening from the bathroom and she got out in her white bathrobe, her hair wet and messy. Their eyes met, but instead of smiling, she ignored him and headed to the vanity mirror to dry her hair. She didn''t look pleased or happy at all. ''I knew it... What happened between us wasn''t real.,'' he sighed, feeling a bit disappointed but also relieved that he hadn''t actually fallen for her. Meanwhile, Lucy was feeling frustrated. Now that the poison had left her body, she could think clearly again. Just imagining what she had done made her want to hide in embarrassment. It was true that she had some feelings for Asher, but they were still in the early stages. The poison had made her rush through everything, skipping a lot of necessary steps, and that only annoyed her more. ''Just you wait, I''ll make sure to get my revenge on you,'' she vowed, determined to find the succubus who had forced her into this awkward situation. But for now, she needed to act casual in front of Asher. Explore more at empire While fixing her hair, she stole a few glances at him, who was staring out the window with a blank expression. Thinking about what had happened before made her heart skip a beat. It was only natural¡ªpoison or not, he was still the one who had taken her virginity. For a conservative girl like her, she wouldn''t mind spending her life with him¡ªthat''s how she saw things now. But at the same time, she couldn''t let herself get too attached. What if he took her for granted? That would be bad, because what if he decided to cheat on her with other girls? ''That''s right, I should make sure to always be in charge,'' After finishing her hair, she moved to the cabinet and selected her outfit. The dress was short, clinging to her curves and revealing just enough of her legs. Its deep black color contrasted with rich red roses that curled along the edges, adding a touch of elegance. She also picked out black stockings, the same rose pattern woven into them, completing the look with a subtle, seductive appeal. Lucy had prepared them in advance, even getting one for him. It was a black jacket, made from an expensive-looking fabric, with an inner lining that reached up to the neck. She paired it with soft-looking black silk pants that flowed smoothly with every step. A sleek belt with the LB logo added a touch of sophistication, while black shoes with a scale-like texture completed the attire, giving it a bold, stylish edge. Now that he no longer looked like a dead man, there was no need for him to wear those baggy clothes anymore. "Wear this," she said, tossing the jacket onto the bed before heading to the bathroom to change. Asher quickly glanced at the clothes, and just touching them made him hesitate. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The fabric felt so luxurious, he couldn''t help but think that the entire outfit probably cost more than his lifetime of earnings. If he knew the price of just the shoes, he would probably curse himself for lacking imagination, because those alone cost more than he could ever dream of. He now seemed like a boy toy to a rich woman, but instead of a middle-aged divorcee, he had an super attractive hot girl he got to fuck first. His current situation was so enviable that men everywhere would curse him for having all the luck in the world. Chapter 57 His Important Role Asher ran a hand through his hair and took a step back, checking himself out in the full-length mirror.The black formal jacket hugged his body perfectly, and the silk pants gave him a smooth, polished look. He wasn''t used to such expensive clothes, but he had to admit¡ªthey looked good on him. For a moment, he stood there, staring at his reflection in disbelief. Just as he was about to turn away, the bathroom door opened, and Lucy stepped out. She looked breathtaking, almost glowing. Her hair was perfectly styled, and the short dress she wore clung to her curves in the most flattering way. It was as if their night together had triggered something in her, making her look even more radiant than usual. They looked at each other for a moment, holding each other''s gaze. "Let''s eat. I''m sure your sense of taste is back now, right?" Lucy said, breaking the awkward silence between them. "Yeah," "Wait," she said softly, glancing over at a nearby desk. She walked over and picked up a black wooden box that had been resting there. She opened the box slowly, revealing a stunning silver Rolez watch inside. The watch''s face was a deep green, and the silver hands gleamed under the soft light. The time markers were made of tiny, sparkling white gems, giving it a good balance . Before he could say anything, Lucy reached out, gently took his right hand, and slipped the watch onto his wrist. "Good thing it fits," she smiled, her eyes lingering on the watch as it settled perfectly on his wrist. He stared at the watch for a moment, unsure of how to respond. Then, a strange thought crossed his mind¡ª''Why do I feel like I have a sugar mommy?'' sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''No, I''m getting ahead of myself again,'' he thought, shaking off the idea. "Thank you," he responded, not wanting to make it awkward by refusing. She just gave him a quick nod, realizing she''d spoiled him once again. To hide her slightly flustered expression, she turned and took the lead, moving toward the door. He noticed her slight change in demeanor but didn''t say anything. He let her move ahead while he followed, still admiring the watch on his wrist. ''I wonder how much this thing would go for if I pawned it,'' When they stepped into the elevator, the doors closed smoothly, and soft music played as they began their descent to the restaurant. Lucy adjusted her hair in the elevator''s reflective walls, making sure everything was in place, while Asher stood still beside her, barely moving. He kept his gaze straight ahead, his expression calm, almost unreadable. When the elevator doors slid open, they were greeted by a bright, spacious room with floor-to-ceiling windows, showcasing a breathtaking view of the city below. Sunlight filled the room, lighting up the fancy tables and making the silverware shine. The bright light streaming in made him a bit uncomfortable, but the cool air from the air-conditioning helped, balancing out the warmth and making it comfortable enough for him to relax . A group of hotel staff in clean white-and-red uniforms approached, each offering a polite nod. "Please, this way," they said, guiding them through the main dining area. Enjoy new tales from empire They walked past elegantly set tables and plush chairs until they reached a private VIP room tucked near a large windows facing east. The sunlight streamed in, bright and intense, lighting up the table with a golden glow. Asher squinted slightly, his eyes narrowing against the brightness. Noticing this, Lucy raised a hand, signaling to the staff. "Could you lower the shutters, please?" "Of course," the staff replied, moving to adjust the controls. Slowly, the shutters descended, softening the light to a comfortable level. The room now held a warm, tamed glow, making the space feel cozier and more relaxed. Lucy glanced at Asher, a slight smile on her face. She hadn''t minded the light, but she''d noticed his reaction and wanted him to feel at ease. He turned to her and gave a small nod of thanks, appreciating the thoughtfulness behind her gesture. "Order whatever you want," she said, her tone light and casual. "Think of it as a celebration¡ªfor getting your life back." "Anything?" he asked, just to be sure. Lucy nodded, leaning back in her chair. "Anything. No limits." "Thanks, he glanced down at the thick, leather-bound menu. As he skimmed through the menu, he noticed something odd¡ªthere were no prices listed. The food here was probably so expensive they didn''t even want to put a number to it. He glanced up at her, and she gave off that "I''m-not-worried-about-money" vibe, so he figured he might as well go all out. "Guess it doesn''t matter what I order, huh?" he said, more to himself than to her. Lucy chuckled. "Pretty much. Just order whatever sounds good." So, he did just that. He started reading off dishes that sounded so fancy, they could have been invented just to confuse him. He came across something called ''Cassolette de homard with beurre blanc au truffe.'' He squinted at the words, trying to make sense of it. "Uh... Cassolette de homard?" he muttered, glancing at the waitress. Lucy immediately sensed his discomfort. Without missing a beat, she raised her hand slightly, signaling the staff to hold off. "Please give us some time," she said politely, her tone firm but considerate. "We''ll let you know when we''re ready to order. Please, go ahead." The staff exchanged a quick, respectful glance before nodding in unison and stepping away. She didn''t want them to think poorly of his man. Even though he wasn''t entirely sure of his feelings, she was certain about hers. Asher noticed her gesture and felt thankful, which made him more comfortable opening up to her. "What''s this? It''s hard to pronounce," he said, pointing at the menu. She giggled at his confusion. "It''s just a fancy lobster stew with a truffle butter sauce." "I see, that sounds... good." He added it to his list. Next, he stumbled on ''Filet de boeuf Rossini with foie gras and demi-glace.'' His eyebrows furrowed as he tried to read it. "Filet de... boeuf Rossini?" he asked, glancing at her again. She smiled, trying to keep a straight face. "It''s a beef fillet topped with seared foie gras and a rich sauce." "Beef fillet with... what''s foie gras again?" he asked, squinting at the menu. "It''s a type of liver, but don''t worry¡ªit''s actually really good. I think you''ll like it," she reassured him. "Okay, ''beef with liver''¡ªI think I got it," he said, nodding like he understood. He kept ordering more food, and asking her for description , this made the tension from before vanished, and she started laughing and giggling, finding him adorable. ''Not good, I''m spoiling him so much...'' she trailed off. ''But he''s just too cute.'' she giggled quietly to herself, feeling a warmth spread through her chest. She had never expected that treating someone to food could feel this rewarding. It wasn''t just about the material things; it was about seeing the joy in his eyes. ''But I still need him to get stronger,'' she sighed quietly. ''Or else...'' Chapter 58 His Important Role Part 2 her mind drifted as she worried about the future. before, it had been just about her, but now, with him by her side, things had changed.now that she had bound him to her, he shared her fate. if she died, he would die too. ''after that attack, i''m sure more people will come looking for me'' there were dangers hiding in the shadows¡ªthings she could not escape. just as she was lost in contemplation, the waitress entered, carrying a tray filled with the food they had ordered. they carefully placed the dishes on the table, one by one, each plate glistening under the soft light. the waitstaff moved quietly, placing the last dish on the table before stepping back and giving a polite nod as they left. asher''s eyes widened, taking in the spread of food that looked too fancy to be real. he wasn''t used to meals like this, and he felt out of place. s§×arch* the novel?ire(.)ne*t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "don''t worry. these aren''t that expensive," she reassured him. he hesitated before picking up his fork, diving into the lobster stew. the richness of the truffle butter sauce melted in his mouth, and for the first time in his life, he understood what it meant to truly enjoy a gourmet meal. watching him, lucy felt her worries fade. there was something about seeing him enjoy the meal that lifted her spirits. he didn''t waste any part of the lobster, even sucking the meat from the smaller shells. a light chuckle escaped her lips. "we can always order more," he paused, noticing that she hadn''t touched her share yet. "aren''t you going to eat?" she smiled warmly. "don''t worry, i''ve already had my fill." sensing she was fine, he decided to focus back on the food. he continued eating, the only sound the soft clink of silverware against plates. when he finished, he leaned back slightly in his chair, satisfied. the meal was delicious. with a soft smile, lucy signaled the waiter and casually ordered the most expensive bottle on the menu. a moment later, the waiter returned with the bottle¡ªa deep red, aged wine that had been carefully chosen. the label was elegant, with delicate gold lettering that caught the light as the female waiter set it down on the table. she uncorked the bottle with a flick of her wrist, the soft pop echoing in the air, and poured the wine into their glasses. the rich, earthy aroma of the wine filled the air, mingling with the scent of the delicious meal they had just finished. "a toast," lucy said, lifting her glass, and asher mirrored her actions. clink! they both took a sip, and the wine was everything they''d hoped for¡ªsmooth, flavorful, and every drop worth the price. after finishing their meal, lucy set her glass down gently, her fingers lingering on the rim for a moment. she cleared her throat, her gaze turning more serious. "i need to tell you something important," "i''m listening," asher replied. lucy''s eyes lingered on him. "what do you know about the demon world?" he thought for a moment, before giving a reply, "is it the place where evil souls go to be tortured for eternity?" "that''s hell," she shook her head. "the demon world lies between the human world and hell. it''s not all gloom and brimstone like people think. there are forests, and it has cities too¡ªjust like here." "i see," he responded flatly. it wasn''t that he wasn''t interested; it was just how he spoke. his tone was always nonchalant unless he was really excited, then he''d speak more casually. "you don''t seem surprised," she noted. "most people would be curious about the demon world," "i guess i''ve had time to get used to it. when you''ve seen enough strange things, it''s hard to be shocked by anything." "you have a point," lucy nodded slightly. "but why are you bringing up the demon world now?" he asked. lucy leaned back in her chair, her posture relaxed, but her fingers drummed lightly on the edge of the table. she looked at him for a moment, as if weighing the weight of her next words. "because i''m planning to send you to the demon world." asher blinked, processing her words. "why?" "i need you to get something for me." she paused, her lips pressing into a line before she added, "it''s important." asher leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms as he contemplated. it didn''t make sense to him why he had to be the one to go. "why not just go back yourself?" he asked, his voice a little more tentative than usual. "or at least come with me. it would be easier, wouldn''t it?" lucy shifted slightly, "because i''m being hunted. the moment i step into the demon world, they''ll know. i can''t risk it." "to be honest, i was hoping to stay hidden in the human world for a few years. but after what happened to me... that poison... i realized they''re really intent on capturing me." asher could tell how hard it was for her to admit. he could see it in the way her shoulders tensed and the flicker of uncertainty in her eyes. "you don''t have to explain more," he said quietly, his tone softer than usual. "i''m just your servant, right? so i just have to follow your orders." ''just my servant?'' she muttered to herself. she didn''t like the way he phrased it at all. it felt as though she was forcing him to stay with her out of some twisted sense of obligation, like he had no choice in the matter. "yeah," she replied with a low tone, her eyes briefly meeting his. "but i don''t want you to think it''s just about orders. you''re not just a tool for me to use and discard." asher gave a small shrug, his gaze drifting down to his empty glass. find your next read at empire "it''s not really a big deal to me," he said, his voice calm, almost indifferent. "i''m just wondering if i''ll be able to survive there." lucy could tell that he wasn''t bothered, but something about his calm response made her feel a bit sad. it wasn''t that he was uninterested¡ªmore like he was detached, as though helping her was just another mission to complete. ''i should just be myself and stop trying so hard to impress him '' shaking her head, she let out a breath, feeling more at ease. lucy stretched in her seat, leaning back with a more relaxed posture. with a small grin, she spoke again, her voice lighter. "you don''t have to worry. i''m not sending you there anytime soon," she said, waving off his concern with a casual flick of her hand. "i just wanted to give you a heads-up on why i need you to get a lot stronger. you might think you''re strong now, but even the weakest demon would tear you apart" her tone shifted back to its usual playful and confident rhythm, easing the tension in the air. when she was too serious, he never quite knew how to respond. but now, with her usual energy returning, he felt more at ease. "guess i have some training to do then," he said, half-smiling. Chapter 59 A Chance with the meal and conversation behind them, asher and lucy decided to stay in their hotel room until nightfall.hey didn''t feel like going out while the sun was still up. inside the room, lucy didn''t mention their wild experience, and asher, out of respect for her, stayed quiet too. he wasn''t the kind of person who would assume just because he got to screw her. as long as she didn''t confirm their relationship, he would just kept to himself and go with the flow. the room fell into silence. instead of trying to fill it with small talk, lucy simply lay down on the other side of the bed, her back turned toward him. her breathing was steady and calm, and though the room was extravagant, there was a strange sense of peace in the quiet. continue your journey at empire the hum of the city outside was faint, almost drowned out by the soft rustling of the sheets as asher moved to get comfortable too. now that he could sleep again, he found it more enjoyable. he glanced over at lucy, who had already settled into a deep, relaxed position. a strange feeling lingered in him¡ªhe hadn''t expected her to fall asleep so quickly. he was used to being alone, especially after everything he had been through. but with her sleeping so close, something about it made him feel calm. slowly, his eyelids grew heavier, and the room around him began to fade into darkness until he finally fell asleep. but then, the quiet shifted. a voice shattered his peace. "wake up!" "wake up!" "wake up!" the words echoed in his ears, growing louder with each repetition, like the sound of an alarm. his eyes snapped open, and he felt disoriented as he found himself no longer in the hotel room but in the midst of a chaotic battlefield. ''where am i?'' he thought, as he scanned the carnage around him. his surroundings were dark, heavy smoke filling the air. the ground was littered with bodies¡ªbut they weren''t human. at first, he thought his eyes were playing tricks on him, but no, the creatures sprawled across the ground had twisted, unnatural forms. they were hideous , some with too many limbs, others with scales or horns jutting from their flesh. he tried to move, but when he looked down, his limbs was no longer flesh. s~ea??h the n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. instead, it was metallic, like a weapon, sharp and angular¡ªlike the legs of some giant insect. he froze, staring in disbelief at his own hand. his fingers flexed, and the cold metal felt strangely natural, like a new part of himself. ''i need to calm down,'' he muttered to himself. if there was one thing he was good at, it was his ability to enter a hyper-focused mode. looking around, he saw the battlefield stretch out in all directions the distant sound of fire and explosions echoed in the background, the smoke blotting out the sun and darkening the sky. asher was about to move when he suddenly heard something. "your majesty! what are you doing? we need to escape!" the voice came from behind him, and when he turned, he saw a figure approaching through the smoke. it had a face like a mosquito, but the rest of its body was humanoid¡ªthin, with translucent insect wings fluttering behind it. the creature landed beside asher with a sharp buzz and looked at him with its insect eyes, which were large and multi-faceted, like a kaleidoscope of tiny lenses that moved independently. "lucifer betrayed us! we need to leave, now!" the creature''s voice trembled with urgency as its wings buzzed even faster. asher paused, trying to make sense of what he was seeing. who was lucifer? his head spun with confusion as he tried to piece things together. but when he tried to speak again, a sharp pain stabbed through his head, accompanied by a screeching sound. his vision blurred, and before he could make sense of anything, he jolted awake, finding himself back in his bed. lucy was still asleep, her breathing steady, completely unaware of his sudden shift from nightmare to reality. ''maybe i''m just tired,'' he sighed, his mind struggling to regain focus. nightmares weren''t new to him, but this one was so vivid, and strange. ''i need to wash my face to clear my head.'' he slowly stood up from the bed, careful not to disturb lucy. but as soon as he took a few steps, his legs failed him, and he collapsed to the floor. thud! lucy''s eyes snapped open at the sound. she rushed to his side without a second thought, pulling him back onto the bed. "are you okay?" she asked, her face filled with concern. "i''m okay, i just feel weak," he responded. lucy''s expression was calm, as if she had expected this to happen. she sat beside him, her hand resting lightly on the bedsheet as she explained. "the effect of my blood is wearing off. unlike the pills you took, my blood only gives you a temporary power." "i see, " asher nodded slowly, accepting her explanation without protest. there was no surprise, no panic in him¡ªjust understanding. he had faced death and come back from it. feeling weak was not so bad in comparison. "so, i need to kill more humans?" he asked. lucy sighed softly but nodded. "yes. until you''re stronger, you''ll need to feed on humans, or you''ll grow weaker each day." "do you also need to eat human to maintain your power?" lucy shook her head. "no, but if i want to grow stronger or replenish my energy faster, i need to feed on blood." hearing her, asher remembered the pills . reaching into his pocket, he pulled out the red and white ones and handed them to her. she took the pills from him, swallowing them one by one, except for the white one, since it wasn''t meant for her. as the last red pill slid down her throat, she leaned back slightly, feeling the effects. her exhaustion from both feeding him and fending off the poison was catching up with her, so the timing of these pills was perfect. when she was done, she felt like she had regained about 30% of her energy. it was still far from what she had lost, but it was a start. she glanced toward the window, where the last bits of sunlight were disappearing behind the curtains. night had arrived. asher, watching her from the corner of his eye, felt a strange mix of guilt and gratitude. she had already given him so much. but he knew he couldn''t keep asking her for blood. after a long pause, he finally spoke, breaking the silence. "if i''m going to keep killing humans, i''d prefer it to be criminals." "just criminals, huh?" she paused. "but be careful. in this world, those lines get blurred. sometimes, you won''t get to pick your target." "i''ll handle it when it comes," he responded. "good answer." lucy smiled faintly and stood up. she bit her lip, allowing a small trickle of blood to escape, then leaned in to kiss him. their lips met, and the blood she shared gave him just enough energy to get through the next mission. lucy felt his soft lips against hers. she didn''t really need to kiss him to transfer the blood, but she couldn''t pass up the chance. Chapter 60 A Very Cold Night the heavy scent of saltwater and a cool evening breeze drifted through the half-open windows of their car, hidden out of sight.they''d come straight here from the hotel, not wanting to waste any time. asher leaned back in his seat, his eyes fixed on the large warehouse ahead. it was full of activity. trucks unloaded goods, forklifts moved crates, and shadows darted in and out of sight. lucy sat beside him, staying quiet for a moment, letting him take in the view. she knew this mission wasn''t going to be easy. ideally, she would have started him off with something smaller, ¡ªan easier target to build his confidence, then gradually increase the challenge. but circumstances forced her hand. every day that passed brought her closer to being found, and the people after her weren''t going to stop. she needed him to get stronger, and fast. "this is where we deal with the tiger gang," she broke the silence, her eyes still on the warehouse. ''the tiger gang, huh,'' he muttered, recognizing the name immediately. they were well-known in the city for their ruthlessness and control over certain territories. if he remembered right, they were also the ones who had killed him. during his last mission, when he''d dealt with some of their men, he''d noticed that same tiger logo sprayed on a wall. back then, he''d brushed it off, figuring it didn''t matter. but now it seemed like his path was more entwined with this gang than he wanted. or maybe they were just that big¡ªenough that every time he went after criminals, there was a good chance they''d be connected to them. lucy shifted in her seat, her gaze fixed on the warehouse. "they''ve been stirring up trouble for a while . a few weeks ago, they started making demands on the yamagi family, trying to take a cut of their business. when that didn''t work, they went further, sabotaging the two power plant. all of it just to push them out of a deal." "i see," asher just nodded, not really interested with the details. experience tales at empire to him, it was just another job¡ªa wealthy family trying to silence another wealthy organization. in the end, it''s all about who''s got the money and the power. however¡ª the tiger gang had made a fatal mistake. the yamagi''s weren''t just rich and influential; they had a powerful demon standing behind them. lucy continued, hoping to give him some context. "the place is filled with armed men. there are at least fifty inside, probably more hiding around the area. they''ve got high-caliber guns and even grenades. this won''t be easy like last time." asher''s gaze flickered over the warehouse again, considering the risk. she wasn''t exaggerating¡ªthis was a different level entirely. but that didn''t make him nervous. all he needed to do was follow whatever plan she had in mind and get it done. however, her next words finally got a reaction out of him. "you handle it alone." "what?" asher opened his mouth, lost for words. she had just said there were at least fifty armed men in there, and now she expected him to do a solo job. little did he know, lucy had originally planned to help him right from the start, to make the mission safer. but seeing his calm, almost indifferent attitude, she began to understand just how dangerous that mindset could be. he was underestimating the danger, and if she didn''t snap him out of it, he would end up dead the moment he stepped into the demon world. "i''ll do it," asher opened the car door, feeling the cool evening air against his skin as he stepped out. reaching into the car compartment behind, he pulled out the neatly organized weapons. high-caliber guns¡ªcourtesy of nakata¡ªlined the case, their metal reflecting the dim light. but he didn''t go for the weapons first. instead, he grabbed a set of tactical gear . they weren''t the same ones nakata had worn while sparring with lucy, but they still offered some protection against stabs. the color scheme was also ideal for blending into the night. once he finished putting it on, he looked like someone straight out of a special forces unit. sear?h the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. asher then turned his attention to the weapons before him, quickly evaluating each one. his hand moved as he secured the sleek, black beretta pistol, its weight comfortable in his grip. next, he grabbed a banish .45 pistol suppressor¡ªsilent and deadly. he attached it to the barrel with ease, the beretta''s threaded barrel making the connection smooth. he also slid extra magazines into his utility belt, making sure everything was within easy reach. but he wasn''t finished yet. he reached for a short submachine gun, an uzi. its compact design made it perfect for close quarters. it was lightweight, easy to maneuver, and would give him more firepower when needed. he slung it over his shoulder, the strap settling comfortably against his chest. to finish his preparation, he grabbed two military-grade knives, each with a sturdy black handle, and a flashbang. he slid the knives into the sheath strapped to his legs and tucked the flashbang into a secure pouch. ''better to be prepared for anything,'' he muttered to himself. "i''m ready," he walked away, knowing that he had to handle this himself. lucy watched quietly from behind, her eyes fixed on asher''s back as he walked further into the shadows, the distance between them growing. she knew the risks. though part of her wanted to call him back, she understood there was no time to be soft. if she had it, she''d train him more, teach him some basic magic, but even that would take weeks. for now, he had to rely on his weapons to pull through. ''but just in case things get bad, i''ll be ready,'' she added. as asher approached the entrance, a thought struck him. rushing straight in would only draw attention. with so many people inside, it would quickly escalate into a shootout. ''i need to be smarter about this,'' he scanned the area, eyes landing on a large shipping container near the side of the warehouse. it was big enough to hide behind, and more importantly, it offered the cover he needed to plan his next move. with quick, silent steps, he veered off course, heading toward the container. he crouched low, making sure the shadows hid his movements. from behind the metal walls, he peered around, taking in the layout of the warehouse. he counted the shadows in the distance¡ªat least a dozen men near the entrance, with more scattered further inside. there were crates piled high and narrow walkways between them, perfect for ambushes. ''too many enemies upfront. the smarter move would be to thin their numbers first.'' he mused to himself. the key was to take out the guards on the perimeter without alerting the others. asher pulled out his knife, his fingers running over the dark blade. it had a matte finish, designed to avoid reflecting light in the darkness.. the grip felt steady in his hand, the weight balanced just right. with the blade in hand, he moved deeper into the crates, using the darkness to his advantage. Chapter 61 A Very Cold Night Part 2 he took a few steps toward the wall separating the warehouse from the main road. it was a tall, industrial-grade metal fence, the kind with gaps that allowed a clear view through.the fence was about 12 feet high, but with his enhanced strength, temporarily boosted by lucy''s blood, jumping over it was easy. he landed softly on the other side, crouching down to soften the impact and blend into the shadows. asher waited for a few seconds before making his move. ''this place is bigger than i thought,'' he muttered to himself. the layout of the place worked to his advantage, with plenty of dark corners and hidden spaces to use as cover. this was the kind of place where, even if he killed someone, the chances of getting caught were low¡ªthanks to the darkness and the sheer size of the area. he shifted his position on the ground, carefully adjusting his stance for a better view. his eyes moved slowly, scanning the area for any signs of movement. experience more tales on empire when he was sure it was safe to move, he would rise, slipping from one cover to the next. each step was calculated, and any noise he made was swallowed by the rumble of trucks and forklifts nearby. he paused behind a stack of metal containers, staying perfectly still as he watched a guard move past. the man''s back was turned, and asher waited for the right moment to make his next move. the guard''s attention was fully on his patrol, unaware of the predator in the shadows stalking him. ''a chance!'' asher rushed behind. the guard heard footsteps and began to turn, but asher quickly closed the gap and drove the knife into his chest, just above the heart. groaning in pain, the man''s body stiffened as he tried to scream. but asher''s other hand clamped over his mouth, muffling any sound. he drove the weapon forward, cutting through flesh and internal organs, then twisted it to make the death as quick as possible. however, the guard''s sudden movement caused the knife to miss the heart, and the death was slow and agonizing. pain twisted the man''s face as life drained from him. asher saw the man''s pain and felt a brief moment of discomfort, but he pushed it aside quickly. there was no room for weakness or mercy. more people needed to be dealt with, and he couldn''t afford to hesitate. the moment the guard''s breath stopped, asher wasted no time. he focused and channeled lucy''s magic. the corpse shifted and transformed into three pills. swallowing the black pill, power surged through him, sharpening his senses and giving his strength a slight boost. next, he gathered the discarded clothes from the ground to ensure no trace was left behind that could alert the others. once the uniforms were hidden, he slipped back into the shadows and continued moving. he slid behind a large crate, then ducked low to avoid a passing light. a few steps forward, he crouched next to a stack of metal barrels, listening for any sounds that might give away his position. finally, he spotted another guard patrolling alone. the approach was the same¡ªquick, precise, and deadly. this time, he made sure to hit the heart immediately, making the assassination cleaner and more efficient. when he was done, he started taking the pill, popping it into his mouth. every boost in power, no matter how small, was important. ''i can''t waste any time. the more guards i take out, the sooner someone will realize something''s off. i need to find another way,'' then an idea popped into his head as he glanced up. a wire hung there. ''if i cut the power, it''ll be easier to move around,'' he thought. asher moved quickly, closing the distance between himself and the next guard. he grabbed him by the collar, slamming him hard against the wall. the guard gasped, eyes wide with shock. asher pressed the sharp edge of his knife against the man''s neck, making it clear he wasn''t playing around. "scream, and you''re dead," he warned, his voice low and unnaturally steady. the guard''s breath quickened. "please¡­ i have a family," he begged, his voice shaking. asher''s grip tightened on the knife, his eyes cold and focused. he didn''t show any hesitation. "everyone has a family. doesn''t change anything." he leaned in closer, the blade pressing just a little harder. "now, where''s the power room?" the guard''s eyes darted nervously, fear flooding his face. "it''s down the hall," he stammered, his voice shaking. "second door on the left... please, i''ve got a family. i''ll keep quiet, i swear." thud! asher struck the man''s neck with a precise hit, knocking him unconscious. ''this is why i hate talking,'' he let out a heavy sigh. it was always easier to just kill his targets. once they started talking about their families, it made everything harder¡ªtoo many distractions, too much hesitation. asher grabbed the unconscious guard by the shoulder, dragging him with little effort to one of the dark corners of the warehouse. he lowered the man''s body to the ground, making sure it stayed hidden from view. satisfied, he moved on, following the direction the guard had pointed. the guard had no reason to lie¡ªhe was desperate to stay alive. along the way, he took down more people, each kill fast and efficient. he didn''t waste time on conversation anymore. no pleas, no begging, no problem. ''i''m getting stronger,'' he muttered to himself, pausing for a moment to clench his fists. he could feel it¡ªthough he wasn''t exactly sure how to measure it. but the way the blade slid through the ribcage of his targets, like cutting through soft flesh instead of bone, told him everything he needed to know. it was a twisted way to measure his strength, but there was no better way. no grip machine around to test it, so this would do. s~ea??h the ¦Çovelfire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. finally, asher reached a metal door and opened it quietly. he saw a narrow hallway with another door at the end. the walls were covered with tangled wires and old pipes, which told him this room wasn''t just for power¡ªit also handled water and other utilities. the heavy, industrial look of the place made it clear this was the heart of the operation. asher moved forward, the silence of the hallway stretching around him. then, the door at the end of the hall clicked, and four technicians appeared, stepping into view. they were too far for him to use his knife. instinct took over. he drew his gun without thinking, and fired. the silenced shot barely echoed, a sharp ''pffft'' that cut through the silence of the narrow hall. when it was over, four lives were gone. they hadn''t done anything wrong, just come in to work, to provide for their families. and yet, their lives were taken in an instant, all because they happened to be in the wrong place at the wrong time. ''damn it,'' asher sighed. they weren''t armed, unlike the guards. once again, he had taken innocent lives. ''what''s done is done,'' he forced it down. there was no room for hesitation. no time for weakness. the guilt would come later, after it was all over. Chapter 62 A Very Cold Night Part 3 he quickly turned the bodies into pills, pushing the nagging thoughts from his mind.the faster they became pills, the easier it was to push the guilt away he knew it was petty, this twisted reasoning, but in a situation like this, where morality couldn''t be afforded, he had to grasp onto whatever he could to keep his mind from breaking, even if it was just a small piece of his sanity. s§×arch* the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. next, he focused on the power room. he didn''t forget to gather the clothes and tools scattered around, just in case someone walked in. with a quick glance around, he pushed open the door, the creak of the hinges barely audible. stepping inside, his eyes adjusted to the dim light. in the far corner, the large power breaker was mounted on the wall, just as he''d hoped. places like this required heavy-duty equipment to handle the massive amount of power being used. a standard breaker wouldn''t hold up under that kind of pressure. he studied the breaker carefully, weighing his options. cutting the wires directly would just get him electrocuted, and that wasn''t a good idea. the best approach was to kill the main power first, then cut the lines one by one. this strategy would also ensure that even if the backup generator kicked in, no power would be able to flow through. how did he know? simple¡ªcommon sense. it didn''t take a genius to figure out that cutting the main power first would stop anything from getting through, backup generators included. ''let see...'' his fingers hovered over the switches. he double-checked the labels on the breaker panel. everything seemed in order. he flipped the main switch, cutting off the power to the entire warehouse. the low hum of the machinery died instantly. now that the room was dark and powerless, he moved quickly, pulling out the tools and beginning to cut the wires one by one. no electricity meant no risk of a sudden shock. once all the wires were severed, he stepped back and checked his work. ''perfect,'' he muttered to himself, feeling a brief sense of satisfaction. while asher quietly celebrated his success, the people inside the warehouse were frustrated. some of them fumbled for flashlights, others switched on their phone lights, and a few sections of the warehouse were fortunate enough to have emergency lights built into the walls. "what the hell is happening?" one of the gangsters muttered, his voice filled with frustration. "power''s out. damn it!" another snapped, his steps quick as he fumbled for a flashlight. "call the technicians!" another person grabbed a walkie-talkie, trying to reach the people handling the utilities. but when he pressed the button, all he heard was static. no response. read new adventures at empire the gangster slammed the walkie-talkie against his palm in frustration, then tossed it aside. "checked the other places," after a while, a few returned. "everyone else has power, except for us," one of them said, frustration clear in their voice. "i think there''s a problem with our breaker," it wasn''t hard to figure out. the warehouse was right in the middle of the port, and the grid was connected. if the lights were out here, it meant it was an internal issue, "check the breaker then !" someone shouted, but there was no real urgency in the voice. it was more of an instinctive reaction. five gangsters exchanged glances, nodding in agreement. weapons drawn and flashlights in hand, they grouped together, and headed out. they carried guns, just in case this turned out to be a raid. after all, they had shipments of contraband in the warehouse at that moment. the beams of their flashlights cut through the pitch-black warehouse, sweeping slowly over crates and equipment. "how far is that place?" one of them muttered, his voice barely a whisper. "just keep moving," another hissed. after what felt like 10 minutes of creeping forward, they finally reached a narrow hallway leading toward the power room. the air grew colder here, and the darkness seemed denser. "where the hell are those technicians? they were supposed to fix things in case of crap like this," one gangster grumbled "can''t believe the power cut out like this. we paid good money to keep this place running all the time," he added. "shut it. we''re almost there," their leader snapped. when they reached the heavy metal door to the power room, the leader leaned his weight into it, forcing it open with a slow, grating creak. they expected to find the technicians working to fix the issue, maybe even scolding them for not answering the walkie-talkie. but as soon as the door fully open, a sudden flash blinded them¡ªfollowed by a sharp, muffled crack. a warm sensation spread through their heads, and before they could scream, they were dead. fast and efficient. this was the power of a gun¡ªsomething basic magic would struggle to imitate. human weapons might be laughable against demons, but against humans, it was an absolute bringer of death. in fact, it was the most fair and equal thing in the world. it didn''t discriminate¡ªrich or poor, young or old¡ªif it hit someone in the head, death was almost certain. asher stepped out of the power room and approached the corpses. he knelt beside each body, one by one, activating the rune on his palm before swallowing the pills. asher also made sure to turn off each flashlight, extinguishing the last of the light in the room. he felt more at home in darkness. the absence of light heightened his senses, allowing him to see with unnatural clarity, as if the room were fully illuminated. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª a well-built man in a white tank top sat back in his leather chair inside an office, casually smoking a cigar his jet-black hair, styled in a sharp faux hawk, complemented his rugged look, while his black, monolid eyes held a cold, piercing gaze that spoke of his eastern lineage. tattoos covered his arms, and old stab wounds marred the ink, hinting at a past far from peaceful. this was yip kai, one of the top figures in the tiger gang, responsible for handling the import and export of illegal goods from the eastern continent. "boss kai, we''ve lost contact with the group we sent to the utility room," a thin man said. he wore eye glasses and looked nothing like a gangster, which made sense¡ªthis was chao, the accountant. kai raised an eyebrow, glancing over at his subordinates with a hint of irritation. smoke curled from his cigar as he leaned forward, exhaling slowly. "i think we''ve got a visitor¡ªmust be from that damned yamagi family," kai muttered, taking another slow drag on his cigar. "i warned them not to mess with that family, but those greedy old idiots just don''t know when to stop," he sighed, a hint of frustration in his voice. "boss, is the yamagi family really that dangerous?" chao asked, clearly surprised. he knew kai well enough to know that fear wasn''t something his boss showed easily "do you see this cut here?" kai asked, raising his arm to point to the scar on his skin. "one of their dogs did this to me back in the east." Chapter 63 Bold Strategy chao shifted uneasily, glancing at the scar. "so, what''s next, boss?"kai stubbed out his cigar in the ashtray, the glow fading as he pressed it down firmly. "we''re not waiting around for them to make the first move .get the guys together. let''s remind them who runs this place. " a dark smile curved his lips. "and tell our visitors on the docks to be ready for anything." "are you sure, boss? those people are dangerous and unpredictable," chao warned. he dealt with plenty of bad people, but those so-called visitors were on another level entirely. "i''m sure," kai replied, his tone unshakable. "this is the yamagi family we''re dealing with, not just anyone. if the person who did this to me is here... then i doubt we have enough bullets" a bead of sweat ran down on the accountant''s face at the declaration. he wondered just how dangerous this ''yamagi dog'' really was. "just do it," kai said, waving him off dismissively. chao gave a quick nod and rushed out, grabbing his radio to relay the orders. back in the office, kai leaned back in his chair, absently tracing the scar on his arm with his fingers. ''if they want war, we''ll give it to them,'' he muttered to himself. then, he stood up and pressed a button beneath the desk. a soft click echoed. the painting on the wall slid aside, revealing a hidden door. he stepped inside, the room pristine white, lined with dozens of guns neatly displayed on the walls. other weapons were arranged with equal precision¡ªgrenades, various types of knives, each one carefully placed and ready for use. but his gaze was fixed on a single item¡ªa silver katana resting in one of the glass displays. he picked up the katana, his fingers tracing the blade. ''i hope it''s you, nakata,'' kai muttered to himself, his grip tightening on the blade. ''so we can finally settle our score and see who''s really the strongest disciple!'' ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª meanwhile, in another part of the warehouse, asher moved silently through the narrow corridors, unaware of the storm closing in around him. he gripped his knife tightly, opting against using his gun for now. the flash from each shot would be too easy to spot. as he turned a corner, he spotted a guard walking alone, barely paying attention. he closed the distance in seconds with his speed. burst! the knife slid under the guard''s ribs, pressing upward and ending a life in a single, silent strike. a second guard appeared just a few feet away, oblivious to the scene unfolding in the shadows. asher slipped in behind him, grabbing the guard by the shoulder and pulling him into the corner. the blade found its mark in the throat, silencing the target instantly. with each kill, he moved the bodies out of sight first, concealing them before turning them into pills, leaving no trace behind. things had been going smoothly until the sudden crack of a gunshot echoed from behind him, close enough that he could feel the rush of air. he dropped low, instinct taking over, narrowly avoiding a hail of bullets that tore through the air, shredding everything in its path. keeping his head down, he crawled along the floor, each shot pounding against the walls and floor around him. "we''ve got one here!" shouted a gangster, his finger glued to the trigger. asher managed to reach a corner with thick enough walls, seeking cover. he knew that if he stayed still for too long, they''d have him pinned down. however¡ª the gunfire kept coming, nonstop and deafening asher used the darkness to his advantage¡ªat least, until they started flipping on the industrial flashlights. the lights flashed, making it harder to track the gangsters. they moved in, footsteps heavy, weapons ready. one by one, they reloaded, preparing for the next attack. ''damn it.'' asher cursed under his breath. he had trained with nakata¡ªbut none of that prepared him for the finer details. the most important one? positioning. continue your saga on empire he didn''t think about his surroundings, and the possibility of being cornered. now, he was paying the price. the gunfire stopped, but the silence felt worse than the shots. s~ea??h the n?velfire(.)net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. he fired a few quick rounds into the closest gangsters, trying to force them back. but it was useless. they already knew where he was, and the blinding lights worked against him. his shots were ineffective, and the gangsters returned fire, forcing him to retreat into hiding. "get the fuck out or we''ll throw a grenade!" one of them yelled. ''a grenade?'' his mind raced. they didn''t need perfect aim to flush him out¡ªjust the pull of a pin and the toss of an explosive, and it would all be over. he didn''t respond immediately, taking a deep breath to steady his nerves. ''calm down. he thought to himself, forcing his fingers to steady on the grip of his gun. ''think.'' suddenly, he slipped into hyperfocus. everything sharpened, and the fear of death faded, replaced by a calculative gaze. after considering everything, a plan began to form in his mind. he transferred his pistol to his left hand, his fingers already moving to grab the uzi with his right. the odds were stacked against him, but he wasn''t about to go down without a fight. eyes closed, he listened intently to the sound of footsteps, growing louder and closer, coming from different directions. ''now!'' he peaked out from behind the corner, just enough to get a glimpse of the gangsters taking position, their weapons raised, ready to tear him apart. without hesitation, he squeezed the triggers of both weapons. the uzi roared to life in his hands, its rapid-fire burst cutting through the air. they fired back, their weapons flashing in unison, but asher was the first to move the uzi''s muzzle flashed as it emptied round after round. one went down, clutching at his chest, blood splattering across the floor in a dark, sickening spray. another dropped to his knees, howling in pain as a bullet tore through his arm. but they kept coming, firing back with a vengeance, their bullets shredding the air around him. bang! another gangster dropped. this one''s body jerked, and then crumpled to the ground, the head snapping back like a ragdoll. at the same time, bullets tore through asher''s body, each shot slamming into him, pinning him against the wall. the first one hit his shoulder, the second his side, the third his leg. he felt his body start to slow, the wounds in every part of him threatening to tear him apart. his vision blurred as a bullet directly hit his head, blood staining his shirt as he staggered, struggling to stay on his feet. but the uzi stayed steady in his hands. despite blood and brain matter soaking his clothes, he kept firing. he might look human, but he was far from it. he was an undead who could endure such punishment. when the shootout ended, everyone was dead¡ªeven him. he looked like a mangled corpse, his body battered, and the entire place was reduced to rubble by the attack. "arghhh!" asher gasped, his body jerking violently as the bullets were forced out of his flesh. Chapter 64 Unexpected Outcome his body healed faster now, the effects of consuming more humans becoming apparent.the bullet holes in his chest and arms closed up one by one, with his skin coming together at an unnatural speed. the blood that had spilled around him on the cold concrete floor seemed to vanish, almost like it was being pulled back into his body. s§×arch* the ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. in seconds, his wounds were gone, leaving smooth skin with no sign of injury. but the process wasn''t without its toll. his head pounded, leaving him feeling a bit dizzy. as he forced himself to stand, his knee trembled. moving felt like dragging himself through thick mud. his eyes fluttered open, struggling to focus, but he clenched his fists, refusing to collapse. ''i can never get used to this feeling,'' he ran a hand over his chest, feeling the rough, jagged edges of the fabric where the bullet holes had torn through. despite his dizziness, he forced himself to move, turning the corpses around him into pills. each one he swallowed eased his disorientation and strengthened his body. once it was over, he started moving, his mind racing with the worry that more enemies would show up. just as he feared, another wave appeared, closing in on him. the sound of footsteps grew louder, signaling their approach. he quickly scanned his surroundings. this time, he was in a better position¡ª with a clear line of sight to the narrow hallway ahead. his hand gripped the handgun tightly, fingers twitching with anticipation. the first enemy turned the corner, and without hesitation, he raised the gun, squeezing the trigger. bang! the shot rang out, the man collapsing instantly, a clean hit to the chest. another came at him from the left, but he was already turning, firing again before the man had a chance to react. bang! a second shot sent him to the ground. the remaining three were closing in, but they didn''t have the advantage this time. bang! bang! bang! he fired off a quick trio of shots¡ªtwo hit their targets in the chest, dropping them in their tracks. the last one tried to take cover behind a pillar, but it was too late. with a final shot, he fell, the bullet finding its mark. he turned and swallowed pills repeatedly, but then stopped. his head throbbed, and an unfamiliar heat spread through his body. gripping his chest, he felt his heart¡ªwhich had once been unresponsive¡ªbegin to beat faster and faster like it was gonna explode. ''what''s happening to me?'' he groaned, the pain coursing through his whole body. as he struggled with the strange sensations, another group appeared, and immediately raised their guns, aiming right at him. one gangster was about to pull the trigger when he was stopped by another. "boss said to take him alive," the second gangster ordered. the first gangster''s finger hovered over the trigger, his hand shaking slightly . in the end, he lowered his gun, his grip loosening as he let out a heavy sigh. "get his gun and grab him!" the second gangster moved quickly, his eyes locked on asher''s discarded gun. "got it," he said, kicking it aside. at the same time, the other two gangsters moved in, one grabbing asher by the arm, the other by the shoulder. they yanked him to his feet with rough hands. asher stumbled, his legs shaky from the strange heat and pain still coursing through his body, but they kept a firm grip on him. "tie him up. boss wants him alive, but not moving." one of the men pulled out a set of zip ties, quickly securing his wrists. his body shook, every muscle twitching with strain, but he was too weak to even try to fight back. moving felt like lifting something too heavy, and even keeping his eyes open took all the energy he had left. the group, confident he couldn''t resist, began to drag him toward their boss. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª outside the warehouse clang! clang! clang! the sound of metal clashing echoed through the air as two figures fought with incredible speed. they jumped between containers, moving so fast they seemed to blur, their bodies nearly impossible to follow in the darkness. one of the figures was lucy. in her right hand was a thin sword made of blood, its edges flowing like liquid, yet it remained as hard and durable as steel when making contact. her opponent was a man whose face was completely covered in bandages, leaving only his bloodshot eyes visible. he wielded two daggers, moving with a speed beyond what any normal human could reach. clang! they clashed again, then landed on top of a red metal container. "why is someone like you here?" lucy narrowed her eyes. her opponent wasn''t a demon, but he wasn''t fully human either. "i should be asking you the same thing. why is a demon like you intervening in the human world?" the bandaged man replied. lucy''s eyes flashed with irritation at his words. she tightened her grip on her blood sword. "i''m not here to explain myself to inferior beings like you." swoooosh! she shot forward, closing the distance before her opponent had time to react. but just as she closed in, two more bandaged figures jumped from the shadows, surrounding her in an instant. her eyes narrowed as she became more serious. with a quick decision, she shattered her blood sword into countless pieces, sending them flying like sharp shrapnel. the pieces zipped through the air, forcing the three men to quickly block and dodge, their daggers moving desperately as they tried to protect themselves from the blood fragments. "i''m not done yet..." she sneered in contempt, "bloody rose!" the shrapnel that had struck their bodies exploded, shredding the three figures into nothing but a spray of blood. but before the blood could hit the ground, she raised her hand, and in an instant, it transformed into pills. the color was different, so she didn''t swallow them carelessly. continue your journey on empire "idiots," she shook her head in disappointment. "do you really think you can handle a royal blood like me with just numbers?" those three figures might have been powerful for humans, but to someone like her, they were a joke. ''i need to rescue him,'' she muttered to herself. just as she was about to leave, sensing that things were getting more complicated, she suddenly heard¡ª clap! clap! clap! "amazing! amazing!" a voice called out, dripping with admiration. "i knew it¡ªdemons are truly a different breed. humans can try to imitate you, but the real thing? it''s on another level!" when lucy turned, she saw five figures, four wrapped in bandages. they felt different¡ªstronger than the three she''d just fought. at the center stood an old, thin man with dark, sunken eyes and messy hair. his pale face suggested sleepless nights, and thick prescription glasses sat crookedly on his nose. he wore a lab coat, an odd choice amidst the bloodshed. "state your name." lucy demanded. the man grinned at the sound of her voice, his body trembling as if he found it irresistible. "ah, my apologies for not introducing myself earlier, your majesty," he said, bowing his head with exaggerated politeness. "my name is nikolai... dr. nikolai makarov." Chapter 65 First Hand Experience lucy''s eyes narrowed. her fingers tightened around the hilt as her blood sword began to form in her hand once again."dr. nikolai makarov," she repeated, her tone laced with disdain. "tell me why i shouldn''t end this right now." the old doctor chuckled lowly, straightening his posture. his dark, sunken eyes gleamed with a twisted excitement, enjoying the tension. "oh, i wouldn''t dream of stopping you," he said, spreading his arms wide, his lab coat fluttering. "but if you kill me, you''ll never find what i''ve done to your precious friend." lucy''s fingers tightened around the hilt of her sword. "what did you do to him?" nikolai raised a finger, wagging it mockingly. "now, now, your majesty, patience," lucy hesitated. she knew nikolai was mocking her, but the thought of asher''s well being clouded her judgment. she''d thought they were only dealing with a gang, but the appearance of nikolai and these bandaged figures threw her plan into disarray. "don''t worry, he''ll be safe as long as you cooperate with us," the old man chuckled, thinking he had her cornered. but he made a fatal mistake. suddenly, her eyes glowed brighter, her hair lifting and turning white. a low hum filled the air, and the wind began to rise, causing the water around the pier to crash harder against the pilings. nikolai and his men stared in shock. they had called her "your majesty" as a joke, never realizing they were standing before a true royal blood. read new adventures at empire "you dare threaten me?" she spat, her voice rising with the wind. she had been holding back her power to avoid causing a scene, but they just had to push her buttons. lucy raised her sword, and the blood began to glow, turning into a bright, piercing light that looked powerful enough to cut through anything. "humans, i''ll show you how insignificant you are!" she hissed. just as she was about to end it all, a loud sound echoed from the warehouse, followed by the wall crumbling. swoosh! a quick whooshing sound sliced through the air as two figures were sent hurtling toward a nearby container. boom! the impact crushed them instantly, their bodies crumpling like ragdolls before vanishing into the wreckage. lucy hesitated, her gaze locking on the figure that slowly walked out from the shattered wall. ''i¡ªimpossible,'' she stuttered. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª a few minutes earlier, asher stumbled as two men yanked him forward, dragging him toward the office. inside, kai stood by his desk, his fingers tapping on the wood. sea??h th§× nov§×lf~ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "make sure he can''t move," he ordered. the lackeys shoved asher onto a metal chair, forcing him down as they wrapped thick chains around his body. each link clinked loudly as they tightened it, locking him in place with no room to move. the metal dug into his skin, but he couldn''t gather enough strength to break free. once asher was securely bound, kai stood from his seat and picked up his katana. with a slight smirk, he pointed the blade at asher''s chin, lifting it upward to make him meet his gaze. "you''re not nakata. where is he?" he demanded. asher didn''t respond, not because he was protecting someone, but because he had already lost the ability to speak. his vision blurred, everything around him fading into hazy shapes. he struggled to keep his head up, and his remaining strength was slipping away fast. kai pressed the blade harder, expecting to see blood, but the cut sealed itself instantly. his narrowed in confusion, curiosity sparking at the sight. he leaned in, studying asher''s face and the unexplainable way each wound healed on its own. "what are you?" he demanded, his tone sharper now. when no response came, kai clenched his jaw, frustration rising from being ignored. without warning, he swing his katana across asher''s neck. slash! the blade sliced cleanly through asher''s neck, stopping just short of full decapitation. but, in seconds, the wound closed up, the skin merging back together as if nothing had happened. "what...?" kai murmured, taking a step back. then it hit him. he had heard rumors of this strange phenomenon¡ªhumans who transcended their biological limits, beings capable of impossible feats, like healing wounds instantly or even defying death itself. but seeing it firsthand¡ªright before his eyes¡ªwas something else entirely. "are you a mutant?" he asked, his voice tinged with disbelief. before he could get an answer, a voice echoed from the door. "no, he''s not," a figure in a lab coat stepped inside, flanked by four fully bandaged men. one of the gangsters snapped, pointing his gun at the newcomers. "what are you doing here?" but before the gangster could pull the trigger, one of the larger figures grabbed him by the head and crushed it completely. "that''s a mutant," dr. nikolai chuckled, pointing at the large bandaged man. the remaining gangsters were shocked, their hands instinctively reaching for their guns. but before anyone could make a move, kai raised his hand. "don''t," he ordered in a low, steady voice. the gangsters hesitated, their fingers still twitching near the triggers. they were used to dealing with all sorts of threats and criminals, but this new group was different. kai''s sharp eyes never left dr. nikolai as he spoke again, his voice cold with recognition. "i know who they are," he explained to his subordinates. the gangsters slowly lowered their weapons, though tension remained thick in the air. most were furious, their faces twisted in anger, still reeling from the brutal death of one of their comrades right before their eyes. "smart move," dr. nikolai said, his twisted grin widening as he bathed in the power he had over everyone in the room. kai leaned back against his desk, lighting a cigar. the shock of the sudden turn of events was too much, even for him. "can you tell me what this thing is?" kai asked, his eyes shifting to asher, whose body was completely unresponsive. nikolai stepped closer, adjusting his glasses with a calm smile. "that thing is a demon... or, as you might call it in your country, a yokai," kai''s eyes narrowed as he processed the revelations. he had heard of yokai before, but always dismissed them as mere myths, stories told to scare children. mutants, on the other hand, were more believable. they were scientific result of humans using drugs to gain unnatural strength. this was beyond his expertise, but the doctor seemed to know far more about these so-called demons. "so, what now?" kai asked calmly. "just keep him here for now. "i have to meet someone more dangerous." nikolai chuckled before turning away the four bandaged men followed him, and in their place, two more appeared, identical in height and appearance. "these two will help, just in case of emergency," he added before giving a casual wave . the two figures stood side by side, their eyes fixed on their target. they seemed more machine than human, their eyes showing no emotions. but asher remained still, his body limp in the chair. there was no sign of life¡ªno rise and fall of his chest, no twitch of a muscle. he looked dead. then, out of nowhere, the sound of a heartbeat shattered the silence. thump! Chapter 66 Surprising Everyone the sound was faint at first, but it was loud enough for those nearby to hear.suddenly, the beat grew louder, stronger. it thudded through the room, vibrating off the chest, a rhythm echoing like a drum. thump! thump! thump! fingers twitched, then his head snapped up. the strong beat of his heart made him tremble uncontrollably, his body jerking in a strange, unsettling way that caused the others to step back. his right eye, once dull and lifeless, began to glow. its color shifted from its usual shade to a deep red, as if the sound of his heartbeat had triggered something within. and then, as if the world itself was holding its breath¡ª thuuuump! his body jolted, and the chains holding him in place snapped with a crack. they couldn''t hold back the unknown force that had awakened within him. the two bandaged figures moved to pin him down, but they were one step too slow. he dodged the first attacker, grabbed its arm, and delivered a punch that sent the figure flying. in the same stance, he twisted his body to avoid the second attacker. with a hard kick, he sent the figure flying as well. it all happened so fast that by the time the gangsters realized the danger, it was already too late. asher pulled the chains and swung them with such force that the sound reverberated through the room. snap! every person within range, except for kai¡ªwho managed to block with his sword¡ªcould only brace for impact as they got hit by hard metals. each blow shattered bones, with some unlucky ones taking the full force to their skulls. the cold metal shattered their heads like watermelons. kai, now on the floor, felt his arms going completely numb. if not for his katana''s special quality, it would have already been destroyed by that first attack. ''is this really the power of a demon?'' kai muttered to himself. he had once prided himself on his skills and abilities, but now, witnessing the sheer difference in physical strength, the harsh reality hit him: humans were biologically weak from the very beginning. asher stood there for a moment, showing no sign of movement. only his right eye glowed red, and the imbalance made him appear even more intimidating. but it wasn''t just the eye that made others uneasy. the blank expression on his face, devoid of emotion, gave him the chilling presence of a machine moving purely on instinct¡ªcold, unfeeling, and unstoppable. the two bandaged figures exchanged a brief glance, quickly regaining their composure, then moved in unison to take him down. their blades flashed in the dim light, the sound of metal humming through the air as they charged at him from both sides clang! the sound of metal echoed as both blades missed their mark, their strikes colliding in mid-air instead. they quickly adjusted, shifting their attacks into a rapid combo. their daggers moved faster, aiming to catch him off guard, but he was ready. he transitioned into offensive mode too, his chains lashed out with a snap, their metallic whips cutting through the air with terrifying speed. each strike met the daggers, creating sparks. clang! clang! clang! both parties exchanged deadly attacks, the clash of steel ringing out as they fought through the confined space of the office. with a final, forceful push, they broke through the door and into the open area of the warehouse, where the battle''s intensity skyrocketed. the duo, now better coordinated, attempted to synchronize their attacks, hoping to overwhelm him with their combined speed and numerical advantage. but he was always a step ahead. each time they thought they had him trapped, he was already moving and positioning himself seamlessly for both offense and defense. s§×ar?h the n??el fire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. the two attackers noticed this as well and tried to vary their attacks. at first, the battle could have gone either way, but as time passed, his movements became more efficient, and the attackers began to lose ground. finally, a gap appeared in their defense, and he seized the moment. continue reading on empire he lunged forward, his chain whipped through the air, wrapping tightly around one of the figure''s heads. the links clicked into place, and with a swift tug, he pulled his opponent off balance. as the second figure charged in, asher acted without hesitation. he swung the other end of the chain in a wide arc and, with precise timing, coiled it around his opponent''s neck. now both attackers were trapped, their heads locked in place as the chains tightened, leaving them completely immobilized. with a powerful grunt, he gripped both chains in his hands and spun the attackers into the air. the spin built momentum, each turn adding force to his grip and accelerating their bodies through the air. with every rotation, the chain tightened, and their weight became an unstoppable force. finally , he released them, sending both figures hurtling forward , like projectiles, crashing into the wall boom! the force of the blow left a gaping hole in the wall. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª back in the present, lucy''s eyes widened in disbelief. the person who stepped out of the hole was none other than asher. looking at him now, she struggled to believe how much stronger he had become, though not in the way she had anticipated. ''this shouldn''t be happening,'' she mused inwardly. ''his body should be rejecting this amount of power,'' she added, trying to make sense of it. demon rank wasn''t just about how much power one could used or properly control¡ªit was also tied to the capacity of the demon''s heart. a low-level and new demon like asher could only handle a certain amount of demonic energy, so his heart needed time to grow stronger in order to manage that power without destroying his body. that process took time, which was why she couldn''t just give him all the blood and pills he wanted. if she did, his body wouldn''t be able to handle it, and the overload would cause him to explode from the sheer amount excess energy. ''maybe he''s more than i thought he was?'' she added. when he died and didn''t awaken any power or bloodline, she had already dismissed the idea that he might be supernatural. but now, sensing the aura he was releasing, doubts began to surface. ''what if i was wrong? what if he was never just a normal human after all?'' just as she was contemplating this question, nikolai looked at asher with more interest. this didn''t escape lucy''s notice, and she turned toward the doctor. "what did you do to him?" she asked with a suspicious voice. nikolai couldn''t help but sigh and chuckle at her false suspicions, amused by how quickly she jumped to conclusions. "i''m honored that you think i did something," he said with a slight smirk. "but no, i haven''t done anything to him. not yet, anyway." she glared at him, the distrust evident in her eyes. "then why is he like this?" "how should i know?" he shrugged, dismissing her question. it came out rude , but in truth, he genuinely had no idea about what was happening. as they were talking, asher made a move that surprised everyone. *** *** *** author''s note: sorry for the delay in today''s upload. thank you for your patience. Chapter 67 Bloodline asher leapt from his position, landing on top of a nearby metal container.he stood facing lucy and nikolai''s group with a blank expression, showing no sign that he could see any of them. lucy stepped forward, worry flickering in her eyes. "can you hear me?" her voice was soft, careful not to startle him. she knew this wasn''t the same person she had once known. a change had taken root in him, one she couldn''t fully understand, and it gnawed at her. "can you hear me?" she asked again, hoping for even the slightest reaction from him. no response. he remained perfectly still, almost statue-like. "what happened to your friend? don''t tell me he''s gone berserk?" nikolai chuckled, his excitement barely contained. the sight of two demons in front of him lit a thrill in his eyes. he wanted to capture them, to experiment on them¡ªbut he knew that it was impossible. not with lucy around. if asher hadn''t shown up when he did, their entire group would already be dead from her powerful attack. "shut up!" she snapped, her sword cracking as shards of blood burst toward nikolai. just as her attack closed in, one of the largest bandaged figures stepped forward, crossing its arms to block the shrapnel. the attack hit its mark, but it stayed unmoved, absorbing the full force without a hint of pain or damage. its body was as hard as rock. nikolai was about to speak, a smug grin forming as he watched his creation hold up against a demon. but then, the large figure started jerking, struggling to stand. thud! it dropped to its knees as blood began leaking from its nose, eyes, and mouth, pouring out in thick streams, soaking into the bandages covering its body. "rggg" the figure gave a low, painful sound as it finally died from internal bleeding. this was the true danger of lucy''s power: not its sheer penetration , but her ability to control the blood of others once her own mixed with theirs. once that was done, they would be at her fingertips. it was a terrifying power, the kind that was feared even in the demon world. only beings with enough demonic energy could resist it. but even then, it would take someone close to her level to stand a sliver of a chance at surviving. unfortunately for the bandaged figures, their bodies had been created through scientific means, devoid of the natural demonic energy that could offer resistance. "shit!" nikolai cursed aloud. he snapped his head toward his remaining creations, urgency in his voice. "retreat!" in no time, they turned and bolted in the opposite direction. the fastest figure grabbed nikolai, lifting him effortlessly, and sprinted away, carrying him to safety as the others followed close behind. "you think you can escape?" lucy''s eyes locked onto their retreating figures. she raised her hand, and six blood swords materialized behind her. swooosh! the blood swords shot forward, slicing through the air with a sharp, whooshing sound. nikolai cursed under his breath, realizing how dangerous her ability was. "block them!" he ordered the remaining two figures. they stopped, their bodies shifted into defensive stances.. they raised their weapons high, the blades gleaming as they braced for impact, eyes locked on the oncoming attack. clang! clang! clang! explore more at empire they managed to hold off for a moment, deflecting a few of the blood swords with their weapons, but it wasn''t enough. one by one, their bodies erupted as blood exploded from within, and they collapsed to the ground, dead. in that brief moment, however, nikolai was able to escape. the figure carrying him increased its speed, running away from the battle and creating distance between them. lucy hesitated. she wanted to pursue them, but her attention kept drifting back to asher, who remained motionless. ''forget it,'' she shook hear head. his well being was more important to her. she jumped onto his container, but he still didn''t respond. he stood there like an empty husk, his gaze distant and hollow. her heart tightened with worry as she slowly closed the gap between them, stopping just in front of him. "what happened to you?" she asked softly, her voice full of concern. without waiting for an answer, she gently reached up, her hands trembling slightly, and cupped his cheeks. the moment her skin made contact with his, a sharp jolt ran through her. her eyes widened in shock as she felt it¡ªan overwhelming surge of demonic energy. it was consuming him from within, eating away at his body, spreading like a poison. it was a miracle he hadn''t exploded by now. "where is all this energy coming from?" she wondered, her voice trembling as she grew more concerned. then, something else caught her attention¡ªan odd scent. her nose twitched, and she froze, the realization slowly creeping up on her. it was his old blood. when he died, all his blood had been taken by her and replaced with her own. theoretically, there was no way he could regain it. the reason wasn''t just that his body couldn''t produce it; it was more that her blood was more dominant. but now, it was as if her royal bloodline had been overridden by his. "not good. if this keeps up, he''ll explode from too much power," she thought, her worry deepening. the power he possessed now was still far less than her own, but his heart and body weren''t prepared to handle it. it was like trying to force a gallon of water into a one-liter bottle. ''what should i do?'' she thought, panic rising in her chest. normally, she wouldn''t be this agitated, but this was the man she had feelings for, which made her anxiety grow even more. fortunately, an idea came to her¡ªa solution that only she could pull off. ''if the blood is the problem, then i should just absorb it until he stabilizes,'' she reasoned. she acted immediately. runes began to glow across her hands, their symbols sharp and intricate, shifting with demonic energy. with a steady breathing, she moved her right hand to her chest, her fingers lightly brushing the area over her heart. ''slowly,'' she muttered. this was different from before. back then, he was already dead, and she could take his blood without a second thought. but now, any mistake could trigger something far worse¡ªshe could destroy him or, worse, unleash the full force of the energy inside him. the weight of that danger pressed heavily on her, but she couldn''t hesitate. "you will not die on me. you can''t die on me, alright? i own you!" she spat out, her voice tight with desperation, as her hand pressed harder against his chest. as she focused, his blood began to flow from his mouth, slowly forming in mid-air. to her amazement, it glowed with a faint red light, a clear sign of the power it contained. but that was less of her priority. she controlled her breathing, focusing on checking his condition, her eyes scanning him carefully for any sign of change. ''his eyes...'' she trailed off, watching as his right eye slowly returned to normal. lucy could also feel the power in his body stabilizing and sighed in relief, but the calm didn''t last long. boom! sear?h the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. a massive explosion rocked the warehouse, tearing it apart in seconds. Chapter 68 Flickering Hope a deafening explosion tore through the warehouse, shaking the entire place.dust and black smoke filled the air, blurring everything in sight. it didn''t stop there. the force of the blast ignited nearby flammable materials, setting off a chain reaction. barrels of chemicals and containers of fuel caught fire almost instantly, sending thick plumes of smoke billowing into the sky. booom! booom! booom! fires erupted everywhere, spreading rapidly across the pier. flames raced across the planks and burned the sides of nearby buildings. it looked like the area had been bombed, with napalms swallowing everything in their path. people rushed to evacuate as more black smoke billowed into the sky. "what happened? " a pier worker shouted, holding his phone up to record the fire. "we need to call the emergency hotline!" another person yelled, frantically pressing buttons on their phone. in the distance, the sound of sirens grew louder, but the noise of the fire seemed to drown it out. the pier was no longer safe¡ªit had turned into a disaster zone. everything was on fire, and the structural integrity of the buildings was rapidly deteriorating. no one could stay here for much longer. as for those near the center of the explosion, there was no way they could have survived as the fire spread so quickly. if someone had survived, they wouldn''t be human. in the center of the fire stood a massive, seven-foot-tall ball of blood. inside it, lucy and asher were shielded from the flames raging outside. asher was unconscious, his body burned and his clothes torn from the initial blast. lucy sat, resting his head in her lap, her expression strained as she focused on holding the shield intact. her clothes were also burned, revealing her flawless skin, fortunately she had managed to protect him from the worst of the explosion. had it not been for her quick thinking, asher would have been in far worse condition. ''he''s not healing...'' she checked the burns but saw no sign of regeneration. it shouldn''t be happening, considering his body should have powerful regenerative abilities. had the explosion been too intense? was his regeneration failing for some reason? she had seen him recover from worse, but this time was different. she gently pressed a hand against his burning skin, hoping for some sign that he would heal, but there was nothing. explore stories at empire ''we need to get out of here so i can better examine his body, but these flames are bound to draw a lot of attention,'' she thought, her mind racing for a solution. the last thing she wanted now was to be seen inside a floating orb of blood. splash! she heard the sound of objects falling into the water, and an idea clicked in her head. lucy controlled the blood shield, guiding it downwards. slowly, the ball of blood submerged beneath the water, taking them both safely away from the destruction above. the water provided an escape route, a path to safety where the flames couldn''t reach, and where the people couldn''t see. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª two days later. the events at the pier became hot news quickly, but none of the reports mentioned the killings, the doctor, the bandaged figures, the gangs, or the illegal activities¡ªeverything was wiped out by the fire. no one would ever know the true story of what had happened there, except for those directly involved. back in yuki''s apartment. asher lay in bed, his skin still burned, and his eyes remained closed. he hadn''t woken up since the explosion. anyone who saw him right now would think he was already a corpse. his skin was charred, the burns deep and disfiguring. lucy and yuki sat nearby, quietly watching him from the sideline. both women cared for him deeply; however, those very feelings were only adding to the tension. they waited in silence at first, until one of them finally couldn''t hold it in any longer. "this is all your fault," yuki stood up and broke the silence. lucy, usually bold and confident, ignored her. she, too, blamed herself for what had happened. her usual lively energy had disappeared, replaced by regret. "if something happens to him, i''ll hold you accountable," yuki''s voice was cold, and the air in the apartment shifted around her. even the walls, once clean, began to show signs of decay. this place was her world, after all, and it reflected her state of mind. right now, it was in complete disarray. lucy remained silent again, too tired to argue. this only made things worse, as the vengeful ghost felt ignored. "why?" yuki screamed "why act like you''re the victim? if you have time to feel sorry for yourself, then find a way to bring him back!" her voice echoed with displeasure. before a response could come, her hair whipped around, slamming lucy to the wall. the hair tightened around lucy''s neck as yuki stepped closer. "what do you want me to do?" lucy sighed weakly. she had already done everything she could¡ªused all her knowledge of magic and demons¡ªyet nothing worked. not even her blood was able to awaken him. she had even tried returning his old blood, but it only made his body jerk and trashed around, forcing her to remove it again. "you think you''ve done enough? you''ve left him in this state. do you even understand how much danger you''ve put him in? you''re useless" yuki''s words were like daggers, each one cutting deeper than the last. "useless?" lucy''s voice trembled with disbelief, her anger rising. normally, she''d brush it off, maybe tease the ghost for being so jealous. but not today. she had done everything she could for asher, and she wasn''t about to let anyone dismiss that. "you think i''m the useless one here?" lucy''s voice cracked with frustration. "do you even see yourself?" her chest tightened as the words poured out. this surprised yuki, but before she could say anything, lucy started talking again, her eyes filled with displeasure. sea??h th§× n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "you keep asking for favors, but when it really matters, what do you do? nothing! you just stand there and expect me to fix everything!" "i''m the one who save him when he died, i''m the one who made sure he could get his life back. and what about you ? you just let him stay in this godforsaken apartment of yours and that''s it? " her words cut through the air, each one fueled by the frustration she had been holding in. "how dare you!" yuki tightened the grip on lucy''s neck. "i love him more than anyone! " lucy shot back with a sneer. "you can keep pretending to be someone you''re not, but we all know the truth. all you have is that stupid obsession of yours. calling that love is pathetic" "you..." yuki gritted her teeth, her fists clenching in frustration. it wasn''t just the harsh words that angered her, but the truth behind them. she was angry with herself for not knowing what to do to save him her body turned more translucent, flickering in and out of existence, as her emotions became too much to handle. just as this was happening, lucy''s eyes widened after seeing yuki''s ethereal form. ''maybe it''s not his body that has the problem?'' Chapter 69 Unstoppable Anywhere lucy''s mind raced as the pieces of the puzzle snapped together.she had assumed that his issue were only physical, but what if it wasn''t his body that was struggling? "his soul," lucy whispered, almost afraid to believe it. if his soul had somehow been damaged , his body wouldn''t be able to heal, no matter how strong his regenerative abilities were. "what did you just say?" yuki asked. "it''s his soul. his body is fine, but if his soul''s been weakened or damaged... that could be why his body isn''t responding." yuki paused, processing the revelation. slowly, she released her grip on lucy. "tell me more," yuki asked, her voice soft but intense. lucy took a deep breath, running her fingers through her hair as she tried to find the right words. "at the warehouse, he didn''t even recognize me. it was like he wasn''t himself at all" yuki listened quietly. "at first, i thought it was just the power inside him," she continued, her voice unsteady. "but it doesn''t add up. if that were the case, he should be better by now, especially after i stabilized the energy in his body." yuki sighed, realizing lucy was probably right. her own first guess was possession¡ªthat asher''s mind had been overtaken "this will be complicated," she mumbled. as a ghost, she understood better than anyone the complexity of a soul. the soul, unlike what most believed, existed in a metaphysical realm, nearly impossible to destroy. it was this very resilience that made yuki''s powers limited to trapping other souls. even in death, a person''s soul lingered in their body, clinging to the remains. it would take a long time for a soul to fully detach, fading slowly over weeks, sometimes even months. this was why lucy hadn''t needed anyone''s help to revive asher before¡ªhis soul had still been bound to him, intact and waiting. "i''ll check it out," yuki hovered over to him. she reached out, her fingers tracing just above his forehead. "wake up," she called softly, reaching with her senses, hoping to find some trace of him within. there was no response. she tried again, louder this time. "wake up!" still, there was nothing¡ªno response. on the third attempt, yuki''s body grew even more ethereal, her form flickering as her power surged. if he wouldn''t respond to her call, then she would have to send a signal strong enough to break through whatever barrier separated them. her hands clenched, and she focused every ounce of her energy into one forceful command. "wake up!" she shouted, her voice full of power, sending a wave of energy through him. both asher and yuki began to glow. a faint, light surrounded them as she worked to bridge the connection between them. just as the surge of power continued, it suddenly stopped. then, her body faded, turning into a mist that floated gently in the air. the mist wrapped around him, curling over his skin and sinking, like water soaking into dry ground. she was going to possess him to directly see what was wrong . this was a very dangerous attempt. when a spirit entered a living body, it could put a lot of strain on the person''s mind and soul. if she pushed too hard, she might damage him even more. when her sight returned, she found herself in a dark place. the air was cold and heavy. she had expected to find some trace of him here, like with any other humans. but instead, all she felt was an overwhelming darkness. yuki moved carefully, each step echoing in the dark. but after a few steps, something felt off. the ground under her feet had changed, becoming soft and sticky, clinging to her as if it didn''t want to let her go. this kind of scene might be scary for others, but she was no ordinary being. as a specter, she thrived on fear, feeding off the terror that others felt. she took another step, the sticky ground pulling harder this time, resisting her movement. then, without warning¡ªclank! chains erupted from the ground, iron links rattling as they shot upward, wrapping around her ankles. ''what are these things?'' yuki''s anger flared as she tried to break free. to her shock, nothing happened. her usual strength¡ªher ability to manipulate the world around her¡ªwas completely gone. sear?h the nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "this is impossible," she hissed, frustration creeping into her voice. "i''m in my soul form... i should be the strongest here!" she tried again, putting all her effort, but the chains just got tighter. they wrapped around her, squeezing until every part of her body was locked into place. this place, whatever it was, was blocking her powers, leaving her completely helpless against it. clank! clank! clank! the chains rattled as she mounted a final attempt to break free, but the result was the same. when she stopped resisting, the chains loosened slightly. yuki was left hanging there, unable to move. all she could do was watch as the cold chains held her tight. seconds ticked by, then minutes, hours, days, months, and eventually years. time in this place moved far faster than in the real world, but yuki experienced every second of it. she didn''t give up. she couldn''t¡ªnot when asher still needed her. no matter how long it took, she would keep fighting. ''i can''t let him down,'' she vowed to herself, her resolve stronger than ever. years turned into decades, and a normal beings might have lost hope by now, but not her. she held on, resisting the darkness that surrounded her, determined to break free. finally, a change came. her power surged, breaking through the chains that had held her for so long. in a burst of white light, her body erupted, bathing the entire place in its brilliance. the chains shattered, and for the first time since her arrival, she finally saw the true nature of this place. it was vibrant. everywhere she looked, there were trees, flowers, grassy fields, and rolling hills. this was the first time she had witnessed a soul in such a form¡ªso full of life and energy. ''no, this is not a soul. i got transported to another place,'' yuki muttered to herself, her mind racing. yuki began searching the area, her eyes scanning the landscape for any sign of him. and at the top of one of the hills, she finally saw him. he wore a simple white tunic, reminiscent of medieval times, lying peacefully with his head in the lap of a beautiful woman dressed in an old-fashioned white gown that made her look immaculate. she had long, blonde hair that shimmered in the soft light, her eyes closed, emphasizing the serene expression on her face. yuki''s eyes narrowed as she took in the scene before her. asher, lying so peacefully in another woman''s lap, made her furious. being trapped for decades had been tormenting, but nothing compared to seeing her beloved so carelessly flirted with. unfortunately for her, asher had always been a chick magnet, and it seemed even the metaphysical realm couldn''t contain his natural talent to attract women. at this point, it could already be considered an ability. a very useful one¡ªif only he knew how to take advantage of it. your next read is at empire her body trembled with rage, and without thinking, she flew toward the hill, her face twisted in fury. "whore! stop touching my man!" she screamed, her voice filled with disdain and anger. Chapter 70 The True Awakening yuki sped through the vibrant landscape, her fury driving her forward with unstoppable force.strangely, her powers worked even better here, as if the place itself was feeding her rage. when she reached the summit, she stopped in midair, her heart pounding with anger and jealousy. "release him!" she declared, her voice dripping with pure wrath as she spoke, her hair began to elongate, thick tendrils stretching out like the branches of an enormous tree. the strands reached toward the sky, growing longer and darker with every passing second. power radiated through the air, causing the ground below to quiver with her fury. however¡ª the blonde woman didn''t flinch, her expression remaining unchanged and calm. she opened her blue eyes gently, a soft glow reflecting in them, followed by a knowing smile spreading across her lips. it wasn''t one of fear or surprise, but of amusement. if a religious person were here right now, they would likely believe she was an angel, her face carved by god himself. "is this really how you plan to save him?" the woman''s voice was gentle, calm, and charming. yuki''s tendrils paused in mid-air, their dark, sharp tips hovering dangerously close. for a moment, the only sound was the soft hissing of hair as it moved through the air. "what did you do to him?" yuki spat. the blonde woman sighed. "i can''t believe he''d attract crazy women like you." she then reached in, gently stroking asher''s hair. he was still asleep, and there was no sign of him waking up. "don''t touch him!" yuki narrowed her eyes, anger and jealousy rising to its peak. if not for the fear that he might get hurt, she would have already attacked. the blonde woman reluctantly looked up. "forget about him. he was supposed to die anyway and came to this place to live with me, but you... you did something. am i to assume that you''re the one forcefully revived him?" the woman''s revelation was shocking, but yuki only focused on the words she deemed important. "supposed to live with you?" yuki''s voice was dangerously low. she had been patient up until now, but enough was enough. "die!" she shouted, and in an instant, her hair sliced through the air, aiming to separate them. enjoy new adventures from empire however, the blonde woman was no slouch either. without moving an inch, her blue eyes glinted . chains erupted from the ground, one after another, clanking as they rushed to intercept. clank! clank! clank! the iron links collided with the hair tendrils, stopping their advance midair with a force that shook the very ground beneath them. "i''m not done yet, you stupid whore!" yuki''s attacks grew longer and faster, each one aiming to slice through the chains, but the chains were more powerful and difficult to handle. in the end, she was the one who got cornered. yuki gritted her teeth, her eyes flashing with anger. she whipped her hair in every direction, trying to break free, but the chains tightened, pulling her limbs, constricting her movements. "you think you can stop me? "she hissed, her voice filled with defiance. her hair snapped again, a wild storm of power, striking with ferocity, and for a moment, it seemed like she might break through. but the blonde woman''s power was overwhelming. her body was held in place, suspended in the air. "you''re too weak. and you have the audacity to claim he''s yours?" the blonde woman let out a soft, mocking laugh. "you won''t get away with this." yuki spat out. the blonde woman''s smile only grew, amused by her defiance. "and how do you plan to do that?" yuki gritted her teeth. despite her position, she refused to show weakness. she would find a way¡ªshe had to. then her attention turned to asher''s sleeping face. "please wake up, i need you," yuki whispered, the words barely escaping her lips. she repeated it over and over, each time her voice rising, desperate to reach him. "please, asher... wake up... " her tears welled up, but she fought to keep them at bay, refusing to let them fall in front of the blonde woman. but there was no response. asher remained still, his face calm and untroubled, unaware of the scene unfolding around him. yuki''s heart sank as she realized the painful truth: he couldn''t hear her. in this moment of helplessness, her thoughts turned to one person¡ªlucy. if only she were here. "don''t bother, you can''t wake him up," the blonde woman shook her head. "only someone like me, someone he truly loves, can bring awaken him," ''truly love?'' yuki repeated, her heart sinking as she realized the weight of her words. she felt heartbroken that her voice couldn''t reach him. but at the same time, an idea sparked, though it was painful to admit. "please wake up.... " she paused , the next words would be something that she could not bear to say , but she needed to "please wake up! lucy is waiting for you!" the blonde woman narrowed her eyes, hearing an unfamiliar name, but she didn''t take it as a threat. she was certain no woman could wake him up¡ªexcept for her. she had devoted so much time and effort to reunite with him, to make him hers once again. no one else could ever claim him, not when she had waited this long. that was how it was supposed to be. but then, her gaze shifted to his face, and to her shock, she saw his eyes slowly opening. before she could say anything, the world around them trembled. the ground beneath her feet shook with an ominous force, as if reality itself was breaking. this wasn''t supposed to happen¡ªhe wasn''t supposed to wake up yet. she had locked him in this place to extract him completely from the human world, to mold him into something she could keep for herself. all her careful planning, all the control she thought she had over him, was now unraveling because of a single name. "no!!! i won''t let you take him from me again!" her innocent face, so perfect and untouched, twisted pure agony. the sweetness melted away, replaced by an expression of pure sorrow. but it was already too late. asher and yuki''s bodies began to fade, becoming more transparent as they were rejected by this place. yuki watched her with a wicked grin. "serve you right, bitch!" she jeered, her voice full of twisted satisfaction. "so you''re just an obsessed stalker, huh?" "stalker?!" the blonde woman''s voice cracked with anger, her face turning into an expression of pure rage. "you''ll regret this! because of what you''ve done, i''ll have to go to the human world. i hope you''re happy, because i''m going to kill every single one of you who tries to take him from me!" but despite her threats , yuki didn''t flinch . if anything, she smirked, the craze in her own eyes matching the blonde woman''s. "go ahead," she taunted, her voice dripping with confidence. "come to the human world. we''ll be waiting for you." just as the tension reached its peak, the world around them cracked, followed by total darkness. when yuki''s vision finally cleared, she found herself lying on asher''s lap. s§×arch* the n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. he was awake now, his eyes meeting hers with a smile that melted her heart. Chapter 71 A Threat Emerge "i..." yuki tried to speak, but a sharp pain shot through her head. she clutched her temples, fingers digging into her scalp, as though holding herself together.memories of her life in the illusionary world began to slip away. noticing her distress, asher reached out and placed a hand on her shoulder to steady her. the pain slowly faded, replaced by the warmth of his hand. a sob escaped her chest, tears spilling down her face. she pressed against him, burying her face in his shirt, seeking comfort in his embrace. "i''m so happy that you''re back," she whispered. sea??h th§× n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. he didn''t fully understand what yuki was experiencing, but something in him told him she needed comfort. without thinking twice, he wrapped his arms around her, holding her close. he rested his chin gently on her head, letting her cling to him as her cries softened against his chest. for a moment, he just sat there, steady and calm, giving her the warmth she needed. meanwhile, lucy watched in silence, jealousy filling her chest. this time, it was yuki who had saved him, and she felt she had no right to intrude. but watching them together, seeing yuki so comfortable in his arms, stirred her emotions. she took a step back, creating some distance, unsure if she even wanted them to notice her there. part of her wanted to turn away entirely, to give them their moment, but another part ached for his attention, for him to look up and noticed her too. asher glanced over yuki''s shoulder, catching lucy''s eyes for a brief second. he gave her a small, reassuring nod, as though silently thanking her too. it was subtle, but it eased her heart, just a little. before lucy could smile back, yuki pushed him away slowly, her eyes widening as a sudden realization hit her. "you''re in danger. someone wants to take you, and she''s really strong!" her words tumbled out in. "i don''t know how much time we have, but she''s coming." lucy''s eyes widened, glancing at asher, who looked just as stunned. she stepped closer to yuki, her voice low and worried. "who is she? what do you remember?" yuki''s face twisted in pain. she pressed her fingers to her temples, her shoulders trembling. "i don''t know how much longer i can remember... but i know she''s strong. she said she''s coming for him." yuki paused, her face twisting from agony. "she has blonde hair and blue eyes." "blonde hair and blue eyes?" lucy repeated with a surprised look. those traits might not be rare in the human world, but in the supernatural world, blonde hair and blue eyes were usually the features of angels. "are you sure?" lucy asked, trying to keep her voice calm. yuki nodded, pain flashing across her face. the harder she tried to recall, the more shad to endure the backlash. if not for her will power, she would had already forgotten . "i''m sure. that''s what she looked like. but... my memories are fading." the more lucy heard, the more she felt certain it really was an angel. they were beings not meant to be seen, and if someone accidentally did, their memory would fade¡ªat least, that''s what the ancient scriptures said. lucy didn''t know much about them either, since true heaven had sealed itself off long before she was born. "i think we still have time," lucy said, breaking the silence. "if she could cross into the human world so easily, she would have already taken him and..." before she could continue, asher raised his hand, looking between the two of them. "sorry to interrupt, but what are you two talking about?" his face was filled with confusion. "you don''t remember anything?" yuki asked. he shook his head. "all i remember is blacking out in the warehouse. next thing i know, i''m here with you." lucy''s face tensed. "so there''s really nothing? no recollection of anything in between?" "nothing," he responded, running a hand through his hair. lucy let out a small sigh, glancing at yuki before turning back to him. "look, we think someone from¡­ well, from heaven, might be after you," she said slowly, choosing her words carefully. "we''re talking about an angel." asher blinked, processing her hard to believed words. but then he remembered¡ªhe had a demon and a ghost for neighbors. an angel wasn''t that surprising, he supposed. where there was darkness, there would always be light. "an angel? after me?" he looked doubtful. "why?" lucy touched her chin thoughtfully "could it be that she likes you? did you somehow manage to flirt with an angel without us knowing?" "of course not, you know you''re my first¡­" asher stopped himself, his words trailing off as he realized how that might sound. he cleared his throat, trying to steady himself. "first what?" yuki raised an eyebrow, her curiosity mixed with a hint of suspicion. "nothing." he shook his head, a bit embarrassed. after her reaction earlier, he''d picked up on the fact that yuki probably liked him too, and the last thing he wanted was to say something that would hurt her. he might not be an expert in reading between the lines, but he knew telling a girl who had feelings for him that he had slept with someone else wouldn''t end well. especially if that girl was in front of them. yuki narrowed her eyes, studying asher''s face, then turned to lucy, whose cheeks had gone slightly pink. "what''s with you two?" she asked, suspicion creeping into her voice. lucy blinked, snapping out of it, her blush deepening. "what? nothing! i was just¡­ uh¡­ thinking about the angel." yuki''s frustration grew as she stood up, ready to have a word. enjoy exclusive content from empire but then asher''s hand gently touched her wrist, stopping her. "let''s focus on the problem first," he said quickly, trying to shift the conversation back on track. he didn''t want to get caught up in the weird, uncomfortable tension building around him. yuki wanted to speak, but she was interrupted. "i still don''t know anything about that angel. what''s more important is that we figure out our next move," he pointed out. the two women exchanged a brief look, a silent understanding passing between them. they both knew they had to keep their emotions in check, especially when asher was around. plus, it wasn''t the right time for any distractions. they had bigger things to deal with. yuki gave a small nod, a sign of agreement, and then turned her attention back to lucy. "you said that we still have time? what do you mean by that?" lucy took a deep breath, her fingers tapping gently on her arm as she tried to find the right words. "alright, let me break it down. angels live in heaven, but that place is sealed off. she can''t just come to the human world whenever she wants, and even if she could, there would be restrictions on her." "why not?" asher asked. "you don''t seem to have a problem being here." lucy shook her head. "you have the wrong idea. demons and devils are different. i came from the demon world, and it''s not really separate from the human world. heaven and hell, though, are." Chapter 72 Ashers True Talent "can you tell me more?" asher asked, his tone unusually serious.he typically didn''t care about such things, but with everything now revolving around him, he figured it was time to take a more active role. at the same time, he couldn''t shake the feeling that something within him had shifted. normally, he didn''t overthink about how attractive lucy and yuki were. he found them beautiful, like anyone else might. it was just a fact. but now, an emotion stirred within him¡ªlust. when his gaze landed on yuki''s short sundress, he couldn''t help but wonder what it would feel like to touch her soft looking legs. then, his attention turned to lucy. he couldn''t help but be drawn to her red lips, the desire to kiss her growing stronger. ''what''s wrong with me?'' he muttered under his breath. ''we''re discussing important matters, and i''m thinking about kissing her?'' he shook his head, trying to push the thought away. his whole persona was built around staying cool-headed, not letting himself be distracted by such superficial things. ''i need to focus,'' lucy noticed the change in his expression but chose not to act on it. she wanted to kiss him, hug him, and dot on him, but now wasn''t the right time for that. "it''s pointless to talk about hell and heaven now," lucy said, shaking her head. explore stories on empire knowing more wasn''t always helpful, and in this case, it could only create unnecessary distractions, especially given the complicated history of both realms. "what you need to focus on is your training and growing stronger," she added firmly, her tone leaving no room for argument. "are you saying i need to consume more humans?" she shook her head. "no, nothing like that. your heart has already begun releasing demonic energy, meaning you''ve met the basic requirements to start training in magic." asher nodded, though he didn''t fully understand . but if she said he could do it, then he trusted her. meanwhile, lucy observed him closely. she was right¡ªhis heart was now fully demonic. normally, it should have taken much longer for him to reach this stage, but here he was, further along than she had expected. and that wasn''t the only surprising thing. what she hadn''t told him¡ªwas that he was no longer bound to her as a servant. he had overwritten her bloodline completely. even if she died, he would remain unaffected, his existence no longer tied to hers. this confirmed one thing: whatever bloodline he had, it was more powerful than even royal blood. ''could it be? a primordial bloodline?'' she wondered. it was the only bloodline more powerful than her own. ''how is that even possible? could it be that he is really related to beelzebub?'' she thought. the idea seemed far-fetched, especially since he had died, and she had confirmed that he was once human. if he was already a demon, there was no way she could have injected her own blood into him in the first place. but as the events replayed in her mind, she started to piece everything together. she suspected there was a higher power at work here. it made sense¡ªeverything was part of a grand design. had she not met him, asher would have died, and that angel would have taken his soul. all of these events unfolded because she had intervened. ''it''s not important now. what i need to do is protect him, and for that to happen, i need that item back as soon as possible.'' she pushed aside the questions in her mind and focused. there was no time for distractions. then, she turned towards yuki. "can you create a room? it should be large enough for me to train him." yuki didn''t like being bossed around, but she knew it was an important matter. reluctantly, she pushed aside her frustration and nodded. "fine," she said, focusing her energy to create the space they needed. a door made of metal materialized in one of the walls. "this will lead you to the basement," ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª sea??h th§× n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. inside, a large, spacious hall stretched out before them. the ceiling was at least six times higher than usual, and the space was as large as a basketball arena. it didn''t make sense, yet here it was, impossible but real. "this is perfect. we can train here without any distractions," lucy nodded, clearly impressed. she had to admit, yuki''s power within her own territory was remarkable. as she looked around the huge space, she made a mental note to never reveal the truth about asher no longer being her servant. she was certain that yuki wouldn''t hesitate for a second to kill her if it came to that. "alright, listen up," lucy began, her voice taking on a more authoritative tone. "there are many types of magic. we''ll focus on the one you''re most talented at." she wanted to pamper and spoil asher, but right now, her priority was to make him stronger. "i thought you should know that? you turned me into your servant, so i expected i''d have the same powers as you, or something close. am i wrong?" lucy paused, unsure of how to respond. she couldn''t tell him that he was now a completely different kind of demon, especially with yuki watching them so closely. "bloodline doesn''t really determine your talent in magic. it''s more about your own affinity and how you connect with the elements." it was a lie, of course. the truth was, bloodlines had everything to do with magical affinity. normally, if her blood hadn''t been overwritten, asher would have been able to control blood the same way she did. but that was no longer the case. now, she had to figure out what his elemental affinity was. she needed to understand what kind of magic he could tap into before teaching him. "alright," she said, her voice steady despite the uncertainty. "we''ll start with a simple test. i''ll need you to focus. let''s see what element you''re most attuned to." asher looked at her with a curious gazed. "how do we do that?" he asked, unsure of what to expect. lucy moved a few paces back. "we''ll begin with your natural connection to the elements. you''ll need to relax and clear your mind. think of the energy around you. whatever feels most... natural, instinctual, will be the element you''re tied to." "and you don''t need to perfect it right away. i just need to see some signs to figure out your affinity." "okay," asher nodded, his eyes closing. he took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. "don''t worry," lucy said, her voice softer now, trying to reassure him. "if you don''t get it right away, it takes a long time to clear your mind. don''t be too hard on yourself¡ª" she stopped mid-sentence. in a matter of seconds, he had completely cleared his mind. it was like a switch had been flipped, and suddenly he was in a state of perfect focus. lucy blinked, taken aback. this was no ordinary feat. not even the most talented demons could manage such a quick mental reset. it took years of training for most to reach that level of focus, and yet, here he was, doing it as if it were second nature. ''what a scary amount of talent,'' lucy muttered to herself. Chapter 73 Surpassing Expectations his breathing steadied as he sank deeper into his hyper-focused state.this time, however, it wasn''t the usual darkness that greeted him when he closed his eyes. instead, his surroundings were alive with vibrant, shifting colors, each glowing with unique intensity. they swirled around him as though sentient, pulsating and moving in patterns. ''what are these?'' red burned brightly ahead, its energy raw and untamed. ''is this fire?'' the thought came instinctively. nearby, a calming blue radiated a steady, rhythmic glow. ''water?'' he looked further, noticing other shades¡ªyellow flickering like electricity, green glowing softly like life itself, and orange radiating a warm, steady energy. the colors didn''t just exist¡ªthey acknowledged him. each pulsed faintly as though responding to his presence, waiting for his next move. tentatively, he reached for the glowing red. it flared brighter, releasing a wave of heat that rushed through him. the sensation was strong but not painful, almost energizing. his pulse quickened. he realized he could interact with these energies. ''am i choosing an element?'' the thought lingered. ''is this how it works?'' but another memory resurfaced. ''i thought i was only supposed to pick the one i''m most attuned to. i need to be careful.'' he lowered his hand, eyes scanning the vibrant spectrum around him at first, none of the colors stood out. his gaze swept across the swirling palette, seeking something unique. then, he spotted it¡ªa faint swirl of gold, orbiting a deep, consuming blackness, hidden in a distant corner. the gold drifted, a shining ring circling the void, resisting the pull yet drawn in closer with each pulse. the more he focused on the blend, the stronger its presence grew. it was as if the void itself was staring back at him. ''this is it,'' he thought, his heart pounding. ''the strongest one.'' he extended his hand toward the swirling gold and dark energy. the moment his hand touched, it surged into him. it pulsed with life yet carried an undercurrent of chaos, a force that was as destructive as it was creative. after a few minutes, he thought the process was complete, but the dark energy expanded, pulling all the other elements toward it like a black hole. he froze, unsure of what was happening. lucy hadn''t explained much, so he assumed this was how it was supposed to work. without enough knowledge to resist, he decided to trust the process. each color carried a distinct sensation as it merged with him¡ªblistering heat that seared his core, biting cold that froze his breath, soothing ripples that eased his mind, and sharp jolts that crackled through his nerves. the bombardment of sensations threatened to shatter his focus, but he remained unshaken. his ability to calm himself, to maintain clarity amidst the chaos, made it more manageable. finally, all the colors disappeared, leaving only darkness. back to the training room. stay updated via empire lucy stood frozen, her eyes wide in disbelief. she had expected a step-by-step process to identify his elemental affinity. instead, his entire body radiated conflicting elements. ''does he have all the common elements?'' she thought, alarmed. ''that''s impossible.'' each element possessed its own traits¡ªfire was fierce and destructive, water flowed with a soothing rhythm, earth was stable and unwavering, and air was light, free to roam. they were each unique, with qualities that often clashed and couldn''t easily coexist. ''this is not good, he might really explode this time,'' lucy thought, her worry growing with each passing second. it didn''t take a genius to understand what would happen if two opposing elements merged. just as she was about to step in and intervene, the wild swirl of colors around him suddenly vanished. in its place, was complete dark energy. lucy froze, her breath catching in her throat. she had seen many types of negative attributes in her life, but this was different. this wasn''t just darkness¡ªit was something far more powerful. it felt like the very air was being pulled into it, and just looking at it made her feel like she might be sucked in too. even yuki stepped back, feeling threatened by the color. not even the angel had made her this afraid. then, as quickly as it had appeared, it vanished. then, as quickly as it had appeared, the darkness disappeared. asher''s eyes slowly open, and the heavy tension in the room lifted. "so what is my element ?" he asked with a calm expression. lucy hesitated for a moment, still processing what had just happened. "it''s connected to dark attributes, but i believe it''s... a special variant." asher raised an eyebrow, unsure of what to make of her words. "a special variant? what does that mean exactly?" lucy stood still for a moment, her eyes turning back to him. "i''m not sure yet," she admitted, shaking her head. "but don''t worry. i can still teach you. before we start, though, i need to test something. yuki, could you bring me some water? real water, from my room." yuki hesitated, a hint of reluctance in her eyes. she didn''t like being ordered around, but she did as asked because of asher. sea??h th§× n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. instead of walking to get the bottle, she raised her hand. a hole appeared in the ceiling above, and with a small movement, the bottle of water dropped down into her hand. she gave it to her without saying anything. "hold this bottle of water," lucy instructed. he took the bottle, unsure of what she wanted him to do with it. "water is the best way to test your power .it can change depending on which element you''re connected to." asher raised his eyebrows. "so, i just need to imagine my energy passing through it?" he asked, still a bit uncertain. "yes," she nodded, surprised at how easily he was able to figure it out. "but instead of imagining darkness, i want you to imagine the red color instead." "sure" asher nodded, trying to focus. he closed his eyes for a moment, visualizing the intense red color in his mind. he could feel the energy within him stirring, and soon, the water began to bubble, then slowly boil a little, proving he had attuned to the fire element. lucy''s eyes widened in surprise at how quickly the power responded, and she quickly gestured for him to stop. "now try imagining white energy¡ªcold and intense," she instructed. asher nodded, focusing once again. he pictured a cold, frosty white light swirling inside the bottle. the change was fast. the water, which had been boiling moments ago, now began to form flakes of ice, slowly spreading across the surface. ''no way. he can actually use opposing elements?'' lucy was speechless. ''this doesn''t make sense. fire and ice should clash, but he''s handling it like it''s nothing. and he doesn''t seem to be feeling any backlash. is it because of that weird dark energy?'' ''i need to test it more to be sure,'' she added. ''now imagine red, but this time thick like blood,'' she ordered. she wanted to see if he could control a special type of element too. elements were divided into three categories: common, irregular, and special¡ªlike her control over blood. "i''ll try," asher said, directing his attention to the bottle again. Chapter 74 Surpassing Expectations 2 lucy and yuki waited in silence. if he could control blood, the water should slowly begin to turn faintly red.experience new tales on empire but after more than a minute, nothing. ''so i was right¡ªhe can only use the common elements. but even so, having access to all of them is impressive.'' even she, considered a genius in the demon world, could only control three elements: blood, water, and wind. "that''s enough," she said, shaking her head. asher just nodded and waited for her next instructions. he didn''t overthink it¡ªhe wasn''t that arrogant to assume he could control everything. "next..." her voice trailed off. "i want you to imagine darkness." "darkness, huh," he repeated, his tone a bit more confident. it was the element he felt most attuned to, yet as he concentrated, nothing happened. his hand tightened more around the water bottle, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t feel any reaction. "weird, i can''t feel it for some reason," he muttered. "what can''t you feel?" she quickly asked. "the dark element. i''m sure i have it, but i can''t access it like the others." he glanced at the water, his confusion growing. "it''s like it''s there, but out of reach." lucy touched her chin, deep in thought. "maybe you need a special condition to access it. don''t worry, it''s not uncommon, especially for unique elements." she paused. "we''ll figure it out. it could take some time." "alright," he nodded, though deep down, he felt like there was something important he was missing. unfortunately, he didn''t have enough knowledge to find a solution, so for now. it wasn''t like he had a cheat power that could explain everything and level him up instantly. he had to work for it, step by step. sea??h th§× nov§×lf~ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. lucy, sensing his frustration, spoke up. "you don''t have to be upset. you still have other elements, and that''s more than enough." "with your talent, you could train in all branches of magic, but training in everything at once isn''t necessarily good. i think it''s better to focus on one element first." asher nodded, agreeing to follow her advice, but then an idea struck him. from how she spoke, it seemed like it would take a long time for him to develop magic powerful enough for practical use, so he needed something to speed up the process. he raised his hand. "can i incorporate magic into human weapons? i''m thinking of using a magic gun." she was surprised by the idea. "why? you won''t need it anymore." she shook her head, still unconvinced. if he mastered magic, he could create elemental weapons like her¡ªthere would be no need for guns or other tools. normally, he would just agree with her, but something about the situation didn''t sit right. his expression grew serious as he looked at her, and for the first time, there was an intensity in his eyes that made her pause. "i''m still going to learn what you want to teach me, but give me a chance to develop my own fighting style," he suggested. lucy met his gaze. seeing the determination in his eyes, she realized she had no right to control him. he was no longer her servant, and his growth was no longer tied to her. if she kept pushing, it would only be her demon pride talking. with a heavy sigh, she relented. "alright, i''ll let you do things your way. but i still want you to prioritize magic. borrowed power can only get you so far." "sure." "now, let''s begin," she said, jumping straight into the instructions without delay. asher sat cross-legged, eyes closed in concentration. she stood a few steps away, arms folded, observing him closely. "alright, let''s start with the basics," lucy''s voice broke the silence. "first, you need to understand the flow of your energy. close your eyes, breathe deeply, and feel your energy. don''t try to force anything, just feel it." he tapped into his hyperfocus state, and everything else faded away. it was a remarkable skill, and lucy couldn''t help but be impressed. it sped up his progress. "good. now, let''s try directing it. extend your awareness beyond your body. imagine the energy leaving you, like it''s flowing from your fingertips." asher exhaled slowly, extending his hands forward. nothing happened. the water bottle test had been simpler, since it gave him a clear target¡ªsomething to channel his energy into. now that he had nothing to direct it at, the process became much more challenging. "that''s okay. don''t rush," lucy instructed, her tone patient. "it''ll take time. just focus on feeling the energy. imagine its colors, its properties¡ªhow it moves, how it reacts." he exhaled again, trying a different approach. this time, he concentrated on the sensation of heat around his chest, where the energy felt most powerful. with another deep breath, he imagined the warmth flowing down his arms, gathering in his hands. he concentrated harder, but still, there was no change. lucy wasn''t particularly shocked by his progress¡ªor lack of it. it was completely normal. even for her, it had taken a week before she could properly extend her control over the wind element¡ªthough blood and water had come naturally due to her innate connection. she stepped forward and knelt beside him. "remember," she said gently, "it''s not about forcing it. it''s about letting it flow." "okay," he nodded. taking a deep breath, he directed the energy inside, imagining it as a small flame, flickering softly in the darkness. slowly, he concentrated on feeding that fire, letting it grow warmer and brighter. this time, something shifted. "good. now," lucy stood back up, "let''s move on to controlling it. you''re attuned to fire, so let''s try creating a small flame." asher hesitated. he wasn''t sure how to turn his internal energy into fire, but he followed lucy''s instructions. he pictured the flame in his mind, feeling the rush of heat around him as he directed the energy in his palms. for a second, nothing. then, a flicker¡ªa small orange glow appeared in the center of his hand. it danced for a moment, then snuffed out. lucy watched him closely, her stare calm, though her mind was restless. the tiny flame in his hand¡ªbrief but clear¡ªproved what she already knew. his talent was too terrifying to put into words. but she kept her expression neutral. praising him too much might make him overconfident. instead, she folded her arms, "not bad. you''re learning at a good rate," asher gave a quick nod, wiping sweat from his brow. he was unaware of how extraordinary his progress was, and lucy decided it was better that way for now. she turned away briefly, her fingers brushing a against her chin in thought. ''what if he realized how far ahead he was? would it make him arrogant? or worse, he might become a womanizer'' there was a famous saying in the human world: a woman''s love is tested when she has nothing. a man''s love is tested when he has everything. just as the thought began to grow in her mind, she quickly tried to pushed it aside. ''what am i doing? i sound like a toxic girlfriend.'' while she was sorting out her feelings, asher kept summoning the fire on and off in his palm. with each repetition, it grew larger. Chapter 75 Uncontrollable Urge "how?" she asked, her eyes widening as she turned around to see the ball of fire now the size of a fist."oh, i thought you were busy," he said with a shrug. "so i decided to practice on my own." "but i only turned my back for a few minutes," she stammered. "maybe i''m just really connected to the fire?" he said with a raised eyebrow, a hint of confusion crossing his face as he tilted his head, still not understanding why she was so surprised. "forget it. just keep going. repetition is a good way to get familiar with it," she instructed. he followed her words, focusing on his training. seconds turned into minutes, and minutes stretched into hours. before long, the ball of fire had grown to the size of two basketballs. "that''s enough," lucy said, nodding in satisfaction. "being able to release that much is impressive, but now you need to work on control. if you can master that, you''ll kill two birds with one stone¡ªboosting your output while sharpening your precision." asher nodded, catching her point. "good. now, try splitting the fire. make both flames equal in size and intensity. don''t create a second flame¡ªsplit the first one." seeing the confusion on his face, she stepped forward. "here, let me show you," she said, raising her hand. in an instant, a ball of blood hovered above her palm. "this is basic control," she explained. the ball split into ten smaller pieces. "this is novice." then the ten pieces divided into 100. "this is intermediate." next, the 100 pieces split into 1,000. "this is advanced." the 1,000 pieces then divided into 10,000. "this is mastery." finally, the blood split into 100,000 tiny droplets. "this is perfection." asher stood speechless. her control was beyond impressive¡ªbeing able to manage 100,000 droplets with such precision proved just how skilled she was. "i''m showing you this to prove a point. having a lot of energy might give an advantage, but in a fight, the ones with better control of their power win 9 times out of 10. do you know why?" he had an idea, but he stayed quiet, letting her explain. she seemed to enjoy it, so he didn''t want to interrupt. "it''s because the more control you have over your element, the more efficient you are, and the less energy you waste. you can unleash powerful attacks with just a fraction of the energy someone with less control would need," she explained. "i get it now," "good. now, it''s your turn. i''ll watch." asher extended his right hand, and a fire ball flame formed, flickering brightly in his palm. he concentrated , trying to divide the flame, but it was harder than he expected. ''i need to find a way to focus my attention...'' he trailed off, then added, ''maybe it will be easier to use two hands.'' he took a deep breath, raised his left arm, and slowly moved it toward the fire. the goal was to transfer the flame, but as soon as he tried, it didn''t go as smoothly. it flickered, shrinking and threatening to snuff out. focusing harder, he reached out with his energy, carefully guiding the flame across. after a few seconds, a portion of the fire moved to his left palm. it wasn''t perfect, but it was there. the real challenge came next¡ªhe needed to balance the two flames. he adjusted the size and intensity, making sure both stayed steady. after about three minutes, he had balanced the two flames¡ªequal in size and intensity. lucy nodded in approval. "good. now, keep practicing until you reach your limit," he repeated the process over and over, pushing himself further with each try. hours passed, and by the end of the day, he had divided the flames into 10 smaller pieces he didn''t look satisfied with his current pace. but lucy thought otherwise. in less than 24 hours, he had done what most would take weeks to achieve. she stayed silent, letting him work through his frustration. she knew he''d realize how far he had come soon enough. before continuing his training, he decided to take a short break. as he relaxed, he took the opportunity to speak. "i need to visit my mother...and i wanted to ask if you can help heal her?" explore more stories at empire lucy''s wasn''t surprised. she had already looked into his background and knew about her. "i can curd her," she replied without hesitation. healing a human was child''s play to her. "thank you... thank you so much" asher replied, his voice full of gratitud. "but i have conditions," she raised a finger. "anything," he replied quickly. "after i heal her, she can''t stay here," lucy said firmly. "this place isn''t safe for humans. the negative energy will affect her body and soul, and eventually she will die," asher paused for a second. "but she doesn''t have anywhere else to go." lucy gave him a smile before shrugging slightly. "you don''t need to worry about that. just find her a better place, somewhere she can relax." "take this," she handed a black card. "it''s from the yamagi family. it has a limit of ten million credits." "ten million credits?" asher swallowed hard. that was a huge amount. "is that enough? i can get them to increase it to 100 million¡ª" "no, this is more than enough," he interrupted. he wouldn''t even know how to spend that much. "then why are you worried?" asher scratched his head. "you see, i use to work for a whole month to earn 20,000 credits. this amount is way too much for someone like me. don''t worry, i''ll only use it for her medical bills and to get her a place." lucy sighed, her gaze softening. "stop overthinking it. spend it however you want. money doesn''t mean much to people like me, and eventually, it won''t matter to you either. spoil your mother a little. get her a nicer apartment. i think she deserves it." money had no value to her, not because she had plenty of cash to spare, but because she could get whatever she needed from the yamagi family with ease. s§×arch* the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. asher still looked uneasy about having so much cash. he had been a slave to it for so long, and letting go of that habit wouldn''t be easy. "but what if she asks where i got the money? i don''t want her thinking i''m doing anything illegal like selling drugs," he responded with a concerned look. "i..." lucy covered her mouth, struggling to suppress a smile. she found his logic amusing¡ªhe was concerned about his mother thinking he sold drugs, yet he had no qualms about killing humans. ''i can''t hold it anymore...i want to keep acting like a strict teacher, but he''s just too adorable... i''ll give myself a cheat day when he''s not training.'' a teasing look crossed her face as she stepped a little closer, her playful grin growing. "don''t worry," she whispered, her voice soft and sweet. "i''ll come with you to explain." she paused, leaning in closer, tilting her head so her lips almost brushed his ear. "i''m sure i can make it sound... really convincing." she added. Chapter 76 Unfair Luck "why are we here?" asher asked, his brow furrowing in confusion.he had expected to go straight to the hospital, but lucy insisted on stopping at a car dealership instead. as they entered, his eyes scanned the showroom¡ªrows of sleek cars on display, each gleaming under the lights. "are you buying a car?" he asked. "i don''t need a car." lucy paused, scanning the display before turning back to asher. "but you do. it''s a hassle calling the yamagi family for a ride every time." she reached into her bag and pulled out something. "and when i looked through this, i noticed you have a driver''s license.''" "my wallet!" he exclaimed, his eyes widening. he thought he had lost it for good, but she had been holding onto it all along. lucy giggled and didn''t hand it back. instead, she rummaged through her red satchel bag and pulled out a new wallet. it had a snake-like pattern, and upon closer inspection, he saw it was made from real snake leather. it was expensive, no doubt. "this is yours now," she said, handing it to him. "i can''t have you looking poor. i''ve already transferred all your ids inside" he thanked her and accepted the gift. by now, he was used to her tendency to give him expensive things. "now, what car do you like?" she asked. he was about to say something, but before he could get the words out, a beautiful saleswoman appeared, her smile wide and bright. "hi, my name is elena. i''m one of the sales representatives," she said, her voice warm and friendly. her brown eyes, curly hair, and long eyelashes gave her an appearance that didn''t match her role. she looked more like a model than a salesperson. as she continued, her gaze was glued to asher. she tilted her head slightly, eyes bright with interest, and even stepped a little closer. her tone became sweeter as she addressed him again. s§×ar?h the nov§×lf~ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "do you have a particular model you''re interested in? i''ll be happy to assist you, " she asked, her eyes never fully leaving him. he paused, caught off guard. in the past, he would''ve brushed off her flirting, but now, it took more effort to stay composed. in the end, though, he managed to keep his head cool. lucy, however, wasn''t impressed. she raised an eyebrow and shot elena a look that could freeze flames. "we want a male representative." her voice was firm, with a hint of irritation and possessiveness. elena blinked, a bit taken aback, but quickly regained her composure. "of course, no problem," she replied, her eyes lingering on asher a moment longer than necessary before she turned away. asher, caught in the middle of it all, waited there uncomfortably, feeling the tension in the air . lucy crossed her arms, clearly annoyed by the attention he was getting. now that he was no longer her servant, he was free to leave her whenever he wanted, and that thought made her a bit more protective. "why did you look so happy when she was looking at you?" she turned toward him, studying his face. "i didn''t even smile," she shot him a look that said, don''t you dare give me a valid and logical reason asher sighed, deciding it was best to stay shut the fuck up. after a few seconds, a male representative appeared, his eyes practically popping out of his head as he stared at lucy. he froze, looking like he''d just seen a celebrity. lucy glanced at asher, expecting some sign of jealousy, but his expression was as blank as ever. for a moment, she felt a pang in her chest¡ªwas she expecting too much? she quickly hid it , but her eyes showed a flicker of disappointment before she turned away. the representative cleared his throat, trying to compose himself after the obvious shock. he smiled at lucy, but his eyes were still a little wide. "so, what kind of car are you looking for?" he asked, his voice a bit more exited than necessary. "he''ll pick the car," lucy pointed to asher. the salesman turned his attention to him, taking in the expensive clothes and accessories. ''a spoiled rich kid. bet he''s just using his money to show off to her. typical. '' he rolled his eyes mentally. ''probably inherited everything from his rich parents and now he''s pretending to be somebody.'' the salesman maintained a friendly smile, but inwardly, jealousy gnawed at him. it wasn''t just the clothes, the watch or the woman¡ªsomething about the whole scene made him feel like the world was unfair. asher, completely unaware of the badmouthing being directed his way, paused for a moment, torn between his options. ''should i go for an suv or a sedan?'' he muttered to himself. both had their perks, but he couldn''t quite decide which one was right. ''i need to pick carefully. she done so much for me. the least i can do is be a good driver and pick a comfortable car.'' experience tales at empire "i want to see all your options first. let me see your suv," the salesman grinned to himself, already plotting to show only the most expensive model. he figured asher, eager to impress, would feel compelled to buy it¡ªafter all, what better way to show off than with a flashy car? "this way, sir, ma''am," the salesman nodded enthusiastically, leading them toward the showroom''s far corner where the most expensive suvs were displayed. he gestured grandly toward a sleek, high-end model car. the suv''s exterior featured a sleek black finish with extensive carbon fiber detailing, from the hood to the aggressive front splitter and side skirts. its sharp, angular headlights and bold grille added to the intimidating presence. every detail of the car screamed luxury and power, blending the elegance of an exotic car with the practicality of an suv. "this is our latest lamero urus," he said, his voice filled with pride. "it''s the first suv from lamero¡ªuntil now, they''ve only made supercars and exotics. but they''ve entered the suv market, and this beauty is powered by a 4.0-liter twin-turbo z8 engine. truly top of the line." the salesman continued his spiel, but his words were useless. lucy barely paid attention, her expression indifferent. asher, on the other hand, tried to follow along, but some of the fancy-sounding terminology went right over his head. but there was one thing he couldn''t deny¡ªthe car looked amazing. lucy noticed his lingering gaze and raised an eyebrow, catching on. "do you want this?" she asked. asher nodded, then turned to the salesman. "how much is this?" the salesman''s face lit up. "it''s only 22 million credits, sir," asher''s eyes went wide, his jaw almost dropping at the price. "i¡ª" "we''ll buy it," lucy interrupted, cutting him off as she handed a sleek black card. the r logo on it was unmistakable¡ªthe royal bank, known for its unlimited credit limit. the salesman''s hands trembled as he reached for the card. even in a place like this, only a few people had the privilege of pulling out such a card. but what shocked him the most was the realization that he had completely misunderstood. asher wasn''t the rich kid buying lucy with his money¡ªit was the other way around. Chapter 77 A Fair Trade he climbed into the suv, shutting the door with a soft click. the interior smelled of leather, with hints of cedar and polished wood.the leather seat enveloped him as he sat in it, the soft material molding to his body. crimson stitching stood out against the dark surface, adding a touch of boldness to the design. next, his gaze landed on the dashboard, a sleek mix of matte black and brushed aluminum. digital screens glowed in crisp white and blue, giving the car a futuristic vibe. the steering wheel, wrapped in smooth leather, felt firm under his fingers, its buttons clicking faintly to his touch. above, the panoramic roof revealed a clear view of the sky, framed by subtle led lighting that shifted colors. the center console featured a glossy gear selector, heavy and cool to the touch, with a smooth leather armrest that added comfort. ''this is... unbelievable,'' his grip on the steering wheel tightened, as if to reassure himself this wasn''t just a dream. find more to read at empire it wasn''t easy to process. just a few weeks ago, he was nothing more than a broke student. now, he was sitting in a vehicle worth more than some people earned in a lifetime. the salesman stepped closer, leaning slightly into the open door. "this is a highly advanced system, sir," he began, gesturing toward the array of buttons and displays. "let me walk you through it." he pointed to the cluster of buttons on the steering wheel. "these buttons here handle the basics¡ªvolume, answering calls, and voice commands," "hold this one down, and you can ask the system for stuff like directions or to change the temperature. it''s super easy to use." asher ran his thumb over the buttons, each giving a subtle click. "now, check this out," the salesman said, gesturing toward the center screen. "this is your infotainment system. it does navigation, music, and all the car settings. you can swipe through the menus like on a tablet or use this dial down here if you don''t want fingerprints on the screen." his eyes shifted to the display. "and what about this one?" he asked, motioning toward the screen behind the wheel. "that''s your digital instrument cluster," the salesman explained with a grin. "you can customize it to show your speed, engine stats, or even throw the map up there. makes it easy to keep your eyes on the road and still know what''s going on." asher tilted his head, staring at the glowing interface. "and this?" he asked, pointing to a red toggle switch near the gear selector. "ah, that''s for your drive modes," the salesman said, his grin widening. "you''ve got options for comfort, sport, and off-road. switch to sport, and this thing transforms into a beast. sharper throttle, tighter suspension¡ªit''s like driving a supercar." asher''s fingers hovered over the switch but didn''t press it. the salesman leaned in slightly, lowering his voice. "but if you really want to see the full potential, there''s a race mode. it''s hidden for safety, of course, but with a few tweaks, you can unlock it." "race mode?" asher raised a brow, a hint of intrigue crossing his face. lucy, lounging in the passenger seat, rolled her eyes and commanded "unlock it . he deserves the best¡ªnothing less." her tone left no room for argument. the salesman blinked, caught off guard by her strong presence, but quickly nodded. "of course, ma''am. it''s a hidden feature for safety reasons, but i''ll activate it for you." he leaned into the car, navigating the console with quick, and did some tweaks. after a moment, a new icon lit up on the dashboard¡ªa red flag with the words race mode enabled. "now you''ve got access to the full performance capabilities," ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª vroooom! the suv drove smoothly onto the road, the engine humming softly in comfort mode. lucy leaned back in her seat beside him, her gaze shifting between his calm demeanor and the road ahead. "you''re not bad at this," she said casually, but there was a note of approval in her voice. "i used to drive for a pizza place," he responded, half smiling. "but back then, it was just a minivan. nothing like this." "a minivan, huh? that''s a far cry from this one." he nodded, a smile tugging at his lips. "yeah, no flashy dashboard or leather seats. just a beat-up old van with a couple of pizzas in the back." lucy smirked. "guess you''ve come a long way since then." he scratched his head, a faint sigh escaping his lips. it wasn''t him who had come a long way; he was just being spoiled by a super-rich woman. nothing more, nothing less. ''now i feel like i''m just being spoiled rotten,'' he muttered under his breath. the thought lingered briefly before he pushed it aside. there was no point dwelling on it. in the end, this wasn''t his car¡ªhe was just the driver. lucy shot him a curious look. "you okay?" "yeah, just..." he trailed off, his eyes back on the road. "just thinking." she didn''t push him further, but the corner of her mouth twitched upward. she knew the drastic changes in his lifestyle were overwhelming, but she couldn''t resist. spoiling him made her super happy¡ªand she could afford to do it. "well, how about a kiss as payment for the car?" she suggested with a playful gleam in her eyes. he blinked, caught off guard by the sudden playful challenge. he glanced at her, then back to the road, a low chuckle escaping him. "is that how it works now?" lucy''s gaze didn''t shift, a hint of mischief in her expression. "seems fair to me." he glanced at the traffic ahead, which had come to a slow crawl, then turned to lucy. after a moment, he leaned slightly in her direction, his eyes meeting hers. without a word, she reached out, cupping his cheek gently, and kissed him. her lips met his gently, staying there for a moment longer than usual, as if she wanted to hold onto the feeling just a little bit more. she hadn''t expected much, but then asher surprised her when his tongue started teasing the inside of her mouth. it was playful, unexpected, and a little daring, catching her off guard in the best way.. s~ea??h the n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. she mirrored his movements, her tongue curling to meet his as they moved together. the kiss grew deeper, very intimate, as they swirled and intertwined, each moment a fresh spark of connection. meanwhile, asher, acting completely out of character, felt his head growing heavy. the closeness, the taste of her saliva, made him dizzy, almost intoxicated by the rush. he wanted more, but both of them knew kissing while driving was a bad idea¡ªdemons or not. when she pulled back, her lips curved into a satisfied smile. "how about we do it more later?" she asked, her voice low, teasing. asher let out a soft sigh, his eyes on the road. "sure," he replied with casual tone. lucy giggled, a blush creeping up her cheeks. she couldn''t help but feel that every penny spent was absolutely worth it. at the same time, she felt a sense of superiority. it was satisfying knowing she could act this way with asher while yuki was stuck in the apartment, left out of it all. Chapter 78 Buying Points they finally pulled into the hospital parking lot, and immediately, all the staff started noticing the car.it was so beautiful, so rare, that everyone began pulling out their phones, snapping pictures from every angle. click! asher stepped out of the suv, his black, fashionable jacket reaching down to his knees. underneath, a simple white long t-shirt and brown pants complemented his look, with a black and white snake leather shoes that perfectly matched his attire. nurses and patients alike couldn''t help but stare; he looked like something straight out of a magazine, like a celebrity. some of the staff, however, recognized him. he was a familiar face, a frequent visitor to the hospital. he walked around the car to the other side, opening the door. as he did, a drop-dead gorgeous girl stepped out. her appearance was just as attractive as the car itself. she wore an outfit that matched the car''s theme¡ªblack and red, elegant and fierce, drawing eyes wherever she went. her black shades only added to her charm, giving her a mysterious, almost untouchable vibe, like she was the heir to some huge corporation, and regular people should feel lucky just to see her. not to mention, her lips were super cute and red, so noticeable that even from a distance, they stood out. "who are they? they look like celebrities." people began whispering to each other. "did you see the car? that thing is worth more than most people''s houses!" one person remarked, eyes wide with disbelief. "it''s more than that. look, i searched online, and that''s a lamero urus¡ªthe latest model, top of the line. it costs over 20 million credits. my house is only 3 million." another voice chimed in, sounding almost depressed. "look at that girl, she''s so pretty, and her outfit... it''s like something out of a fashion magazine. and those shades, too. she looks like she owns the place." a woman in the corner whispered, her eyes glued to lucy''s expensive jewelries. just as the people started blowing things out of proportion, one of the nurses recognized asher. "i''ve seen him before... he is hilda''s son right?. but i''ve never seen her. maybe she''s his girlfriend?" another nurse narrowed her eyes. "you''re right, that''s the hottie who''s always here. wait, i thought he was broke?" "shh, can''t you see? i think he got himself a super rich girlfriend. or, he started doing illegal things." they started making up stories in their heads to justify how someone who used to be poor could end up buying such an expensive car and wearing such costly clothes. some of the male employees, clearly jealous, even began badmouthing him, just to quench their own frustration. asher scratched his head awkwardly and whispered to lucy, "i think my clothes are a bit too flashy..." lucy raised an eyebrow "are you saying you hate the clothes i meticulously picked out for you?" asher froze, realizing that the way she phrased it left no room for reasoning. she had cornered him. "i didn''t mean it like that... i actually like it," he sighed. her gaze softened, but she didn''t let him off easily. "good. because i put a lot of thought into it." "thank you," he said, smiling. it was always easier to go along with her mood swing than to fight it. they made their way to the hospital''s administrative office, where the woman in charge of bills sat nervously behind her desk. the moment she saw a couple of rich-looking people walk in, her posture stiffened. she didn''t dare look directly at him. she knew who asher was, or at least, she thought she did. she had even offered him money in exchange for sleeping with her, so this situation was awkward. ''so in the end, he''s a gold digger,'' she thought. ''found himself a rich girl to sponsor him. if i had known he''d be snatched up by someone, i should''ve raised my offer. maybe i had a chance.'' lucy, losing patience, broke the silence. "run the numbers on the hospital bill. i''ll cover it in full, and we''re discharging her to transfer to a better hospital tomorrow." the woman blinked in surprise, her nervousness only growing. "of course, ma''am. i''ll prepare everything right away." she quickly nodded, fumbling for the paperwork she needed. it was clear lucy wasn''t the type to wait, and the way she spoke showed just how entitled she was. "good. don''t make me wait too long," lucy said, her tone cold, as she rolled her eyes. asher, sensing the change in lucy''s mood, felt a wave of unease. he wasn''t sure if he should say anything. by now, he had learned not to question her when she was in one of these moods. ''why is she so angry?'' he wondered to himself. little did he know, lucy had an ability that few were aware of¡ªshe could sense emotions through blood. the woman''s gaze would occasionally flicker toward asher when she thought no one was looking. it wasn''t obvious, but there was something in her eyes¡ªlust, a lot of it. judging by this, she could tell the woman had been with multiple men already. her body count probably close to three digits. when the bills were finally tallied, lucy simply handed over her credit card without . the transaction went through smoothly, and the total amount was paid in full, as if money was nothing more than a small detail. lucy stood up without waiting for any further exchange. she didn''t look back at the woman, her demeanor cold and dismissive. asher, however, didn''t share the same indifference. he bowed his head slightly, a gesture of respect. the woman had helped him before, extending his grace period on a previous bill when he had been struggling to make ends meet. despite lucy''s attitude, he felt the need to acknowledge the woman''s past kindness. she gave him a small, almost surprised smile, and for a brief moment, the tension between them seemed to ease¡ªthough it didn''t last long. "let''s go," lucy said flatly, her voice carrying the weight of someone who had long grown tired of the place. he followed her out of the room, giving the woman one last nod before they left. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª experience tales at empire inside the hospital room, asher''s mother, hilda, stared out the window, her heart filled with worry. he hadn''t been visiting her, and she couldn''t shake the feeling that something was wrong. maybe he had overworked himself? or maybe something bad had happened. s~ea??h the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. a flood of anxious thoughts ran through her mind, each one more troubling than the last. just as she was contemplating, the door opened. "son!" she exclaimed, tears welling up in her eyes, relieved to see that he was okay. "mom," he rushed towards the bed and hug her. they shared a few moments together, until hilda noticed lucy standing in the door. "oh my ... who is this lovely lady?" she asked. "i..." asher paused, unsure of how to introduce her. but lucy quickly read the situation, and offered a warm smile. "hello, my name is lucy. your son has been taking good care of me," she said, bowing her head in a gesture of respect¡ªan act she seldom used. Chapter 79 Buying Points Part 2 "is she your girlfriend? she''s gorgeous. how did you win over a lady like her?" hilda teased, attempting to lighten the mood.asher felt his cheeks warm, unsure how to respond. lucy stepped closer, her face calm and composed. "we''re not in that kind of relationship yet," she said, glancing at asher before turning back to hilda. "but i cherish your son more than anything in this world." he was stunned. ''is she confessing her feelings for me?'' hilda''s eyes widened, and a delighted smile spread across her face. she clasped her hands together, unable to hide her excitement. "oh, my goodness!" she exclaimed, her voice trembling with joy. tears welled up in her eyes. "hearing that just makes me so happy!" for so long, she had worried that her son had sacrificed his own happiness to cover her bills, burdened by responsibilities he shouldn''t have carried alone. but now, seeing him finally enjoying life and finding someone who cared for him, filled her with a deep sense of relief. with a warm, reassuring touch, lucy gently took hilda''s hand. "i should be the one saying that," she said softly, her voice full of sincerity. "i''m really grateful to have him in my life." hilda''s gaze lingered on lucy, and a sense of admiration filled her chest. everything about the young woman seemed flawless¡ªher gentle demeanor, her sincerity, even the way she spoke with such care. your journey continues with empire try as she might, she couldn''t find a single fault. it was as if lucy had stepped right out of her dreams of the perfect wife for her son. a contented smile spread across her face, and her heart swelled with approval. but behind lucy''s warm smile was a hidden motive. she was carefully earning good points with her future mother-in-law. learning that showing love and respect for family was important to winning his heart, she was determined to play the part of perfect daughter-in-law. it was working better than she''d expected. asher''s expression softened, and for the first time in a long while, he allowed himself to feel something he rarely did¡ªgenuine happiness. suddenly, hilda pulled lucy into a tight hug. the gesture caught her off guard, but she quickly softened and returned it. asher stood there, watching, his heart melting at the sight. he scratched his nose awkwardly, feeling a rush of emotions. he was falling for lucy, bit by bit. who could blame him? sure, she could be impulsive and moody, but moments like these made her irresistible. lucy met his eyes, and they shared a moment. seizing the moment, a soft glow appeared around lucy''s hands. it brightened steadily, forming a circle above hilda''s back. the patterns shifted, pulsing with energy. hilda, still hugging lucy, didn''t notice at first. slowly, the pain she had grown used to began to fade. a comforting warmth spread through her, like a gentle wind slowly blowing away her pain. when the glow faded, hilda pulled away, her expression surprised. "i don''t know why, but i feel really good," she said, her voice light with surprise. she stretched her hand and back, amazed as the joint pains from her old age seemed to vanish. "maybe it''s because i know my son is in good hands," she turned to lucy. "please, keep loving him." "i will," lucy replied without hesitation. "i promise to love him forever, if he allows me," she added, her voice soft but firm. the two women turned to asher, waiting for his response. he hesitated, wanting to be certain and understand his feelings before committing. as he glanced at his mother''s eager face and then at lucy, he realized he couldn''t avoid answering without making things awkward. ''i had never seen my mother so excited and full of energy before, and staying silent because i''m an indecisive person just felt wrong.'' he took a steadying breath, and met lucy''s gaze with a soft smile. giving a small nod, he uttered, "i feel the same." lucy''s cheeks flushed pink. she hadn''t expected him to say it so soon. her fingers nervously brushed a strand of hair behind her ear, trying to hide the warmth on her face. "i didn''t think you''d say that," she admitted softly. "i''m really happy you did," she said, her smile bright and her eyes sparkling. the moment felt almost like a dream, and she couldn''t help but feel giddy inside. it wasn''t just what he said, but that he meant it from her point of view asher scratched his nose, feeling uneasy. it seemed like lucy might just kiss him right in front of his mother if he didn''t act soon. wanting to avoid any further display of affection, he quickly grabbed the basket he had set down earlier. it was filled with fresh fruit. he quickly peeled an apple and sliced it, then handed a piece to his mother. it gave him something to do, a way to redirect the topic. as they continued talking, the mood lightened, and the laughter that followed filled the room. hilda asked how they had met, and it was a good thing that lucy was excellent at spinning stories. but not just any stories¡ªshe had a way of telling them that made them feel more like drama than real events. every detail was laced with cliches, and the more she spoke, the more dramatic it sounded. ''i saved her life? isn''t it the other way around?'' he repeated, overhearing lucy''s version of events. she told hilda how a group of perverted thugs had almost taken advantage of her, and how he swooped in and saved her by beating them to a pulp. then she continued, describing how she fell for him at first sight because of how kind and gentle he was. even after saving her, he had gently put a band aid in her knee when, showing such care and tenderness that it stole her heart. they moved from one topic to the next, sharing stories and opening up about more personal experiences. it felt like they were a real family, even though their time together had been brief. when it was time to leave, they stood up, still smiling, feeling content. hilda gave them both one last hug, squeezing asher tightly, pride and love shining in her eyes. "take care of each other," she said softly, her voice full of motherly warmth. lucy and asher waved their hands before walking out of the door. in the lobby, an awkward silence hung between them. she wasn''t sure how to act now that their feelings were out in the open. he noticed her discomfort and felt guilty. reaching out, he took her hand, gently squeezing it in reassurance. "i might not be good at this," he whispered, "but i''ll do my best to be more considerate." lucy smiled back, her heart lightened by his words. she tightened her grip on his hand, matching his resolve. "you don''t have to try too hard. the reason i fell for you is because you''re like that to begin with. besides, i love teasing you all the time, so it works out perfectly." asher just smiled back. he wasn''t the talking type, after all. side by side, they walked out of the hospital. to others watching, they looked like a perfect match¡ªrich, attractive, and powerful. s§×ar?h the n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. no one would expect that these two would one day turn the whole world upside down. Chapter 80 Other Side by the time they reached their next destination, the sun was already high in the sky, signaling that it was well past noon.the area was located on the outer part of the city, not as luxurious or close as the yamagi mansion, but it had its own charm. trees and vast green lands stretched as far as the eye could see, with a few farmhouses scattered along the way. the peaceful surroundings offered a welcome break from the hustle of city life, making it an ideal spot for anyone craving tranquility. asher drove the car down a private driveway, the wheels crunching over gravel. after passing beneath a wooden archway, they arrived at a wooden villa¡ªa graceful two-story home nestled among acres of open, flat land. a few gardening sheds and large greenhouses were also scattered around, along with animal pens, adding a charming touch to the space. click! they both stepped out of the vehicle, taking a moment to soak in the view. "do you like it ?" lucy asked. "yeah, its beautiful and peaceful," "i''m glad you like it. i remembered you mentioning your mom working so hard. it makes sense for her to live here, away from the city''s noise." she paused, then added, "and don''t worry, i can arrange for the yamagi family to send some maids and staff to help, so she won''t be alone." asher was impressed by her thoughtfulness. "i never really knew what would be best for her, but this... this feels right. thank you," he gave her a small, grateful smile, his eyes reflecting the relief he felt. "payment," she closed her eyes and leaned forward. asher hesitated at first, but now that they were a couple, it felt less awkward. he leaned in and kissed her quickly. with a good mood, they stepped inside the house, already furnished and ready. the classic design gave the space a timeless feel. the dining area was cozy, with a large wooden table in the center and chairs around it. the kitchen was adjacent, with white cabinets and gray marble countertops that gave it a polished look while maintaining the homey feel. in the living room, comfortable sofas were arranged around a stone fireplace, enhancing the rustic charm of the space. though not enormous, the house was spacious enough to feel open and airy, with natural light flooding in through large windows. finally, they reached the bedroom, which featured a large king-sized bed. both of them couldn''t help but feel that this might be the perfect moment to pick up where they had left off earlier. lucy, sensing his hesitation, decided to take the lead. with a gentle smile, she reached out and took his hand, guiding him to sit beside her on the bed. "what are you¡ª" before he could finish, she raised his hands and started sucking on his fingers. he hadn''t expected this sudden foreplay, but he felt his body responding immediately. each pop as she released his fingers from her warm mouth sent a jolt of pleasure up his spine. he watched, captivated, as she moved from one to the next, her tongue swirling around them in a way that made him want to pin her down, and screw her. "do you want me to continue?" she whispered seductively. he swallowed hard, his heart pounding in his chest. "yeah," experience more content on empire "you like beings spoiled, don''t you?" she teased him while kissing his forearm, leaving a trail of saliva on his skin. his anticipation grew, and he knew that his self control wasn''t going to last long. her mouth was intoxicating, and he felt his sense of reason melting away. "just sit," she instructed in a soft voice, her hand moving to the button of his pants. slowly, she unzipped it, her movements teasing. his erection strained against the fabric of his boxers, begging for her touch. she reached inside and freed his cock from its confines. it sprang forth, fully erects. seeing its massive size, she couldn''t help but glance away briefly. she was trying to act cool and confident, but now that she was staring at it directly, she felt her cheeks grow warm with embarrassment. it looked way bigger than before, a result of his latest awakening. sea??h th§× novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "i''ll make you feel good first," she whispered. "so how about you help me a bit," asher, intrigued by her words, began unbuttoning his jacket and took off his shirt, revealing his toned body with well-defined abs. her delicate fingers wrapped around him, and she began to stroke gently, her touch sending waves of pleasure through his body. his eyes rolled back, a moan escaping his lips as she started to lick his balls. the anticipation was almost unbearable. he could feel her warm breath against his skin, her soft hair tickling his thighs as she grew nearer to his most sensitive spot. when she finally reached the tip, her eyes flicked up to meet his again, before giving him a blowjob. her mouth was wet and warm, her tongue twisting and dancing around him in a way that made his toes curl. she took her time, savoring every inch of him, and he could feel his orgasm building. he leaned back, his hands threading through her hair as she took more and more of him. lucy was in complete control, and she knew precisely when to ease off, keeping him on the brink. in fact, she took the initiative to conduct thorough research online on how to deliver a satisfying experience, as it was simply a part of her nature to give her all when she committed to something. his hips bucked involuntarily, and he could feel the tension coiling tight in his belly, demanding release. she hummed around him, the vibration sending him spiraling closer and closer. asher''s grip on her hair tightened as he lost himself in the sensation, her mouth moving up and down in a steady rhythm that had his breath coming in ragged gasps. he could feel the heat building in his balls, and he knew it wouldn''t be much longer. then, out of nowhere, he felt something snap in his mind. he stood up and started pulling her head harder, causing his cock to hit deeper into her throat. "you''re so hot right now¡­ i want to mess you up," he growled, his voice low and rough with desire. lucy was taken aback. she hadn''t expected this side of him. she thought he might stop, but to her surprise, he didn''t. his hands gripped her hair forcefully, controlling her movements as he thrust his hips faster and faster. "wai..." she tried to speak, but only gagging sounds escaped. he didn''t let up ,and continued to treat her mouth like a pussy. "take it all," he commanded, his voice dripping with lust. he reached the peak of his pleasure, his body convulsed and his semen erupted from his cock, filling her mouth with a warm, sticky fluids. asher knew she wanted to pull away to get a breather, but he wasn''t ready to let go just yet. he held her head firmly in place, ensuring that she wouldn''t be able to escape until she had drained every last drop. Chapter 81 Other Side Part 2 lucy began choking and coughing, straining to breathe as his cock continued to unload thick stuff into her stretched-out mouth.finally, she could not take it anymore, and she began to convulse, her throat clenching. asher immediately realized what was happening and quickly pulled out. "i''m so sorry," he said, his voice filled with concern as he reached out to help her. "are you okay?" lucy nodded, coughing and struggling to catch her breath. he felt guilty. being sadistic wasn''t part of who he was¡ªor at least, it never had been before. noticing the unease in his eyes, lucy forced a small smile, trying to reassure him. "no, i''m really okay. this much won''t affect me. i was just surprised, that''s all." she waved a hand dismissively, her tone light, as if trying to make him forget what happened. but he was already sinking into guilt, his shoulders slumped as he sat on the bed with a dejected look. s§×arch* the n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. not wanting the mood to crumble, she discreetly used her ability to cleanse her mouth before leaning in. without hesitation, she kissed him. her lips pressed against his firmly, her tongue brushing against his in a bold attempt to show she was truly fine. this made him appreciate her even more¡ªthe effort she put into making him happy, despite everything he did. "i''m such an asshole," he muttered under his breath. all this time, lucy had been the one taking initiative, the one steering their relationship, while he simply tag along, avoiding the hassle of putting in real effort. but was it really okay to keep living this way? before, he could justify his actions by claiming he was a loner, an anti-social type with no one to push him toward change. but now, with her in his life, that excuse felt swallow. she deserved better, and for the first time, he felt the weight of responsibility¡ªto become someone worthy of her affection. as their passion deepened, he became more assertive, guiding her tongue with his and gently shifting her onto the bed. "i know it''s a bit late to say this," he murmured, "but i really appreciate you. i want to make you feel good too, so if anything i do makes you uncomfortable, please tell me." lucy was stunned for a moment, surprised by this tender side of him. her hand instinctively reached up to cup his cheek. "asher," she whispered, her voice warm. "there''s nothing you could do that would ever make me uncomfortable. i love you¡ªcompletely. when i told your mother you''re the most important person in the world to me, i wasn''t lying. you mean everything to me." asher''s eyes softened at her words, and he leaned in, capturing her lips again. his hand traced the curve of her jaw, fingers brushing gently against her skin, while her other arm wrapped around his neck, pulling him closer. "take off my clothes," she whispered. asher nodded, his heart racing as he pulled down her dress. the fabric slips away, revealing the lacy black lingerie that hugs her body like a second skin. he swallowed hard, feeling a mix of excitement and nervousness. this wasn''t their first time, but the intensity of his lust makes every moment feel like it was the first. her skin was warm and inviting as he kisses along her collarbone, his teeth grazing the sensitive skin. she arched her back, gasping at the sensation, and he could not help but smile at her reaction. his hands roam further, cupping her breasts and feeling the pink nipples harden beneath the fabric. she lets out a little moan, her eyes fluttering closed. he moves his mouth down, kissing along the upper swell of her breasts, and she gasps again, her hands fisting in his hair. the lace of her bra was delicate and intricate, a stark contrast to the raw passion building between them. he reached around and unclasped it, the cups falling away to reveal her perfect, rosy-tipped breasts. he took one in his mouth, sucking gently, and she moans his name. "please... take off my panties too." he hooked his thumbs into the waistband of her panties, sliding them down her legs . next, he started kissing her stomach, feeling the muscles quivered under his touch, and then finally reached the edge of her thighs. asher could feel the heat emanating from her, the wetness that''s waiting for him. he looks up, seeking permission, and her eyes meet his, full of desire and trust. she nodded, and he dipped his head, his tongue finding her clit. "oh, god, yes, just like that." she moaned. it was so electrifying that she forgot she was a demon. the room was filled with the sweet sound of her muffled moans and the scent of her soaking wet pink pussy. he tasted her, savors her, exploring every inch of her inside with his tongue. lucy''s legs started to shake, and he felt her grip on his hair tightened as she got closer and closer to the edge. for some reason, he instinctively knew how to make her wet herself more. "i''m so close, keep going¡­ don''t stop," she moaned, her hips moving alongside his tongue. his eyes widened in pleasure as he felt her love juice gushing out of her. filling his mouth with its sweet, intoxicating taste. he couldn''t get enough, swallowing every drop as if he were a thirsty man in the sahara desert. her breathing steadied as she opened her eyes, a soft smile curling at her lips. "i want to feel all of you," she murmured. asher nodded, standing up and stroking his cock. he moved closer, and she took his cock in her hand, guiding him to her soaked pussy. she was more than prepared for him, and the excitement was evident. "tell me if it hurts, okay?" he said softly. "don''t worry, i want it to hurt...really bad" she quipped, a playful smile tugging at her lips he pressed the head of his cock against the opening of her slit, feeling the slick heat of her arousal. she whispered his name again, her voice a siren''s call that he could not resist. he pushes inside, inch by inch, the sensation of her tightness around him driving him crazy . she was like a glove, tailored just for him, and he slides in until he''s buried deep into her. stay tuned for updates on empire "that feels so good... that''s the spot," she started moaning. the friction was exquisite, each stroke sending waves of pleasure. he could feel her tightening around him, her muscles clenching his cock as she got closer to another orgasm. "faster, don''t mind me. i can take it. use your full force," she urged. his thrusts grew more powerful and rapid, the energy in his body surging. the sound of his rapid movements filled the room, a beat of slurping and wet flesh that was too erotic to resist. it was as if he had become a wild animal, driven by the raw, primal urge to breed and reproduce. "oh my god!" she screamed, her voice trembling as she felt every deep thrust hitting her cervix. if she weren''t a demon, the force of it would have already torn her apart, leaving her bleeding internally. but her strength kept her intact, the intense pressure only heightening her sensations. "finish inside me, i mean it." "harder!" he feels her nails dig into his back, her legs tighten around him, and he knows she was almost there. asher increased his pace, his hips moving faster and harder, until she was crying out. at the same time, he released his thick semen, which matched her climax, making her pink pussy tremble and flood with white thick liquid. Chapter 82 Hidden Agenda asher and lucy lay side by side, her head resting on his bare chest, the steady rhythm of his heartbeat soothing her.their closeness felt comforting, and the reality of the situation sank in¡ªit was official now. they were a couple. he didn''t mind it, but a nagging thought crossed his mind. how was he supposed to treat her now? what did it mean for them moving forward? they began talking, and he expected her to ask him to be more affectionate or show more tenderness, but her response was different from what he anticipated. "don''t change," she said casually. "you don''t need to be any sweeter. i''d feel bad if you forced it." he looked at her, confused. "but i thought... i should be more considerate?" "inside the apartment, at least, you don''t have to act differently," she added. "why?" a small sigh escaped her lips. he was still getting used to all of this, and sometimes he just didn''t pick up on things. "yuki is always watching there. if you start paying too much attention to me, it''ll make things awkward. she likes you, too, and i don''t think she''d be happy. "so, no kissing, huh?" "not unless you want her to start plotting my death," she teased, snuggling closer. "i think you''re judging her too much," he muttered, shaking his head. "i don''t think she would do that. she saved me, and she''s letting us stay in her apartment." he paused. "that doesn''t seem like someone who''d cause trouble between us." lucy rolled her eyes but didn''t say anything more. she knew if she continued, it would look like she was badmouthing yuki behind her back. instead, she leaned in and kissed him. they went for another round before finally deciding to head back. while driving down the road, lucy mentioned that the yamagi family would handle the transfer for her mother''s care at the new house. this meant he could devote more time to his training. the quicker he reached the demon world, the safer she would feel. whatever item she planned to retrieve there, it would be powerful enough to protect him even against an angel. the trip felt quicker than usual, the city blurring past them as they drove. when they reached the apartment, he and lucy had planned to head straight to the training room. but as he parked the car, they spotted someone standing outside¡ªa pretty girl with a shoulder bag hanging casually from her arm. the school uniform she wore was paired with a miniskirt that accentuated her long, soft looking legs. dark hair framed her face, and warm brown eyes added to her charm. click! asher stepped out of the car and called out, "elaine?" she turned to face them, her eyes widening in surprise when she saw him with another attractive girl. "asher?" elaine asked, her brow furrowing as she studied him. the classmate she once knew¡ªthe quiet, somewhat reserved guy¡ªwas now completely different. just his clothes alone made him look like a model, and she didn''t need to know the brand to recognize they were expensive. the material alone was a clear sign. beside him stood a breathtaking woman, equally well-dressed in high-end clothing and accessories that made her look like a wealthy heir. "yeah, it''s me," asher replied, his voice filled with surprise. "what are you doing here, at this late hour?" elaine glanced around awkwardly, her eyes landing on lucy, who was giving her a sharp, scrutinizing look. no matter how she tried to spin it, she had shown up at the guy''s home without him knowing. her mind began to race, berating herself for not thinking this through. ''of course he has a girlfriend,'' she thought, mentally kicking herself. elaine couldn''t help but feel a pang of jealousy and insecurity. ''what was i even thinking? he''s way out of my league. so that''s why he''s been ignoring all the girls at school. he already has someone... but...'' she knew she had no right to feel jealous, but when she looked at lucy, she couldn''t help but compare. in terms of appearance, lucy only had the upper hand because of how she carried herself. her fashion sense, too, set her apart. elaine knew that if she put on some makeup and dressed well, she could easily close the gap. the silence stretched on as she thought about what to say next. she had come here with something important to say, but now that she was face-to-face with his girlfriend, she wasn''t sure how to bring it up. taking a deep breath, elaine straightened up and tried to regain her composure, ignoring the tightness in her chest. "i came here because our homeroom teacher has been worried about you. you didn''t show up to school, and... well, she thought something might''ve happened." she paused, glancing briefly at lucy before continuing. "but i guess it''s unnecessary. looks like you''re enjoying yourself just fine." her tone was a mix of concern and a hint of sarcasm, though the latter was unintentional. "i''m good. i''ve just been... busy with other things," asher said, though he noticed there was something off in her tone. he decided not to address it. but lucy didn''t let it go. standing a few steps away, she crossed her arms and gave the student a cold look. s§×arch* the n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "sounds like you''re implying something," she spoke up. elaine blinked, caught off guard by the sudden accusation. your next read awaits at empire she hadn''t meant to sound disrespectful, but it was obvious that lucy wasn''t exactly welcoming her presence. "i didn''t mean anything by it," elaine quickly replied, holding her hands up in surrender. "i''m just here to check on asher. the teacher was worried, that''s all." "oh, so you''re the only student at school?" lucy pointed out. "why can''t a boy come here instead of you?" "i..." elaine was stunned, unable to say anything. she felt guilty, knowing she had volunteered herself. asher stepped between them, trying to defuse the situation. "it''s fine," he said with a sigh. "she''s just doing her job. no harm done." lucy didn''t seem convinced, but she uncrossed her arms and nodded stiffly. "right," lucy replied, her tone still cold. "but next time, maybe just stick to what the teacher told you and skip the extra remarks. it''s kind of distasteful. you sound like one of those petty girls trying to get attention. have some respect for yourself." elaine''s face flushed with frustration. she hadn''t expected the situation to turn like this. "i didn''t mean anything by coming here!" she snapped, her voice rising. she threw a quick glance at asher, hoping he''d back her up, but he just looked away. he had already learned not to get on lucy''s bad side¡ªdoing so would only make things worse. besides, he wasn''t an idiot. he could tell elaine had another motive for showing up here. "i don''t care anymore," she muttered. "but you need to go to school tomorrow. just let them know if you''re still planning to attend, so they don''t keep bothering you." with that, she turned and walked away. asher and lucy watched her until she turned the corner and was out of sight. but they weren''t the only ones watching. from the second floor, yuki hid quietly. ''who is that girl? how did she bypass my barrier?'' she wondered. Chapter 83 Developing Power "you didn''t have to treat her like that," asher said, turning to lucy. s§×arch* the ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.now that elaine was gone, it felt easier to talk without making things awkward. lucy stayed silent for a moment, touching her chin thoughtfully. "i think there''s something off here," "what do you mean?" he raised his eyebrows. this time, he was sure he hadn''t done anything wrong. she turned to him with a serious look. "i think you have a talent for attracting the supernatural." "how?" he stared at her, unsure if she was joking. "that girl isn''t an ordinary human. i felt it. it''s weak, and i''m not even sure she''s aware of it, but there are spirits surrounding her." "spirits? you mean like yuki?" she shook her head. "spirits are natural phenomena that protect some humans for unknown reasons, while yuki is more of a demon." "and how is this related to me?" "like i said, the supernatural keeps getting drawn to you," she replied. asher paused, thinking it over. "maybe it''s the city drawing them in?" lucy''s eyes widened in realization. thinking back, ever since she had come from the demon world, this city seemed to have an abnormal level of supernatural events. she hadn''t paid much attention to it before, but now it clicked¡ªhe had a valid point. "interesting," she muttered aloud. "if that''s true, then there must be something in this city " while they were talking, yuki approached and greeted asher with a warm smile. however, when he wasn''t looking, she glanced at lucy and gave her an angry look, upset that she''d kept him to herself for so long. lucy ignored it, knowing she was just jealous. "how did she reach this place?" lucy asked, remembering how yuki had set up illusions to prevent anyone from finding the apartment. "she got through my barrier somehow. i was ready to attack her, but she didn''t seem dangerous." "you did the right thing. if you''d attacked, the spirit protecting her would''ve reacted in self defense," "so that''s what those particles around her were," yuki said. asher, listening quietly, spoke up. "so what now? should we be worried about her?" lucy hesitated, looking conflicted. "we shouldn''t stir things up if she''s not causing trouble." "what about school?" he asked, brow furrowed. "should i still go tomorrow?" she shook her head but then reconsidered. asher never cared much about what others thought, so he wouldn''t dwell on it. as his girlfriend, she wanted to erase any trace of his past shame in front of everyone who knew him. "we''ll go together," she said, offering him a warm smile. "okay," he nodded. with the conversation wrapped up, they headed toward the training room. yuki trailed behind, her footsteps light but hesitant. she opened her mouth to speak, but asher turned his head slightly. "i need to train." yuki closed her mouth, her expression falling for a moment before she forced a faint smile. "it''s fine." lucy glanced at yuki, noticing the brief change in her expression. she said nothing, but a small smirk tugged at her lips. what she didn''t know was that asher didn''t want to engage with yuki too much. it wasn''t that he disliked her; he was just trying to avoid any awkwardness. ever since his awakening, his senses had sharpened, and his libido had grown stronger. now even small details¡ªlike how yuki''s soft legs moved¡ªcaught his attention. so, he focused on training, pushing any distracting thoughts to the back of his mind. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª boom! boom! boom! explosion after explosion echoed as he gained more control over his fireballs. he could now create ten at once, but could only control three perfectly without losing accuracy¡ªa feat possible only because of his natural talent and deep connection to fire. lucy stood nearby, watching and checking his form. she was impressed by how much he had improved in just a matter of hours. "alright, now hit moving targets," she ordered, raising her hand. a ball of blood appeared above her palm, swirling, and she threw it 10 meters away. "try to hit it. each time you land a hit, it''ll move faster." asher nodded and hurled a fireball. his quick reaction time worked wonders, allowing him to strike the target with ease. "we''re just getting started," she said. the blood ball stayed still for a second before she sent it spiraling into motion. enjoy new tales from empire he didn''t miss a beat, tossing fireballs, each one landing on target. but by the tenth round, the ball was moving at 60 km/h. his fireballs were quick, but not quick enough. for a moment, the pressure mounted, but he didn''t panic. as he focused on the moving target, his mind raced. every part of his body screamed for him to act instinctively, to release the fireball the moment he saw the target''s movement. but that wasn''t enough anymore. it wasn''t just about throwing fire and hoping it hit the mark. he needed to anticipate where the target would go before he even attack. his breath steadied as he bided his time, his focus narrowing to a single point. ''there!'' without hesitation, he launched it. boom! he struck the target dead center. lucy smiled. "nice. you''re starting to think ahead, not just react. keep that focus, and you''ll get even faster." she didn''t let up, increasing the speed to 70 km/h. as the rounds continued, she pushed it to 80 km/h. at this speed, he couldn''t hit it anymore. the problem wasn''t his ability to predict; it was the speed of his flames. ''i need to find a way,'' he thought, concentrating. lucy opened her mouth to offer advice but stopped midway, noticing the intensity in his eyes. it was a good sign that he was taking the training seriously, so she stayed silent, letting him figure it out on his own. he tried again, pushing more energy into the fire. the flame expanded briefly before he released it. it was stronger, but still not fast enough. the blood ball zipped past, and the fireball barely grazed its edge. "again," he muttered, gritting his teeth. he realized he had been too focused on making the fireball bigger. maybe it wasn''t about power¡ªit was about control. if he condensed the energy, focused it more¡­ he closed his eyes briefly, visualizing the fireball in his mind. this time, he concentrated it, squeezing it into a smaller, denser sphere. with a steady hand, he threw it again. the fireball zipped through the air, faster than before, striking the target dead on. boom! lucy watched silently, noticing the improvement in his technique. but he didn''t stop there. he kept refining his shots, each one more precise than the last. eventually, the fireball tore through the air, fast enough to match the blood ball''s speed. asher exhaled, surprised by how much he had improved. the next shot hit the target again. "now let''s speed it up a bit," she raised her hand and increased the speed to 150 km/h. this allowed asher to continue refining his technique. the fireball became smaller and faster, until it was the size of his fist. "take this!" asher released another series of fireballs, but this time he did something different. he launched two consecutively, and the second fireball pushed the first, accelerating the attack even further. Chapter 84 Developing Power Part 2 the sound of her hands clapping briefly broke the silence, marking the end of the training session.her eyes scanned the area where the fireball had hit, noting the subtle shift in its trajectory. it wasn''t perfect, but it was good enough. what mattered most was that he had figured out a new technique by himself, and from here on out, he would be more confident in experimenting. that was the most important thing about magic, after all¡ªexperimenting until one found the best combination that worked for them. in addition, what he did might have looked simple, but it wasn''t. to make that attack work, he had to lower the power of the second fireball just enough, or the first one would''ve exploded mid-air. it was a small adjustment, but showed that his control was getting better. asher exhaled deeply, feeling the exhaustion from his training. he had given it his all and now needed time for his demon heart to recover. he sat on the floor and began to meditate. this was something she had shown him from the beginning: how to breathe in deeply, drawing in the vitality-filled air. he focused on guiding it through his body, letting it settle in his diaphragm, and slowly circulating it through his veins. with each breath, his energy began to recharge, but it took patience¡ªtime for his body to restore itself. explore more stories with empire the breathing exercise was familiar to asher, something he had seen in tv shows or read about in martial arts novels. lucy had explained before that it wasn''t really that strange. even though they were demons, their biological structure was still humanoid. because of that, they shared many similarities with humans, including the need to control their breathing. of course, not all demons trained the same way. there were many different types, each with their own methods and techniques. some demons had abilities that didn''t rely on energy or breath control, instead focusing on brute force, magic, or even mental manipulation. but for asher, this was the path he needed to follow, at least for now. when he finished, he stood up and looked at lucy with a sense of readiness in his eyes. the exhaustion from earlier had faded, replaced by the energy coursing through him. sleep was no longer necessary¡ªit was more of a choice now, something he could do when he wanted, not something he had to do. lucy met his gaze and nodded, clearly ready to continue. the training wasn''t over yet, and there was always room for improvement. he felt the same way, eager to push himself further. but before they could continue, yuki appeared out of nowhere, walking right through the wall as if it were nothing. "you have a visitor," she said, her tone far from friendly. "let him in, i''m expecting him," lucy ordered,. yuki reluctantly turned away. she hated being treated like a servant, bodyguard, cleaner, and everything else in this place, while lucy ended up getting all the time with asher. a few minutes later, nakata entered, holding a briefcase in one hand. he glanced around, impressed. such a small apartment having an underground base like this was unexpected. nakata placed the briefcase on a nearby table with a thud and looked at lucy. smiling, he leaned forward and asked, "hey, who''s that hottie in the white sexy sundress?" "you really have a death wish, don''t you? first a demon, and now you''re going after a ghost?" nakata raised an eyebrow, "a ghost?" he chuckled. "you''re exaggerating, right?" "not at all," she shook his head. "well, if it''s as beautiful as her, then i''d be happy to be haunted forever," he added with a grin. asher, watching the scene unfold, couldn''t help but feel relieved. s§×ar?h the n??el fire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. though he sometimes had similar thoughts, he at least wasn''t as bold or reckless with his words. "stop spouting nonsense and just open the briefcase," lucy said, growing impatient. nakata shrugged, his grin fading as he grabbed it and flicked it open. click! the contents inside were three fist size ores. nakata stared at them for a moment before looking up at her with a puzzled expression. "i don''t know why you want this thing, but we actually spent fifty million to get them," nakata spoke casually. lucy looked up from the stones with a knowing smile on her lips. "these aren''t just any ores," she began, her voice calm and confident. "they''re called solvium. rare and highly sought after by demons," nakata chuckled softly. "they don''t look all that special to me." "solvium has unique properties. it can enhance energy manipulation, especially for common elements. it''s why it''s so valuable." "you''re planning to make a weapon?" nakata raised an eyebrow, surprised. he knew she wasn''t the type to rely on something like that. lucy shook her head, a small smirk tugging at her lips. "no, these are for asher. i''m planning to have two handguns made for him." asher was taken aback, pleasantly surprised. he had assumed she''d forgotten about the idea. they''d briefly discussed it a while ago but never really followed up on. in reality, though, lucy had been working behind the scenes¡ªwell, more like ordering things behind the scenes. all it took was a simple request, and the yamagi family would go out of their way to accommodate her. "are you going to make it yourself?" nakata asked, curious. he couldn''t help but wonder how someone like her would go about creating such a weapon. "of course not," she replied with a slight smile. "i don''t know the first thing about making a gun, but i do know an expert who can do justice to this material." she stopped briefly, her gaze fixed on nakata. "head to virelia. i''ll send you the information about my contact there." nakata frowned, trying to process what she was asking. "that''s a bit far, don''t you think? what''s so special about this person?" lucy didn''t answer right away, instead, she simply gave him a look that made it clear she wasn''t about to explain further. "just do it," seeing that she didn''t want to talk further, nakata decided not to press the further. he waited for her to say something else, and soon enough, she spoke again. "measure asher''s hand," lucy commanded. "this way, my contact can estimate the perfect fit for the guns." nakata glanced at asher, then back at her. "you could''ve just brought him there yourself, right?" lucy sighed, her gaze shifting. "i would''ve gone with asher myself, but it''s too risky to travel abroad right now. for the time being, i''ll have to depend on someone i trust." "i''ll do it," nakata muttered, scratching his head sheepishly. he was too gullible when it came to her. "raise your hands, i''ll measure it," he ordered. asher, still trying to process everything, nodded and stretched out his hands. the idea of having a custom-made magic gun was thrilling, even for him, and the excitement was hard to contain. nakata noticed asher''s upbeat mood and couldn''t help but feel a twinge of jealousy. he sighed dramatically, wishing for just one moment where someone would spoil him rotten too. ''why does it always have to be the good looking guys?'' Chapter 85 Before and After In the morning, Asher got ready to head to school to officially quit.Standing in his new, spacious room, Asher let his eyes wander over the changes. It was hard to believe this was the same place. The once worn, run down room had been completely transformed into something livable and comfortable. He opened the cabinet and quickly scanned the clothes. Explore more at empire Most were too flashy for his taste, but he found a simple white sweatshirt with an LV pattern. He didn''t care much for the brand, but it was the least obnoxious choice. He paired it with slim black pants and black-and-white sneakers. Next, he walked to the mahogany desk, remembering that Lucy had said she left him a gift. Opening the drawer, he was met with a collection of watches, each neatly sealed behind glass. ''This is too much,'' he muttered, scratching his head. She loved to spoil him, but she often went overboard. He sighed, knowing refusal would only lead to unnecessary arguments. After browsing through the collection, he chose a silver-cased watch with a black dial. It matched perfectly with his black-and-white outfit and wasn''t as over-the-top as some of the others, which were even covered in diamonds. When he opened the second drawer, it revealed a neatly arranged set of accessories¡ªrings, chains, and more. He picked a white gold ring and a silver chain with a sun-shaped pendant. He glanced in the mirror one last time before deciding to fix his hair. His bathroom was now stocked with all sorts of grooming essentials, including gel and hair wax. Lucy hadn''t said anything, but leaving them there was her way of telling him to use them without her appearing too demanding. Grooming wasn''t something he cared much about, so he wanted to kept it simple and clean. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He grabbed the gel and slicked his hair back in one smooth motion. Even with the bare minimum effort, the result was impressive¡ªhe still ended up looking like a total stud. One last quick glance at his hair, then he turned away. The door to his room clicked shut behind him as he stepped into the open hallway. Near the stairs, Lucy stood waiting, looking as breathtaking as ever. She was dressed in her usual black and red theme. They exchanged a brief smile, both finding each other irresistible, but neither dared to act on it. They both knew well that Yuki was likely watching somewhere. "Let''s go," she gestured, and they made their way to the car. He got in, turned the key, and was immediately hit with the roar of the overpriced engine. It was the kind of car whose main purpose was to feed the inflated egos of the wealthy. "Should we just walk?" he turned to face her. But she shot him down with a single, pointed stare, making it clear that it was non-negotiable. The hum of the car faded as he focused on the road. Thoughts of what awaited him at school was pushed to the back of his mind. For now, he was just caught in the rhythm of the drive. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª Elaine sat in her chair, arms crossed tightly over her chest. Her eyes narrowed as she stared blankly at the desk in front of her. ''How could she say that?'' she grumbled, tapping her fingers impatiently. ''I didn''t go there to steal her boyfriend. Does she think all women want to take that jerk from her?'' Her thoughts drifted to Asher, and she couldn''t help but remember how good-looking he looked in those brand-name clothes. Most men who wore stuff like that came off as pretentious, but he somehow pulled it off effortlessly. She flushed a little at the image of him. ''Ugh, it''s so annoying!'' One of Elaine''s friends, Rachel walked over, grabbed an extra chair, and sat down. "Okay, what''s going on? You look like you''re about to kill someone," Rachel said, raising an eyebrow. "Something happen with Asher?" "Asher again? Why are you asking me about that jerk?" she spat out. Rachel raised an eyebrow. "You seemed pretty excited yesterday. So what''s up? Is he okay?" Elaine rolled her eyes, trying to hide the flush creeping up her neck. "He''s more than fine," she muttered, glancing away. "But it''s not about him, okay? It''s... other stuff." Rachel sighed, unconvinced. "Other stuff? You''re still gonna pretend you don''t like him?" Elaine''s cheeks reddened, and she quickly glanced away, crossing her arms defensively. "I don''t like him at all. He''s a jerk and has no manners." "But he''s really hot, right? I mean, with that face, he could be a total douchebag and you''d still fall for him," Rachel teased, sliding in the remark with a smirk. Elaine scowled, her face turning even redder. "No! I¡ªI''m not falling for him!" she stammered, but her voice wavered a little. "He''s just... annoying, okay?" Rachel shook her head, seeing that her friend wasn''t going to be honest about her feelings. "But to tell you the truth, Asher''s not so bad. When he was gone, other bullies took over, and this classroom became a mess. They kept beating up students. At least with him around, things were very peaceful." Elaine frowned at the mention of the bullies, and deep down, she had to admit that he was a far better alternative. He was snobbish, yes, but at least he kept to himself and didn''t cause any trouble without a valid reason. He just silently sat in his corner, minding his own business. "Hey, hey, are you talking about Asher?" One of the more energetic girls leaned in, her curiosity piqued. Immediately, a few more gathered around, all eager to join in. "I miss him already," one of them sighed dramatically. "I miss seeing his face¡ªit just makes my day complete." "For real, for real," another girl chimed in. "Him being gone here seriously dropped the average attractiveness of the guys in our class by, like, 70%." "70%? More like 90%," a third girl added with a playful laugh, all of them giggling in agreement. Their voices echoed through the room, their comments drifting toward the boys nearby. A few of them shot glances at each other, wanting to say something, but they held back. They knew any attempt to interrupt would only lead to them getting made fun of. So, they stayed quiet, pretending not to care, though their expressions showed a mix of annoyance and embarrassment. However, a group of boys standing off to the side joined the conversation. "Tsk, he''s not bad looking, but he''s broke as hell," one boy with a brown hair sneered with a smug grin. "Maybe he stopped showing up because he can''t even afford lunch." The girls disliked his tone, but no one dared talk back to him. After all, he was the son of a multi-millionaire, probably one of the richest kid in the school. "That''s right, Johnson," another boy chimed in, smirking. "He''s nothing compared to you. Man, I was impressed when you brought that new car to school. I still can''t believe your old man bought it for you. How much did it cost again?" Johnson''s grin widened. "It''s not much, just a million credits," Chapter 86 Before and After Part 2 The girls exchanged looks, unimpressed by his boasting. They were ready to ignore him, but then he leaned in toward Elaine with a grin. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality."Here, I got this for you," he said, handing her a small, glossy box. "I bought it from a newly opened gourmet chocolate shop uptown. It cost 5,000 credits." The girls rolled their eyes at the obvious attempt to impress, and Elaine just turned her head, uninterested. She wasn''t in the best mood right now, and even if she were, she wouldn''t accept anything from someone as arrogant as him. Had been bothering her for months, thinking that expensive gifts could win her over. But it was all just a waste of time and money. This irked Johnson, and if it weren''t for Elaine being the most popular girl in school, he would have insulted her right then and there. Just as the awkward silence between them grew, a loud engine roar echoed from outside the school building. VROOOM! The students turned their heads. They rushed to the windows, eyes widening as the sleek, black vehicle rolled into the parking lot and came to a smooth stop. "Wow! That''s a luxury car!" one male student gasped, his voice full of disbelief. "That''s a Lamero Urus, right?" another student said, practically bouncing with excitement. "I saw it in online when it was released! I can''t believe someone in our city actually bought one! This is crazy!" "Bro, check this out. I looked up the price¡ªit''s 22 million credits! That''s insane!" CLICK! The driver''s seat door opened, and the shock of everyone tripled when they saw who stepped out. It was Asher. The same guy that most of them had grown used to seeing as the quiet, slightly brooding figure who kept to himself. Now, he looked like a model straight out of a magazine. His hair was styled perfectly, every strand in place. He looked like he was always posing for a photoshoot, making it impossible to look away. It wasn''t exactly his intention, but one of the perks of being ridiculously handsome was being perpetually photo-ready from every angle. A few students near the window exchanged skeptical glances, their voices low and filled with judgment. They needed to find flaws in him to release the jealousy building up inside them. "Did he do something illegal to afford that car?" Johnson sneered in contempt. "No way someone his age can get their hands on something like that unless they''re doing something shady." Another student, his voice laced with disgust, added, "Maybe he found some rich sugar mommy to support him. I wouldn''t put it past him. " The group of students laughed, but it was a bitter, sarcastic laugh. They talked as if they knew exactly how he''d gotten the car, dismissing any notion that maybe he had earned it through his own means. Well, technically, Lucy was 3,000 years old, so she was a sugar, but definitely not a "mommy"¡ªmore like a very generous, ancient girlfriend. Big difference, right? In any case, Asher wasn''t about to explain any of that to anyone. He simply walked to the other side and opened the door for her. CLICK! The moment she stepped out, the sound of shocked whispers practically filled the entire school. "A goddess!" one of the boys exclaimed. Lucy''s presence was almost too much for them to handle. She turned to the windows, and when she smiled, it hit the hearts of dozens of boys. Almost no one could resist it. Even the teachers, who had started wondering what all the commotion was about, found themselves briefly questioning if it was okay to be a criminal for one day. Meanwhile, the girls weren''t in a good mood. They hated the attention she was getting. Rachel sighed and said, "Now I get why you''re so annoyed. It stings, doesn''t it?" She touched Elaine''s shoulder, as if offering some form of condolence. "That''s not it!" she snapped, her voice defensive. Rachel shook her head. "Don''t worry, you''re still the most beautiful girl in school... some girls are just too blessed." "I..." Elaine started to speak, but no matter what she said, it wouldn''t get through her friend''s thick skull. Just as this was happening, Asher remained unaware of the hearts he broken. His focus was entirely on Lucy. He knew she was gorgeous, but he hadn''t realized the full extent of the impact she had on people. What he didn''t know was that the reaction was amplified by the school setting. Stay updated via empire Most of the students here came from ordinary families, so seeing someone like her¡ªdressed in branded clothes and using an expensive car¡ªwas like a recipe for pure awe. For a moment, everyone forgot about him, their attention fixed on Lucy. But then, she clung to his arm and kissed his cheek, making it clear to everyone that they were a couple. That public display of affection was the final straw. Boys groaned in frustration, realizing that not only had he scored a stunningly beautiful girlfriend, but one who was also rich. Asher let out a sigh, knowing exactly what was going on. He could tell that she was enjoying herself, intentionally stirring the pot and making everyone jealous. If it were up to him, he''d have preferred to keep things low-key. Her personality, however, was the complete opposite of his. While he preferred to stay in the background, she thrived in the spotlight. They were like light and shadow¡ªone always drawing attention, the other content to blend in. He sometimes wondered how they even worked as a couple, but somehow, they balanced each other out. As they walked down the hallway, more people glanced over. They were on their way to the principal''s office when James and his group stopped in front of them. "Hey, Asher, long time no see. You really went dark on us. We had a lot of losses while you were gone," James said with a sigh, acting like Asher owed him something. Then his gaze turned to Lucy. "Looks like you don''t need my money anymore. Found yourself someone else to latch onto, huh?" He ignored them and tried to walk past, but one of the big looking student stepped in his way. "Hey, the boss is still talking. Show some respect," he warned. Asher didn''t respond and glanced at Lucy first. He was worried she might get angry and send them flying, but what happened next caught him off guard. She tightened her grip on his arm, pretending to be scared and uncomfortable. "Who are this people?" she asked, her voice trembling. He rolled his eyes. How could a royal demon be afraid of a bunch of wannabe gangsters ? Unfortunately, they didn''t pick up on the situation. They started laughing and acting more brazen. Jealous of his luck with women, they now wanted to embarrass him. They completely forgot that he could wipe the floor with them when he was still a human. "Yeah, man, how about you introduce us to your pretty girlfriend?" they teased him. He sighed heavily, and turned to James. "You''d better control your dogs if you don''t want any trouble. I''m not working for you anymore, so consider this a warning. " Chapter 87 Before and After Part 3 James hesitated, his smirk fading briefly before he pulled himself together. He knew how strong Asher was, and if a fight broke out, there was no chance they''d walk away unscathed.Worse, it would ruin their reputation even further. His group, however, wasn''t as composed. One of the bigger guys who had just joined them stepped forward, fists clenched and ready for a fight. "You think you''re untouchable just because you''ve got a fancy car and a girl on your arm?" the thug sneered, stepping up to Asher and challenging him with a cold, hostile glare. "I heard you''re good at fighting, but so am I. You''re lucky I was on house arrest before. Otherwise, I would''ve taken you and that black hound together." Lucy, still holding Asher''s arm, let out a small laugh, light and sweet. She tilted her head, looking up at him as if amused by the situation. She was done pretending to be scared. She had tried, but it wasn''t her style. "Asher," she said softly, her tone laced with boredom, "is this going to take long? We have better things to do, and honestly..." She turned her gaze toward the big guy. "I don''t have time for people who bark louder than they bite." The insult landed like a hard slap on the face. "You''ve got a big mouth for just some rich girl," the big guy snapped, his voice tight with annoyance Lucy tightened her grip on Asher slightly, but it wasn''t out of fear. Her fingers grazed his arm lightly, a silent message that said, ''Let me handle this if you want.'' "I''ll do it," Asher sighed, gently removing her hand from his arm. He stepped forward, positioning himself between her and James''s group. At least he could handle this without letting it escalate too far¡ªjust enough to knock some sense into them. The more he looked at the group, the more uninterested he became in fighting them. It felt like an adult bullying a bunch of kids¡ªjust not worth his time. He glanced at Lucy again, silently hoping she''d give him a reason to walk away. But when their eyes met, her smile was wide, almost mischievous. The look in her face told him she wanted him to take them down. ''Is my girlfriend really this petty?'' he wondered to himself. And the answer to that was a big yes. Lucy didn''t like the way they were talking to her boyfriend. If this weren''t a public space, she would''ve already torn them apart¡ªliterally. She could almost picture the satisfaction of watching them crumble, turning them into nothing more than a puddle of blood. As the tension built, and the big guy''s muscles tensed, ready to strike, James suddenly stepped forward. "Stop," he spoke up, shaking his head. "Me and Asher are good friends. I was just testing him to see if he still had it." The words hung in the air like a poorly rehearsed excuse, and for a moment, no one knew how to react. Asher''s gaze never wavered. He knew exactly what James was doing, trying to avoid embarrassment. But this time, it didn''t work. Before anyone could react, Asher moved. His left hand shot out, a sharp jab aimed at the big guy''s jaw. The impact was quick and precise. The thug''s head snapped back, his body stiffening for a second before collapsing to his knees. This simple display of dominance reminded them all just how terrifying Asher could be when he was serious. Without a word, he took Lucy''s hand and walked past them. The group stood frozen, too shocked to even attempt to stop them. No one dared to be the next target. James felt a heavy blow to his ego. It was already embarrassing, but it only got worse when Lucy glanced back at them, her smile cold and mocking. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''That bitch!'' James gritted his teeth in anger, his fists clenching at his sides. "Boss, what are we going to do?" one of the lackeys asked James shot the couple look of pure annoyance. ''Just you wait,'' he muttered under his breath. Turning away, he grabbed his phone from his pocket, his fingers moving quickly as he dialed a number. The frustration was clear on his face, but the wheels in his head were already turning¡ªhe wouldn''t let this go. As he held the phone to his ear, his eyes briefly flicked toward Lucy''s retreating figure, a smirk creeping onto his face as a plan started to form. ''I''ll violate that bitch. She''ll be begging for me afterward.'' he chuckled sadistically. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª Inside the principal''s office, Lucy sat on one of the chairs, crossing her legs as if she were the one in charge. Asher remained standing, his posture relaxed, almost too calm for someone who had just punched someone. Lucy, on the other hand, seemed to enjoy the moment, her lips curling into a faint, satisfied smile. But Asher? He was already looking past the petty drama. He had dealt with worse before, and James and his crew were nothing more than a minor inconvenience to him. The silence stretched on as they waited, until the door creaked open. An old man walked into the room, his balding head shining under the bright lights. He wore a dark suit, but his wrinkled face and slow steps showed his age. When his eyes landed on Asher, a smile spread across his face¡ªnot the kind of disapproving smile one might expect . This was the power of wealth. Despite his position, the principal knew that money held the real power here. "Asher, I''m sorry to call you in," the old man said, breaking the silence. "I was just worried that you haven''t been attending class." He made sure to sound casual and friendly, as if the situation were no big deal. "I''ve been busy," The principal nodded calmly. He leaned back in his chair, fingers steepled as if considering something. Stay updated via empire "Of course," he said slowly. "But you must understand, your absence raises some concerns for us too," Asher didn''t hesitate. "I know. That''s why I want to formally quit school." The principal blinked, caught off guard. "Quit?" he repeated, adjusting his glasses. "You do realize the implications of that, don''t you? Are you sure¡ª" "I''m aware," Asher cut him off, his voice firm. "But I''ve made up my mind. I''m done." The principal didn''t argue. It was within Asher''s right to quit school, so he handed him the form. Once it was filled out, he would officially drop out. He began to fill it out, his pen moving across the paper in steady strokes. But just as he was halfway through, the door swung open with a sharp creak, and a beautiful woman appeared in the doorway, gasping for air as if she had been running. Her eyes were wide with worry, and her long hair fell in messy waves around her face. "You can''t just quit school like that!" she exclaimed, her voice urgent and filled with concern. Asher''s hand stopped on the form. He looked up, his gaze meeting the woman. It was Lyka, his homeroom teacher, and she didn''t look like she was going to let him off easily. Chapter 88 Torn Apart Asher wanted to respond respectfully, but when he glanced at Lucy, he saw the annoyance flashing in her eyes.She looked like she wanted to tear Lyka apart¡ªdefinitely not a good sign. This was the disadvantage of her ability: she could smell lust from blood and had picked up on the teacher''s sexual attraction to her boyfriend. "I''m not asking for permission," Asher said, taking control of the situation as he set the pen down slowly. "I''ve made up my mind." Lyka stepped into the room and closed the door behind her. "You can''t just walk away. You''ve got a future. Don''t throw it all away over one girl. She might be spoiling you right now, but what if she leaves you? Education is still important. Don''t do something you''ll regret later." Asher was speechless. ''Why do I feel like I''m the woman here?'' Her words were meant for girls who''d lost their way, not someone like him. But then again, he was the type who often found himself being picked up by women, so maybe he was just destined to be fought over. "Oh, education is important?" Lucy chuckled "Can I ask how much you earn from teaching?" Lyka was momentarily stunned by the question. She earned only about 35,000 credits per month, which wasn''t exactly something to brag about. Sensing her hesitation, Lucy pressed on, not about to let the horny teacher''s comment slide. "By the way, the car I bought him cost 22 million. All the clothes he''s wearing right now add up to over 3 million. Just his wardrobe alone is worth 25 million. Do you really think he could afford all of that if he finished college and got the same job as you?" Lyka''s eyes widened, her mind struggling to process the numbers. The figures were so high, they went right over her head. She blinked, her mouth slightly open, unable to find a response. "Over fifty million credits?" she muttered, shaking her head in disbelief. "That''s right," Lucy said, her voice filled with pride. "That''s the amount of money I''ve spent on him in just a month or so. And you''re asking, ''What if I leave him?''" "Even if I left right now, he''d still be richer than you could ever dream of being. Stop pretending you know what''s best for his future," Lucy shot back, making it clear who truly had his best interests at heart. Meanwhile, Asher struggled to control his embarrassment. The more he heard her talk, the more he felt like a gold digger¡ªexcept he wasn''t even doing the digging. The gold was falling into his lap without him asking for it. It stung his pride a little, but he couldn''t deny it¡ªeverything she said was true. "Money is not everything!" Lyka reprimanded. "You''re still young, just blinded by all this money because you''re still immature." She refused to back down, and when the money debate wasn''t working in her favor, she quickly switched tactics. Lyka then turned to Lucy. "How old are you, anyway? You don''t even look 18." "Don''t look 18 yet?" Lucy almost burst out laughing. It was rich coming from a woman who wasn''t even 30, trying to lecture her on maturity. Just as the tension between the two women reached its peak, he intervened. "Stop it," he said firmly. "Teacher, I appreciate your concern, but please don''t overstep your boundaries." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He finished signing the paper and pushed it toward her. "I''m not your student anymore," he declared, standing up. "So we''ll take our leave." Without waiting for a response, he reached for Lucy''s hand. Together, they walked to the door. Before they left, Lucy turned and gave Lyka a look. A slow, satisfied smile spread across her face, showing she had won. ''That girl...'' Lyka''s anger rose, her mind racing as she searched for anything to say. But the words never came. Instead, she just watched them walk out. The principal sighed, watching the embarrassing scene unfold. It didn''t reflect well on her as an educator. It was obvious that she was acting out of emotion. "Miss Lyka, I must warn you that you shouldn''t have said all of that. He was free to¡ª" He stopped, suddenly short of breath. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª Outside, Asher and Lucy stopped in their tracks. The entire school had changed. The sun was gone, replaced by a vast, all-encompassing darkness. Above, an eerie orange moon hung low in the sky, casting an unnatural glow over everything. It was suffocating, like the school building was the only thing left in existence. "What is going on?" he asked. Lucy''s mind raced. She couldn''t sense any supernatural presence nearby, which only made the situation more puzzling. Her eyes narrowed as she scanned the unnatural darkness, trying to pinpoint the source of the change. "Could it be? A specter?" she muttered aloud, her gaze darting. He caught her words and frowned. "Like Yuki?" "Yeah, but this one''s more powerful. I can''t believe I didn''t sense it." She was frustrated. Missing something this big wasn''t like her, and it was embarrassing for a royal demon. She scanned their surroundings again, her senses alert, searching for the faintest trace of the entity responsible. "Did the whole school got transferred here?" he asked. "I don''t think so. I can''t sense anyone else here." She paused, her eyes narrowing as a thought crossed her mind. "Hey, don''t tell me you were flirting with another ghost here without even realizing it?" she asked, her voice laced with suspicion. "What? No!" he quickly protested . "I don''t even talk to any girls at school." It seemed like every time something strange happened, she''d hint that he was the kind of guy who flirted with anything¡ªexcept normal human girls. "Then maybe a ghost fell for you again," Lucy teased, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "I can''t believe you really have a talent for attracting weird women." "We don''t even know if it''s really a woman," he pointed out. "It could be something else, and we got trapped here because it sensed us." Lucy smiled, impressed by his cleaver thinking. She was just joking before, and his assumption was likely on point. It made sense. The ghost might have sensed them as a threat, which was probably why they were trapped in this bizarre space. "So, what now?" he asked, changing the subject.He didn''t want to get caught up in their usual back-and-forth. "Don''t worry. This could be an opportunity. If we manage to catch whoever''s responsible for this, we could use it to make Yuki stronger." "Are you sure it''s fine to keep making her stronger?" Asher asked, a hint of concern in his voice. From the way she spoke, he got the impression that she was wary of Yuki''s power. "Don''t worry," Lucy reassured him. "She might be unstable, but as long as you''re around, she won''t do anything to me. Besides, we''ll need her in the future" Asher raised an eyebrow. Even before the angel incident, he could tell she was planning something big. He wanted to ask about it since they were a couple now, but that could wait. They needed to focus on getting out of here first. Chapter 89 Built Differently Asher glanced at her, the faint echo of their footsteps filling the empty hallway."So, do we have a plan? Or are we just wandering until something jumps out at us?" Lucy folded her arms, her gaze drifting over the cracks in the plaster and the lingering chill in the air. "If this is a specter''s work, it''ll find us soon enough¡ªthey''re not exactly subtle. But..." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She paused, a sly grin tugging at the corner of her mouth. "We can speed things up." He raised a skeptical brow. "How do you plan that?" Lucy didn''t answer. Instead¡ª The air around her rippled with an intense, invisible force. Power gathered at her fingertips. It vibrated with the intensity of an oncoming storm. Her hair was lifted by an invisible breeze, and her feet rose two inches off the ground. She raised her hand slowly. ''Tempest Rend!'' With a commanding wave, she unleashed a howling gale. The wind tore through the hallway, wild and relentless. CRACK! CRACK! CRACK! Windows shattered into glittering shards, scattering across the floor. The walls buckled, plaster and paint peeling away as sections of the ceiling crumbled. Furniture was hurled through the air like toys, crashing against walls with loud, jarring impacts. "What are you doing?" Asher shouted, his voice barely cutting through the howling wind. She shot him an expectant look. "Start destroying stuff." He''d expected a clever plan¡ªnot outright mayhem. Still, something about her bold actions was infectious. With a shrug, he raised his hands, conjuring twelve basketball-sized fireballs. Accuracy didn''t matter now; he could unleash as much as he wanted. "Burn!" He released them all at once, and the flames surged forward, crashing into the opposite wall with a deafening roar. The fire twisted and writhed through the air, consuming everything in its path. Lucy''s grin widened as the destruction spread. "Now, that''s more like it." He didn''t hear her, too focused on refining his skills. ''If we''re destroying the place, might as well make it worth it,'' he thought. With renewed resolve, he saw this as an opportunity to create a new attack. He raised his palm, summoning a massive sphere of flames. Its intense heat pulsed against his skin. This time, he focused on compressing it, forcing the unruly fire into a denser, smaller form. The pressure built, and the sphere wobbled on the verge of collapse, its edges flickering as if ready to detonate¡ªan incredibly risky situation. But he didn''t panic. Instead, he slipped into a hyper-focused state, his mind zeroing in on the problem. He carefully considered the best approach to stabilize the volatile sphere. The problem lay in the size of the flames he had started with. When he conjured the fire, it had been too large, and compressing it only intensified the issue. As he tried to shrink the sphere, the flames'' molecules were forced closer together, increasing the density. Fire, by nature, thrives on movement¡ªmolecules need space to vibrate and release energy. Compressing them packed the molecules too tightly, creating unstable pressure within the sphere ''I need to find a way to isolate the sphere,'' he muttered to himself. A memory flashed through his mind: Lucy''s earlier display. He recalled how she had summoned the wind, her control over it so precise, using it not just as a weapon but as a way to direct and contain her power. Drawing inspiration, he summoned a swirling current of air. At first, the wind was a gentle breeze, but as he concentrated, it began to intensify, forming a tight spiral around the unstable flames. The air wrapped around the sphere in fluid, controlled motions, encasing it like a protective barrier. He could feel the wind''s pressure gently pressing against the edges of the flame, not to extinguish it, but to aid in the compression process. The air didn''t fight the fire; it worked in harmony with it, coaxing the energy into a contained, manageable form. Wind formed a spiraling barrier, containing the fire''s volatile energy. ''This works,'' he murmured. The controlled interplay of the two elements pushed his abilities to new heights. Lucy watched in disbelief as Asher combined fire and wind seamlessly, like it was second nature. ''Dual element?'' Blending two elements wasn''t just difficult¡ªit was almost impossible for beginners. The supernatural world had strict rules about elemental magic. Each individual was born with a limited number of magic circuits¡ªethereal veins through which elemental energy flowed. Using a single element was already taxing on the body; and attempting to wield two at once could easily cause overload. Each element had to be carefully funneled through specific pathways to prevent a clash. It took years of training to master the delicate balance needed to wield multiple elements simultaneously without risking instability. And yet, he wasn''t just doing it¡ªhe was excelling. His body seemed immune to the usual limitations, his circuits somehow balancing the opposing forces without strain. Lucy''s mind raced. ''Is he a godlike genius, or are his circuits different from everyone else''s?'' Oblivious to her racing thoughts, Asher perfected his new attack. The compressed fireball glowed a searing yellow, its temperature climbing beyond 1,200 degrees Celsius. The heat rippled outward, warping and searing the air around him. "Ignite!" he commanded, sending the orb shooting forward with the added force of the wind . Lucy''s eyes widened. "Not good!" She grabbed him by the collar and yanked him out of the building, hurling them both through a shattered window. BOOM! They crashed through just as the explosion erupted. BOOM! BOOM! The detonation was catastrophic. Flames consumed the hallway, and the shockwave obliterated the walls, sending concrete and debris flying. Dust filled the air, swirling like a thick fog in the aftermath of the explosion, while one portion of the building creaked and groaned, its frame wobbling under the immense pressure. Asher coughed, waving a hand to clear the smoke. "I think I overdid it," he muttered, scratching the back of his head. "You think?" Lucy shot him a sharp look, though a smirk tugged at her lips. She was genuinely impressed by the power of his attack¡ªhe had shattered her expectations once again. "Nice ¡ª" Before she could say more, a chilling, unnatural sound cut through the air¡ªa high-pitched scream that reverberated from the ruins, echoing like the mournful cry of a thousand voices. They quickly snapped into defensive stances, senses sharpening as they braced for whatever came next. From the crumbling debris, a figure emerged, its form blurry at first, but slowly going into focus. The figure was a man¡ªif he could still be called that. His skin was ghostly pale, stretched tight over his bones like parchment. Hollow, blackened eyes stared back at them, void of emotion but brimming with malice. His mouth stretched into a grotesque grin, far too wide to be natural. He wore a tattered janitor''s uniform, the fabric stained and frayed. In his bony hand, he clutched an old mop, its wet, frayed ends dragging ominously along the ground. Asher broke the silence. "Told you it wasn''t a woman." Lucy didn''t respond. Her eyes remained locked on the specter, every fiber of her being on high alert. Whatever they had unleashed¡ªit wasn''t going down without a fight. Chapter 90 A Big Step Forward The specter''s hollow eyes fixed on them, its smile stretching impossibly wide, exposing decaying teeth, while worms and maggots crawled across it.Blood smeared the cracked floor as the mop dragged lifelessly behind, its soft scrape echoing eerie silence. Lucy adjusted her stance and raised a hand defensively. "Stay alert," she warned. "This one''s different." "I can see that. I can''t believe this thing is the same as Yuki," he responded, the difference being night and day. Even her true form wasn''t this repulsive. The specter''s grin grew wider, turning into something more sinister. "Devour... Kill..." the specter hissed, its voice rising, thick with anger. The dark aura surrounding it intensified, swirling like thick black fog. It spread, oozing over the ruined walls and floors, coating the ground with a dark, sticky substance. Lucy''s eyes narrowed as the dark liquid spread, a sense of unsettling familiarity creeping into her mind. She had encountered something like this before. Her thoughts raced, trying to make the connection, until it finally clicked. "A blighted specter? "she muttered aloud Blighted creatures were a nightmare even in the demon world. Once an area was suspected of being infected, the demon army would stop at nothing to eradicate it. These beings were pure destruction, capable of corrupting and consuming physical life. They were never meant to affect intangible beings like ghosts and spirits. This was a completely new kind of threat¡ªone that shouldn''t even be possible. And yet, here it was, standing before them. ''So he''s right¡ªsomething is definitely happening in this city. This thing shouldn''t even exist here,'' she muttered. ''But it doesn''t seem too strong. I can handle it if I get serious.'' Before she could think further, the specter screamed. "KILL!" The word boomed, and the black, gooey substance surged toward them like a wave. "Don''t let it touch you!" she warned, raising her hands quickly to summon a gust of wind that swirled around them, forming a strong barrier. The goo hit the shield with a sickening splat, but her power held firm, keeping the dark substance out. However, she knew this wouldn''t be enough. She slammed her feet onto the ground. The floor cracked beneath her as red water surged up, flooding the area. It spread quickly, forming a moat around the barrier. This wasn''t ordinary water; it contained traces of her blood, making it resistant to corruptions. The goo splashed against it, hissing as it touched the liquid. It tried to crawl through, but the water kept it away, blocking the attacks from every direction. "So what''s the next plan? "he asked, eager to help. He was tired of always hiding behind her. "Don''t worry, I''ve got this. I just need to get more serious, and since we''re in an isolated space, I don''t have to hold back anymore," she replied with a relax tone. Asher could see the confidence in her eyes, but he already made up his mind. "Let me help. I''ll attack it¡ªjust give me an opening when I''m ready," he suggested. Lucy''s eyes flashed with concern. "No. It''s too dangerous. I''ll handle it." She could manage the blight''s corrupted power, but his body wasn''t strong enough yet. There was no reason for him to risk his life when she was capable of ending this on her own. Asher sighed, feeling a bit frustrated. He hadn''t minded being underestimated before, but coming from his own girlfriend, it struck at his ego. These feelings rarely surfaced in the past, but the more he experienced life, the more he discovered about himself. He looked at her and forced a smile. "I appreciate the concern, but if you keep doing this, I''ll end up dead in the demon world because you keep protecting me here." "I..." Lucy hesitated, her eyes flicking between him and the growing threat before them. She had always shielded him, terrified of what might happen if she let him face danger head-on. The memories of the warehouse incident still haunted her, a constant reminder of her failure to protect him. But the truth was, she''d been holding him back. She had become so afraid of losing him, she''d forgotten that the only way for him to survive in the demon world was to stand on his own. With a deep breath, she softened a bit, her expression changing as she met his gaze. "Alright... I''ll give you an opening. But you better prove you can handle it." "Don''t worry, I''ve got a plan," he said, nodding as he stood firm, spreading his legs wide for increased balance. He raised both hands, summoning twelve flames that hovered in the air around him. Instead of merging them into a single large fireball, he kept each one separate, spreading them evenly to orbit him like a protective ring. In the center of his palms, he focused, and a low, whirling sound echoed as a vortex of air formed, spinning faster and faster. The whistling grew sharper like jet engine, a rising hum that intensified until it became a sharp whoooosh, as the tightly compressed sphere of air became more stable. With a sudden shift in the current, the fireballs surged toward the vortex, drawn in by its force. As they completely merged, the flames spiraled around the center, igniting a chain reaction. Lucy watched in disbelief, speechless at how quickly he adapted and created new techniques on the fly. It was as if his ability to learn and adapt grew exponentially in the heat of battle, far surpassing anything he had shown during regular training. ''It''s not done yet,'' he gritted his teeth. The spinning vortex of flames kept howling, becoming something entirely different that his previous attack. Before, it had been nothing more than a giant flame condensed into a smaller, more concentrated form. This time, the wind swirling inside the vortex didn''t just contain the fire¡ªit fueled it, making the flames burn brighter and hotter with every passing second. Then, out of nowhere, it transformed, glowing an intense, bright white. The heat surged to 1500 degrees Celsius, searing the air around it. Even the water on the ground began to bubble and hiss, vaporizing slowly from the sudden spike in temperature. Realizing he had reached his limit, he steadied himself and looked straight ahead. "I''m ready!" he declared. Lucy didn''t hesitate. She quickly created an opening in her barrier, a gap just large enough for his attack to pass through. "Burn!" The white vortex surged forward, tearing through the gap with a deafening roar. Its spiraling winds clashed against the black goo, pushing it aside as it continued to carve a path. Then, with a thunderous crack, the vortex slammed into the specter. BOOOOM! A massive explosion erupted, far more powerful than anything he''d created before¡ªat least five times stronger. The sheer heat vaporized the black goo near the point of impact, while the wind-driven fire spread outward, rapidly expanding the area of effect. "ARGHHHHH!" It let out a piercing shriek as the flames consumed it, its form writhing in a desperate, futile attempt to escape the inferno. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lucy, watching all of this unfold, felt conflicted. She had severely underestimated him, and the thought that she had been holding him back all along pained her. Meanwhile, the person in question stared straight ahead. Instead of feeling pleased, he began wondering what more he could do to improve. ''It''s powerful, but using it takes too much time.'' he sighed. Chapter 91 Confusing Twist "It''s not dead yet," Lucy muttered, her eyes narrowing as she watched the figure twitch and shift within the flames.Asher clenched his fists, itching to launch another attack, but his body refused to cooperate. He was already drained, so attacking was out of the question. Right now, he needed to meditate and recover his energy before he could do anything else. Seeing his state, Lucy stepped forward. She stretched out her hand, and a wind blade began to take shape. "Stay back," she said firmly, "You''ve done enough. Let me handle the rest." She lifted the sword high, then swung it down. A massive wind blade, towering as high as a five-story building, surged forward, gouging a deep trench in the ground and slicing through both the remaining structure and the specter, obliterating everything in its path. BOOOM! The force of the strike sent debris flying in all directions, kicking up a cloud of dust. For a moment, only the faint, howling sound of the wind could be heard. When the dust settled, the full extent of the destruction became clear. The entity, once a scary presence, had vanished completely, its body eradicated. She glanced at Asher, expecting a praise or acknowledgment, but instead, he was already seated, his eyes closed in meditation. He knew she was powerful, so there was no need to be shocked. To him, it was just another display of her strength¡ªnothing to comment on. ''He could''ve at least praised me a little.'' She puffed her cheeks in frustration. A part of her couldn''t help but blame herself for expecting praise from someone who rarely show his emotions. Shaking off the thought, she looked straight, focusing on the wreckage. It didn''t make sense. The enemy got destroyed too easily. ''How can an entity that weak hide its presence from me?'' she wondered. For someone to conceal their presence, they had to be at least as strong as her¡ªor stronger. Even Asher''s attack, as impressive as it was, shouldn''t have been enough if the creature was really a serious threat. Compared to Yuki, the specter they fought was far weaker. And then there was the space they were in. By all logic, if they had killed the real deal, they should have already been back in the real world. ''Something is not right¡­'' she trailed off. Suddenly, the air grew colder and heavier, and she felt her blood boiling. She adjusted her stance, bracing herself in case they were about to be attacked. She scanned the rubble again. That''s when it happened¡ªa faint movement in the distance, then another, and another. The sound multiplied, growing louder until it became an unnerving collection of dragging footsteps. From the wreckage, they appeared. Figures emerged slowly, stepping into view like actors in a twisted play. Janitors with rusted mops, teachers clutching old bloodied textbooks, gardeners holding rusted shears. They all looked terrifying¡ªgrins twisted into grotesque smiles that stretched far too wide, and their hollow eyes were black pits, void of any life or feeling. "So it''s not over yet?" Asher muttered, still catching his breath as he spotted the horde. He had regained some of his energy, but he was far from being able to fight again. "Someone''s controlling them," Lucy said aloud. It was the only explanation that made sense. "Are we going to be okay?" he asked. Fighting one specter was one thing, but facing a dozen was another. "They''re not strong individually, so we''ll be fine," Lucy replied, but deep down, she was starting to worry. Their enemy this time was too mysterious¡ªshe didn''t even know what it was. "But just to be safe," she muttered, pulling a small bottle from her pocket. It contained about twenty pills, each one no bigger than a medicine capsule. She held it for a moment, hesitation in her eyes. After a short pause, she sighed and gave it to him. He eyed it suspiciously. "What''s this?" "That is your blood." His brows shot up. "What?" "When you were overflowing with power in the warehouse, I extracted some. Don''t worry, I''ve split it up¡ªeach capsule only contains 5% of your power." He looked at the pill, confused. "Why didn''t you give this to me earlier?" "I was waiting for your Demon Heart to get stronger. But now, it''s not the time to hold back." He frowned, turning the bottle over in his hand. "And I''m supposed to take this now?" "Only if you need to. That pill holds a concentrated amount of your own power. It''ll give you a boost if things get out of hand. But use it moderately¡ªit''s not something your current body can handle recklessly." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Okay," he nodded before slipping the pill into his pocket. Lucy''s stance shifted as blood-red aura surrounded her. "Don''t worry, I''ll do my best so you won''t have to use it," she declared. In the same breath, a blood sword materialized in her right hand. The blade''s surface flowed like liquid, but anyone watching could tell that it was far from calm. "Stay behind me," she ordered, gripping the blood sword tightly. Lucy stood ready, her eyes locked on the approaching specters, expecting them to attack first. But then, they suddenly stopped in their tracks. Instead, they all wore mocking smiles. ''Why did they stop?'' she wondered, her brow furrowing. She instinctively tightened her grip on the weapon, her senses on high alert. The ground beneath her shifted, a subtle movement that made her uneasy. She barely noticed it at first, but when her eyes lowered, the earth cracked, sending a jolt through her. "Asher!" she yelled, turning around. But it was too late¡ªhe was gone. No sound, no trace. Her eyes darted left and right, her heart skipping a beat. "Where did you take him?" she screamed in frustration, feeling completely useless for putting him in danger again¡ªfirst at the warehouse, now here. Every time they were together, he seemed to end up in a dangerous situation. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª Asher slowly stood up, disoriented, and found himself standing in the corridor of the school. The sun hung high in the sky, and the sounds of students'' footsteps echoed around him, showing that he was back in reality. "Are you okay? You look pale," a familiar voice called out from behind him. He turned to see Lyka, holding a stack of documents in her arms. He ignored her. ''Where is Lucy? Is she still back there?'' he wondered, trying to piece everything together. The last thing he remembered was being swallowed by the ground, then suddenly finding himself here. As he pondered, something caught his eye. His sleeves were a different color, and the watch he''d been wearing was gone." No, it was more than that. When he glanced up at the mirror, his eyes widened in shock. He was wearing his old uniform, and his face had reverted to what it was before he had met Lucy. His hand instinctively shot up to touch his face, and for a moment, he felt like he was in a dream. He pinched his cheek, and the pain reminded him this was all real. ''What is happening here?'' he wondered, his mind struggling to grasp the situation. Chapter 92 Confusing Twist 2 His mind was filled with confusion until Lyka''s soft and worried voice jolted him from his thoughts."What''s going on?" she asked, her voice gentle but probing. Asher slowly turned to face her. He took a moment to gather his thoughts, trying to find the right words. "Lucy... where is she?" Lyka raised an eyebrow. "Lucy? Do we have a student with that name?" He stared at her with a puzzled look. "What do you mean? You just spoke with her in the principal''s office a few minutes ago." She blinked, unsure of what he meant. "Principal''s office? This is the first time I''ve seen you today," she responded, her concern deepening. "Are you sure you''re feeling alright?" The words made him uneasy. It didn''t make sense. ''How could she not remember? '' They had been arguing not long ago¡ªthere was no way she could have forgotten that. "Are you sure you can''t remember her?" he asked again. "I don''t know what you''re talking about," she said softly. "I''ve never met anyone named Lucy." He ran a hand through his hair, his mind racing for some kind of explanation. His eyes scanned the place for some clues, until they caught something from the corner of his vision¡ªa flash of silver. Lyka''s watch. He glanced at it quickly, then did a double-take. The time and date was off. "What''s the date today?" Lyka raised an eyebrow, a hint of confusion still in her eyes, but she answered anyway. And this only deepened his confusion. Today was the same date he was supposed to be gunned down. He rubbed his temples, then leaned back against the wall, trying to steady his racing thoughts. ''Think. I can''t panic now,'' he told himself, taking a deep breath to steady his nerves. He forced himself to focus. His first thought was that he was trapped in some kind of illusion, that everything around him¡ªthe school, the people¡ªwas just a lie, a construct of his mind. But then, the other possibility surfaced: what if his memories with Lucy weren''t real? That thought was scary, but he quickly pushed it aside. He could remember everything so clearly¡ªthe way she spoke, the look in her eyes, their time together, though brief, was filled with unforgettable moments. Those memories felt too real to be false. Instead of searching his surroundings for clues, he slipped his hand into his pocket. There it was¡ªthe bottle of pills Lucy had given him. His suspicion was right. He took a step back from his former teacher. ''If she doesn''t remember Lucy, then maybe she''s not real. Or worse... maybe she''s an enemy'' he eyed her cautiously, every instinct telling him to stay on guard. He was ready to cast a flame ball, to burn her down where she stood. But then another thought stopped him in his tracks. ''What if she''s the real thing?'' Lucy had been dragged into this mess despite her powers So¡ª Pulling in and erasing the memories of ordinary humans wasn''t out of the question. As he was deep in thought, another voice echoed from the side. He turned to find Elaine there, expecting her to say something¡ªbut instead, she grabbed his arm and pulled him along. "Teacher, I''m borrowing him for a while!" Elaine said, quickening her pace until they reached the base of the stairway. "What are¡ª" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elaine cut him off. "What''s going on? Everyone''s lost their memories!" Asher, surprised, grabbed her shoulder. "You still remember Lucy?" he asked urgently. Elaine raised an eyebrow. "Of course I remember your girlfriend with the attitude. I''d like to forget her, but she''s too annoying." He let go of her and sighed in relief. It was a good thing he hadn''t burned Lyka to ashes¡ªhe''d almost become both a murderer and an arsonist. The thought of burning the school earlier crossed his mind, but now, with his mind clearer, he realized just how close he had come to making an irreversible mistake. It was safe to assume that all the students and staff in the school were real and just under the influence of whoever was responsible for this mess. Elaine, noticing his silence, spoke up, hoping he had a plan. "So, what now? You''re the only one in the school who seems to remember, other than me." He didn''t have a clear answer yet. It was true that he could use magic now, but his understanding and application of it was very basic. In addition, his experience and knowledge with the supernatural was very lacking. Asking him to come up with a plan out of nowhere was a stretch. "We start by finding Lucy. She''s the only one who can figure this out." Elaine rolled her eyes. "And why do you think she''d know what to do? I think you''re giving her too much credit just because you''re in a relationship." He didn''t respond, and just walked away. Explaining that his girlfriend was a demon would be a waste of time. And she might even suspect Lucy to be behind all of this. Demons didn''t exactly have a good reputation, after all. As they walked, students began whispering to each other, casting quick glances his way. Some even stepped aside, afraid to get too close. It was obvious¡ªnone of them remembered anything from the past few weeks, including the time he had been gone. "Did you try stepping outside the school grounds?" he asked She shook her head. "No, I haven''t checked it yet. Let''s go to the gate, then." He nodded, and they quickly made their way toward it. As they made their way toward the gate, Elaine spotted a few of her friends in the distance. They were chatting and laughing, acting like nothing was wrong. "Hey, what are you two up to?" Rachel called out, waving them over. She glanced between the two with a mischievous grin. "Looks like you''re finally making a move on him, huh?" Elaine''s face immediately turned red. "What? No!" she blurted, flustered. She quickly waved her hands in front of her, trying to brush it off. "Don''t be ridiculous," But the teasing didn''t stop, and her blush deepened. She could barely meet his eyes, hoping he wouldn''t notice. Rachel laughed and shook her head at her friend''s funny attempt to deny it. "Sure, sure, whatever you say. But to be honest, you two look good together," she teased, her grin widening Elaine''s face flushed even deeper, and she quickly turned her gaze away. "Stop it," she muttered, brushing off the comment. "We don''t have time for a chat," Asher interjected, cutting off any further comments before they could drag on. He started walking again, moving ahead. Elaine quickly followed, shooting Rachel a look that said she''d talk later, but for now, they had a bigger issue to deal with. "Hey, what she said before, it''s not true," Elaine quickly explained, her voice a little defensive. Asher didn''t even glance at her, his focus still ahead. "I don''t really care if you like me or not," he answered bluntly, his tone making it clear that he wasn''t interested in the subject. Elaine paused, his words stinging more than she wanted to admit. ''What a jerk,'' Chapter 93 Confusing Twist 3 Elaine swallowed the bitterness of his remark, pushing her frustration aside to focus on the problem at hand.He wasn''t in the mood for anything else, and honestly, she couldn''t blame him. The whole situation felt surreal, leaving her surprised at how calm she was. Maybe it was because he was there. Somehow, his presence made her feel safe. They finally reached the school gates. His pace slowed down as he took a careful look around. A few students stroll nearby, but none of them seemed to notice anything strange. The air was heavy, though¡ªnot physically, but as if something was just... off. He stepped up to the metal gate and placed his hand on it, ready to push it open. The moment his fingers made contact, a jolt of electricity zapped through them. He pulled back instinctively, shaking his hand. It wasn''t exactly painful, but it was enough to catch him off guard. "A barrier?" he muttered aloud. "Looks like we''re trapped in here." "Are you sure?" Elaine stepped closer, her brow furrowing as she cautiously touched the gate herself. This time, it didn''t react. She frowned and turned to him. "I don''t feel anything." "Go ahead, try opening it then." Elaine hesitated, glancing at him before gripping the bars. With a bit of effort, she pushed the gate open. "There," she said, stepping back. Asher nodded and walked toward the opening, half-expecting nothing to happen. But as soon as he reached the threshold, an invisible force stopped him. It wasn''t gentle. It felt like crashing into a solid wall. He even tried pushing with his shoulder, but it wouldn''t budge, no matter how hard he pressed. ''This is getting annoying,'' he muttered. Elaine frowned, watching him rub his shoulder. "What happened? Did you hit something?" "It''s like there''s a wall here, but I can''t see it." Curious, she walked through the gate without issue. But as soon as she was far enough, her figure flickered¡ªand then vanished entirely. He was momentarily taken aback, but he kept his composure. A few minutes later, Elaine reappeared. "You won''t believe it," she said, slightly out of breath. "I actually made it out. I even talked to a few people, and they confirmed the date was correct out there." "Did you ask for help?" he asked. "That''s the weird part," she continued, her brow furrowing. "I tried asking a patrolling policeman for help, but I lost him as we were heading back." He touched his chin, his mind racing as he considered what she had just said. Something wasn''t adding up. If she could leave, maybe others could too. He scanned the school grounds, eyes locking onto a nearby student who looked like they weren''t too preoccupied. A boy, tall and lanky with a distracted expression, was fiddling with his phone by the edge of the courtyard. He walked toward him, motioning for Elaine to stay put. "Hey," Asher called out. The boy looked up, blinking in confusion. "What do you want?" "Go to the gate now," he ordered. The boy stared at him blankly, tilting his head like he hadn''t understood a word. "Huh? What are you talking about?" "You heard me. Leave the school ground," He repeated, his tone more forceful this time. The boy frowned, glancing nervously at Elaine, who stood a few meters away, watching the exchange. "Uh, why would I do that?" "Just do it. Trust me, it''s important." But instead of moving, the boy gave an awkward chuckle and backed up a step. "Dude, I don''t know what you''re on about, but I''m not going anywhere." Asher took a deep breath . "Listen, this isn''t a joke. Just go to the gate and step through. That''s all I''m asking." "No way," the boy said, his voice rising slightly as he turned away. Asher reached out, grabbing the boy''s arm before he could walk off. "Do what I say, or I else¡ª" The boy''s face turned pale, and without another word, he bolted. Asher didn''t chase after him, though he considered it. Instead, he looked around for someone else. A group of students was sitting by the benches, talking and laughing. He recognized them as part of James'' group. He walked up to them and said, "Step outside." The group went quiet and exchanged confused looks. A student with bright green hair raised an eyebrow and asked, "Why?" "I need to test something." The student with green hair stepped forward. The student took a step forward. "Cut the crap. James might treat you special, but that doesn''t mean we take orders from you." Asher sighed, his patience wearing thin. "You''ll follow, or I''ll make you." The group fell silent again. His presence alone was enough to make them rethink challenging him further. "Don''t push me," Asher warned, stepping closer to the group, his expression stone-cold. "I''m not in the mood for this." The group knew it was pointless to fight. They''d only end up beaten and humiliated. The memories of him taking down Black Hound and dozens of thugs on his own were still fresh in their minds. Normally, they wouldn''t have hesitated at his request, but something was off. There was an unnatural resistance deep inside them, like a warning against leaving the school grounds. They exchanged uneasy glances and turned to walk away, but Asher wasn''t about to let them off that easily. He reached out and grabbed the green-haired student by the arm, yanking him back before he could take another step. "Let go!" the student growled, tugging at his arm, but Asher didn''t even flinch. He just kept walking, dragging him along like some kind of dog. "Stop fighting. It''s not like you''re going to die," S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The green-haired student glared at him, his struggle momentarily faltering. "Yeah, easy for you to say!" he spat out. The thug thrashed harder the closer they got, trying to break free. "Quit messing around," Asher muttered, giving the student a shove toward the gate. The boy stumbled back into the barrier. For a split second, nothing seemed unusual. "See? It''s not¡ª" BOOM! The explosion cut Asher off guard. One second, the student was there. The next, the ground was splattered red, and chunks of internal organs were scattered across the walls. An eyeball even rolled to Asher''s feet, still twitching. He froze, staring at what was left. "...That wasn''t supposed to happen." Elaine, wide-eyed, gaped at the blood dripping off his sleeve. "You¡ªyou just blew him up!" He shook his head, wiping the blood off his arm. "No, the barrier blew him up" Elaine took a step back, her expression a mix of horror and confusion. "The barrier? Are you serious? That''s... that''s not how it looked!" she shot back, her voice trembling. "You pushed him and then¡ªthen he just¡ªexploded!" He didn''t respond right away. She was right, he had pushed the guy, but he never expected it to end like this. "Murder!" someone screamed. Instantly, chaos broke out. Students yelled and ran in every direction, their feet pounding the ground as they tried to get back inside the building. Asher scratched his nose, glancing at Elaine. "Okay, so... how about you try and leave the school ground again?" Chapter 94 Confusing Twist 4 Elaine stared at him, her frustration growing with each second. Her hands shook just thinking about his insensitive request."Are you serious?" she snapped. "You just watched someone explode, and now you''re asking me to try?" She crossed her arms and glared at him. "What kind of messed-up person does that? Don''t you care if I die and get blown up like¡ªlike that guy?" Asher didn''t look worried. "I mean, you were able to leave before, so I thought you could¡ª" "That was before!" she cut him off. "For all we know, something''s changed. And that''s not even the main problem! Why are you so calm about this? Someone just died, for God''s sake!" Elaine was beyond frustrated by how detached he was. She knew he was a calm person, but there was a difference between being cool headed and being indifferent. ''How could he be so nonchalant?'' ''How could he act like what just happened didn''t matter?'' she muttered to herself Asher shook his head and sighed. "I''m not saying it doesn''t matter. But what''s done is done. Feeling guilty won''t fix anything. Right now, we need to figure out what''s going on." "You..." Elaine clenched her fist, her mind racing. She wanted to argue, to scream at him for being so cold. Before she could say more, footsteps echoed from the direction of the school building. A crowd of teachers, students, and staff rushed toward them, drawn by the earlier commotion. Lyka was at the front, looking concerned. "Asher... Elaine... what''s going on here?" she demanded. Her eyes turned to the ground, and the sight of blood and scattered internal organs made her freeze. Her face turned pale, and within seconds, she leaned over, retching uncontrollably. Others weren''t any better. A few students clutched their stomachs, stumbling away, while some staff members turned back, muttering panicked excuses to avoid the horrifying scene. Asher observed the crowd. Their reactions looked all too real¡ªfear, confusion, and disgust were painted on their faces. There was no sign of pretense. The more he looked at them, the more he was convinced they were real people, not just illusions. "It was him!" one of James'' lackeys shouted. "He pushed our friend to the gate, and then he exploded!" All eyes locked onto Asher. The blood covering his clothes didn''t help his case; if anything, it made their accusation even more believable. Murmurs spread quickly, growing louder as the crowd began to connect the dots¡ªor at least thought they had. "Yeah, I pushed him," Asher admitted, keeping his tone casual. "But I just wanted him to grab me a drink from outside." It was a blatant lie, but he figured it was better than the truth. Telling them they were stuck in some twisted reality would only cause panic. Worse, they''d probably think he''d lost it and try to force him down. Enjoy more content from empire "See? I told you! He''s a criminal!" The thug kept fueling the fire, and his friends chimed in, backing him up. "Yeah, he''s definitely guilty!" one of them added. The crowd hesitated, unsure of how to react. Some seemed to believe him, while others exchanged skeptical glances. "I''m innocent," Asher said again, The students who had accused him wasn''t having it. "That''s the dumbest excuse I''ve ever heard! He''s dead because of you! You killed him!" Asher raised an eyebrow "And how do you think I did it?" One of the thugs shouted, "I don''t know, maybe you made him eat some kind of explosive!" Asher was momentarily stunned. That was actually a good explanation. He hadn''t thought of it that way. Suddenly, everyone was looking at him, suspicion written all over their faces. The crowd tensed, waiting for him to explain himself. Then Elaine stepped forward. "He''s innocent. I know he''s a jerk and an asshole, but he is not a murderer." She defended him though, technically, he was one. The number of people he''d taken out could humble a serial killer. "She''s an accomplice!" one of the thugs shouted, accusing her of being a criminal as well. Elaine stepped back, her heart pounding. "I''m just telling the truth. " "Bullshit, you like him and you''re protecting that killer! Let''s get him and call the police!" Elaine''s fists clenched at her sides, her mind racing. She was still trying to make sense of everything, but these accusations were getting out of hand. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rachel and the others quickly moved to her side, their faces hard with defiance. "She''s right," Rachel snapped, glaring at the thugs. "You guys are making this way worse. Stop spreading lies." The crowd of students that had gathered began to shout over each other, their voices blending into a mess of accusations and counterpoints. Meanwhile, Asher just stood there, ignoring everything around him. His expression remained unchanged, like he was watching the world burn without a care. In the back of his mind though, he was already considering his next move. Just as the tension reached its peak, the adults finally took charge. The principal''s voice sliced through the chaos. "Calm down ." he barked. Teachers quickly began directing the students, pushing them back and urging them to stay in line, while other staff members scrambled to call the police, their voices urgent as they fumbled with phones. Surprisingly, they got a response on the other end of the line. This made him wonder if they were finally back to reality. ''If that''s the case, then maybe I should wait for a while before making any move. If the police really show up here, it means I''m back.'' "Asher!" His thoughts were interrupted by the principal, who approached him with a stern look. "Come with us. We need to detain you until the police arrive," he instructed with a firm tone. Asher didn''t resist. There was no point in arguing¡ªit would only make them more suspicious of him. Besides, beating them up was not an option. The crowd around them slowly began to disperse, but the murmurs continued. Whispers filled the air, some students glancing back over their shoulders at him with a mix of fear and disgust. Even though the teachers tried to maintain order, some students couldn''t hold back their anger. They threw whatever they could¡ªempty water bottles, papers, and even a few backpacks. Asher easily dodged the first few items, watching them fly past him with little effort. But one of the bottles, aimed too wildly, ended up hitting a teacher who was standing nearby. The teacher flinched, then turned, their face reddening with frustration. "Who did that?" the teacher snapped, looking around with a stern glare. The students froze, realizing their mistake. The one who had thrown it stepped back, his face turning pale as he was scolded in front of everyone. In the end, the teacher sighed, realizing it wasn''t worth the trouble. With a frustrated shake of the head, they gave up on trying to calm the crowd any further and just continued walking. The sooner he was gone, the less likely the students would cause any more trouble. Along the way, Asher continued to observe his surroundings. Despite the chaos, it didn''t seem like whoever was behind this was planning to directly attack him. ''What''s it trying to do?'' he wondered. ''Or is it just trying to trap me here?'' Chapter 95 Confusing Twist 5 A few minutes later.He sat at a wooden desk in the middle of a bright, furnished classroom. The walls were painted a clean, light blue, with neatly arranged shelves lining one side, holding fresh textbooks and neatly stacked supplies. Large windows on the far wall let in a flood of natural light, giving the room a warm, welcoming atmosphere, though it felt strangely empty without the usual buzz of students. Five teachers stood around him, positioned at various points around the room. Their stares were intense and unsettling, they were scrutinizing every move he made. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One of them, Mr. Harris, gripped a broom tightly, as though it could protect them. Asher ignored the unnecessary antics and leaned back in his chair, unbothered by their overreaction. He could easily escape if he wanted to, but that would only make things more complicated¡ªespecially now that he was testing whether the police would actually show up. Not dwelling on it, his attention shifted back to the window and then to the gate. He half-expected someone to leave the school grounds after everything that had happened, but no one moved. Even the usual troublemakers¡ªthose who typically skipped school at this time¡ªremained where they were, standing. It was like they''d forgotten they could leave, or maybe they were too scared to try. "Asher, tell me what happened." Lyka''s voice broke the silence as she stepped into the room. Her tone wasn''t harsh or accusatory¡ªit carried a note of concern instead. The teachers exchanged uneasy glances. Mr. Harris, still gripping the broom, stepped forward. "Lyka, you shouldn''t get close to him. Let the authorities handle this." She didn''t even glance at him. "He''s not some rabid animal," she said flatly, dragging a chair and sitting across from him. Her eyes stayed locked on him, determined to get answers. "Asher, feel free to talk to me. I''m always on your side," she added. "I don''t know. The guy just exploded," he said plainly. His tone wasn''t defensive¡ªjust blunt. "You expect us to believe that?" one of them spat out. Asher sighed, tired of explaining himself ignored them. The murmurs of the teachers and the occasional questions from Lyka barely registered anymore. Explaining himself felt pointless. No matter what he said, it wouldn''t change anything. They wouldn''t understand, and frankly, neither did he. Everything about this situation was a mess, and completely outside his grasp. It''s not like he could magically become a genius and solve everything. This was real life, and in reality, without enough knowledge, most people¡ªif not all¡ªwould be as lost. The clock on the wall ticked on. The teachers tried to keep themselves occupied, though their unease was very obvious. Ms. Greene, the young teacher who always seemed nervous, paced near the window, looking outside every few minutes. "Still nothing?" she asked. Mr. Ryan shook his head. "They said someone''s coming. That was half an hour ago." "Call again," she suggested. He dialed the number. "Hello? Yes, we''re still waiting. You said you''d send officers right away." His voice cracked with frustration, but after a pause, he added, "Yes, I understand. We will wait here." They exchanged confused looks, all of them thinking the same thing. This was a big incident, and the police station wasn''t that far. It shouldn''t be taking them this long to show up. Something didn''t add up. "My husband works nearby." Ms. Greene volunteered. After a brief conversation, she hung up. "He''ll be here soon." This sparked some hope. But Asher had already noticed the pattern. Instead of waiting for someone to come, their first instinct should have been to leave the school and get help themselves. It didn''t take a genius to figure that out. So, it either meant the overall IQ of everyone in this school was around 50, or he was still stuck in this godforsaken limbo. The minutes dragged on, but her husband still hadn''t shown. She redialed his contact number, but this time, there was no answer. The line was busy. Meanwhile, Asher drummed his fingers on the desk, his gaze drifting to the window. As expected, the gate remained untouched. No one had passed through it. One by one, the teachers tried calling their acquaintances. Some phoned family, others their friends. Each time, they got a response, but it always ended the same way. "They''re lying," Mr. Ryan grumbled, tossing his phone onto a desk. "No, they''re not," Mr. Harris interjected, "Something is wrong." As the tension in the room thickened, Asher finally spoke up. "Took you long enough." Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire The second the words left his mouth, every eye turned to him. "Do you know what''s happening here?" Asher took a moment, letting the silence hang for a few seconds. He contemplated carefully, sorting through his thoughts before speaking. Too much information would only lead to more unnecessary questions¡ªand he wasn''t in the mood for that. "I think we''re trapped," Everyone was stunned. They had expected something profound after waiting that long. "You spent ten seconds just to say that?" "Yeah," he nodded. That was honestly the only thing he could think of that made any sense. He wasn''t great with words to begin with. Before anyone could scold him, the door swung open. "I can explain," Elaine walked in. "Don''t expect too much from him. He''s not the talkative type," The teachers exchanged glances, surprised by her understatement. ''Not the talkative type'' was a too much of downplay. Still, they give her a chance. Their eyes were on her, as if hoping she had the answers they were all desperate for. She took a deep breath before speaking. "He''s telling the truth," "You know that famous movie from the East, the one where a small red monster makes students'' heads explode? It''s the same concept here, but this time, if anyone leaves the school grounds, their entire body will explode into pieces." She explained, using a well-known movie to help make her point clearer. The teachers all nodded, having already seen it, so they understood the reference. However, the idea was so far-fetched that they couldn''t bring themselves to believe her. "What do you mean we can''t leave? You can''t just make up outrageous stories like that. This isn''t a movie." Elaine wanted to explain further, but Lyka cut her off. "I''ll check it out," she said, standing up and preparing to leave the room. "No, you''ll die if you do that," Elaine said, raising her arms to stop her. But she ignored the warning and walked past everyone. Just as she reached the door, flames suddenly appeared, shooting straight at her face. Everybody was shocked, expecting her to be burned, but the fire hit an invisible barrier and vanished completely. Asher stood up, his cold voice cutting through the tension. "So you''re the one responsible for all of this." *** *** *** Author''s Note: Thank you for all your support. Just a heads-up, I will be changing the title of this novel from My Girlfriends are Hardcore Yanderes to My Supernatural Girlfriends Spoil Me Rotten. Don''t worry, it''ll still focus on crazy yanderes. I''m letting you know in advance, just in case you wonder why you can''t find my book in your library once the change is approved. Worry not, it''s not gone¡ªI''ve just updated the title and cover. XD Chapter 96 Rage "What was that ?" Lyka''s voice wavered, breaking her usual calm. She looked visibly shaken, her lips trembling, an obvious sign of the trauma she had endured after narrowly escaping being burned alive.Asher couldn''t have cared less. He stepped closer, his eyes locking onto hers. "Stop acting." His attitude and demeanor came off as too cold, too detached. Before anyone could respond, Harris thrust an accusing finger at him. "I saw it! He''s a murderer! The fire came from his direction!" The room went into total silence. Every eye turned onto Asher, their expressions a combination of fear and suspicion. His face remained stone-cold, making him look more dangerous in their eyes. Elaine took a step back, her heart pounding as her eyes flicked nervously between Asher and the spot where the fire had erupted. The thought of someone summoning flames¡ªespecially after a student just died from explosion was too much for her. She liked him. But could she ignore the growing possibility that he might be the mastermind in all of this. Lyka on the other hand, despite her initial shock, straightened up. "That''s a pretty serious accusation, Harris," her voice was firm, but there was a tremor that slipped through her words. "We don''t know what''s going on. Jumping to conclusions won''t help us." Harris wasn''t backing down. His finger jutted forward again, frantic. "Are you blind? He didn''t even flinch when the fire appeared! He''s the only one who could''ve done it!" The other teachers exchanged nervous glances. Ms. Greene stepped back, while Mr. Ryan tightened his grip on his phone. Asher shook his head slowly. "Still acting? Fine. I''ll force you." Your next read awaits at empire Raising his right hand, twelve fireballs materialized, swirling around him. The flames illuminated his face in harsh, flickering light, making him appear more like a villain than ever before. Ms. Greene gasped, stumbling backward into the wall. "What is he doing?" Her voice cracked with panic. "Someone stop him!" Mr. Harris stood frozen, his eyes wide with terror. "He''s a monster!" he screamed, his hands trembling around the broom like a child clutching a talisman. Elaine''s hands clenched at her sides, her breath shallow. She wanted to speak, to ask him what he was doing, but her voice failed her. Her mind raced, torn between what she knew of him and the terrifying image before her. Could he really be the one behind all this? ''I see it now,'' Elaine thought bitterly. ''That''s why I was able to get out before. He was playing me the whole time...'' "Asher," she finally managed to choke out, her voice shaky. "What are you?" Harris shrieked, his eyes wild. "He''s a demon! He''s a fucking Demon!" For a split second, Asher''s flames flickered, not from any weakness, but because the teacher was totally right. ''Why do I feel like I''m the villain here?'' he sighed inwardly. The fire around him dimmed slightly as he took a long, steadying breath. ''I just wanted to quit school... I never asked for this.'' His thoughts spiraled, a rush of frustration, and confusion flooding him all at once. Then, just as quickly, his hyperfocus state kicked in, calming him down almost instantly. Outside, students had gathered, some filming with their phones, the others whispering in frantic murmurs. "Is that... fire?" someone asked. "Is he... doing that?" another whispered. "Is he going to hurt us?" The fear in their voices was clear, but so was the fascination. No one moved, glued to the sight of him surrounded by flames, looking more dangerous than ever. "Why are you doing this?" Asher decided to talk it out first. "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Lyka responded, looking as clueless as ever. "I''m tired of this," he said, opening his palm for an attack. But she stepped behind the other teachers. There was no way he could unleash his powers here¡ªnot with so many innocent people around. Asher''s thoughts raced. ''She knew exactly what she was doing. Right now, I''m playing right into her hands.'' "I¡­" Before he could finish his words, a sharp cracking sound echoed, like glass shattering. Out of nowhere, he found himself alone in the room. The familiar surroundings vanished, replaced by a heavy silence and an ominous dark sky visible through the window. As he struggled to figure out his next move, something else suddenly broke through the silence¡ªthe unmistakable sound of explosions in the distance. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! The force of each blast reverberated, as if the very world was being torn apart. ''What''s happening now?'' he thought, rushing to the window. There, amidst the chaos, stood Lucy. Her body had completely transformed. She wore a blood-red dress, woven from her own blood, and from her back sprouted massive blood wings. In her hands, she wielded two blood swords, their sharp edges gleaming. She was locked in combat with another figure, but this was no specter. The entity she faced had fox ears and three tails that lashed through the air, striking with explosive force. ''That''s Miss Lyka,'' he was certain it was her. But her face was completely different now¡ªshe looked younger, more beautiful. The fox ears and tails added an entirely new layer to her appearance, making her as striking as Lucy, if not more. Added to that was her attire¡ªa silver kimono that flowed gracefully with each of her movements. Lyka''s gaze flicked to him for a split second, and he could see the annoyance in her eyes. She had been forced to cancel the world she had made for him, all because Lucy had gone into full rage mode. Lyka had expected to easily defeat a demon, especially given her status as a legendary beast. But to her surprise, she found herself being cornered. Lucy also noticed him, but her focus was entirely on the fight. Anger radiated from her as she stood ready to kill her opponent. "You''re dead!" Lucy roared, and her blood aura exploded outward. Her dress morphed into a more metallic form, and in an instant, thousands of blood swords materialized, swirling in the air around her. "How dare you speak to me like that, demon!" she spat back, her fury matching Lucy''s. Her three tails turned into five, each one becoming more ethereal, their aura flaring. The five tails closed in tightly together, and in the center, a burning orange sun emerged. It radiated an intense heat, even fiercer than Asher''s flames. It was several levels more advanced than his attacks. "Bloody Rain!" Lucy shouted, and the thousands of swords rained down from the sky, each one falling like deadly droplets. "Solar Fang!" Lyka countered, her five tails converging as the miniature sun at their center erupted, sending a flash of light so intense that it temporarily blinded everyone. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Asher was forced to cover his eyes, struggling to regain his vision amidst the overwhelming brightness. BOOOOOM! An explosion erupted, so powerful that the very fabric of reality began to crack, unable to contain the raw force of their powers. Still blinded by the flash, he struggled to maintain his balance. His mind raced as he tried to piece together what was happening. ''Why are they even fighting in the first place? '' Chapter 97 Breaking the Norm Asher''s vision slowly cleared, revealing both combatants still standing¡ªseemingly unharmed, yet the air between them was still filled with tension. Neither of them was backing down, and they seemed to want nothing more than to kill each other.Lucy, however, wasn''t as unaffected as she looked. Her blood-forged battle dress, which had once glowed with a powerful aura, had started to weaken. The strong fabric no longer looked as fierce. It appeared torn and worn, like it couldn''t hold up much longer in the fight. Even from a distance, he could see it¡ªLucy''s face was tight, her eyes losing their focus, her movements more sluggish. She didn''t look good, and the toll of the fight was becoming evident with every passing second. ''I have to help her,'' he muttered, clicking his tongue in annoyance as uncertainty began to creep in. Deep down, he knew he wasn''t strong enough. If he jumped in now, he''d only add to her burden. Lyka might turn her attention on him, leaving Lucy even more vulnerable to a surprised attack. ''Why am I so useless?'' his frustration overwhelmed him, and he shook his head, trying to push the negative thoughts away. It wasn''t just his lack of power that held him back¡ªit was his inexperience. Even in that twisted place, he had been passive, always just going with the flow. His lack of knowledge and understanding had always kept him on the sidelines. As his emotions spiraled, something inside him clicked¡ªhis hyperfocus state. That singular, laser-sharp clarity surged through him, fortifying his mind and pushing all doubts aside. In that moment of clarity, the memory of the pills resurfaced. ''I have to take a risk,'' The fight between Lucy and Lyka raged on, both combatants too absorbed in their battle to notice him. Asher didn''t know whether to feel relieved or frustrated by this. After all, it was a reminder of his weakness. They didn''t even consider him a threat. As he looked around, his eyes landed on a pile of rubble. He quickly ducked behind it, staying out of sight. Without hesitation, one pill was swallowed, and almost instantly, a surge of energy rushed through his body. Asher expected some discomfort, or at the very least, strain, but the energy coursing through him felt almost... natural. It was as if it had always been there, waiting for the right moment to surface. ''This is amazing,'' he murmured, clenching his fists as raw power crackled in his veins. ''My power... it feels like it doubled.'' The sensation was intoxicating. With this much improvement, the temptation to take another one was irresistible. So, he swallowed a second. This time, the increase in power wasn''t as drastic, but it was still noticeable. His strength surged by about 70%. He wasn''t really that surprised. It was like building muscle. In the beginning, progress came quickly. Strength quickly doubled, but as the body adapted, improvement slowed down. Every step forward required more time, more effort, and more consistency. Even so, the force flowing through him had propelled him far beyond his usual boundaries. ''I need more,'' He grabbed a third pill, but it wasn''t enough. The urge to grow even stronger pushed him to take a fourth, then a fifth, chasing the promise of more potential. At first, the energy was exhilarating. He felt unstoppable, as if nothing could hinder him. But soon, a sharp pain bloomed in his chest, and his heart pounded erratically, faster and harder, as if it was trying to burst free of his ribcage. He had reached his limit. Logically, he should have stopped. But instead, he swallowed another, knowing full well it could be the end for him. His heart threatened to explode, and disorientation washed over him. But through gritted teeth, he pushed past it. ''I can''t stay weak forever.'' ''I can''t keep relying on her,'' he muttered through the chaos in his body. Then, something shifted¡ªhis vision blurred. The world around him faded to black and white, like an x-ray filter was applied to his senses. The surroundings were sharp and clear, and for the first time, he felt a strange control over his senses. When he focused, he saw them¡ªLucy and Lyka''s magical circuits, glowing like veins filled with pulsating power. Unlike the usual black and white, their bodies glowed with bright colors. Each one had its own unique shade, full of energy. Lucy''s magical paths glowed in dark red, white, and blue, the colors blending and pulsing together. On the other hand, Lyka''s circuits shone with a vibrant orange, fiery and intense, like the glow of the sun. ''What''s happening to my body?'' His mind raced to make sense of the change. It was overwhelming, but at the same time, he felt an odd sense of power¡ªof control. Instinctively, his gaze shifted to their fight. He could see their energy flowing through their bodies, following complex pathways. It pulsed like a rhythm, and he could tell they were using the pathways efficiently and effectively. The control they had was far beyond his current level. Then, he looked at his own hands and gasped. His magic circuits were different¡ªdenser, thicker, as if they were built to hold unimaginable force. Zooming in, he discovered his circuits were made up of seven thinner strands, twisted together like braided rope, in contrast to the girls'' smooth, straight pathways. He wasn''t knowledgeable about this kind of thing, but he guessed that having more circuits would usually mean more power. At least, that''s what made sense to him. ''What''s this?'' He raised his eyebrows in surprise. Most of his magic circuits were dormant. More than half of them were idle, wasted potential waiting to be tapped. ''If I could be more efficient, then maybe¡­'' he trailed off, his thoughts racing. He then began to slowly fill the unused pathways. This was supposed to be difficult, but because he could see each one clearly, it became hundreds¡ªno, thousands¡ªof times easier to manage. Just like that, he filled every pathway, and the fireball he unleashed instantly turned blue. It was so hot that he had to summon wind around it to avoid being burned. ''It''s hotter now, but what about my control?'' he wondered. He concentrated again, summoning more fireballs. To his amazement, he saw in detail how his circuits responded. Each tiny shift in his concentration sent ripples of energy flowing through them. The pathways lit up, reacting almost instinctively to his thoughts. The fireballs began to form, one after another. In no time, 100 fist-size fireballs hovered in the air around him. Each one followed his mental commands like extensions of his will. He clenched his fist, and the fireballs in the air grew larger. Next, he replicated his strongest technique: a swirling wind vortex appeared in the center of his palm, quickly absorbing all the flames. From between his hands, it looked like a blue radiant sun. The wind kept it perfectly round, and he knew that once released, even Lyka wouldn''t escape unscathed. Right now, he shattered all the norms with his abnormal body and talent. ''Now, I can fight.'' He muttered to himself. The words slipped out before he even realized it. This wasn''t arrogance; it was his trust in his own ability. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 98 Breaking the Norm 2 The battle between the two raged on, each attack aimed to kill. Sparks flew with every clash, illuminating the darkened sky.Lucy''s battle dress now seemed to lose its strength. It was torn in several places, and her movements, though still fast, had started to slow. Lyka, however, was still at her peak. Her magic only seemed to grow stronger with every attack. She stood confidently. Her power was so destructive that she didn''t even need to move. Each tail was a weapon in itself, ready to strike at her command. If not for Lucy''s skill and battle instinct, she would have been completely overwhelmed by the massive gap in power between them. "You''re too weak. And you call yourself royalty?" Lyka giggled, covering her mouth with one of her tails. Lucy''s face hardened with annoyance. The insult stung deeper than she cared to admit. Had she been at her full strength, she could have taken down her enemy in an instant. "Is that all you can do? Act tough?" Lyka sneered, her voice dripping with contempt. Seeing that Lucy had no intention of responding, the fox woman''s tails flicked. One by one, each tail fired a beam of blinding light. Lucy''s eyes narrowed. She couldn''t afford to fly anymore, as the strain it put on her was too much. Instead, she relied on her feet. She leaped to the side, narrowly avoiding the first attack as it crashed into the ground behind her, sending a shock wave through the earth. The force of the explosion made her stagger, but she quickly regained her balance. Next attack shot at her from the left. She twisted in the air, barely dodging it as it passed just inches from her side, the heat singeing her exposed skin. The third and fourth flames followed quickly, but she was already moving again, jumping to another spot in the rubble, her feet pushing off the ground. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But the cunning fox wasn''t done. She sent the fifth strike at Lucy just as she landed. This one was faster, more concentrated, and she barely managed to twist her body in time to avoid being hit directly. The flame grazed her shoulder, and a sharp, painful burn ripped through her skin. She gritted her teeth, forcing herself not to cry out. Unfortunately, the damage was too much. She lost her focus, and her battle dress, already torn from the relentless assault, was nearly gone, exposing her sexy underwear. "Oh my, you really are bold. To think you wear such seductive attire. Did you use this to seduce him?" Lyka asked, her tone playful, as she tilted her head. Lucy''s eyes blazed with anger. "So you''re doing all of this because you want to steal him from me?" "Steal him from you?" Lyka raised an eyebrow, then burst into hysterical laughter. "Do you actually believe you''re better than me? Just because you cheated? "At least he loves me," Lucy shot back. Lyka''s face turned serious, her expression darkening. "That doesn''t matter because you''ll die anyway¡­ Any last words?" "You better kill me," Lucy growled through gritted teeth "Because if I live, I''ll hunt you down." Lyka chuckled darkly, her six glowing tails flicking behind her as she stepped forward, eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "I will gladly do it" she said, her tone dripping with malice, "I''ll turn you to complete ash." She paused, her smirk widening as a sinister thought crossed her mind. "And speaking of ash," she continued, her voice turning more cruel, "I''ll make sure to take care of Asher. He will forget you, like you never existed." Lucy''s eyes widened as her blood seethed with rage. Her hands trembled¡ªnot from fear, but from the sheer force of it The air around her thickened, crackling with power as her emotions spiraled out of control, growing stronger with each passing second. "You''re dead!" she lashed out, followed by blood erupting from her body, twisting into a storm of countless needles, each one sharp and lethal. "Pathetic, you think your blood could withstand my power? I''ll burn you along with all of it," Lyka scoffed. "I don''t care if I burn to death!" Lucy growled, eyes blazing with conviction. "But if you think I''ll let you touch him without a fight¡­ you''re dead wrong!" A barrage of blood-formed needles surged forward like a living storm. Lyka''s eyes narrowed in surprise, but she quickly shook it off. Her six tails glowed brighter, unleashing another attack that obliterated the blood needles in seconds. ''I lost,'' Lucy admitted. She closed her eyes, bracing herself for the inevitable. In her last moment, the only thing that came to her mind was his face. BOOOOOM! The ground trembled with the impact, the explosion ripping through the air and burning everything in its path. It was over¡ªwell, that was what Lyka hoped for¡ªbut when everything cleared up, Asher stood tall in front of Lucy. Around him was a wind barrier he created to protect themselves. This one was even more concentrated and powerful than what Lucy had used before. "I won''t let you hurt her anymore," he declared, his voice cold and unforgiving. This was the first time in his life he had felt anger, a fury so intense that even his hyperfocus state could barely contain it. Lyka narrowed her eyes. She actually saw him running toward them, so she intentionally controlled her attack at the very last moment to avoid obliterating him completely. Asher stood on high alert, painfully aware of the power gap between them. He hoped she would not take this fight seriously¡ªmaybe there was something in her twisted interest he could use to his advantage. And when the opening came, he would strike, ending her life with a single, decisive blow. But before he could act, another blast came hurtling toward them, cutting off his thoughts. Without thinking, he grabbed Lucy and lifted her into his arms, dodging the incoming strikes. BOOOOOM! BOOOOOM! BOOOOOM! The wind roared around him, pushing him forward with a force that made every movement faster. Unfortunately, Lyka kept firing, and has no intention of holding back. Asher couldn''t shake the nagging feeling that he had misread the situation. ''Did I assume wrong?'' The more he dodged, the quicker the attacks came, pushing him to his limits. The pressure mounted, but with it, his movements grew sharper. His body adjusted instinctively, survival driving him to use the wind with higher control to stay alive. It reached a point where he managed to fire his own fire balls, but they were too weak due to lack of preparation and were effortlessly extinguished by her. Desperately, he tried to find any sign of hesitation in her eyes, any hint opening that he could take advantaged of. But when his gaze locked with hers, he saw nothing but a twisted, sadistic smile stretching across her face. She was enjoying this, every moment of it. ''That''s right,'' she thought, a dark thrill spreading through her. ''I love seeing that face. Show me more anger. Show me more pain. If you break, I''ll just fix you up and do it again. As long as you don''t get completely destroyed, I can work with that.'' Chapter 99 Worth It Asher stayed on the move, narrowly dodging the attacks. His quick reflexes and ability to predict trajectories kept him just ahead of the blasts, but with every passing moment, the attacks grew closer.It wasn''t that he was slowing down; on the contrary, he was speeding up. His control over the wind element allowed him to execute burst movements with a level of precision and speed that was improving at an unprecedented rate. This made Lucy feel a spark of hope, believing that somehow, he might create a miracle. Unfortunately, her hope was crushed when they were finally hit. The attack came fast. Asher tried to block it by forming a shield of wind around them, the air howling as it absorbed part of the impact. But it wasn''t enough. They were thrown backward by the blast, tumbling helplessly. Asher groaned as he hit the dirt, holding Lucy tightly to keep her safe. Dust and small rocks flew everywhere, and the ground beneath him cracked from the force of the landing. His arms stayed locked around her, refusing to let her go even as pain shot through his body. He pushed himself up to his knees, ignoring the pain in his limbs, and the blood trickling down his face. Now it was painfully obvious ¡ªLyka was simply toying with them. No matter how much he grew in power, even a fivefold increase wouldn''t be enough to bridge the gap in their current level. Lucy, still cradled in his arms, was silent, her breath shallow. She was battered, too exhausted to lift her head. She hated feeling weak, but there was nothing she could do now. "Asher..." she whispered. "Put me down. You can''t keep this up forever." "No," he answered firmly. "If I let go, she''ll kill you." She clung to his shirt, her fingers trembling. "You idiot¡­You''ll get yourself killed. I''m not worth that." "You''re wrong," he scolded her. "You''re worth everything." Her tired gaze searched his face. "But you''re gambling your life for nothing¡­" "I don''t care," he reassured her. "What a touching sight." Lyka''s laughter echoed through the air. Her cruel smile widened. "She''s right, you know. So, why don''t you put the demon down? You''re just making this harder on yourself." "Why are you doing this?" he demanded. "Well, it''s a business matter. Someone ordered me... To be honest, I was shocked by why she''s so interested in you. But now¡­I think I finally get why she''s so obsessed." She giggled. "So you''ve been waiting and observing me all this time?" She shook her head and let out a soft, amused laugh. "I think there''s a bit of a misunderstanding," she said, her tone dripping with condescension, as if explaining something obvious to a child. "I''m not your teacher. I only took over this body because it was the only one at this school with magic circuits I could use. Although, I will admit, I was affected by her feelings for you, in a way." "So, the real Miss Lyka..." "Gone," she replied bluntly. The drastic change in his teacher''s behavior suddenly made sense. If she had been the type to abuse her power, she would have done it long ago, even before Lucy became part of his life. The pieces finally fit together, revealing the truth. "You mentioned someone ordered you to do this," he changed the subject, his tone cutting through the tension like a blade. "Who is she?" "Not very patient, are you? Well, before I tell you who she is, allow me to introduce myself properly. My name is Kitsune," Asher stayed silent, but Lucy''s reaction was the opposite. She nearly choked at the mention of the name. "Kitsune? The nine-tailed fox?" she blurted out, her voice filled with disbelief. "Oh, so you know my name, huh?" A smug smile spread across the fox girl''s face. "Well, that''s to be expected. I am pretty famous." Asher looked at Lucy, waiting for her to explain. "She is one of the strongest Yokai," she said slowly. "They''re like demons, but instead of the demon world, they live in a hidden realm in the east called Yomi." "Very good," Kitsune said, clapping her hands. But her expression showed how little she actually cared for her explanation. "If you''re really the legendary nine-tail fox then you know me right? My name is Lucy M..." "Lucy Morningstar," Kitsune interrupted, her tone laced with amusement. "Great-granddaughter of Lucifer Morningstar, the first demon¡ªor should I say, the first fallen angel?" "Yes," Lucy admitted, hoping her family name would offer some protection. She''d kept this secret hidden, but now wasn''t the time for pride. She had to use every advantage she had left. "Now that you know about me, you understand what will happen if you kill me." Kitsune''s grin didn''t fade. "Oh, I know," she said, her tone almost playful. "About how you ran away from the demon world because you didn''t want to get married? Yeah, I know all about that." "I¡­" Lucy was stunned. It seemed that news of her had already spread, even among other realms. But that wasn''t important to her right now. What truly mattered was what Asher might think of her. She quickly turned to him, about to explain, but before she could get a word out, he gently let her down. His actions made her heart ache, the fear of being abandoned settling deep inside her. "Asher¡­ I¡ª" "You don''t need to explain," he interrupted, shaking his head as he took a step forward. "You think I''ll care about something like that? You''re my girlfriend now, and that''s all that matters." He then raised his hand, revealing the pill that she had extracted. Without hesitation, he swallowed it all. "No!" Lucy tried to stop him, but it was too late. BOOOOOM! His body surged with power, the magic coursing through him uncontrollably. The energy erupted outward, his skin flushed a deep red as his magic circuits flared up, glowing beneath his skin. But with this much power, his body began to suffer the consequences. His veins throbbed violently, the energy inside him no longer just flowing but tearing at him from within. Blood began to leak from his eyes, nose, and mouth, staining his face in dark red streaks. The veins on his skin bulged unnaturally like it was going to explode any moment. His eyes were now completely black, the blood filling them, obscuring the whites and leaving only a dark void behind. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The pain was unbearable, each breath a struggle, but he never screamed or let on that he was suffering, his resilience unwavering. Lucy watched in horror, helpless as she saw him endure it all while she remained too weak to help. "Asher!" she cried, reaching out, but the intensity of the aura surrounding him pushed her back, forcing her to watch from a distance as he teetered on the edge of destruction. While the couple was trapped in this situation, the one responsible for it all merely watched from the sidelines. Kitsune''s smile never wavered. In fact, it only seemed to widen as she watched his transformation. This was all part of her plan. The angel who had ordered her was about to get exactly what she wanted. ''Too bad. I was planning to play with his body first and have some fun, but he had to be so impulsive. Well, at least I managed to get the favor of that person.'' Chapter 100 The Hardest Choice She waited, certain that his own uncontrollable power would consume his body. It would be a fitting end for him.But then, just as she blinked, he vanished from sight. "Where is he?" she gasped in shock. Before she could process it, an overwhelming sense of danger flooded her senses from her right. Instinctively, she swung her tail to block whatever was coming. The force of the surprised attack sent her flying through the air. She struggled to regain her balance, and before she could, his figure reappeared beneath her, moving like a blur. He kicked her from behind with brutal force, the impact driving her upward . Her body spin uncontrollably as the air rushed past her. Teeth clenched, she used her tail to turn in mid-air, but when she looked down, there was no sign of him. ''Don''t tell me... '' Continue your saga on empire He jump above her, driving his fist down in a crushing blow that sent her plummeting down to the ground, creating a crater. Then, as the dust began to settle, she heard the sound of him landing. He was just getting started. Kitsune used her tails to push herself up. She''d been thrown around, but the impact barely hurt¡ªher tails had absorbed most of the damaged. "You''re great at close combat," she said, testing for a reaction. "I wonder why you bother with long-range magic. It doesn''t suit you. Is it because that demon wanted you to fight her way¡ª" In a flash, he was on her, fists aimed for her head. "Not good!" she gasped and quickly curled her tails into a defensive ball of fur. BOOOOM! Another punch hit her. This time, she braced herself, managing to stay grounded. But he didn''t stop. Instead, he unleashed a relentless barrage of punches, each one landing with crushing force, driving her inch by inch. "Don''t get ahead of yourself!" Kitsune spat out. One of her tails lashed out like a whip, striking his stomach. The impact sent him flying through the air. Now, it was her turn. Her eyes glowed, and she unleashed a devastating barrage of long-range attacks, sending blasts of orange energy raining down on him . This was the same technique that had crushed Lucy, the one she had used to break her, and she had no doubt it would finish him off as well. But to her surprise, he didn''t even try to dodge. The magic pathways coursing through his body pulsed with a vivid mix of colors, radiating energy in waves. Using his momentum, he punched through the incoming attacks, his fists shattering everything in their path. Kitsune''s eyes widened in shock. She ramped up her attack, but he predicted every move, smashing through everything she sent his way. His fists moved so fast that afterimages trailed behind them, making it appear as though dozens of hands were striking at once. The air itself couldn''t keep up, friction building to a scorching heat with each punch, creating a series of explosive combustions as the atmosphere burned in the wake of his fists. At this moment, he was far stronger than Lucy, and even Kitsune wondered if her current, limited body could defeat the monster she awakened. But one thing was certain: Asher was a born close-range fighter. And a terrifying one at that. ''What is he?'' Doubt crept in as she questioned whether this was really just a simple mission. Unfortunately, there was no time to think. The longer he fought, the stronger he became, and now he was swatting away her attacks like they were nothing. For the first time in a long while, she felt the chance of defeat closing in. SWOOOOSH! He vanished again and reappeared right in front of her. A right straight punch landed, its force snapping her body back and sending her spiraling. Blood sprayed from her mouth, unable to brace against the overwhelming power of the strike. Dazed, she fought to regain her balance and lashed out with her tails, whipping them toward him in an attempt to create distance. But before it could land, he caught it with his bare hand, yanked her forward, and slammed her to the ground. He didn''t stop there. With another forceful pull, he slammed her into the ground on the other side¡ªonce, twice, again and again. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For a moment, she feared he wouldn''t stop until she was completely broken, pouring all his pent-up energy and fury into her destruction. But then, without warning, he released her. His legs gave way, and he dropped to his knees. The toll on his body had finally caught up to him. The magic circuits that had once glowed brightly began to dim, and his skin had darkened, like wood charred and cracked from a fierce fire. Kitsune pushed herself up, wiping the blood from her mouth. "How unfortunate. If you''d kept going, you might have actually killed this current body of mine," she admitted. "But it''s over now." Her tails moved, each one aiming at his head. Orange orbs of energy materialized at the tip of her tail, charged and ready to end him once and for all. "No!" Lucy screamed, launching blood swords with the last of her strength, but they were effortlessly swatted away. "Don''t waste your effort. He''s going to die anyway," Kitsune said. "As a favor to your great-grandfather, I won''t kill you." Her words fueled Lucy''s anger. If Asher was going to die, she''d die with him. "Kill me too," she demanded. Kitsune shook her head and sighed. "You''re too emotional. I''d love to kill someone like you, but I can''t¡ªnot with him here." Lucy was puzzled by her words until she heard footsteps. Turning toward the sound, her eyes widened. A figure materialized from the shadows, a man with jet-black hair, a chiseled jaw, and a face that seemed carved from stone. His presence was commanding, his sharp features framed by a sleek black suit that blended with the darkness around him. Every step he took seemed to bend the very air, as though the world itself acknowledged his arrival. "Darling, I''ve come to take you home," his voice echoed through the air¡ªsmooth and rich, with a charming elegance that made each word feel deliberate, as if he had all the time in the world to say them. But she knew better. Standing before her was her father. Lucian Morningstar. "Father," she whispered, struggling to find the right words. "I..." "Don''t worry, dear," he interrupted, his tone calm and reassuring. "I''m not angry that you ran away." "Really?" "Yes," he nodded, his hand resting gently on her shoulder. A wave of relief washed over her as that one word left his lips, though it was quickly replaced by something far more urgent. With him by her side, everything could change. If she could just get him involved, even someone like Kitsune would be nothing more than an afterthought. "Father," she begged. "Please, save him. You can end this." Lucian''s expression changed, the warmth fading from his face. His gaze turned toward the nearly lifeless figure kneeling in the distance. "If I step in and save him," he asked with an intense gazed, "are you prepared to marry your fiance without protest?" Chapter 101 A Brief Moment Lucy''s chest tightened as she heard the choices laid out before her.She didn''t want to marry her fianc¨¦, and that was the very reason she had run away from the Demon World in the first place. It might have been easier to accept if the man she was supposed to marry had at least been someone decent, but he was far from that. He was known for being cruel and sadistic, the kind of person who would treat her as nothing more than another addition to his growing harem. She wanted no part of it. But then her gaze fell to Asher. Blood dripped from his mouth, and his skin cracked and tore. Every second brought him closer to death. Lucian waited patiently, not pressuring her outright but watching her every move closely. "I¡­" her voice shook as she clenched her fists. "I can''t¡ª" "You can''t?" Lucian''s tone remained neutral. "Well, I won''t force you," he said with a shrug. "Let''s just forget about it. And while we''re at it, you can forget about your little boyfriend too," he added, his tone cold and dismissive. "You can''t just let him die¡­ Please save him." she pleaded, her voice breaking as panic rose through her. "Why should I, dear?" Lucian asked. "I see no reason to save him. In fact, by doing so, we''d only bring trouble to our family. I don''t know who wants him, but anyone who can order the Nine-Tailed Fox must have power and influence equal to ours." "We can protect him," she added. Lucian sighed. "I''ve spoiled you too much." "That''s why you think you can have everything your way. But nothing comes without a price. If you want me to save him, your marriage will be crucial. Our family might not be able to protect him from whoever is after him, but with your fiance''s connections and influence, that won''t be a problem." She tried to convince him further, but he cut her off. "Do you really love him?" he asked, his gaze steady. "Because if you do, then you shouldn''t hesitate. " Lucy stood silent, her mind racing as her father''s words sank in. If she didn''t do this¡­ he would die. And that would be on her. "Fine," she finally whispered, her voice barely audible, but the resignation in it was clear. "I''ll do it. I''ll marry that bastard." Lucian''s face softened, though only slightly. He stepped forward and placed a hand on her shoulder. "Good. You''ve made the right choice." He turned his attention to Kitsune, his demeanor shifting to something colder, more commanding. "Now, how about you let that boy live?" Kitsune''s eyes narrowed, taken off guard by this sudden change in direction. She crossed her arms, studying Lucian carefully. "Are you sure about this?" she asked, a slight edge to her voice. "Because if I let him go, I''m going to tell the person who hired me that you interfered." Lucian''s smile didn''t falter. "I''m not concerned with what you do," he replied, his voice calm, yet there was a quiet threat in the air. "Just do as I asked." Kitsune sighed, turning away as if the matter was settled. But in the blink of an eye, before anyone could even react, one of her tails shot forward, sinking into Asher''s chest. "No!" Lucy cried out. Even Lucian wasn''t fast enough to stop it. Still, without missing a beat, he vanished from sight, his movements a blur. He had promised his daughter he would follow through, and he kept his word. In the blink of an eye, he reappeared in front of Kitsune and, with a single, powerful kick, sent her flying through the air, crashing violently into the ground. Lucian moved quickly, reaching out to catch Asher''s collapsing body. But the second they touched, he felt it¡ªa cold, lifeless emptiness. Asher''s body was still warm, but his soul was gone. It was too late. He had already died. "My job here is done," Kitsune said with a cold smile, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction. She then severed her control over Lyka. With a low rumble, the ground beneath them cracked, and the world began to splinter. The sky fractured like glass, deep cracks spreading across the horizon as the entire world seemed to collapse in on itself. Now that Kitsune was no longer feeding the place with her power, the balance began to shift. It was only a matter of time before the entire realm would start rejecting everyone inside. Read new chapters at empire Lucy ran towards Asher, her heart pounding in her chest. She reached him, throwing her arms around his lifeless body, desperate to feel anything that resembled the warmth and life he once had. But as she held him, she could feel it¡ªhis soul was gone. What she was holding now was nothing more than an empty vessel, a shell of the person she had loved. Lucian grabbed her by the shoulders. "Let go, dear. It''s too late for him." Lucy shook her head, her hands clutching Asher''s lifeless body as if she could will him back to life. "No... I can''t," she whispered, her voice breaking. "He''s not gone. He can''t be." "He''s gone, dear. You''re only torturing yourself." His hands tightened on her shoulders, gently pulling her back, but she resisted, her fingers digging into Asher''s skin as if she could will him back to life. Her breath came in shallow gasps, her body trembling. She refused to let go, even though she knew he was already gone. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lucian shook his head, his gaze hardening. His daughter was too lost in her grief, unable to think clearly. If he had known she would react this way, he would have put more effort into saving Asher. With a heavy sigh, he used his power to send a gentle wave of energy through her, knocking her unconscious. Lucian paused, his gaze softening as he looked at his daughter''s sleeping face. "I''m sorry, dear," he whispered quietly, his voice filled with guilt. "I never wanted this for you. I didn''t want you to marry that man... But this is for the future of our family." Then, he turned his gaze to Asher. "Thank you. Even though it was brief, you made her experience what true love feels like." He paused, his voice lowering. "I would have loved to accept you as my son-in-law, if things were different." With everything finished, he gently lifted Lucy into his arms and began to walk away Slowly, their figures faded, vanishing into nothingness. Left behind, Asher''s body began to disintegrate, crumbling into dust. First, his arms dissolved, followed by his chest, legs, and the remnants of his face. The process was brutal, and there was no doubt¡ªthis was the end for him. Before, he had always been content to stay in the background, not ambitious and rarely reacting to anything around him. But when Lucy entered his life, everything changed. At first, he hated the chaos¡ªthe fighting, the endless turmoil. But with her by his side, it didn''t seem so bad. He began to dream of becoming stronger, not just for himself, but for her sake. For a brief moment, he even thought he was becoming the main character of his own story. Unfortunately, his story had a bad ending. Chapter 102 Complete Darkness CRACK!Everything collapsed, consumed entirely, and pulled into a dark, endless space. In this emptiness, one object drifted aimlessly without direction: Asher''s head. It was lifeless, hollow¡ªjust another piece of debris drifting aimlessly in the darkness. But then, his eyes flickered. A golden glow pulsed from within, faint at first, then growing stronger until his eyes fully opened. That wasn''t all. Slowly, his body that had once been pulverized began to stir. They drifted in the air, coalescing together as he began to regenerate. It started at his neck, then his torso, followed by his arms and hands, and finally, his feet. Piece by piece, he was coming back together, as if the fragments of his very being were being pulled back into place. As his body fully formed, his skin returned to its original state, glowing faintly for a moment. The glow was the magic circuits within him repairing themselves, reconnecting and stabilizing. Next, his heart began to beat once more, and with it, his consciousness slowly returned. The steady rhythm of his pulse brought clarity to his thoughts. ''Where am I?'' he muttered to himself, trying to make sense of everything that had just happened. He didn''t panic; he knew that doing so wouldn''t help him at all. The first thing he noticed was the darkness around him. It felt like he was floating in midair, with no sense of direction. There was no way to tell up from down. Trying to see through the thick darkness, he conjured flames. Within moments, a ball of fire the size of five basketballs formed in his hand. But the darkness remained, unmoved. He fed it more energy, expanding the flame until it grew the size of a small house. Still, nothing changed. The darkness consumed the light completely, as if mocking the power of his flames, making them feel utterly insignificant in this place. ''This is useless,'' he muttered, shaking his head. Instead, he focused his mind, trying to piece together his memories. The last thing he remembered was taking all those pills, followed by an unbearable amount of pain that made him black out. ''Lucy... What happened to her?'' he thought, a knot of worry tightening in his chest. But he didn''t let himself overreact. It wasn''t that he didn''t care about her¡ªhe does, more than anything. It was just that, in his mind, survival came first. Once he was safe, he''d have the time for her. Trying to focus, he attempted to move. He gathered his elemental energy beneath his feet, combining wind and flame to propel himself forward. The wind swirled around him, pushing against the oppressive darkness, while the flames at his feet flickered with a faint heat. But it was too dark to tell if he was actually moving. Experience new stories on empire Regardless, he pressed on, convinced he was traveling in a straight line. Time seemed to stretch endlessly, and after what felt like weeks, the solitude began to gnaw at him. It wasn''t his body that was weakening, but his mind. The constant isolation, the lack of any sensation of progress¡ªit was starting to break him down. Frustrated and mentally exhausted, he stopped to take a break. ''Don''t tell me I''ll be stuck in this place forever?'' he sighed. Just as he was about to lose hope, something caught his attention¡ªa faint white light in the distance. At first, it was barely noticeable, just a small flicker in the endless darkness. But with every passing second, it grew brighter. He stood up, narrowing his eyes as he watched the light. It wasn''t actually growing in size. It was moving toward him, closing the distance at an incredible speed. Raising his hand, he shielded his eyes, but the light kept pouring in, until it completely enveloped him. When his vision finally returned, he discovered he was no longer in the dark space, and it felt as if he had slept for a long time. Blinking in confusion, he found himself staring up at a wooden ceiling, still disoriented. ''Where am I?'' he muttered to himself. The air felt warmer, and he could tell he was lying on a soft bed "So you''re awake now," a voice echoed from his right. He wanted to turn his head, to see who was speaking, but he couldn''t¡ªat least, not until the voice''s owner slowly came into view. She leaned in close enough that only a few inches separated their faces, and he could feel the warmth of her breath. It had a sweet, almost intoxicating scent, like fresh strawberries. A beautiful girl stood before him, her purple eyes glowing with an almost neon-like intensity. Her black hair, a grown-out pixie cut, brushed her jawline in messy waves, the tips curling slightly. It framed her small and cute face, making her look super young looking. A long, pointed hat sat on her head, with a wide brim that curled slightly at the edges. The fabric was a deep black, with silver thread woven into it in delicate patterns. A dark purple band ran around the base of the hat, matching her robe. The tip of the hat curved upwards, making it look both magical and a little playful. "Who are you?" He narrowed his eyes, observing the girl carefully. Her casual demeanor felt out of place in this ominous place. Still, there was something calming about her presence¡ªsomething that made him lower his guard, if only slightly. She smiled softly, her eyes narrowing in thought. Her fingers brushed gently against the side of his head, adjusting his position slightly, "I am someone who lives in this place," she replied in a soft, sweet tiny voice. "But you? You don''t belong here." Asher''s confusion deepened. "Where am I, then?" "You''re in a place called the Void," Her gaze lingered on him, as if trying to understand how he could still be alive. "No living thing should be able to survive in this place. Not even a consciousness." "What do you mean?" he raised a brow, with confusion still clouding his mind. "You''re alive too, right?" "I am," she said gently, "but not alive in the way you understand. I exist... differently. You, on the other hand, should have vanished the moment the darkness claimed you. That''s what doesn''t make sense." She looked more and more intrigued. "You''re fascinating," she murmured. Hearing this, a bad feeling settled in his chest. "Do you like me?" he asked, his tone filled with caution. His ability to attract strange women had always caused him more trouble than it was worth, and he hoped she wouldn''t be another in a long line of crazy encounters. But, given his luck, he had a sinking feeling she might just be as odd as the rest. "Like? What''s that?" she asked, genuinely puzzled. The concept seemed foreign and unknown to her. "You don''t feel your heart racing when you look at me?" he asked, half-expecting an answer of ''Yes''. She tilted her head, clueless. "Racing? No, nothing like that." "Do you think I''m attractive?" She blinked slowly, as if considering the question for the first time. "I don''t understand what you mean. I see your face, but that''s all." Asher felt a strange sense of relief as he heard those words. For the first time in a long while, he found someone who wasn''t madly in love with him. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 103 Light in the Dark 1 "You''re really weird, asking me all these questions," the girl giggled."Sorry, I''ve just had bad experiences before." Even though he wasn''t trying to be rude, his fear of being exploited lingered, making him cautious. "It''s fine," she said, waving her hand dismissively. Asher pushed himself up, though his body still felt heavy, burdened by a strange weakness he couldn''t shake. He took in the room around him. The walls, floor, and even the furniture were made entirely of oak wood. An array of thick chairs, a long table, and what looked like a large bookshelf filled the room, all made from wood that had a natural sheen. His eyes also ran over the stained glass windows on the side, their colorful panels casting soft, fractured light across the room. Instead of the usual reds, yellows, and greens, the colors were cooler¡ªwith deep blues and purples that felt almost dreamlike. He didn''t think much of it, assuming it was simply an artistic choice. The room felt like a snapshot from another era, something older than the world he knew. "You said this is the Void, right? Can you explain more about it?" he asked, his curiosity growing. "There''s not much to explain. The Void is just an endless space of darkness. Nothing here but remnants and debris floating around." Asher frowned, trying to wrap his mind around it. "But then¡­ what is this place? It doesn''t look dark at all." She touched her cheek thoughtfully, a gesture that made her look really cute. "I think it''s better for you to see for yourself. Can you stand up?" Asher tried, and though his feet wobbled, he could walk now. She began leading him down the long corridor. The place was much larger than he''d expected, with countless doors lining the walls, making it feel like an old hotel. It took them a full five minutes to reach their destination. When they arrived, she casually opened the door, and what greeted him was complete darkness. The sight was unnerving, especially now that he had something else to compare it to. "See? We''re inside a floating house," she said. He paused for a moment, taking in the view before asking the next question that came to his mind. "Is there a way out of this place?" Her expression changed, sadness clouding her features. "I''ve tried everything to leave, but I''ve been stuck here so long that I''ve lost all sense of time," she responded, letting out a deep, weary sigh. He felt a wave of disappointment, but there was no use in dwelling on it. He would figure out a way, no matter what. For that to happen, he needed to learn more about this place, and right now, the only person he could talk to was the girl standing beside him. "My name''s Asher, by the way. Thanks for saving me," he said, bowing his head. She returned the gesture with a smile. "My name''s Index." "Index? That''s a unique name." "Yeah, I gave myself that name after I saw this," she paused, rummaging through her clothes and pulling something out. It was a black-and-white comic-like book, written in a language he couldn''t read. The only word he recognized was "Index" on the cover. Realizing he couldn''t understand a thing, he handed it back to her. "So how long¡­" he started, but his stomach suddenly grumbled. Noticing his awkward expression, she gently took his hand and briefly pushed him into the Void, instantly making the hunger and exhaustion fade before pulling him back. "The darkness resets everything," she explained. "So, if you get tired or hungry, you can simply immerse yourself in it." "That''s pretty convenient," he mused aloud. "Yes, that''s how I''ve been able to survive this long." Asher, still eager to understand more about this strange place, began asking further questions. But before he could get far, Index stopped him. "Let''s head to the living room first," she suggested. "Okay," he nodded. They walked through the corridors, and when they reached their destination, he was taken aback. It was spacious, far larger than he had expected. The place was well-decorated, with elegant furnishings and warm lighting. What surprised him even more were the items that seemed to belong to his era¡ªmodern objects like a large-screen TV. They blended seamlessly with the rest of the decor, arranged in such a way that it didn''t feel out of place, but rather enhanced the room''s overall charm. "I decorated this myself," she giggled, a hint of pride in her voice. "How?" Asher asked, still amazed by the room. "Well, from time to time, I come across floating debris. I scavenge for anything I can use," she explained. "Does that TV work?" he pointed to the large screen. She looked confused. "You mean the black glass? How is it supposed to work, other than reflecting my face?" Just hearing her response was enough to answer his question. "Forget it," he said, not going into details. "Sure," she smiled warmly. "Please, make yourself comfortable and sit there." He nodded and took a seat across from her. Her smile was bright, almost too eager. "You''re the first person to visit my home," she said, her voice soft. "Well, actually, I think you''re the first person I''ve ever met in my life." "What do you mean? Didn''t you get sucked in here too?" "I''m not really sure," she shook her head. "When I came to be, I was already here, living in this house. I have some knowledge, but not complete memories. I can''t remember any people or how I got here. It''s all a blur. But I do know about certain things¡­" She paused, collecting her thoughts before continuing. "I know how to use magic, how to survive in the Void, but there''s so much I don''t understand. I''ve never met anyone before you. It''s just been me, alone." The sadness in her eyes was undeniable, and he felt a deep empathy for her pain. He had almost broken down after being trapped in darkness for what felt like weeks. He couldn''t even begin to imagine how long she had been here. Loneliness and solitude could take a toll on anyone''s mind. In a way, maybe it was a blessing that she had no memories of family, loved ones, or any concrete experiences. Without them, she didn''t miss them as much. Still, the emptiness of the Void must have been a heavy burden to carry. "You''ve been searching for a way out, right?" he asked. "Do you feel like there''s even a chance of escaping this place?" "I do," she nodded. "The place sucks in new items and debris from time to time. If there''s an entrance, then it''s safe to assume there''s also an exit." She made complete sense, and this gave him some hope. "Alright, let''s find the exit together and leave this place," he smiled at her. He rarely acted this friendly, but for some reason, being alone with her made him feel like they needed to support each other emotionally. Index was taken aback by his gesture. Then, as if a switch had been flipped, he suddenly seemed more pleasing in her eyes. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''What is this feeling? Why does my heart hurt?'' she wondered. Chapter 104 Light in the Dark 2 She cleared her throat, a nervous smile appearing on her face. "Right. Together, we''ll find a way out."Asher noticed something felt off, but he couldn''t figure out what it was. Little did he know, letting his guard down was a mistake. He felt relieved that she hadn''t shown immediate interest but didn''t consider that his friendliness might change her view of him. After all, he was the only man she could talk to. "How do we start?" he asked, breaking the silence. Index''s gaze softened as she looked at him, her eyes lingering a little longer than usual. She was still sorting through her feelings. What she felt wasn''t romantic love¡ªno, it was more that she was simply relieved to have someone to share her time with in this godforsaken place. "Well, the Void is unpredictable. But if we follow the flow of the debris, maybe we''ll find something that leads us out." Asher nodded. "Sounds simple enough. But how do we know where it''s coming from?" "That''s the tricky part." She stood, walking over to a small table by the wall. She picked up a strange-looking device, something that resembled a compass, but with glowing symbols etched on its surface. "This is the best solution for now. When the needle moves, it usually points to a spot where space shifts. That''s how I found you," she explained. "Really? But how do we get to that place?" "I can control this house with my mind." She pointed to her head. Asher raised an eyebrow. "How does that work?" "The house and I are connected, in a way. I can even change the interior. Don''t ask me how, though¡ªI don''t really understand it either." "That''s... impressive," he said, trying to wrap his head around it. Moving a house in space wasn''t really that surprising, considering everything he had experienced so far. So, he accepted her explanation without questioning it further. His attention shifted to the compass, which didn''t seem to be moving. "So, we have to wait?" he asked. "Yes, but it can take a while. How about we do something else to pass the time?" "What do you want to do?" he asked. It wasn''t like him to be this engaging, but the isolation he''d experienced before had made him crave connection. After all, humans¡ªand any sentient beings¡ªare social by nature. Before, he could afford to be aloof because the urgency to socialize wasn''t as strong. But this time, it was different. They were isolated, and talking had become as important as breathing. Her face brightened. "Wait here," she said, before running off with a hop in her step. A few minutes later, she returned, holding a board game. "I''ve been playing this alone, and I really wanted to play it with you." Asher raised an eyebrow. "You play by yourself?" She shrugged, a bit sheepish. "It''s not like I have anyone else to play with." Looking at her, he couldn''t help but wonder about the other things she did on her own. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alright. Let''s give it a try." Index grinned and set the game down, eager to finally share something with someone. He watched her prepare, his thoughts still lingering on their conversation about how to leave this place. On the outside, he might have looked calm, but within, he was worried about Lucy, hoping she wasn''t trapped in this place too. ''If I was just stronger¡­'' He trailed off, then recalled what Index had said. She had mentioned knowing how to use Magic. ''Should I ask her?'' He took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts. He glanced at the board game between them, then back at her. "Index," he started, "you said you know magic, right?" Her eyes lit up. "Yeah! It''s one of the few things I can actually do really well." He leaned forward slightly. "Do you think you could teach me? I mean, I have some idea about it, but it''s pretty basic." "Sure, I''ll teach you," she agreed right away. "But let''s play this game first. Can you read the rules?" She handed him a small pamphlet. Asher slowly read through the text. "Monopoly," he muttered under his breath. "Never played it before, but I think I get the gist of it." Her smile widened. "It''s a game of strategy, but don''t be too complacent," she said with a wink. "I''ve played it a lot, and I always win." "But you''ve been alone, right? I don''t think you can even lose," he said, raising an eyebrow. Index started pouting, crossing her arms and looking at the board with a frown. "I''m sorry," he said, realizing that his teasing had probably upset her. She glanced at him, her pout softening just slightly, but her eyes still carried that playful, childish look. "You''re just saying that because you feel bad," she muttered, but her lips twitched, trying to suppress a smile. In that moment, he couldn''t help but think she reminded him more of a younger sister than a cute girl. They set up the board, the small tokens and property cards spread out in front of them. Asher took the first roll, moving his piece across the board and landing on a property. "Okay, not bad. Looks like I''m off to a good start." Index''s smile never faded as she took her turn, quickly collecting properties and building up her resources. Every time he thought he was catching up, Index would pull ahead. She landed on a high-rent property or drew a card that gave her a boost. By the time they were halfway through the game, it was clear she was running the show. "How are you doing this?" he asked, a hint of disbelief in his voice. "I swear, every time I think I''ve got a chance, you pull ahead." "I told you, I''m just that good," Index said with a laugh, collecting another stack of bills. "It''s all about making the right moves at the right time." Despite his best efforts, she always seemed to have an answer for every move he made. Eventually, it was obvious he had no chance. The game ended with her having nearly every property on the board and he left with nothing but debt. "I guess you weren''t kidding," he smiled wryly. "You really do always win." Index''s grin was triumphant, but there was a softness to it. "I told you. But don''t worry, now that we played enough, you''ll have more time to focus on learning magic." He leaned back in his chair, shaking his head. "Yeah, I think I''ve lost enough for today." "So, what kind of magic do you want to learn?" she asked, while putting the pieces back in the box. "I can use elemental magic," he raised his hand, and a blue ball of fire formed in his palm. Her eyes widened in surprise. "You call that magic?" Asher felt like she was looking down on him, so the fire shattered into two hundred tiny pieces that floated in the air. He demonstrated his control by moving all the pieces at once, guiding them in a fluid, synchronized pattern around him. "Seriously? What are you doing?" she asked, offering no compliment. It was a stark contrast to Lucy''s reaction to his progress. Chapter 105 Light in the Dark 3 "What''s wrong with it?" he asked, trying to keep his tone light.Index glanced at him, her expression unreadable for a moment. Then, she shrugged. "It''s not that it''s completely wrong. It''s just... basic. Really basic." Asher frowned. "What do you mean?" She crossed her arms. "Controlling fire, or any element, is easy once you get the hang of it. But that''s just scratching the surface. Magic is more than that. You''re barely tapping its potential, and honestly, your control is the only thing that''s passable in what you just showed me." "So, what am I missing?" he asked. Index looked at him carefully, then placed a hand on the table, her fingers lightly tapping against it. Index eyed him carefully, her fingers tapping lightly on the table. "Let me show you." She guided him toward the entrance, the floor creaking slightly as they walked. Reaching the door, she pushed it open, and they both looked out into the endless expanse of the Void. Index took a deep breath. She closed her eyes for a brief moment, and then her hands began to move in precise motions. Her lips parted, and words flowed from her in a language he couldn''t comprehend. Every time he heard it, he felt a strange, unsettling weight in the air¡ªlike the words themselves were alive, pushing against him. The more she spoke, the more he felt a tightness in his chest, as if the very fabric reality was reacting to her. He instinctively stepped back, the hairs on the back of his neck standing up. Then, at the very last of her chant, a small flame appeared in her finger. It flickered to life, no bigger than the flame of a candle, casting a faint orange glow. Asher blinked, his confusion deepening. The flame seemed almost... too ordinary compared to what he had just conjured. "Is that it?" he asked, his tone skeptical. She didn''t answer. Instead, her expression remained serious, and her lips moved again. This time, the language she spoke was different¡ªone that seemed to command the very air around them. "Ignis Evoco!" she uttered. The small orange flame shot forward, streaking into the blackness of the Void. For a split second, the flame disappeared, swallowed by the unending darkness. Then, it happened. A rumbling sound echoed through the Void¡ªdeep, as if the entire area was trembling in response. BOOOOOM! A blinding light burst from where the flame had disappeared, followed by a loud thundering sound that made the house vibrate. ''That was too powerful'' he muttered to himself. Judging from the shockwave he had felt, that attack could have easily destroyed an entire town on its own, maybe even something larger. ''If a fire that small can cause that much, then what will happen if she actually uses more power?'' The thought sent a cold shiver through him. In that one moment, he realized the cute girl standing before him was far more dangerous than he''d ever imagined. The innocence in her eyes hid a power that made Kitsune and Lucy seem... tame by comparison. No wonder she had managed to survive this long in this godforsaken place. Index turned to him with a faint, proud smile. "See, this is what I call magic. What you did before? That''s more like a small trick." ''A small trick?'' he felt a bit annoyed. Her calling it a trick felt like an insult to Lucy''s teachings, and that stung more than anything else. However, he quickly pushed the irritation aside, knowing full well that she wasn''t trying to belittle her personally. She was speaking from her own understanding of magic, and after what he had just witnessed, she had every right to act proud, "Yeah, I get it now." He responded. "Good. You''ll need to understand the concept of magic first. Come with me," she said, gesturing for him to follow. He nodded and walked behind her as she led him through the house. They passed several hallways and doors until they reached one that stood out¡ªa heavy wooden door with intricate carvings. She opened it, and the room beyond was revealed. Inside was a massive library. Shelves stretched from floor to ceiling, filled with books of all sizes and colors. The air smelled faintly of old paper and ink, a scent that he found oddly comforting. "This place was already here when I came to be," Index explained, her voice quieter now. "It contains a lot of books about magic, spells, conjuration, enhancement, potion making, and more." Asher''s eyes widened as she listed the topics. He had no idea magic could encompass such a broad range. Then, a bad feeling crept over him. "Wait, don''t tell me you want me to read all of this?" She raised her eyebrow, "Isn''t that normal? How do you plan to learn magic if you don''t study?" Asher rubbed the back of his neck. "By practicing, repeatedly?" Index looked confused, her brow furrowing. "Practicing the basics over and over won''t get you far. It''s like playing a board game without knowing the rules. You can move the pieces, but without understanding the game, you''ll lose every time." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Asher frowned, trying to follow her logic. He had always thought that practice was the key. Wasn''t that how he''d learned most things? "You really think just reading books will make a difference?" he asked, voicing his doubts. Index didn''t seem bothered by the question. "If you really want to learn magic, you need knowledge, experience, and a solid understanding of concepts. Only then can you start practicing properly. Without that, you''re just making random moves and hoping something works." Asher frowned slightly, feeling a little out of his depth. He had always thought that Lucy''s way of teaching was easier to understand¡ªit was straightforward, practical, and hands-on. But now, there was Index, telling him that his previous method was wrong. She noticed his hesitation, and with a knowing glance, decided to show him another type of magic. Index began to chant softly, the syllables flowing from her lips. As she spoke, her body began to shift, the magic swirling around her. In an instant, she transformed into thousands of neon-like butterflies. They fluttered through the air, their glowing wings illuminating the library, filling the space around him. Then, without warning, the butterflies took flight, soaring off in all directions. They swirled in a perfect, fluid dance, a stunning display of magic in motion. The butterflies filled the entire room, and just as quickly as they had scattered, they began to converge. In a blink, she reappeared, materializing a few meters in front of him, her body fully restored. She looked at him, her gaze full of challenge. "Do you think you can pull this off if you just kept on practicing?" "I..." he was speechless, unable to comprehend how that was even possible. "See, this is why I told you that you need knowledge," Index said, her tone firm and scolding. "Don''t underestimate magic. It''s not something you can just play with or figure out on your own" "Alright. I''ll study," he said, finally giving in. He couldn''t find any flaws in her reasoning. In fact, he agreed with her completely¡ªhe was just being stubborn, unwilling to accept that Lucy''s teaching was fundamentally flawed. Chapter 106 Light in the Dark 4 Asher sat at the wooden desk, the thick book in front of him feeling more like a puzzle than a guide to magic.He flipped through the pages, trying to make sense of the ancient words, but it all just blurred together. Nothing made sense. The symbols were written in a language that felt foreign to him¡ªsome kind of elven script, like the ones he''d seen in old movies. Trying to focus, he hoped to decipher at least a few of the symbols, but the more he stared, the more overwhelming it became. "This... this is impossible." He sighed, leaning back in his chair. Index glanced at him. "Did you actually read it?" Asher gave her a tired look. "I tried, but I can''t make sense of any of it." She raised an eyebrow, her lips curling into a slight smirk. "Well, I guess that''s my bad. Let me fix it." Before he could protest, she dashed off toward a desk at the far end of the room. He watched as she rummaged through the drawers, searching for something. She returned moments later with a pair of sleek reading glasses perched in her hands. "Here," she said, holding them out to him. He reached out to take them, but before he could, she leaned in a little closer, her eyes never leaving his. She gently placed the glasses on his face, her fingers brushing against his cheek as she adjusted them. For a split second, their faces were so close Asher could feel her breath on his skin. Her hands were warm and soft, and her neon eyes were too unique to ignore. Now that he was closer, it felt like he was staring into a galaxy, with tiny lights shifting inside her pupils. And that wasn''t the only thing that caused him to lose his composure for a moment. The faint scent of lavender, mixed with something uniquely hers, hit him, and he felt his ears flush with heat. The sensation spread lower, and the bottom part of him reacted as well. Normally, he had a high tolerance for such temptation, but the isolation and the fact that she was the only person he could talk to made him vulnerable. It was like being stranded on a deserted island with a woman who was not only his only company but drop-dead gorgeous, too. He blinked, trying to clear his head, but the proximity made it hard to focus on anything except how close she was. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Index smiled at him with an innocent glint in her eyes, oblivious to the sudden tension building in his pants. "There. Better?" she asked. Asher felt his face heat up, realizing how awkward he must look just sitting there, frozen. "Uh... yeah. I mean¡ª" He cleared his throat. "Yeah. That''s definitely better." Index didn''t seem to notice his discomfort. "Good. Now you can actually understand what you''re reading." Asher couldn''t stop himself from glancing at her¡ªreally looking at her for the first time. She was standing so confidently, her smile never wavering, and somehow, it made her seem even more... irresistible. He shook his head, trying to push away the thought. Was this really the right time for this? What was worse, he was having these weird ideas about a girl who was older than him, yet still innocent and unaware of things like sexual attraction. Index smiled. "You''ve got this. I''ll prepare some things. Stay here, and I''ll check on you later." He watched her go, a forced smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. ''I need to focus,'' he sighed, turning his attention back to the thick book. Maybe immersing himself in study would help curb his rising libido. Holding the book, he glanced at the title, now clear to him: The Concept of Magic, Volume 1 by Index. This was her book, a summary of her personal understanding of magic. The depth of information and insight in this book was staggering. If this thing ever got out, not even the strongest beings would be immune to the temptation of the knowledge it held. That was how important it was. Yet, to her, it was just something she had written to pass the time. He flipped open the first page. The first section was titled Introduction to Magic. He took a deep breath and began reading. ''Magic is the art of manipulating energy to create change...'' Asher blinked, pausing to absorb the definition. He had always thought of magic as a force he simply controlled¡ªlike a switch to turn on and off. But this... this made it sound more like a science. He read on ''Every living thing holds a source of energy, an essence that can be shaped, controlled, and directed through intention. The first step to mastering magic is understanding your own body. Without absolute control over it, one''s path to magic would be severely limited.'' Asher frowned, glancing down at his hands. Was this the key to his own struggles with magic? Had he ever truly connected with his own essence? He turned the page, determined to continue. The more he read, the more he realized that in this area, he was already fairly good. That''s why she had told him his usage was passable and very basic¡ªit was only the first topic in this thick book, which highlighted just how far behind he was. As he read further, he also began to realize that Lucy''s teaching wasn''t completely wrong. She simply hadn''t had enough time to teach him more. That was his initial thought. However, as he delved deeper into the book, his perspective began to change. Index was a monster in Magic. Her interpretation of it was far beyond what Lucy could ever touch. It wasn''t just about talent anymore¡ªit was about the foundation. If Lucy''s knowledge could build a mansion, then Index''s knowledge could create skyscrapers. Of course, all of this was theoretical for now. He still needed to practice it to see the results. Next section was titled The Basics of Energy Manipulation. Taking a deep breath, he dove in. The concepts outlined were familiar¡ªenergy, flow, focus¡ªthings he had already experienced in his own way. It wasn''t anything new, but the way Index presented it was structured and clear. He found himself skimming through the explanations with ease, picking up on the nuances of how to better control and direct energy. The terms were simple, and the principles were straightforward. The third topic caught his attention: ''Creating A Perfect Magic Body'' Asher''s eyes narrowed. This was unfamiliar territory. The idea wasn''t about simply using the body to control or direct magic; it suggested something more profound. What if, instead of controlling energy, a person''s entire being was made of pure energy? This would open up possibilities beyond what any physical body could achieve. Without the constraints of flesh and bone, they would no longer be limited by the typical boundaries. But for this to work, one would first need to create flexible magic circuits, as they would serve as the foundation. ''Circuits Reconstruction'' Explore stories on empire He froze, the words repeating in his mind. ''This is insane,'' he murmured, though a hint of amusement flickered in his eyes at the concept. Chapter 107 Light in the Dark 5 Asher continued reading, his eyes scanning the page for any further clues on this "Circuits Reconstruction."The more he thought about it, the more it seemed like something he could never attempt¡ªat least, not without serious consequences. What was described in the book felt like a form of suicide. But if she had written about it, maybe it wasn''t as impossible as it seemed. She understood magic in ways he couldn''t even begin to grasp. Then, it hit him. When he''d been nothing but a head, his body completely disintegrated, only to later reform. Could it have been something similar to what he was reading in the book? He stared down at his hand, the thought gnawing at him. ''Could this be the key to understanding what had happened to me?'' He took another deep breath, focusing all his attention on his body. He tried to activate the same skill he had used before to view his magic circuits. But nothing happened. He tried again, pushing harder this time, but the result was the same. Frustration bubbled up inside him. ''Why isn''t it working?'' His thoughts swirled, tangled in confusion, until the door creaked open. Index entered, now wearing a black apron and carrying a tray of food. The scent of fresh-baked goods and vegetable soup filled the air. She had also swapped her hat for one normally worn by bakers, which made her look even more adorable. "Where did you get that?" he asked, momentarily distracted by her looks. Index beamed, her lips curling up. "From my in-house garden. I got some seeds while searching a floating ruin and studied how to grow them. To be honest, I don''t usually cook, but I made an exception because you''re here." Asher blinked, unsure whether to be impressed or worried. She wasn''t doing this because she had an ulterior motive. She was simply being kind, excited to have company after so much time in isolation. Experience tales at empire Still, in his current state of vulnerability, such gestures had a way of hitting deeper than they normally would. Staring at her apron and how cute she looked, like a wife in training, Asher reminded himself to stay mindful. It would be wrong to take advantage of her kindness, especially since he already had Lucy. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He watched her set the tray down. She was a mystery in so many ways¡ªintelligent, capable, and surprisingly thoughtful. It was hard not to admire her. "Are you going to eat, or just stare at it?" she asked, pulling him out of his thoughts. He cleared his throat, trying to regain some composure. "Right. Sorry, just got distracted for a second." She giggled softly, unaware of his inner conflict. "Eat the bread first, I''m really confident in my baking skills." A smile tugged at his lips as he tried to play it off. "Thanks. This looks amazing." He took a bite of the bread, and the moment it touched his tongue, it practically melted. The flavor was unlike anything he had ever tasted¡ªrich, warm, and somehow... invigorating. "It is good?" she asked, her eyes wide with expectation as she waited for a response. Asher nodded, still caught off guard by how the simple bread had such an impact. "It''s really good. I''ve never tasted anything like this." "I''m glad you like it." Her expression softened as she spoke. "I wanted it to be special, so I put a lot of effort into it." ''Special...'' he sighed, the word lingering in his mind. It was a very misleading word, or maybe he was just over-thinking it. Instead of responding, he focused on the food, using it as a distraction. Next, he reached for the vegetable soup, dipping his spoon in and bringing it to his lips. The warmth and rich flavors hit him immediately, and he couldn''t help but smile. Each bite was comforting, satisfying, and well beyond what he expected from a simple homemade meal. The vegetables were perfectly cooked, the broth flavorful without being too overpowering. He savored each spoonful, almost forgetting about the confusing thoughts swirling in his mind. When he finished, he leaned back slightly in his chair. He glanced over at Index. She was still watching him with an expectant look, waiting for feedback. "It''s really delicious," he spoke with sincerity. Her face lit up. She couldn''t hide her satisfaction, her shoulders relaxing as she took in the compliment. "What''s that ?" she noticed the bit of soup left on his lips and, with a small, almost absent gesture, reached forward to gently dab it away with a napkin. She withdrew her hand slowly, offering him a gentle smile. "There, that''s better." That small gesture hit him harder than he expected. His mind immediately jumped to conclusions, so he quickly forced himself to take a deep breath, trying to steady his thoughts while maintaining a neutral face. ''She''s just too innocent.. Don''t read more into it,'' he reminded himself, mentally pushing the unwanted ideas. After a few seconds, he managed to settle down and quickly shifted the conversation. "So, about the third topic..." he asked, eager to move past the awkwardness. "Can you tell me more about this Perfect Magic Body and Circuits Reconstruction?" "You''re interested in that right away? It''s not exactly beginner-level topic, but... I suppose I can explain." "Yeah, I''m curious." Index nodded, tapping the side of her cup thoughtfully. "It''s a very advanced technique. Essentially, it''s about reshaping the pathways within your body to better suit your personal magic." She paused, her eyes narrowing slightly as she considered. "Actually, I think it''s better for me to show you." As she raised her hands, her magic circuits glowed from within her skin. Asher was shocked to see how different they were compared to what he had seen in Lucy, Kitsune, and even himself. Instead of the straight lines that resembled circuits or the surface of a computer chip, hers looked more like the roots of a tree¡ªcomplex, sprawling, and organic. The lines seemed to pulse and move with life, branching out in every direction, far more intricate than anything he had ever seen. What struck him most was the sheer thickness of her magic pathways. They were at least twenty times thicker than his. Asher''s own circuits were only about seven times thicker than normal, but hers were around twenty times. "It''s the result of having the ''Perfect Magic Body,''" she explained thoughtfully. "My circuits, or magic pathways, are more like a living organism. They expand, shrink, and adapt, responding to my needs." "And unlike the limits of my old body, this one can change whenever I need it to. That''s why I can use magic without needing my body to stay in one form. It''s also why I was able to turn into multiple butterflies." Asher''s eyes widened. "So, your magic doesn''t rely on a physical form at all?" "Exactly. When your pathways are flexible, you can bend the rules. It''s not just about control¡ªit''s about becoming one with it, shaping yourself into whatever form you need. "The ability to transform your very essence to match your magic, instead of having your magic conform to your body, is, I believe, the peak of existence itself," she declared. Chapter 108 Light in the Dark 6 Asher paused, considering the idea. The thought of shaping oneself to fit magic felt both freeing and dangerous. He couldn''t imagine the kind of control it must take."I get how that could make someone stronger," he said, thinking aloud. "But it sounds like a lot of work. Your magic circuits are so different from mine. How did you get to this point?" "It wasn''t easy," she replied. "It took years of study and experimentation. I had to reshape my circuits, build them from the inside out, until they became... well, what you see now." "But isn''t it dangerous? In the book, you said there''s a 99.99% death rate. How did you come up with those numbers? If you''re fine now, it means you succeeded in one go, or you wouldn''t be sitting here." "Did I ever say I succeeded on my first try?" she raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean?" Asher asked, confused. She let out a soft laugh. "I failed 4,257 times before I succeeded." "What? But didn''t you say failure means death? Or do you have a way to cheat death?" She shook her head. "Did you forget what I told you before?" She paused, letting her words sink in. Asher recalled their conversation, and it hit him. "The void? You used its reset function?" Her smile widened. "Correct. I used this place to create the Perfect Magic Body. It''s not even an exaggeration to say this is the only place it can be done." Asher was impressed by her innovation. To think she would use the special law of the void to create something impossible in the real world. This also answered one of his questions: the reason he had been able to regenerate before was that the Void had reset his body. "Please teach me. I want the Perfect Magic Body too," he pleaded. What he had experienced made him painfully aware that without enough strength, everything could be lost. He didn''t want to feel weak and hopeless again. He knew asking her this was a lot, considering the effort she had put in; it felt like he was trying to cheat his way through. Before he could say more, she answered. "Sure, it''s not a big deal." "Really?" he asked. She gave a small nod, her expression calm and reassuring. "Yes, I believe you have the potential. But you need to learn the fundamentals first. Only then can you attempt it. Skip that part, and you''ll fail, no matter how much you try." "How long do you think it will take?" he asked, his voice tinged with uncertainty. He wasn''t planning on giving up, but he needed some sense of how long it might take. "I won''t answer that. It will only make you impatient. If you''re serious, you''ll just keep studying." Asher took a deep breath, understanding her message. It was about commitment¡ªthe willingness to dedicate himself fully, no matter how long it took. "I get it," he said, a sense of clarity washing over him. "I''ll keep going, no matter how long it takes." "Good." She nodded in approval. "That''s the mindset you need to succeed. Don''t worry, I''ll be here to guide you every step of the way." With a new goal in mind, he dove deep into his studies. In the quiet, endless emptiness of the Void, time became hard to track. He knew he couldn''t let time slip by unnoticed. He needed to measure his progress. So, he found an old clock in the house. It wasn''t fancy, but it helped him stay grounded and focused. Each day, he tracked the passing hours, marking milestones in his training, pushing himself deeper into uncharted territories of magic. There were days when frustration gnawed at him, when the topics were too complex, the concepts too abstract. But she was always there, guiding him, offering insight, and gently nudging him back on the right path whenever he faltered. "Focus on the fundamentals, Asher," she often reminded him, her voice calm. "Master the basics, and the rest will follow. You can''t skip ahead." At first, it felt like a slow grind¡ªlong hours spent perfecting simple spells and reworking them in his mind. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But he found himself growing. The more he studied, the more intricate his understanding of magic became. Not only that, it also helped that she became his emotional support. She visited him from time to time, talked to him, played games with him, and sometimes they even gardened together. The passing of time became more bearable. They both found comfort in each other''s presence, and he was glad to have met someone like her. She might be childish at times, but she was also very thoughtful and refreshing. Her innocence made him feel at ease. One day, he found himself in the kitchen with her. He didn''t hesitate to join her¡ªpreparing food was a small break from the constant studying, and it had become a routine between them. She started preparing, slicing vegetables and adding flavor to the soup. Though less skilled in the kitchen, Asher enjoyed the simplicity of the task. It wasn''t just about the food¡ªit was the time they shared, side by side. "You know, this is the only time I really feel like I can breathe. I''m very lucky you found me," he broke the silence as he chopped a cucumber a bit too fast. Index smiled and shook her head slightly, her eyes softening. "I''m the lucky one," she murmured, a hint of embarrassment in her voice. "I''ve been alone for so long. Having someone to talk to... I don''t take that for granted." He paused, aware of the struggles she had faced, even though she rarely talked about her past. In that moment, it felt like she was revealing a part of herself she usually kept hidden. "Index," he called out. She turned to him. "What is it?" Asher took a deep breath, stepping closer. "I like you," he confessed, his voice low but clear. "I like you too," she answered, but there was no romantic feeling behind it. "No, I don''t mean it like that," he sighed. She was too innocent, so unaware. Instead of trying to explain further, he leaned in and kissed her gently. Her lips were soft against his, and he felt intoxicated by the taste of her saliva mixing with his. "Asher..." She wanted to speak, but he silenced her with his tongue. Find exclusive stories on empire And when she tried to push him, he didn''t let go. He held her close, knowing he was being more forceful than intended, but unable to stop. His feelings had grown too strong to ignore. This wasn''t just fleeting attraction¡ªit was something deeper than he had ever felt before, even with Lucy. He continued to explore her mouth, gradually deepening the connection until she gave in and allowed him to lead. Without thinking, she wrapped her arms around his back and pulled him closer. The intensity of their kiss grew, and slowly, he guided her toward a table. He then grabbed her waist and gently laid her down on the surface. "I''m sorry¡­ I can''t control myself anymore," he apologized, aware that he was taking advantage of her kindness. Index forced a smile and gently cupped his cheek with her trembling hands. "It''s okay... You can use me." she said softly. Chapter 109 Genuine Feelings With her consent, he began kissing her again, this time with more passion. He had been trying to hold himself back, but her kindness and innocent nature were too irresistible.His eyes locked on hers, searching, waiting for the moment when hesitation would melt into else. She wasn''t wearing her usual attire since they had just returned from the in-house garden. Instead, she had on a sexy white buttoned dress that reached her knees. If he was being honest, this was one of the reasons he lost control. When his hand slipped beneath her clothing, brushing against the bare curve of her waist, a cute moan escaped her. "Too fast?" he asked, his voice low and rough, a hint of restraint evident in his tone. "No, I was just surprised... Please continue," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper, but steady enough to convey what she wanted. A faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips, one that carried both reassurance and something much more selfish. "Let''s enjoy this moment together," he said softly, every syllable laced with intention. His lips met hers again, deeper this time, coaxing her into a rhythm that made her mind fog with sensation. The way his body pressed against hers left no room for second guesses, yet his movements remained controlled, giving her space to either lean in or pull away. She didn''t pull away. Instead, her hands found their way to his shoulders, gripping him as if to anchor herself. The tension that had built between them finally gave way to a shared rhythm, their breaths and saliva mingling. When he pulled back, his eyes searched hers, seeking permission for the next move. She nodded again, her breathing shallow, her chest rising and falling in time with the quickening rhythm of her heartbeat. He started undressing her, his fingers moving made her pulse quicken. Each button undone revealed more of her skin, and the cool air brushing against her sent a shiver down her spine. His gaze never left hers, watching her reaction as if every move depended on her permission. CLICK! Finally, the fabric slithered down her shoulders, revealing a lacy black and purple bra that matched the neon pools of her pupils. He paused for a moment, admiring the way the fabric hugged her firm breasts before he unclasped it, freeing them from their confinement. His fingers traced along her collarbone, lingering for a moment before continuing their exploration, drawing patterns across her skin that made her head tilt back instinctively. "You''re beautiful," he murmured, the words soft and genuine. Her cheeks flushed, and she let out a shaky reply. "You don''t have to say that." "I don''t say anything I don''t mean," he replied, his tone steady, leaving no room for doubt. The way his hands moved¡ªgentle but sure¡ªmade her forget that this was her first time. Every touch felt intentional, as if he wanted her to remember each second, each breath, as something that belonged only to them. When his lips followed the path his hands had taken, she closed her eyes, surrendering to the warmth spreading through her. "It tickles," she let out a weak moan, her voice trembling with surprise and pleasure. "Do you want me to slow down?" he asked. "No¡­ Don''t," she managed to utter the words between moans. "You''re so cute when you talk like that," he whispered, his lips brushing against her ear. His hot breath made her arch slightly into him. "Stop saying things like that," she mumbled, her cheeks flushing, though her body betrayed her words as she reacted into his touch. "I can''t help it," he replied with a soft laugh, his tone both playful and tender. "You''re just too adorable." Finally, unable to wait any longer, he moved his head and took her breast into his mouth, his teeth grazing her pink nipple gently as he sucked on it. His other hand traveled down her body, slipping into her wetness. He felt her walls tighten around his fingers as he stroked her, matching the rhythm of his tongue against her sensitive bud. Her legs began to shake, and she could feel the tension building deep within her. His touch was unlike anything she had ever felt before¡ªso tender yet demanding. Before she could even fully appreciate the sensation of his fingers inside her, his mouth was on the move again, licking her skin downwards. She watched him, her eyes glazed with passion, as he reached the juncture of her thighs. Her breath hitched as she felt the warmth of his breath against her soaking wet pussy. "It''s dirty," She moaned. "No, It''s beautiful," With a gentle motion, he spread her legs wider, revealing her most intimate parts to his lustful gaze. His eyes smoldered with desire as he lowered his head, and she felt the soft, wet kiss of his tongue against her wet folds. Her hips bucked involuntarily at the contact, a silent plea for more. He took his time, savoring the sweetness of her arousal. His tongue swirled and dipped, exploring every inch of her. "Asher!" She moaned his name, her fingers curling into the edge of the table as she fought the urge to scream louder. But the sensation was just too much for someone as inexperienced as her. Stay connected with empire His tongue curled inside her, hitting that perfect spot with precision, making her entire body quiver. She knew she was close, so very close. And just when she thought she couldn''t take any more, his mouth closed over her clit, suckling hard. It was the final straw. "I feel strange... like I need to pee." She arched her back, her eyes squeezed shut, and screamed out her release as waves of ecstasy crashed through her. Her pussy convulsed around his mouth, and he drank all of it . When the sensation finally subsided, she lay there, panting and trembling, her heart racing like a wild animal''s. She looked down at him, still licking her gently, and felt a surge of love and desire so strong it almost brought her to tears. He looked up, his eyes filled with lust, and she could see the question in them. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She nodded, and he removed his tongue , replacing them with his hard gritty cock. He pushed into her slowly, filling her completely. "It hurts¡­" She gasped as she felt her inside getting stretch, her body still sensitive from the intense climax. Their rhythm started out slow, but soon grew faster, more urgent. He picked up the pace, his strokes becoming deeper and more forceful. The sound of their skin slapping against each other filled the room, punctuated by her gasps and moans. His hands gripped her hips, holding her in place as he claimed her over and over again. Each thrust sent waves of pleasure through her, and she could feel herself building towards another climax. He leaned down and took one of her nipples into his mouth, sucking and biting as he fucked her, and she cried out, her walls tightening around him. Asher could feel her getting closer, and he knew he wasn''t far behind. He reached down and found her clit with his thumb, rubbing it in fast, firm circles. Her breath caught in her throat, and her eyes rolled back in her head as she came again, her pussy pulsing around his cock. The feeling was too much for him, and he followed her over the edge, his own orgasm passing through his cock. He thrust into her one last time, burying himself as deep as he could go before he emptied himself inside her. Chapter 110 New Experience As the moment between them settled, he gently pulled away from her body.Bending down, he carefully lifted her into his arms, holding her close. Instinctively, she wrapped her arms around his neck, resting her head on his bare chest. He carried her over to the couch, his steps careful as he made sure to keep her comfortable in his embrace. The peace and silence in the room stood in sharp contrast to the wild emotions from earlier. For a while, they didn''t say anything, just enjoying the moment. Her hand found his, and she squeezed it lightly. A gentle smile spread across his face as he looked down at her, his eyes brimming with affection. For the first time, he could honestly say that he loved Index¡ªa word that even Lucy had only managed to stimulate during their last moments together, in a life-and-death situation. But that didn''t mean his feelings for her had diminished. It just meant that, at this moment, someone else held the top spot in his heart. "When did you start having feelings for me?" she asked, her voice filled with curiosity. He raised an eyebrow, recalling their first conversation. "You said you didn''t know about things like liking someone before?" "I lied," she admitted, looking down a bit sheepishly. "I know a little. I read some books about it, but¡­ actually feeling that way for someone is totally different. So, when did you start liking me?" She insisted on knowing, her tone filled with innocence and curiosity. Asher scratched his head, thinking it through. They already had sex, so it wasn''t like it would change anything. "I think it''s about a couple of days since I met you," he admitted. "How about you?" She tilted her head, thinking for a moment. "I''m not really sure," she said softly. "I guess... maybe it just happened without me realizing it." She smiled shyly, looking away for a second before meeting his gaze again. "But I know now, for sure." Asher smiled warmly, feeling his chest tighten with affection. He reached out, gently brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "I really like you," She blushed as her heart swelled with warmth. "Me too," They sat in silence, the kind of quiet that was filled with understanding and shared moments. No words were needed, just the simple peace of being with each other. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª It had been almost three years since then. Asher sat at a large, wooden desk, surrounded by stacks of ancient tomes. The faint scent of ink and paper filled the air, grounding him in this familiar place. His focus had shifted, not just to his personal connections with Index, but to his studies. Magic¡ªconcepts that had once seemed distant and complicated now felt natural to him. He had devoured thousands of books, scrolls, fragments of knowledge the library had to offer. His understanding of magic, and the deeper concepts behind it, had reached a level that most would have never expected from someone his age. "Ignis Vespera," he uttered, and a purple flame appeared in his hand. It wasn''t hot to the touch for now, but anyone struck by it would be instantly incinerated. Upon impact, the small flame could reach temperatures of 3,000¡ãC. Clenching his fist, the flame dissipated. ''My mastery over Destruction Magic is already at a very high level. I should focus more on Alteration instead.'' Sitting back in his chair, he ran a hand through his hair, the weight of his progress settling over him. He had come a long way in such a short time, and he couldn''t help but smile at how far he had come. But as his quill hovered over the parchment, preparing to inscribe the next spell, he suddenly stopped. His mind drifted to Lucy. The smile faded from his face as a wave of guilt washed over him. While he had been immersed in his studies, consumed by magic and the pursuit of knowledge, he had lost track of time. But there was nothing he could do. The compass had not moved since he arrived, its needle frozen in place. He had kept it close, always by his side, determined to be the first to notice if anything changed. CREAK! sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The door opened, breaking his thoughts. He turned, and there stood Index, carrying a tray with a steaming cup of hot chocolate. Her usual calm expression softened as she stepped into the room, the warmth of the drink contrasting with the cool atmosphere of the library. The soft glow of the light in the next room reflected off her features, lending warmth to the moment. "I thought you could use a break," she said, setting the tray down on the desk. "You''ve been at this for days." Asher glanced at the cup, the comforting scent of cocoa filling the air. His mind was still heavy with thoughts of Lucy, but Index''s gesture brought a small sense of relief, a reminder that he was not alone. That in this dark place, there was someone with whom he could imagine spending his life. "Thanks," he replied, his voice a little lower than usual. "Are you worried that we won''t get out of here?" she asked, noticing his sadness. They had been together for so long that she could practically read his emotions effortlessly. "I''m not really that worried because I have you, but there are people I left behind in my world¡ªmy mother, and..." Enjoy new chapters from empire He paused, realizing it would be a bad idea to mention his first girlfriend. "I''ve been thinking a lot about them," he continued, keeping his gaze on the cup of hot chocolate, unsure of how much to say. She walked closer and started patting his head gently, her touch comforting. Unlike her, who had started alone, Asher was surrounded by people who cared for him. He had a mother, a partner, and a life waiting for him. That''s why accepting the current situation felt much harder for him. She glanced around the room, her eyes landing on the papers scattered across the desk. Talking about it wouldn''t change anything, so she searched for a way to distract him. Curiously, she picked one up, scanning the complex symbols and notes that filled the page. As she read through it, her eyebrows lifted in surprise. His knowledge about magic had reached the point where he was now working on creating the Perfect Magic Body. She couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe. It was clear now just how high his comprehension had become, even more than she had expected. "This is impressive, Asher," she said, her voice filled with admiration. "You''ve reached a level that took me decades." He looked up at her. "It''s not perfect yet," he said, but there was a glimmer in his eyes that suggested he knew just how far he''d come. "Do you want to test it now? I think it''s time," she suggested, believing that a change of routine would help him. "Besides, failing will help you learn from your mistakes and make adjustments." He paused, contemplating for a moment. Completing his formula first had been his plan, but she was right¡ªtesting it would allow him to check for flaws way quicker. "Alright. Let''s do it." Chapter 111 Margin of Error 1 Both of them climbed to the second floor.When they reached their destination, Index pushed the glass door open, revealing a small balcony that was connected to the void. This place was something she designed before when she was still figuring out how to make her own Magic Body. "It''s been a while," she said with a wistful smile. Asher frowned. "Why haven''t you come here?" She shrugged. "Once I got my magic body, it felt pointless. And the void... it''s too lonely to make this a good place to relax." "That''s in the past," Asher said, gently squeezing her hand. "You have me now." Her heart fluttered at the sincerity in his words, and a shy smile tugged at her lips. She squeezed his hand back, feeling blessed that she had him. For a moment, the two of them sat quietly, gazing into the endless dark space. They held each other close, feeling the warmth of their embrace. The plan they were about to carry out was risky, and even though the void could fix damage, nothing was certain. If something went wrong, Index would be alone again, and that thought made her heart heavy. Asher, too, was very worried. It wasn''t death that troubled him¡ªit was the fear of leaving her behind to face this place alone. In that moment, they both understood the risks they were about to take, but they also knew this was an important step. Index stood up and gently cupped his cheek, her touch soft and comforting. "I know you can do it," she whispered, kissing his forehead softly. "I got it," he replied with confidence, then walked toward the center. Standing still, he closed his eyes and focused inward, allowing himself to sense the elements within. Then, just like that, he found himself back in his mental space. Continue your adventure with empire But this time, there was only one light¡ªa dark gold one, spinning like a black hole. He realized that this was his true core, and from within it, he could access different types of elements without overloading his body with conflicting energy. His breathing slowed as he delved deeper, searching for the connection. While this was happening, Index leaned against the railing, watching him closely. She had once told him that he was gifted¡ªhis base magic circuits were already extremely powerful, something most people couldn''t achieve normally. In fact, she noticed that he had already undergone the process of creating a Perfect Magic Body at some point in his life. She had asked him about it, but his response only made things more confusing. He genuinely didn''t know how his body had been altered, and she knew for certain that he was not lying. There was no way he could have achieved it on his own. This left only one possibility: someone with a deep understanding of magic had tampered with his body. However, the work was incomplete, likely because the person who did it lacked access to the Void. Without it, they could only create a version that was way weaker and less efficient than her design. Even so, pulling off what they did to his body was already an impressive feat. But instead of feeling happy, she was worried that whoever that person was had bad intentions. This was also why she wanted him to grow stronger, so no one could take advantage of him. ''It''s starting,'' Index murmured as she sensed the sudden change in his demeanor. He had entered a state called Mind Zero. In this condition, all unnecessary thoughts were erased, leaving only pure focus. It was a mental reset that allowed an individual to concentrate on one thing with perfect clarity. Normally, achieving even a fraction of Mind Zero would take decades of practice. Perfecting it was so difficult that most magicians never reached that level of focus, even after spending multiple lifetimes. So why was such a technique so hard? Well, the answer lies in its contradictory nature. To reach it, a person had to clear their mind completely, yet the more knowledge they had, the harder it became to silence their thoughts. Knowledge constantly fed new ideas, making it difficult to focus on just one thing. It was like trying to quiet a mind that was constantly bursting with thoughts. Reaching Mind Zero meant overcoming that contradiction. However¡ª Asher, mockingly, opened that door with his talent alone. His Hyperfocus State, once developed, allowed him to reach the coveted state of mind as if it were second nature. A feat that would make even the most brilliant minds envious. There was no doubt in her mind that he would reach a higher mastery of magic than she ever could. But she was neither envious nor bothered by the gap in their potential. Instead, she was genuinely happy because her lover was a genius among geniuses, a monster among monsters. She knew that, in the future, he could reach an unrivaled state. And when that happened, she would be there by his side, helping him reach his full potential. CRACK! Suddenly, a deep, resonating sound echoed from beneath his skin, as if his very being was vibrating with power. His magic circuits began to glow, faint lines of light tracing intricate patterns beneath his skin. Index could see that he was attempting to rearrange them, but the process was far from smooth. As his magic circuits shifted, some of the lines collided, creating sparks that crackled and flickered across his body. Even with the jolts of energy rushing through him, he didn''t flinch. He remained calm, his face focused. His fingers twitched as he traced the paths of his magic circuits again, carefully guiding them, nudging them back into alignment. He knew that this process was delicate¡ªtoo much force and his circuits would break down, too little and he wouldn''t make progress. The goal was simple but difficult: to let his circuits adapt to the element, to bend and flow with it, rather than trying to force the element to fit within his own limits. CRACK! His magic circuits shifted too quickly, triggering a series of sharp cracks beneath his skin. Blood also leaked from his mouth, slowly trickling down his chin. The force of the rupture was more than he''d anticipated, but he couldn''t afford to lose focus now. It was time to show what he had learned¡ªhow to control magic at the circuits level. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had to visualize the magic pathways, not just in broad strokes, but down to the tiniest detail, quantifying every shift and interaction. With his formula in mind, he began to break down the unstable circuits in his body. Each magic circuit was no longer just a thread of energy; now, they were individual components, each with their own specific place in the larger whole. He saw the errors, the imbalance, and with steady breaths, he corrected them¡ªone tiny adjustment at a time. The process was slow, but he could feel progress. Experiencing it firsthand gave him valuable insights. ''I just need...'' his thoughts were interrupted when one of his circuits suddenly burst, the violent rupture sending a shockwave through his body. ''Not good,'' he gritted his teeth, circulating his energy again as he repaired the ruptured magic pathway. *** *** Author''s Note: Sorry for the delay; our area is experiencing extended power outage. Chapter 112 Margin of Error 2 Her lips quivered, and her breath came in short, frantic gasps."Jump into the void now!" she shouted. They had miscalculated, assuming her method could work for him. But instead of stabilizing his energy, the attempt triggered a violent chain reaction within his body. Unable to adapt, they began to deteriorate¡ªcracking and splintering like fragile glass under immense pressure. This was the first time she''d seen such an intense reaction, and even she couldn''t identify the element swirling within. She suspected his own unique element was to blame. "Stop it now! You can still try again!" she pleaded, her voice trembling with desperation. She regretted her decision, realizing too late that she had underestimated his recklessness. Asher didn''t listen. Instead of resisting, he allowed the dark-gold energy to swirl freely throughout his body. The pathways cracked and ruptured, energy surging wildly, but amidst the chaos, something extraordinary was happening. Magic circuits that survived the onslaught began to widen, while others branched out, forming new, intricate networks even tougher and thicker than the ones that had been destroyed. As he observed this transformation, a sense of certainty settled within him. He was no longer following the same path as before, or one that Index had known. This was something entirely different¡ªa path unique to him, one that no one else could understand or replicate. It was a reckless, dangerous gamble, but his determination burned through the doubt. He was committed to seeing it through. Blood began to pour from his eyes and ears, dripping down his face in thick streams. His skin bled from every pore, with crimson seeping out and pooling around his feet. The air was heavy with the metallic smell of blood, and with each breath, it dripped faster, as if his body was struggling to hold everything inside. Pain hit him in waves, each one feeling like a fire burning through his body, trying to break him apart. "Stop! Please!" she cried out, raising her hand to cast a spell that would push him toward the void. "NO!" he roared through gritted teeth, his voice filled with conviction. "Trust me!" "But I¡­" Index hesitated, torn between her worries and his words. Confusion clouded her mind as she struggled to decide what she needed to do. Just as she was about to follow her instincts and cast a spell, Asher spoke again. "I can do this," he reassured her, his voice steady despite the pain. He even managed to force a smile, though it only caused more blood to spill from his mouth. She pulled her hand back, tears streaming down her face as she sobbed. "I''ll trust you," she whispered, her voice breaking with uncertainty and fear. "I can do this." Clenching his fists, he slipped into his Mind Zero again, locking his focus entirely on blocking out the pain that threatened to consume him. He kept fighting through the pain, but soon his vision began to blur. THUD! He fell to one knee, gasping for air, his breath ragged as if each inhale cost him more than the last. For a fleeting moment, doubt crept in. Had he made a mistake? Was this gamble too reckless, too dangerous? His thoughts were hazy, and for a second, he thought he might really die. But then, as if summoned by his worries, something clicked deep within him. Stay updated through empire With a final, shuddering crack, the circuits inside him broke through his skin¡ªsplintering the surface of his body like a thousand jagged lines. He looked up in shock as the glowing threads began to swirl violently, stretching out toward Index. Seeing the threads reach for her, she reacted instinctively. Raising her hands, she cast a spell, and a green barrier enveloped her, forming a protective shield. But the golden threads didn''t stop. They sliced through the barrier like it was paper. "Scutum Plurium Stratorum," she chanted. A purple hexagonal barrier instantly materialized around her, its surface gleaming like glass. Inside the barrier, countless layers of thin, sheet-like shields stacked together, fifty in total. This time, she managed to stop the onslaught, but only after it had pierced through the 35th layer¡ªa staggering feat considering this was one of her strongest defensive spells. Slowly, she turned her attention to Asher. He was now floating in midair, his body resembling a humanoid made of black matter. If not for the countless golden threads dancing erratically around him, he would have already blended into the void, disappearing completely from sight. ''I can''t touch him, or I might make things worse,'' she thought, biting her fingers in growing anxiety. Every external disturbance now posed a danger, leaving her no choice but to wait and trust that he knew what he was doing. Time felt like it was stretching on forever as she stood there. She was used to waiting and isolation, but seeing her man in such an uncertain state made her heart ache. Tears filled her eyes, and she whispered softly, "Please, be okay," as they spilled down her cheeks, each drop a silent plea for his safety. CRACK! A sudden sound snapped her out of her thoughts. "Asher!" she called out. The golden threads that had once spiraled wildly around his body were now retracting. Slowly, the threads coiled tightly around his form, wrapping him in layers, until he appeared to be sculpted from solid gold. But there were still faint glimpses of the dark substance beneath, flickering like shadows. Gradually, skin materialized, starting at the tips of his feet. Inch by inch, it formed, climbing up his legs and torso, covering him in smooth skin. But even as his body solidified, the energy beneath hinted that this transformation was far from over. Next, silver hair sprouted from his scalp, first as a faint shimmer, then quickly growing longer and longer, flowing down to his shoulders. Finally, his eyes opened. What she saw left her mesmerized; it was even more breathtaking than her own eyes after completing her Magic Body. His irises were glowing neon gold. Around his pupils, small lights flickered and swirled like tiny stars trapped within his gaze. The transformation was complete. He had done it in a single attempt, without relying on the void¡ªa feat that should have been impossible. But here he was, standing tall. "Index," he said softly, a small smile tugging at his lips. Before she could respond, his body transformed into hundreds of golden neon butterflies. They fluttered through the air, then converged and materialized in front of her. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a proof¡ªhe had truly succeeded in creating his own Perfect Magic Body. For a moment, she couldn''t speak¡ªher heart was pounding, and her eyes were wide as she stared at him in disbelief. She knew he was special, still what he had accomplished earned her utmost respect¡ªnot only as his partner but also as a fellow magic user. "You did it," she said softly. She hadn''t even realized she was still crying until tears rolled down her cheeks. Her hands trembled as she reached out to touch his cheek. When her fingers brushed his skin, she pulled back slightly, startled¡ªit wasn''t just warm; it was buzzing with an energy she had never felt before. "Asher," she placed her hands on his cheeks again, her voice trembling as her emotions took over. "You''re really amazing," Chapter 113 Transcending Experience His smile widened slightly, though his glowing eyes gave off an impression of arrogance¡ªnot because he exuded it intentionally, but because those neon pupils radiated unshakable confidence, as if the world itself could bent to his will."I told you, I could handle it." Index let out a shaky breath, unsure whether to laugh or cry. Relief washed over her, but her chest felt tight, as if the emotions were too much to contain. "You''re reckless," she muttered, shaking her head. "Absolutely reckless. Do you even realize how close you came to¡ª" Her voice broke, and she looked down, unable to finish the sentence. The memory of his bloodied body and the violent reaction of his transformation was still fresh in her mind. "I''m sorry. Don''t cry anymore," He reached out and gently lifted her chin, forcing her to meet his eyes. His touch was firm and careful, understanding how fragile the moment was for her. Instead of saying anything more, he leaned in and kissed her gently. As their lips met, the magic circuits within their bodies reacted instantly, pulsing in unison. The resonance between two Perfect Magicians created an intense energy surge, binding them in a way neither had fully anticipated. Just the act of kissing was enough to stimulate their magic, causing sparks of golden and purple energy to ripple outward, lighting up the space around them. Both their skin began to glow faintly, revealing the intricate magic pathways beneath. Index''s were thick, root-like veins of shifting purple, pulsing with energy as they twisted and flowed under her skin. Asher''s, in contrast, shimmered with golden light, covering his entire skin in a pattern that resembled a living constellation. "It feels good," she moaned softly, her voice trembling with the overwhelming sensations coursing through her. Instinctively, she deepened the kiss, her tongue brushing against his as if drawn by the magnetic pull of their connection. Asher felt it too. This experience was unlike anything he had ever known¡ªa euphoria so intense it felt as if dozens of women were licking every inch of his body at once, each touch amplifying the pleasure. Neither spoke a word as they moved in sync, their breathing shallow and ragged. Then, her clothes began to dissolve into nothingness, leaving them bare and vulnerable, yet entirely unashamed in the glow of each other''s presence. His hands roamed her body, deliberate yet gentle, as if he wanted to remember every inch of her into his memory. Index''s breath caught, her chest rising and falling against his as her fingers slid into his private parts. "This is unbelievable," she murmured, her hands moving to stroke his cock. It was now bigger and longer than before, forcing her to use both hands while kissing him. He groaned, savoring the warmth and softness of her hand as she explored him, her thumb teasing the head of his cock with delicate, feather-light strokes. Her hand grew bolder, her grip firmer, as she began to pump him with a slow, steady rhythm that had his hips jerking in response. Asher''s eyes snapped open, his gaze locking onto hers. "I want your mouth in my cock," he ordered. Her cheeks flushed, but she didn''t hesitate. Dropping to her knees, she took him in her mouth, her tongue swirling around the tip before she took him deeper. She had done this countless times, but now, it felt even more intoxicating. The sensation was heavenly, his cock hitting the back of her throat, making her gag before she adjusted and found her rhythm. Funny enough, her cheeks glowed purple and gold, making him aware of his own movements inside her mouth. He watched her, his eyes dark with lust, as she bobbed her head, taking him in and out, her cheeks hollowing with each movement. Find more to read at empire Asher''s hand found its way to the back of her head, guiding her, pushing her to take more of him. Her mouth was hot, wet, and tight, and he felt himself getting closer and closer to the edge with every stroke of her tongue. "Don''t stop!" He groaned again, his hips thrusting involuntarily, as she took him deeper still, her throat muscles contracting around his dick. Her eyes watered with the effort, but she didn''t stop, her gaze locked on his, as if seeking his approval. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The tension in the air was visible, the air thick with desire, as she blow him with an intensity that spoke of her own need. His hand tightened in her hair, his hips moving in time with her mouth, his breathing growing more erratic, his body tensing with every second that passed. And then, with a groan, he came, his release hot and powerful, filling her mouth as she swallowed every drop, her eyes never leaving his. Golden liquid dripped down her throat, and just that felt like she''d drunk an elixir, instantly restoring her energy, proving how potent his semen was. For a moment, they just stared at each other, panting, before Asher pulled her back up to her feet, his arms wrapping around her waist, and claimed her mouth again, The kiss was fierce, possessive, as if he couldn''t get enough of her taste, her scent, her very essence. He picked her up, carrying her effortlessly to a nearby sofa inside the house, his cock still hard, still demanding more. And she was more than willing to give it to him. Her legs wrapped around his waist, her arms around his neck, as he laid her down and positioned himself between her thighs. The anticipation was unbearable, the promise of what was to come making her wet and aching for his big cock. He didn''t disappoint. With a growl, he slammed into her, filling her completely, the sensation so intense she saw stars behind her eyelids. "I love it when your eyes roll back like that." He let out a satisfied smile, his excitement growing as he watched her getting messed up . Their bodies moved together, as he pound her soaking wet pussy hard and fast, his thrusts punctuating the air with the slap of wet skin against skin. Her nails dug into his back, leaving little half-moons of pleasure-pain as she arched off the sofa, meeting him thrust for thrust. This was more than just sex; it was a whole experience all together. And she continued to spoil herself with his meat, her body responded to his every command, her orgasm building like a storm on the horizon, inevitable and all-consuming. As he drove into her, she could feel the beginnings of it, the tension coiling tighter and tighter in her pussy muscle. "Harder!" "Harder!" "Harder!" She pleaded until her eyes flew open, and she bit her lip to keep from screaming as it crashed over her, her muscles clenching around him, milking his cock dry. As she did this, she leaned in and kissed him again, overwhelmed by the sensation of being filled from both of her mouths. When they were both satisfied, he pulled away and watched her smile, content beyond measure. "Do it again¡­ Please, I want more," she begged, raising her hand attempting to hug him closer. Asher let out a low chuckle. "You''re getting addicted to me," he teased. Index didn''t respond; she just wanted him to fill her again and again, until she couldn''t take it anymore. Chapter 114 Transcending Experience 2 When their passionate time together was over, they leaned against each other for a few minutes, enjoying the silence.After a moment, they summoned their clothes back, getting dressed before returning to the living room. Index prepared some tea, and they sat together in front of a coffee table with a rich mahogany texture. Asher leaned back on the couch, the faint clinking of the teacup in his hand breaking the silence. He took a slow sip, letting the warm liquid settle on his tongue before swallowing. "This is good," he said, his voice low but genuine. "Really good." Index, sitting across from him, felt her chest swell with happiness. She clasped her hands together, watching him intently. "I''m glad you like it," she replied, a small smile tugging at her lips. The soft glow of the lamp lit the room in a cozy color. Steam rose from her own cup, untouched, as she remained focused on his every move. She couldn''t believe that the same man who had bent her into different embarrass positions just minutes ago was now sitting there with a calm expression. His ability to switch between gears so effortlessly was on a completely different level, to the point that it deserved to be called a superpower in itself. She, on the other hand, was still blushing and shaking. Some of the golden liquid had leaked to her underwear, but she tried to say calm. It was too embarrassing to admit that, even after everything, she still wanted more. Unfortunately, it was the truth. Just looking into his golden eyes tempted her. "Stop it. Don''t act like you''re addicted to him," she muttered to herself, shaking her head as she tried to maintain the little composure she had left. He glanced up, noticing her stare, and a flicker of amusement crossed his face. "You''re watching me pretty closely," he teased, setting the cup down on the table. He would normally never speak so casually to others, but they had been through so much together, and their bond had grown deeper because of it. Index blinked, her cheeks flushing slightly. She was too embarrassed to say the real reason, so she quickly thought of a way to change the subject. "I just¡­ wanted to see your face. You look more handsome now," she admitted, fidgeting with the hem of her sleeve. Asher smirked, not particularly concerned about how he looked. A compliment from her, however, wasn''t something he actively reject. "So, how does it feel to have a Magic Body?" she asked, deciding to put more effort into hiding her feelings. They had already indulged in their fun, and now it was time for something more serious. Asher leaned back, thinking for a moment. "I don''t really know how to describe it," he admitted. "But it''s like I''m in a constant state of euphoria. My dopamine levels must be off the charts." Index chuckled softly. "No wonder you were so aggressive back then." "You talk like you didn''t enjoy it," he teased,. "Who was the one begging for more after the fifteenth round?" She averted her eyes in embarrassment, and the memories of her squirting and trembling repeatedly while being fuck began to play back in her head. Just thinking about the things she''d said back then made her feel overly self-conscious. But really, who could blame her? What they had was extraordinary. The connection between them was so addictive she couldn''t imagine getting tired of it, even if they did it every hour. ''Focus'' She quickly shook her head, trying to push the perverted ideas away. If she didn''t, they''d never get anything done. It was a good thing Asher had more self-control¡ªotherwise, things could spiral out of hand far too easily. "Other than that, is there anything you''re feeling?" she asked. He didn''t push it, seeing that she wanted to change the subject. "Well, my utilization of magic has improved a lot. It''s like night and day compared to before. When I checked my magic pathways, I also discovered that my pathways are 30 times thicker than normal." Index listened intently, her expression calm. "That''s impressive," she said, nodding. "It means your Magic Body is even more superior to mine." There was no jealousy nor competitiveness in her voices. For her, each other''s achievements brought genuine happiness. "Thanks, I owe everything to you. And now that I''ve reached this state, I think I''ve found a way to get out of this place," he said. Index was momentarily stunned by his declaration. She had spent countless years trying without any solid results. But when she looked into his eyes, all she saw was confidence. "How?" He paused for a moment, his gaze becoming more focused. "I''ve been considering the possibility of creating a magic that relies on Dimensional Teleportation." Asher glanced at her waiting for her response. She didn''t answer right away, her eyes narrowing slightly as she considered his question. This idea wasn''t foreign to her. In fact, she had a lot of firsthand knowledge about this particular concept. "I''ve thought about it too," she finally said, her voice calm but carrying a hint of frustration. "But after countless attempts, I''ve only managed to teleport short distances. Escaping the void using that method is impossible, at least from what I''ve researched." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Asher raised an eyebrow. "Then how did you manage to pull off the short-range version ?" he asked. "I can only do that in certain places in this house. Those areas have special runes inscribed directly by me, which serve as anchor points." She took a moment before continuing, her tone more serious. "The main reason it''s impossible to teleport in the void is that it''s constantly shifting and changing, making it extremely hard to lock onto anything stable even for a split second." "Do you still have your research papers on it?" Asher asked, his tone filled with curiosity. "I never came across anything like that in the library." "It''s there, I just hid it somewhere," she said, standing up. "Let''s go. Now that you have a Magic Body, you can finally access the other part of the library." "The other part?" he was stunned by her revelation. "Yes," she replied, nodding. "It''s hidden because the knowledge there can only be used by someone with a body like ours." "I see," he nodded, understanding her reasoning. She must have hidden it so he wouldn''t get confused and could focus on learning the fundamental knowledge first. They entered the library, and the moment they stepped inside, he felt the shift in the air. The familiar scent of old books was still there, but now something else tugged at his senses. Find more to read on empire Index didn''t need to tell him where to look. With his Magic Body, his sensitivity to energy had increased many times over, allowing him to see things he normally could not. As he walked past the shelves, his attention was drawn to one particular section. A concentrated amount of energy pulsed from within one of the shelves. He approached it, narrowing his eyes as he traced the source. With a gentle push of his hand, the shelf moved, revealing a hidden wall. On it was an intricate magic circle, that was currently not active. "Is this it?" he muttered to himself. Chapter 115 Different Principle Asher studied the intricate magic circle etched into the wall.With his newfound attunement to magic, understanding its patterns came easily. The sequence of symbols and the flow of energy revealed its activation requirements. He just needed to sense the right alignment. He raised his hand, allowing his energy to flow into the circle, tracing its pathways and feeding it the power it needed. Within moments, the lines began to glow, their soft blue light intensifying. The air hummed with energy as the circle came alive. A shimmering blue portal materialized before them. He glanced at Index, who gave him a small nod, and together they stepped through the portal. When they emerged on the other side, the difference in atmosphere was immediate. The space was far larger than the library they had just left, with towering ceilings supported by intricate arches. Shelves stretched high, filled with books, notes, papers, and other documents. But it wasn''t just the books that caught his attention. Scattered throughout the room were devices, artifacts, and magical tools of various shapes and sizes. Some shimmered faintly, while others seemed dormant but emanated an underlying force that spoke of their potential. "This is quite a collection," he muttered, his eyes scanning the items. Despite his growing mastery over magic, he understood that his expertise was still leagues behind her in many departments. Her ability to create magical artifacts, for instance, was far beyond his own. It wasn''t surprising, though. His focus had always been on honing personal magic, not on the intricate art of crafting magical objects. The difference could be compared to a doctor and an automotive engineer. No matter how intelligent a doctor might be, they wouldn''t be able to design and build a car, just as automotive energy couldn''t be used to heal a human body. Enjoy new chapters from empire The two disciplines, while rooted in skill and precision, operated on entirely different principles. In the same way, his understanding of magic and her creations existed in separate realms. It was a humbling realization, but instead of discouraging him, it only fueled his determination to master this aspect of magic in the future. Index, standing beside him, crossed her arms. "This is where I keep everything I''ve created." "There are a lot of them. I didn''t know you were this fond of inventing artifacts," he pointed out. Index shrugged, her tone nonchalant. "It wasn''t about being fond of it. I just needed something to do. A distraction." Her tone might have come off as arrogant, but he knew better. There was no ego in her words¡ªjust a stark truth. This vast collection, awe-inspiring to anyone else, wasn''t created to impress. It was born out of sheer necessity. In a place like the void, where time and darkness stretched endlessly, she needed something to keep her mind from unraveling. Without these creations, the crushing weight of monotony would have consumed her long ago. He looked around and noticed an object resting on one of the desks. Its ornate design immediately caught his attention¡ªa goblet carved with intricate patterns, featuring a skeletal goat''s head engraved at its center. A faint green gem embedded in its base shimmered under the soft light, giving the artifact an eerie yet captivating presence. Curious, he stepped closer, his hand hovering near it as he felt the faint hum of magical energy radiating from the object. It wasn''t just decorative; this artifact had a purpose. "What''s this?" he asked. Index glanced at the goblet and let out a small smile. "It''s a purification goblet," she explained, walking over to the desk. "Anything you pour into it¡ªwater, wine, even poison¡ªgets instantly purified. It''s impossible for someone to poison you if you''re drinking from this." He nodded in understanding and picked up the goblet to examine it more closely. "Sounds useful." She shrugged, a faint smirk on her lips. "It''s a great tool, but for someone like us, it''s completely useless. Our perfect Magic Body makes us immune to almost all types of poisons and toxins anyway. This thing might''ve been useful before your transformation, but now? It''s just a fancy cup to you." He placed the goblet back on the desk, a small chuckle escaping him. "A fancy cup, huh?" Asher turned around and wandered further into the room, scanning the various objects. For some reason, it felt less like a treasure trove and more like walking through a mall, browsing items he couldn''t quite resist inspecting. His curiosity led him to a painting hanging on one of the walls. The artwork depicted a beautiful woman with her eyes closed, her face calm but unsettling. Her hair, made entirely of writhing snakes, gave off an ominous aura. Something about it drew him in. "What about this?" he asked. Index glanced over with a relaxed expression. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh, that. I found it in one of the floating ruins I explored. Then, after reading about a mythological creature that could turn anything it looked at into stone, I decided to recreate the concept. The painting functions the same way." Asher raised an eyebrow. "So if the woman in the painting opens her eyes¡­?" "Anything or anyone in its line of sight gets petrified instantly," she said, her tone casual, as if it were the most ordinary thing in the world. He frowned, taking a step back. "And you thought it was a good idea to display that thing in the entrance?" "Relax. It only activates if the magic runes behind the frame are triggered. And it won''t affect beings like us," she added, glancing at him with a reassuring smile. He shook his head, a small smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. He was just messing with her, enjoying the moment. Then, his gaze landed on an object that really piqued his curiosity. It looked like an ordinary backpack, simple and unassuming, sitting casually on one of the shelves. But his instincts were on high alert. Something about it didn''t sit right with him. His gut told him it was far from normal, despite its outward appearance. The backpack was crafted from brown leather, giving it a vintage, rugged look. Its simple design featured a single zipper at the top, indicating it had only one compartment. "What is this thing?" he asked, lifting it up. To his surprise, it was super light, but the texture felt really durable. As he narrowed his eyes, he noticed the threads in the leather had been etched with magical formulas. Her face brightened with pride. This was one of her finest creations. "That''s a space bag. It lets you store anything inside, and I think it holds about 100 by 100 meters of space," she explained enthusiastically. Asher paused, studying the bag carefully. If she could do this, it meant her knowledge of space magic was exceptionally advanced. So for her not to have figured out a way out of this place, despite her mastery, meant that the challenge he was planning to tackle was far more complicated than he had initially thought. ''Maybe I''m in way over my head,'' he sighed. When he gained his perfect magic body, he was eager to escape this place. However, he had severely underestimated the difficulty. Chapter 116 Different Principle 2 Asher set the space bag down.She noticed his fascination and slid into a nearby chair. "You''re thinking about the bag, aren''t you?" He gave a small nod, leaning forward slightly, eyes never leaving the magic item. "I mean, this thing is related to space, and I want to know more about it. It could give me some clue on how to escape the void." Her gaze softened slightly as she considered it¡ªhe wasn''t just asking for help; he was offering a chance for both of them to grow, to break free from this place. Besides, she reasoned, his starting point wouldn''t be as hard. She had spent countless years, conducting experiments, testing theories, and failing over and over again. At least he had the advantage of her knowledge, her mistakes, and her breakthroughs. The pieces were all there. They just had to put them together. "Alright, I''ll tell you the general idea," she began, tapping her fingers on the desk, considering how to explain. "The bag uses a pocket dimension. It''s like a small, self-contained world inside, only it''s dependent on those magical formulas etched in the leather." Asher raised an eyebrow, intrigued but still unsure. "A pocket dimension... but how does it stay stable without collapsing or distorting everything around it?" "Think about it," she responded, her voice calm, but with a subtle hint of encouragement. She wanted him to find the answer himself, knowing it would help him in the long run. His gaze dropped to the bag as he traced and observed the etched formulas. A few of the symbols clicked¡ªthey were part of the magic language Index had developed. He recognized the symbols, their connections. After a moment, it clicked. Alteration and Conjuration magic. Asher stepped back, his eyes wide with realization. "Don''t tell me... the space inside this thing is the same as the void?" Index shook her head slowly. "Not quite right. The void is my inspiration for this, but I made some changes to the formula to replicate it on a smaller and more controlled scale." Asher frowned. "Did you use multiple elements and concepts to imitate the effect?" He had some idea of how she pulled it off, but not to the point where he could recreate it himself. "Close, and I think you would better understand it if you read through my research notes," she said, reaching under the desk and pulling out a thick book titled The Element of Space. He took the book from her and began flipping through the pages, starting with the first section. He was immediately struck by how detailed the explanations were. The concepts were intricate, each page filled with diagrams, magical formulas, and in-depth descriptions of the forces at play. It was clear that she had poured a tremendous amount of time and effort into researching and refining this idea. This experience was both inspiring and terrifying at the same time. ''All this,'' he muttered under his breath, ''And she is still stuck here.'' "Is it really impossible?" he asked. Index didn''t respond immediately, giving him space to process the weight of what he was reading. After a moment of silence, Index spoke quietly. "As a magician, I don''t believe in ''impossible.'' Not knowing the answer just means we need more knowledge. So, when you mentioned studying teleportation to escape, I''m open to it. You might bring a fresh perspective, and with both of us working on it, maybe it could really work." Asher looked up, surprised by her openness. He had expected more resistance, especially since she had been so consumed by her own research before. "You really think it''s possible? Even with everything you have tried?" "I do. There''s always a way forward if you''re willing to look at things from a new perspective. And I have a feeling that you will be able to figure something out. After all, you have a talent in turning things around." "Thank you for trusting me," he said quietly, leaning in and kissing her forehead gently. Just as the two exchanged a tacit understanding of what they would focus on next, Asher felt something move in his pocket. His hand moved to his pocket, and to his excitement, the compass was finally moving after all these years. "Hand it to me," she hurriedly requested. "I can stir the house toward that direction." Asher didn''t hesitate. He passed the compass, feeling a mix of hope and uncertainty. "No matter what happens, don''t disturb me," she instructed. Continue reading at empire With that, she closed her eyes, her focus reaching its peak as she entered Mind Zero, a state of complete concentration that indicated just how much effort was required to move the entire place in the void. Just like that, minutes turned into hours. Asher''s worries tightened like a knot in his chest, doubts creeping into his mind. Was it working? Was this all just another failure waiting to happen? sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fortunately, after what felt like an eternity, Index opened her eyes. "We''re here," she said softly, a slight tension still in her voice. "Let''s go," Asher said, his voice steady with urgency. He couldn''t afford to waste any more time. "Grab the space bag first," she said. "You''ll need it." Asher nodded and quickly went over to where it was resting on a shelf, picking it up and slinging it over his shoulder. Index gestured toward various objects scattered around the room. "Also, take some of these things. Just a few¡ªtrust me, you''ll need them." He didn''t ask why or what they would be used for. Instead, he simply started filling the bag with random items¡ªtools, strange artifacts, and magical objects. He couldn''t tell what most of them were, but he trusted that she had her reasons. Once the bag was packed, their sense of urgency took over, and they headed straight for the exit. What greeted them as they stepped through was a floating island, suspended in the dark space like a piece of lost history. The island was in ruins, its once grand structures now slowly chipping away. His eyes scanned the island, taking in the strange, unfamiliar architecture. It was beautiful in its own way, but there was an eerie stillness to the place, as if it hadn''t seen life for centuries. Index, standing beside him, didn''t seem surprised. "This is one of the floating ruins I told you about. Normally, I would collect items here, but we don''t have time for that. Let''s check the surroundings, and we might find a clue on how it was transported here," she explained. "Got it, let''s not waste time," Asher spoke up with determination. Without another word, he propelled himself forward, flying toward the nearest footing he could land on. Behind him, Index remained standing. She closed her eyes, muttering an incantation as she anchored the house using giant purple chains, ensuring that they would be able to return if needed. THUD! Asher was the first to land, and as soon as his feet hit the ground, his sense of direction completely vanished, causing him to stumble and kneel. The world around him felt disorienting, nothing like the stable environment inside the house. But he didn''t panic. He had read about this and came prepared. Chapter 117 Exception He took a deep breath and cast a spell, "Ancoris Vinculum."Golden light flickered to life in his palm, growing into a swirling, radiant glow. It spread out across the ground, wrapping around the stone floors like a wave of light, extending about twenty meters before fading back into nothingness. After the light vanished, the atmosphere shifted¡ªa localized settled within a limited space around him, holding him in place. He tested his footing, stepping forward. The gravity field followed him, keeping him grounded. Though small in range, it was enough to counter the disorienting nature of the void. It was a simple and effective solution. This only made him appreciate how innovative Index was even more. She had managed to sustain a similar spell throughout the entire house . He hadn''t asked her how long she had been trapped in this place out of respect, but given her skills and knowledge, he wouldn''t be surprised if she had been here for tens of thousands of years¡ªor even longer. ''This should work,'' he muttered to himself. Turning around, he saw Index anchoring the house with long, ethereal chains that glowed with a soft purple hue. The chains anchored it firmly, ensuring the house wouldn''t float away from the main floating island. Once she finished, she jumped down and landed beside him. There was no need to cast another spell, as it would only interfere with the one already in place. Instead, he linked their bodies together, allowing Index to share in the benefits of his spell, as well. "The spells you had me learn are definitely useful," he said, glancing at her. "Yes, you''ll need those to move around the void. And just in case, don''t lose that space bag," she added. Asher could tell she was slightly anxious, but he didn''t ask why. He had learned by now that this was simply her way of showing concern for his safety. He respected it, even if she didn''t always express it directly. "Let''s go," she said, leading the way. She had far more experience in this place, and at the same time, she held the compass they would use to track the origin of the disturbance. "From the looks of it, it''s inside that structure," she pointed toward a massive, ancient building. The stone steps stretched upward, the structure''s design exuding both mystery and grandeur. Moss and cracks lined its surface, indicating its age. Despite its old look, the structure remained as imposing as ever. "Alright, let''s fly towards it now," he began preparing. Before he could, she grabbed his shoulder and shook her head. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Using too much magic here might trigger a reaction," she warned. "It''s better to minimize it." Asher adjusted the strap of the space bag and gave her a nod. "Alright, we''ll do it your way." As they approached the towering structure, he couldn''t help but notice how vividly everything around them was illuminated. The void should have cloaked the place in absolute darkness, yet the ruins were bathed in a warm glow, as if sunlight streamed down from an invisible source above. He frowned, muttering to himself, ''Inside the house, I could explain the light. That was magic. But this... this doesn''t make sense.'' Index, walking slightly ahead, glanced back and caught the confusion etched on his face. She stopped and turned to face him. "You''re wondering about the light, aren''t you?" she asked, folding her arms. He nodded. "Yeah. The void shouldn''t allow this. There''s no sun, no source for this light." Index tilted her head, gazing at the darkness around them. Stay connected through empire "I had the same question when I investigated my first ruin. After observing and studying it, I think I know why it''s like this." He waited for her to continue. "My theory," she began, her voice calm but with a hint of focus, "is that when this place was sucked into the void, it somehow retained that light, trapping it along with everything else." His brows furrowed, but the more he thought about it, the more her explanation made sense. If the void could trap fragments of reality, then the light being preserved wasn''t so far-fetched. "I guess that does explain it," he muttered, his voice low as he processed the idea. Another question formed in his mind, one he couldn''t ignore. He glanced at Index, her gaze fixed ahead as they continued walking. "If the void can suck even light, then why did you say it''s impossible to survive here?" he asked. "I mean... I was alive when you found me. So there should be more people like us in these ruins if this place got sucked as a whole and is populated." "You are an exception," she replied quickly. "I''ve been to so many ruins¡ªsome of them entire cities¡ªbut there were no signs of life anywhere. I used to think it was because the void simply killed everyone the moment they got sucked in. But it runs deeper than that." She paused, glancing at him to see his reaction. He kept his expression neutral, giving nothing away, but his eyes were focused, silently urging her to explain more. "It''s not just that people die. There''s something about the void that prevents life from surviving here¡ªat least, it prevents any sustained, conscious life. I''ve tried to create it but every attempt failed. The consciousness just can''t exist in this kind of environment, not for long anyway. And then... I found you." Taking a moment to think, Asher''s mind wandered back to the countless notes he had flipped through in Index''s book. There was a section, buried somewhere in the Alteration and Conjuration topics, that mentioned the creation of conscious life. He hadn''t given it much thought at the time. "Then what if we have children? Would they be able to survive in this place?" he asked, purely out of curiosity. "Children?" she repeated, her voice tinged with disbelief a hint of embarrassment. She had come across the concept through the novels and comics she''d read over the years. She hadn''t considered it before, but now that he brought it up, she found herself lost in thought. Could they truly create life here? If they could, it would mean the first race capable of surviving in the void¡ªan unprecedented breakthrough. And not just that, she realized the implications were even bigger. If they could have children, those offspring would inherit their Magic Bodies. From the very start, they would be overpowered, far stronger. Their potential would be limitless, something neither of them could fully comprehend yet. Asher was also thinking the same thing. In fact, it was one of his last moves if they couldn''t escape the void¡ªbuilding a family. Maybe, after a couple of thousand years, they could even create a civilization. The thought seemed absurd at first, but in a place with little to no options, it didn''t seem as crazy anymore. Even in the Bible, the first humans started with just two opposite sexes. At the same time, with more people like them¡ªindividuals with bodies capable of surviving the void¡ªthe chances of breaking through this place would be higher. Just as they were lost in their conversation, they didn''t realize they had already reached the top. Chapter 118 Exception 2 Before them stood a large bronze gate, its surface weathered by time.At the center of the gate was a giant bull''s head, carved with intricate details. The horns curled threateningly, and the hollow eyes seemed to watch them closely. This place, whatever it was, had once been home to a civilization with primitive technology. The rough design and stones of the bull''s head suggested it was crafted by hand, not with modern industrial tools or lasers. Index didn''t pay much attention to the design of the structure. Her thoughts were elsewhere, consumed by the mysteries of the void and the conversation they had just shared. "Let''s talk about the child topic later," she was the first to break the silence. She blushed, and he quickly realized his comment about having a family had probably come across more aggressively than he intended. They loved each other, yes, but what he said was in a league of its own. He scratched his head and pushed the heavy door open, eager to escape the awkwardness. It groaned under the weight but slowly creaked inward, revealing the other side. The hallway stretched on, the ceiling towering overhead, supported by massive pillars on each side. Old, worn walls displayed faded statues and symbols, hinting at a forgotten history. He studied them and noticed the figures depicted had long hair and appeared immaculate, reminiscent of the elves he had seen in movies. Their clothing was also more fantasy-themed, and the weapons they held were bows and swords. This confirmed his suspicion that the void was linked to another world, not just his own. It opened up many possibilities but also uncertainty. Even if they somehow managed to escape, there was a chance they could end up in a completely different world. Then again, any other place would be better than this one. They didn''t waste any more time and continued forward. They hadn''t come here to sightsee but to find the source of the space disturbance before the void claimed this place entirely. Once that happened, anything, including them, could be erased. The only safe place was their house, which had the ability to withstand the void. It was a feature that had been there since the very beginning. In addition, according to her notes, only items they brought inside would survive after a certain period, as the darkness would eventually consume everything. It was a good thing she found him when she did; otherwise, he would have suffered the same fate. CLICK! They pushed open another heavy door, the creak of the hinges breaking the silence as they stepped into a dimly lit corridor. The air was thick with dust, and flickering shadows stretched endlessly. The corridor led to a stone staircase, its steps jagged and worn out. There were also no railings, only a dark descent into what could be an even more dangerous part of this place. CRACK! Index frowned, her boots scraping the rough stone with each step. She could feel the vibrations, the sense that the structure was no longer stable. She glanced at Asher, who was already thinking the same thing. "We can''t trust this," she muttered. He nodded in agreement. "We''ll need something more solid." Raising his hand, he cast "Lux Aeris." The air around them hummed, and from the stone beneath his feet, a translucent, shimmering platform appeared, shaped like his feet. It hovered just above the fragile stairs, glowing faintly with a golden hue. This magic was subtle, but strong enough to support his weight, the edges shimmering like liquid light. Index followed and cast her own spell. With each step, their feet lit up¡ªhis glowing golden, hers purple. The glowing tracks lingered briefly before vanishing into the darkness. Finally, the staircase began to widen, the jagged stones giving way to a smoother surface. At the bottom, the air felt colder, and the space opened into a vast, dimly lit chamber. The floor beneath them was made of polished stone, cracked in places but more stable than the stairs above. "It''s there," she said, her tone steady but tense. "Once we cross this point, we''ll be near the origin of the disturbance. But we need to be careful. The closer we get, the greater the danger. The space around it will be less stable, which means it''ll be the first to be devoured by the void." Asher nodded, and both cast defense spells along with life-saving ones that would trigger in case of an emergency. Index, with her experience in ruin hunting, had developed many skills and strategies to increase their chances, which made it easier for him to adapt to the situation. Unlike him, she had grown accustomed to living in the void and had been forced to get stronger to survive. In this place, there was probably no one more experienced than her. "Don''t use powerful spells," she said, her voice filled with worry. "If you do, we''ll become targets, and it won''t end well." She flicked her wrist, sending a spell into the air. Seconds later, the air vibrated, and a black hole appeared, swallowing the spell along with everything nearby before vanishing into nothingness. "I call that rapture. If you get hit by it, even our Magic Bodies won''t survive," she warned. Asher nodded, his gaze fixed on the spot where the walls had once stood, now completely gone. The entire area had vanished at an atomic level. Worst part, he couldn''t tell if it had been erased or simply transferred to another part of the void. The thought of it being relocated was far worse¡ªdeath would be a far better option if that happened. After all, if he found himself floating in total darkness forever, he would prefer to die. "I''ll lead the way, follow me," Index said, sprinting ahead without using any magic for now. She relied on her instincts, her eyes scanning the surroundings to predict when the rapture would strike. When she sensed the danger, she quickly dodged sideways, avoiding the destructive force with ease. Asher followed closely, trusting her lead, and together, they used this tactic to cover a great distance. For a while, things seemed to be going smoothly. It was still very dangerous and reckless, but they moved quickly and efficiently. However, as they neared a corner, Index suddenly stopped and cast a spell to bait the rapture into appearing further. Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire She then jumped back just in time as the wall and floor before them vanished, swallowed by the void. "Not good," she muttered, her voice urgent. "The place is collapsing faster than I expected. We need to hurry!" Without wasting another moment, they took off again. The ground trembled beneath their feet, the rapture striking unpredictably. Each time, they dodged just before the destructive force could reach them. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Index''s spells was minimal, only enough to give them a split-second advantage to avoid the deadly rapture that threatened to erase anything it touched. The walls, the floors, the very air itself seemed to disintegrate, and with each step, the risk of being swallowed by the void increased. But they didn''t stop. They couldn''t. Right now, he finally understood why she normally didn''t hunt for the origin of the space disturbance inside these ruins¡ªit was too risky. They couldn''t even use more powerful spells because it would make things more complicated. Chapter 119 Linking They reached the origin of the disturbance after nearly dying from the raptures.Their power wasn''t the issue; rather, the special conditions of this place had stripped away their usual advantages, leaving them with few options. "Is that it ?" Asher asked. Before them stood something that defied explanation¡ªa black hole, but it behaved differently from those they''d seen devouring everything in their path. This one looked almost fragile, as if made of glass. Its surface shimmered faintly, reflecting light in distorted waves. Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire "Yes," Index muttered, her voice barely above a whisper. Asher''s gaze locked onto it. For all the destruction they''d seen caused by the void, this anomaly looked deceptively calm. If anything, it seemed more controlled than the raptures. You''ve checked this before?" he asked. Nodding, Index took a step closer. "I''ve been studying it. It''s not like the raptures¡ªit''s a completely different concept." Her tone tightened as she hesitated. "There''s a chance it could lead us out. But¡­" She stopped mid-sentence, her lips pressing into a thin line. He frowned and stepped beside her. "But what? Tell me." Sighing, she met his gaze. "It could lead anywhere, and if we''re unlucky, it might drop us in another part of the void where we''d be trapped in total darkness" Asher''s stomach churned. For a moment, the hope that had been building up inside him felt like it was slipping away. "So, it''s just a blind leap? No way to control it?" She shook her head. "Not yet. That''s why I''ve been cautious. I''ve been trying to find patterns, studying its behavior. But nothing I''ve found offers any certainty." The implications were worse than he''d imagined. For someone like Index¡ªcalculated, methodical¡ªto hesitate this much, it meant the risks were far beyond anything he could comprehend. "Is that why you brought me here? To make me understand the risk?" Index looked conflicted. She knew Asher was fixated on escaping. That''s why she wanted to show him this¡ªto stop him from acting recklessly. If she was honest, now that she had him, she wasn''t as worried. They could live here together, perhaps even build a family. With the house and their magic, they could turn it into a small town if they put their minds to it. There was no need to take such a risk. And if they ever had to, she''d rather wait until they had lived together for hundreds of years first. "Yes, Asher, it''s too dangerous¡­I don''t want us to part away" she stuttered, her emotions breaking her words. He could see the fear in her eyes, the vulnerability she was trying so hard to hide. It wasn''t like her to hesitate, to show weakness. "Index..." he began, his voice softer. "I understand. Let''s go with my plan of finding another way and take it slow." He placed a hand on her shoulder, his touch warm. Without waiting for a response, he pulled her into a hug, holding her tightly. For a brief second, the world outside the hug disappeared¡ªthe black hole, the danger, the uncertainty. It was just the two of them, standing there, sharing the quiet comfort of each other''s presence. "I''ll make sure we don''t rush into anything. We''ll figure this out together," he added, his voice steady against her ear. Index''s breath hitched for a moment before she sighed, her body relaxing in his arms. "You always know how to make me feel like I''m not alone." He pulled back slightly, just enough to look her in the eyes. "Because you''re not. Not now, not ever." She smiled faintly, her heart swelling with a mixture of relief and gratitude. "Thank you." She closed her eyes, her breath slowing, lips parted in anticipation. He leaned in, brushing his lips against hers. They stayed close for a moment, savoring the warmth between their lips before pulling back just slightly. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Let''s go home," he murmured, his voice soft and calm. Together, they turned away from the source of the disturbance, deciding to continue their life in the void until a better and safer chance to escape arose. If that time never came, at least they had each other¡ªthat was the plan. But then, golden chains erupted from the glass like blackhole. The two reacted quickly, casting barriers around their bodies, but the chains passed through them as if they had no physical form, wrapping around Asher instead. "NO!" Index cried out, reaching for him, but the chains somehow kept her from touching him. Her hand passed right through his body. "His body''s vibrating at a different frequency!" she exclaimed, panic rising in her chest. She had no idea what frequency it was, and figuring it out would take too long. "Tenere Aetherium!" she chanted, and ethereal-colored chains erupted from her body. But they passed through him, just like everything else. She tried to enter the origin as well, but a force pushed back against her, rejecting her no matter how hard she tried or how powerful her spell was. "Asher!" she shouted. He saw the pain in her eyes, the desperation in her gaze, and it broke his heart. The thought of leaving her alone hurt more than he could put into words. He casted his own spell. This time, because he shared the same frequency as the chain, he managed to slow the pulling force just slightly. But it wasn''t enough¡ªhe was still moving. With few options left, he activate mind zero for a brief moment to find a solution, and then it hit him. "Create an anchor point in your chest. I''ll memorize it," he urged. Index''s heart raced as she understood his plan. She quickly obeyed, focusing her energy. A purple magic circle began to form in the air, shimmering with intensity. He focused on every detail¡ªthe code, the language¡ªcommitting it to memory. He had to, for them both. "I promise¡­" His voice cracked as tears welled in his eyes, his chest aching with the weight of his words. "No matter what happens¡­ I''ll find a way to reach you. Don''t give up. I swear, I''ll come back for you." His tears fell freely now, as the thought of never seeing her again crushed him. Index fell to her knees, her sobs racking her body. She nodded, barely able to breathe through the pain, her heart breaking into pieces. In that silent exchange, without words, they both knew the bitter truth¡ªthat this might be the last time they would ever see each other. The chains around him pulled tighter, dragging him away. "Index, I love you. Please wait for me." "I will!" she cried, forcing a smile through the wave of fear and desperation. With one final, powerful tug, he was gone¡ªleaving her behind, alone, in the heavy silence of their goodbye. "I¡­" Index choked on the words, her shoulders trembling as the weight of her grief hit her all at once. She hadn''t realized how deeply lonely she had been until now. All this time, she had convinced herself that being alone was something she could handle. But after experiencing life with him, after feeling the warmth of his presence, everything had changed. The silence around her now felt suffocating, and the emptiness left by his absence was unbearable. In the midst of her pain, she didn''t notice the faint golden light glowing softly inside her womb. Chapter 120 Linking 2 His heart sank as the chains dragged him toward an unknown place.All he could see was complete darkness, stretching endlessly in every direction. Glancing down, he saw the golden chain that bound him, their glowing links coiled around his body. A flash of memory struck him like a lightning bolt¡ªYuki''s warning and her story about the person responsible for everything that had happened to him until now. ''It''s that Angel again! '' He spat the thought out bitterly. Each time she intervene, he lost something. She had been the cause of countless struggles in his life. ''Damn it,'' he cursed, struggling against the unrelenting pull. ''I won''t let her control me. I can''t be captured. I still need to rescue Index!'' Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire The pressure of the chains tightened, and time was running out. His mind raced through every spell he had learned, searching for something to break him free. One spell stood out¡ªone he had tried before but failed. Back then, the chains had blocked it, but now, with the strange shift in the space, the forces around him were different, and maybe, just maybe, this time it would work. He began to chant, focusing on the words and magic formula in his mind. The chains fought back, their golden links glowing brighter, but he didn''t stop. His body trembled with the strain, but he pushed forward. ''Focus. Just focus. '' Finally, he felt it. His body began to break apart, his limbs dissolving into a swarm of golden neon butterflies. The chains could no longer hold onto them. One by one, they loosened, slipping away as his form scattered, becoming nothing but delicate golden lights. ''I did it.'' For a moment, freedom filled him, the weight of the chains gone. But then, a sudden, powerful force tugged at him, pulling him in the opposite direction. ''What now?'' He tried to steady himself, but the force grew stronger. It was like the entire place was trying to reject him. He forced himself to stay focused, refusing to let the force scatter him apart. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''You''ve done this before. Come on. '' He concentrated, pulling the golden butterflies back together, willing his body to reform. Each butterfly, each fragment of himself, had to return. He could sense the pieces of his body slowly drawing closer, but the struggle was intense. Finally, with one last surge of willpower, he managed to pull it off. But there was no time to celebrate because just seconds later, everything around him distorted, only to be spewed into a completely different place. When his senses returned, he felt himself falling, the ground rushing up to meet him. Turning around, he saw nothing but the vast expanse of the night sky. The stars shimmered in the distance, and beneath him, a dense forest stretched out, its trees rising like dark shadows. He was heading straight toward it. . Wind howled past him as the ground neared. In a split second, he cast a spell to lighten his weight, turning his body almost as light as a feather. The force of the fall slowed, and instead of crashing into the earth, he descended smoothly, landing softly on his feet without so much as a tremor. Around him, the environment barely registered. He reached into his space bag and pulled out a small piece of paper, imbued with durability magic. Quickly, he wrote down the anchor point he had memorized from Index. Every detail mattered, leaving no room for mistakes. Teleportation was still a complex matter for him, but Index''s book on the subject was his best lead. It wouldn''t be easy, but it was a starting point. It was a good thing he had put it in his backpack, or he would have really regretted it. With her accumulated knowledge and his determination, he would find a way to bring her back, no matter what. Once the paper was filled, he paused to check for any inconsistencies, comparing it to his memory, making sure it matched exactly. When he was certain it was right, he made several copies of the paper, just in case something went wrong. The last thing he needed was to rely on a single chance. With the copies secure, he took a deep breath and began observing his surrounding. Wherever he was now, it was definitely not the void. But it also wasn''t his world. The trees around him were enormous, their trunks thick and towering high above, stretching like pillars. Some were so massive that he could probably run along their bark as if they were wide bridges, their surfaces smooth but sturdy enough to hold his weight. The leaves were a deep shade of green, almost glowing in the dim light, creating an eerie yet beautiful canopy above. The roots were just as impressive, twisting and curling across the ground like a web, making the forest feel alive in a way he had never experienced before. Everything here was far too large to belong to his world. ''Wait for me. I promise I''ll do anything to get to you,'' he clenched his fist, his determination rising. Feeling depressed would be counterproductive, so he had to calm himself. Fortunately, he was very good at it." In no time, he focused on what he had to do next: gather information on where he was and find a place where he could study and improved his understanding of space magic. ''I need to find a civilization here, if there is one. Maybe someone could even help me,'' he muttered under his breath, casting a spell to lift himself into the air. The wind rushed past him as he floated higher, hoping for a better view of the vast forest below. From his vantage point, he narrowed his eyes after sensing a concentrated amount of energy in the distance. It was still far away, but if he kept flying higher, he could reduce the distance, just like how planes in his old world used altitude to cover more ground faster. So he did just that, after covering himself with a powerful barrier. He might not have as many spells as Index had, but he was still a bona fide magician with a perfect magic body. His current power was definitely strong, to the point that even Kitsune''s original body wouldn''t be able to defeat him. This showed just how much he had grown in the void, thanks to Index''s support. A level that should have taken him decades was achieved much faster. Asher continued to fly and made good progress. However, after a while, something began to feel off. His energy was depleting far faster than he expected. ''Could it be some kind of special condition in this place?'' he muttered to himself. He stopped mid-air, hovering as he checked his energy reserves. His suspicion was confirmed¡ªthe energy drain was far more intense. With a frustrated sigh, he descended back to the ground, his feet touching the soft bark of a large tree. Next, he closed his eyes and focused on his body to understand why his energy consumption was so high. After a few moments, he realized this place had at least ten times the gravity of his old world. ''So, that''s why I''m using so much more energy while flying,'' he concluded. Just as he was about to cast another spell to counteract gravity, an explosion in the distance caught his attention. ''What''s that sound?'' Chapter 121 Layering Asher narrowed his eyes toward the distant explosion, the faint glow flickering like a warning in the dark.His lips parted, the words of the spell flowing naturally from him. Magic surged through his pathways, gathering in his skin before erupting outward. Glancing down briefly, he watched the light distort across his body, bending and shifting before fading into the surrounding darkness. This feat was impressive, but it was far from a true invisibility spell. The lack of a proper stealth spell in his arsenal wasn''t surprising. Back in the void, he had never had much use for one. It was more accurate to call it a reflective spell, one crafted using conjuration and alteration. A variant he had cobbled together¡ªmore like a clever trick . The concept had come to him from an unexpected source¡ªa principle used by stage magicians in his old world. Performers there relied on visual illusions, manipulating light, mirrors and angles to deceive the eyes of their audience. Asher had adapted the idea, layering it with just enough magic to make it work in a practical sense. Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire It wasn''t flawless. Any skilled person would spot the subtle distortions if they looked hard enough. But here, in the dim forest, it was enough to make him undetectable to most eyes. With his preparations complete, he cast a spell on his feet and sprang into motion, leaping from one large tree trunk to the next. Flying through the sky blindly would be a reckless move, especially with no idea of the disturbance''s source. The explosion continued to echo, driving him to move faster. He darted between the tree trunks, his feet barely touching the wood as he zigzagged through the forest. Finally, the forest opened into a wide clearing. The dense canopy gave way to an open patch bathed in faint moonlight, casting long shadows over the ground. Asher stopped at the edge, pressing himself against the trunk of one of the enormous trees. The reflective mirrors shimmered faintly as it adjusted to the new light, blending him with the bark. From his hidden position, he carefully studied the clearing. The noise of battle filled the air¡ªmetal clashing against crude weapons, growls and roars echoing through the space. His eyes scanned the figures below. A group of humanoids fought fiercely against green-skinned creatures of varying sizes. The smaller ones, standing no taller than three feet, moved with frenzied energy. Their wiry bodies were covered in patchy, mottled skin, and they wielded crude weapons¡ªjagged spears, stone-tipped clubs, and makeshift stone knives. Their movements were erratic, darting in and out like wild animals. Then there were the larger ones, towering at nearly ten feet, with hulking frames. Their muscles bulged grotesquely beneath their skin, and they wielded massive clubs fashioned from tree trunks or jagged slabs of rock. Unlike their smaller counterparts, they moved slowly, but each swing of their weapons sent shockwaves through the ground. Their clothing was barely functional¡ªprimitive loincloths that barely covered their groins. Bones and scraps of leather hung loosely from their bodies, giving them an even more savage appearance. His attention shifted to the humanoid figures. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At first glance, they resembled humans, but their distinctly animal-like features set them apart. Pointed ears twitched atop their heads, moving subtly to catch every sound amidst the chaos. Thick tails swayed behind some of them, their movements showing their emotions¡ªaggression, caution, and an almost intense focus on the fight. Their faces held sharp, angular features, blending human expressions with beastly traits. One male fighter bared his fangs in a fierce snarl as he swung his massive axe, cutting down a hulking green creature. The ears on his head flattened, and his movements radiated the aggression of a predator fighting for its life. Among the fighters, the women moved with a feline grace. Their smaller stature gave them agility that contrasted sharply with the raw power of their male counterparts. A few had markings on their exposed skin, almost like stripes or patterns reminiscent of fur, adding to their distinct appearance. Some of the humanoid creatures lingered around the clearing, tossing round, round explosive devices¡ªlikely a form of dynamite¡ªthat triggered the blasts shaking the area. ''Definitely not human,'' Asher thought, his gaze narrowing as he observed them more closely. He wasn''t ready to reveal himself just yet; he needed to assess their individual strength first. The sounds of the battle grew louder, the clash of metal and the creature''s roars filling the air. Despite the humanoids'' coordination, the overwhelming number of enemies closing in on them made their situation dire. ''Who are they? Beastkin? Like in those books?'' The term lingered in his mind, though he had never encountered their kind before. ''If they''re this skilled and coordinated, they''re probably part of a larger civilization.'' His eyes focused on the weapons they held. Unlike the rough clubs and sharp, jagged blades used by their foes, the humanoids'' weapons looked well-made and polished. Some of the swords and axes gave off a faint glows. The light from them made it obvious that their weapons were far more advanced than the crude tools their enemies used. They weren''t as refined or powerful as the ones in Index''s collection, but it was obvious that magic was in use here. ''Let see...'' When he cast a spell to zoom in on the weapons, he noticed something odd. The symbols didn''t match anything he had seen before. They resembled the strokes and patterns he had once seen in his old world, often found in the Middle East. Though the language and formulas were different, the energy being used followed the same principles and nature as the elements. As the battle raged on, he observed that the beastkins¡ªhis temporary name for them¡ªwere starting to lose ground. The green creatures just kept coming, nonstop in their attack. They were fearless, pushing forward relentlessly despite the growing number of casualties on their side. His attention was drawn to a girl, around 4''5" tall with a petite body. She had black furry ears and a tail, like a dog, and her exhaustion was evident. Two small silver daggers trembled in her grip, their bases shaking as she reached her limit. THUD! She made a mistake, stumbling slightly before collapsing to the ground, landing hard on her backside. Her grip on the daggers faltered, and she winced, trying to push herself back up, but she was too exhausted. "In that moment, her companion saw it¡ªa massive, ten-foot green creature, wielding a crude club, charging forward. It raised its massive weapon and brought it down toward the girl''s head. Time seemed to slow. The beastkins around her shouted in horror, their voices filled with panic as they cried out. "No!Kara!" It was too late. The green creature''s club swung down with terrifying power. Some of them closed their eyes, already resigning themselves to the fact that their companion was as good as dead. But just as the club was about to smash her to pieces, a flash of golden light erupted from behind a nearby tree trunk. BOOM! The force of the impact was blocked by a figure that appeared from nowhere, holding the club back with nothing but a single finger. Chapter 122 Layering 2 "Are you okay?" he asked, his tone slow and gentle while he check for any signs of injuries. "Are you hurt?"She didn''t respond, unable to understand him. He sighed, knowing there was no time for talk. He still needed to end the fight against the approaching horde of monsters. His lips moved, whispering a spell under his breath. In an instant, glowing golden knives appeared around him, hovering in the air. Each weapon shimmered with powerful energy, waiting for his command. "Peirce them" He focused and sent them flying through the air. The knives shot forward, striking the green creatures. One by one, they fell, their heads pierced cleanly by the blades. As for the larger ones, they were easier targets. Though they tried to block the golden knives, their primitive weapons were no match. The blades cut through them effortlessly. Fleeing was also futile as the knives pursued without mercy. A group of them, too close together, fell in a single swoop. There was no escape. Within seconds, the battle ended, and the forest became silent again. He stopped, letting the last of the golden knives fade into the air. Their remnants sparked around him, making him appear like a divine being. The other beastkins watched from the sidelines, silent, their eyes wide with surprise and fear. They had witnessed his power and knew he could kill them in an instant. Just looking at the pile of corpses, all dying without even mounting a defense, made them sweat. He noticed this and realized he might have used an overkill spell. Now, he needed to find a way to escape the awkward situation. He turned back to the girl and gently touched her forehead, his fingers brushing her eyebrows. She blushed slightly, looking away for a moment. Asher was very attractive, and she couldn''t help but admire his face. He muttered another spell under his breath, one Index had taught him. It was a simple but effective spell that allowed him to understand other languages. It was the same thing Index had used on him. The moment the spell took effect, he felt a shift in his mind. New words began to form. He realized that by strengthening the spell, he could also access memories, but doing so would be more dangerous. Unlike language, which was stored as a more straightforward form of knowledge, memories were intricate and personal, making it risky to interfere with them. Manipulating memories could cause harm, even death, if done improperly. One of the beastkins, a woman with brown dog ears, wanted to interfere, but she was stopped by a tall man with wolf-like features. They all knew that antagonizing a powerful entity could lead to their deaths. There was no way they could block an attack like the golden knives. After a few seconds, he cast another spell to help the beastkin recover some of her strength, making sure not to leave any permanent damage to her brain. "Are you okay?" he asked. She blinked in surprise, then nodded. "Yes." "That''s good to know," Asher responded with a warm smile. The little girl blushed even more and quickly looked away. Seeing that he had no immediate intention to harm them, the other beastkins began to approach, murmuring their thanks for being saved. The one who resembled a wolf with sharp ears and a muscular build, named Rovan, stepped forward and cupped his hands in front of his chest, a sign of respect. "Thanks for helping us out, Sorcerer." Asher raised an eyebrow after hearing the term. "Sorcerer?" Rovan looked at the others, suddenly fearing that he might have said something offensive. In the end, he knelt on the ground and bowed his head. "I''m sorry if we''re mistaken. I thought you were using high-level Arcane Arts," Asher touched his chin in contemplation. ''I see. Maybe in this place, magicians are called sorcerers, and magic is referred to as Arcane Arts,'' "It''s alright. I''m from a distant place, and we use different terms there," he explained. Rovan, along with the other beastkins, sighed in relief and accepted his explanation without question. Asher gave a small nod, trying to keep his expression neutral. "So, this place... where exactly am I?" he asked, his voice casual, trying to sound like he was just an ordinary traveler who had wandered into the wrong place. Rovan stepped forward and spoke with a deep, steady voice. "You''re in the Forest Bastria," Asher nodded, mentally noting the name. "Can you tell me more? I''m lost and need some guidance," he said, keeping his tone steady. His time with Index had made him more adept at conversation. They would often roleplay scenes from the books she read to pass the time, and in a strange way, it helped him cure his anti-social behavior when needed. Rovan quickly obliged, knowing this was his chance to make a good impression. "This forest is located in the far eastern region of the Demon World," he explained. Asher''s eyes briefly widened. ''The Demon World.'' His thoughts flashed to Lucy, and he wondered if this was the same place she had spoken about, the place where she came from. His focus intensified, and he quickly pressed on with more questions. "Do you know more about the Demon World? Any important figures ?" he asked, trying to gather as much as he could, Rovan looked overwhelmed, but he still did his best to answer calmly. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m sorry, we don''t know much about the capital," he said. "This forest''s home for us. We mostly stay here¡ªThe Demon World''s huge, and not everything out there''s friendly, so we don''t go too far." Asher frowned, his mind searching for something that could lead him to more answers. "What about royal families? Anyone with power or influence?" They shook their heads in unison. "We know little of kings and queens too," Frustration started to build up inside him. Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire "Do you know someone named Lucy? She would be of royal blood. She might be famous in the Demon World, given her status." He saw their reactions changed, but it wasn''t the response he had been hoping for. "Can''t say we''ve heard of anyone like that." Rovan replied. "I see." He nodded slowly, trying to mask his disappointment. There was a high chance that this place simply shared the same name. It wasn''t that shocking, considering he came from the Void, a realm connected to countless worlds. While he was deep in contemplation, the girl he had rescued spoke up. "Sorcerer, if you''re lost, we can invite you to our town," she offered, her voice soft and sweet. He felt an urge to pat her head, but quickly held back, aware that it might be seen as inappropriate by the others. The only reason he had done what he did earlier was out of necessity; he needed to touch her to gain the ability to understand their language. At the same time, Rovan and the others cursed inwardly. Inviting an unknown being was a risky move, but it was too late to take it back. It could anger Asher, or so they believed. Their only hope was that he would turn it down himself. "I''ll take you up on your offer," Chapter 123 Unwelcome The moon hung high, casting long shadows across the clearing as the group of beastkin prepared to move. Asher kept his pace behind them, his eyes scanning for any signs of danger.Rovan, the wolf-like leader, slowed down . His sharp gaze darted toward Ava, the cute dog girl whom Asher had saved. "You''re making a mistake," he said, his voice tinged with frustration. "We can''t bring him to the town." "Why not? He saved us. He didn''t have to, but he did. I don''t think he''s a bad person." Rovan growled under his breath. "And what if he''s dangerous? What if he''s using you to get close to us? To hurt us? You saw what he did back there. No one with that kind of power is harmless." Another woman with dog-like features spoke up. "I agree with Rovan. His power isn''t normal. What if he turns on us?" They spoke in hushed tones, trying to stay quiet, but even their whispers couldn''t slip past Asher''s sharp hearing. He didn''t know how things worked in this world, but he wasn''t like those who abused their power¡ªhe still held on to his morals. As long as they didn''t provoke him, he wouldn''t resort to unnecessary violence." Still, being afraid of him was a normal reaction, so he decided to stay silent. It wasn''t like their little talk would affect him in any way. Ava, on the other hand, wasn''t having it. "If he wanted to hurt us, he wouldn''t have bothered saving anyone. We''d all be dead already." Her blunt words made several of them flinch, but no one could argue with her. It was true¡ªAsher had the ability to kill them all if he wanted and could have easily extracted any information through torture instead of saving them. Rovan pinched the bridge of his sharp nose, exhaling sharply. "Ava, you don''t understand. It''s not just about us. The entire town could be at risk." "Then let me take responsibility," she snapped back. "If anything happens, blame me. But I''m not going to abandon someone who saved our lives," The group fell silent, their eyes darting between Ava and Rovan. Finally, Rovan sighed and ran a hand through his thick, gray hair. "Fine," he said reluctantly. "But don''t expect everyone to welcome him with open arms." The journey resumed, but the atmosphere remained tense. Asher continued walking at the back, his senses picking up every whispered comment and sideways glance. Ava stayed close to him, occasionally shooting him an apologetic look. "They''re just scared," she said softly. "It''s not personal." "I know," he replied, his tone indifferent. Ava kept stealing sideways glances at him. It was obvious she liked and admired him, which wasn''t surprising. After all, he had saved her, and she probably had that White Knight syndrome. However, he made sure to keep his distance, careful not to give her any signals she could misinterpret. She was super pretty¡ªcute enough to be a model in his world. The problem? She looked like the type of model used for advertising backpacks to middle schoolers, not someone who would soon go to highschool. The last thing he wanted was to be mistaken for some kind of criminal. He''d rather be labeled a murderer than a predator. At least murderers could argue they had a reason¡ªhe couldn''t think of a single excuse that would make the other option look even remotely okay. Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire "Sorcerer, can I ask you something?" she asked, leaning closer with her hands tucked behind her back. She looked almost too adorable, like a puppy hoping for a pat or someone to play with. "What is it?" "How old are you, exactly? You look really young, and most people I know who can use magic are grandpas and grandmas," she asked, genuinely curious. He paused for a moment, thinking about how to answer. Being stuck in the void meant he technically wasn''t 30 yet. But if he said that, he would look way too young. So, he settled on, "100 years old." "Only 100 years old? That''s quite young!" she said with a wide smile. "By the way, I''m 18 years old." The moment she said "18," Asher couldn''t help but wonder if someone was playing a prank on him. Just when he thought he would be labeled a criminal, she casually dropped that she was of legal age. It was a strange relief, but also a bit worrying. "Is that in dog years?" "Dog years? What''s that?" she touched her lips in confusion. "Never mind," he muttered, shaking his head and deciding to focus on other things. It was true that he had matured a lot, but some of the things he used to ignore were starting to bother him. He couldn''t tell if that was a good thing or a bad one. In addition, he was so used to living with Index, who, though not as young-looking, would still be considered very cute. She was very different from Lucy, who had a more mature demeanor, especially in the way she carried herself. ''Lucy...'' His thoughts drifted. Deep inside, he hoped this was really the Demon World so he could check on her. Though he already had Index, that didn''t mean he had forgotten about Lucy. She was still very important to him. ''I''m being greedy,'' he thought, letting out a heavy sigh. But he''d be lying to himself if he said otherwise. On the sideline. Ava''s chest tightened as the silence stretched between them. She had hoped for more, but his short, blunt answers made it clear he wasn''t interested in talking. She bit her lip, lowering her gaze to the ground below. After hours of walking, the forest opened up to reveal a breathtaking sight. Giant trees, their trunks as wide as small houses, stretched high. Wooden platforms and houses were built into their branches, connected by a network of rope bridges. Bioluminescent lanterns hung from them, casting a soft, ethereal glow over the village. The air smelled of fresh wood and blooming flowers. Ava''s face lit up. "We''re here." Meanwhile, Asher was deeply intrigued by the barrier that concealed this area. He hadn''t seen or felt it when flying around, and if it hadn''t been for them guiding him, he probably would have missed it entirely. This showed that the magic in this world was far more advanced than he had expected. Looking closer, he took in the intricate design of the structures. The houses were made of polished wood, with walls adorned by carvings of animals and forest scenes. Beastkin of all kinds moved about¡ªsome with fur, others with scales, feathers, or horns. Children laughed as they chased each other across the bridges, while adults carried baskets of fruits and vegetables or sharpened tools. The group''s arrival didn''t go unnoticed. Villagers stopped and stared, their conversations halting as they noticed Asher.Whispers spread like wildfire, and he could feel their unease. Ava stepped forward, addressing a group of elders who had gathered at the largest tree. "Everyone, this is the man who saved our lives." The feline elder, Nyra, narrowed her eyes and step forward. "And you thought it wise to bring him here?" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "He saved us," Ava repeated with a firm voice. "I couldn''t just leave him behind." Chapter 124 Change of Heart Nyra exchanged a glance with the other elders. An outsider coming into their town was big news, especially since he didn''t look like any beastkin they knew.He appeared more like a human, with above average features, but not so exaggerated that they would raise suspicion. It was a good thing he had hidden his neon golden gaze, so now he only looked like someone with yellow pupils and silver hair¡ªnothing too unusual, considering many beastkin had varying shades of orange, green, or yellow for their eyes. "I''m simply looking for information," Asher said. "Nothing else." Nyra''s eyes narrowed further. Her gray hair, pulled back into a loose bun, framed her weathered face, and the lines around her eyes spoke of years of experience. She wore a simple brown robe, giving her an air of authority and age. "And what makes you think we''ll trust you enough to share it?" "Elder," Ava interjected, "he''s not a threat. I vouch for him." "Stop talking," the feline elder scolded her. "You have no say in this." Ava lowered her head. If her father were here, she''d be able to act with more confidence¡ªhe was one of the elders, the leader of the canine tribe. This explained why Rovan didn''t object harder. Seeing that his guide was unable to convince them, Asher stepped forward. This led to some of the town guards raising their spheres. Rovan, knowing they couldn''t provoke Asher, stood between them, his voice filled with urgency. "Elders, please don''t do anything harsh. This man is a Sorcerer. We saw him kill hundreds of monsters in a matter of seconds." For a moment, there was nothing but silence. Then, the shock hit. Everyone''s eyes widened, and a cold shiver ran through the crowd. The Elders, usually calm, exchanged uneasy glances. Their voices dropped to hushed tones, murmuring quickly as they huddled together, trying to regain their composure and figure out how to handle the situation. Their faces showed a mix of shock and worry as they continued discussing their next move. Even the civilians, who had been standing at a distance, instinctively took a few steps back. Their faces went pale, eyes wide, mouths slightly agape as they exchanged uneasy glances, struggling to process the magnitude of what Rovan had just revealed. Just knowing that he was a Sorcerer was enough to strike dread into the hearts of those present. But hearing the scale of his power¡ªthe ability to kill hundreds in mere seconds¡ªwas a truth so terrifying, it struck them all to their core. He wasn''t just any sorcerer. He was a force of nature, a being capable of wiping out every person in this town. Ava bringing him here was like bringing a ticking bomb. Asher, watching all of this unfold, was confused. He had no idea how impressive his actions had been, so he just thought they were overreacting a bit. This was the result of being trapped in the void. There, his only comparison was Index, and it twisted his sense of power. In addition, while he had learned many spells, most were studied for their theory rather than practical use. This left him unaware of just how amazing his feat of summoning flying golden daggers truly was. "How can we assist you?" The Elders'' tone shifted immediately, their usual sternness replaced with a hint of caution and unease. The sudden change in the atmosphere didn''t go unnoticed. But he just shrugged it off . There was no need to act like some psychopathic overlord just because they feared him. "I''m a traveler, you see. I lost my way and was hoping to get to the Capital," There wasn''t a trace of arrogance in his voice. His time spent in the void had humbled him, and it showed in the way he spoke. Nyra raised an eyebrow. "The Capital? That''s a long way from here, and there are six capitals. Which one are you talking about?" Asher was confused. When he had asked Lucy about the Demon World, she had told him there was only one. "Do you know anyone of royal blood named Lucy?" he asked, taking a chance, hoping the Elder might know more. Nyra paused for a moment, then shook her head. "I''m sorry, but I''m not familiar with that name. In fact, names like that are pretty rare in the Demon World." Asher sighed, realizing his suspicions were correct. This place was different from the one Lucy had described. Regardless, he couldn''t afford to feel disappointed. He still had more important things to do. First, he needed to learn more about this world. "Then can you tell me more about the six capitals?" he asked, his tone neutral as he shifted the conversation. "I come from a very distant land, so I''m not familiar with them." Nyra studied him for a moment. She had expected him to push harder because of his power and status, but there was neither malice nor arrogance in his tone. It made her reevaluate her impression of him. Perhaps he wasn''t as bad as she had thought. After a brief pause, she responded. "Follow me. We can talk more privately." She pointed toward one of the larger treehouses, its presence commanding attention even from a distance. Before reaching it, Asher had to climb a wooden ladder that creaked with every step. The rungs felt sturdy enough, but their slight wobble hinted at age and frequent use. Once at the top, he faced a hanging bridge made of wood planks and intertwined vines, swaying gently with the breeze. Flying would have been far simpler¡ªhis abilities could make the task effortless¡ªbut he chose not to. The locals were already uneasy, their guarded looks making it clear that his title as the so-called "Sorcerer" was a threat. Drawing more attention by showing off could turn their wariness into outright fear or hostility. When he got close, the details of the structure became clearer, and he had to admit it was very well made and refreshing to the eye. The entrance opened to a spacious lobby that smelled faintly of pine and earth. The wooden floors creaked slightly underfoot, but not unpleasantly. Simple chairs lined the walls, carved from the same wood, each adorned with basic woven cushions. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even though they were simple, the chairs had a solid, well-made look, combining usefulness with a bit of style. Soft voices could be heard faintly from outside, but the room was quiet. It was the kind of silence where every step sounded louder than normal. At the far end of the lobby was a large brown wooden door, decorated with carvings of twisting vines and blooming flowers. It creaked softly as it opened, and Nyra motioned for him to step inside. Ava and Rovan''s group stopped at the doorway, unable to follow. "You''re not allowed past this point," Nyra said firmly to them. "Wait outside." Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire Ava bit her lip, her eyes lingering on him as her fingers nervously twisted the fabric of her clothes while she watched his back. ''Why do I feel like she''s too fixated on me? Is it because I saved her?'' he muttered under his breath. He got a sudden sense of deja vu. Not the good kind. Chapter 125 Tension in the Wood He pushed all unnecessary thoughts aside. Even if Ava liked him, she was too weak to be a real threat. Her feelings were unlikely to lead to anything of importance.Women strong enough to act on their obsession were the ones he found worth being cautious of. As for assuming things too quickly, he was never one to make that mistake. He was perceptive¡ªhe could read the room and recognize the signs. Anyone who missed that would be an idiot. Asher stepped through the door and entered the room. His eyes swept over the space¡ªa circular room, crafted entirely from wood, its design simple but with purpose. The high, vaulted ceiling was made of interlocking wooden beams that met at an open skylight, allowing moonlight to pour in and illuminate the space, casting faint shadows on the floor below. The air was cool and still, yet there was a quiet tension in the room, as though the walls themselves were bracing for the conversation that would soon unfold. In the center of the room, a large, round table dominated the space, its surface polished but worn, showing signs of countless used. Surrounding it were sturdy chairs. Every detail, from the table''s worn edges to the other furniture, suggested that this was a place of deep contemplation¡ªa place for matters of importance, not trivial conversations. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nyra was the first to settle into her chair. Her gray hair caught the faint light as she lowered herself. Beside her sat the elder, a massive figure wrapped in thick furs. He looked like a creature of the wild¡ªa bear in human form, his dark eyes focused and alert. His presence was imposing, his large hands resting on the large carved staff he leaned on, the tip shaped like the snarling face of a beast. He didn''t look like someone who could use magic, so that staff seemed more like a club in his hands. Across from them sat another figure¡ªa woman with shimmering green scales covering her arms and neck. Her features were sharp, almost reptilian, and though her face seemed youthful, no older than her thirties, her eyes carried the weight of decades of experience. Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire Her sharp green gaze shifted to Asher, suspicion flashing behind her eyes, assessing him. The last figure stood out even more¡ªsmall and slim, barely four feet tall, with black wings folded neatly behind him. The feathers gleamed like polished obsidian, contrasting with his narrow face and sharp nose, which made him resemble a bird of some sort. When he spoke, his voice had a raspy edge, like the sound of dry leaves scraping against stone. "So, you''re the one who''s caused such a stir," he said, tilting his head slightly, his eyes filled with curiosity. Asher didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he took the seat Nyra had offered, his back straight and his posture calm. The weight of their stares didn''t bother him; he had faced worse situations before. Besides, he wasn''t here to assert his dominance but to ask for information. As long as they showed him respect, he would return it. Nyra cleared her throat, her eyes never leaving Asher. "You''ve certainly made an impression. Most travelers don''t bring that kind of attention with them." Asher finally spoke, his tone mindful. "I apologize for the commotion, but don''t worry¡ªonce I have the information I need, I''ll be on my way." The elders nodded in agreement. They could tell by his words, his voice, and his demeanor that he wasn''t here to cause trouble. He was deliberate in his approach, the kind of person who always thought before he acted. Nyra leaned forward slightly, her fingers drumming lightly on the edge of the table as she began to explain. Asher focused and listened carefully. From what he heard, this world was much bigger than he had thought. Alarath, the Capital of Dryads, was the closest, hidden deep within the ancient forests. The trees there were massive, their branches twisted in ways that seemed unnatural, and the city was nestled within their towering roots. To the north lay Nithra, the Capital of Stone. Carved directly into cliffs, it was a city built from the very rock that surrounded it. The people were known for their skills in stonework and metallurgy, and strength was highly valued. To the east was Zaryth, the Capital of Storms. The city was hit by strong winds and lightning all the time, making it a place where only the strongest could survive. In the south was Virell, the Capital of Sand. Surrounded by vast deserts, it was a land of scorching heat and shifting dunes. Its people were survivors, resilient and hardened by the unforgiving environment. To the west was Orith, the Capital of Flames, built atop a volcanic landscape. It was a place of constant heat and fire, where life was shaped by the land''s burning power. Lastly, there was Eryx, the Capital of Shadows, located in the farthest corner of the world. Shrouded in perpetual night,a place where shadows and secrets thrived. He absorbed all the information, his mind piecing together the descriptions of each capital. After a moment, he glanced up. "Do you have a map?" he asked. A visual guide would make it easier to comprehend the geography of these places. "We do have one for Alarath, as we maintain a trading route with it," she responded, standing up. She walked over to a nearby cabinet, rummaging through some papers. After a two minutes, she retrieved a worn, hand-drawn map and handed it to him. The map depicted the layout of the town and gave a general sense of where Alarath was located. However, navigating through the forest could be difficult, especially with the dense woods and winding paths that could easily confuse even the most seasoned travelers. But with his ability to fly, he could easily spot familiar landmarks from above and follow them to reach the city. It would require some extra effort, but it was manageable. He tucked the map into his space bag and looked back up at them. "By the way, of all the capitals, which one is the most advance? Or access to Teleportation ?" "Teleportation?" she exclaimed. While they had heard of it, it was seen more as a legend, since it was hard to believe. After a brief silence, Nyra spoke up. "I don''t know about teleportation, but the most advanced capital would be Eryx, the Capital of Shadows," "Their arcane arts are different from most others," she continued. "It''s based on shadows, illusions, and manipulation. If there''s a capital that might have what you''re looking for, it would be that place." Asher stroked his chin thoughtfully. It was good to know that, if he needed additional knowledge, there was a place where he could seek it. "Thank you for the information," he said, standing up. "I''ll take my leave then." Nyra gave a small nod, her eyes studying him for a moment longer. "Be careful out there," she advised, her tone softer than before. "The forest can be tricky for those who don''t know its ways." Asher gave a slight nod in acknowledgment, then turned to leave. But just as he reached the door, an explosion shook the air, the wooden floor trembling beneath his feet. The elders tensed, their hands instinctively reaching for their weapons. "What did you do?" Nyra snapped, her eyes narrowing with suspicion. Chapter 126 Wrong Choice Asher kept his gaze steady, his face calm. He hadn''t caused the explosion, but the timing made it look suspicious.His plan had been simple¡ªget the information, grab the map, and leave. But now, with the explosion echoing in the distance, it made things more complicated. The elder with the bear-like appearance, who had barely moved before, now gripped his staff tightly. His eyes never left Asher, the suspicion in his gaze growing deeper. The giant''s hand rested on the jagged tip of his staff, his knuckles white from the tension. "The timing is suspicious," the large bear rumbled. "I didn''t cause the explosion. You have every right to question me, but I''m being honest." He paused, allowing the words to sink in. Asher''s words lingered, the room falling silent under the weight of his statement. Before anyone could speak further, the door to the room flew open. A man with dog-like features, wearing leather armor, rushed inside, gasping for air as he stumbled to a stop. "Bad news!" he panted, his voice tight with panic. "We''re being attacked by a stampede of goblins!" The room went still. The tension shifted instantly, replaced by a sense of danger. "Where are they?" Nyra demanded, her voice no longer calm but filled with urgency. The guard took a deep breath, trying to steady himself. "They''re coming from the northern entrance. The number is in the thousands. They''re already close." The rest of the elders didn''t waste any time. They moved quickly, heading out to control the situation. Nyra, however, paused before Asher. "Please, sorcerer, leave this place. You have what you want. Now, go." Asher stood still, surprised by the request. He met her eyes, seeing the urgency in them. The last thing she wanted was to have an unknown variable involved in the chaos that was about to unfold. Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire "I can help," he offered. She shook her head. "No. This is not your fight. We don''t need more trouble than what''s already coming." "Suit yourself, " Asher didn''t argue any further. He had done his part by offering assistance, and that was enough. If they didn''t want him involved, that was their choice. Now, no matter what happened to this town or the people inside, he no longer had any connection to it. He turned away and left the place. The sounds of the army of monster approaching echoed in his ears, but it no longer mattered to him. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª The air was thick with the sickening sound of blades slicing through flesh, the wet slap of steel meeting bone, and the sickening thud of skulls being crushed under heavy blows. Snarls and growls mingled with the wet gurgles of dying goblins, their blood staining the ground. But the monsters weren''t the only ones falling. More and more beastkin were cut down, their bodies left to rot in the growing sea of carnage. It wasn''t because they were weaker, but because they were overwhelmed by the sheer number of monsters¡ªthousands, maybe even more. Driven by hunger and cruelty, the goblins tore into the corpses, ripping at the flesh and limbs to satisfy their vicious nature. The horrible sight of their comrades being torn apart filled the survivors with fear, and their determination began to waver. Fortunately, more experienced warriors arrived to strengthen the defense. These figures skillfully used the length of their spears to their advantage, keeping the goblins at bay. Among them were even more powerful fighters, capable of taking on multiple opponents at once, pushing back the tide of enemies. Then, more archers took their positions, firing arrows with precision. Using the hanging bridges as vantage points, they had a clear view of the battlefield below, allowing them to pick off targets one by one. Their increased firepower quickly boosted the killing rate, thinning the ranks of the monsters. Unfortunately, it was not enough. The tide kept coming, their numbers swelling like a flood. And just as they thought that this could not get worse, they heard a sharp sound from one of their own. "Hobgoblins!" A cry rang out from one of the high platforms, stopping the archers. They scanned the battlefield, seeing a new wave of enemies emerging from the trees to the north. These were different¡ªlarger, stronger, and better organized. The beastkin commanders exchanged worried looks. Hobgoblins were much tougher, their heavier armor and sharper weapons designed to withstand a lot of damage. They were a serious threat. "EEEEK!" The first one charged forward, his axe swinging down with a whooshing sound. The beastkin warriors met him with all their strength, but their blows barely scratched his thick armor. Still, using their strategy and superior weapons, they pressed on. They adapted quickly, pouring hot oil over the hobgoblin''s path from the hanging bridges, catching them off guard The scalding liquid slowed the monsters down, and together with their coordinated attacks, the beastkin managed to take out more enemies. For a moment, it seemed like they had the upper hand. The goblins and hobgoblins started showing more mistakes. But then, a deep, booming roar shook the ground beneath them. The earth trembled as the hobgoblin chief emerged from the treeline. Larger and more terrifying than the others, it loomed at 18 feet tall, its green, scarred skin stretched tight over powerful muscles. The armor, decorated with the skulls of fallen enemies, gleamed darkly in the night. "RARRRR!" The soldiers and guards barely had time to react when the chief suddenly waved his axe, cleaving through their lines and cutting down five warriors in an instant. "Fall back!" one of the commanders shouted. "We can''t hold him!" But it was too late. The hobgoblin chief charged forward with his horde following, and the beastkin forces began to crumble under the overwhelming assault. The archers fired arrow after arrow, aiming to stop the horde and take down as many as possible. But every time the hobgoblin chief swung his axe, a fierce gale was created, sending the arrows off course before they could reach their target. Things were not looking good for them at all. Back in the inner part of the town, the civilians huddled together, fear written on their faces as they watched the incoming monsters walked closer. No matter how they looked at it, it was clear¡ªthey were completely outnumbered and outmatched. The sounds of battle grew louder, and the hope of survival started to fade with every passing moment. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Where is he?" Ava asked Nyra, her voice breathless. "He could save us all!" This bold statement made the other civilians look up, hope flickering in their eyes. They remembered that a powerful sorcerer was in town¡ªone who could defeat hundreds of monsters in seconds. "He''s gone. I told him to leave," Nyra responded. "What? Why?" Ava''s voice rose in fury. "Because he''s dangerous," "Are you out of your mind? Do you think someone like him is more dangerous than that?" Ava shouted, pointing to the incoming horde. Nyra''s face turned pale, and regret filled her. She scolded herself for sending him away. If she had known this wasn''t just a simple attack, she would have begged him to stay and save them. But it was too late now. Chapter 127 Above the Sky Asher hovered in the air, the wind tugging at his silver hair as he watched the forest below go up in flames.Fire spread quickly, consuming trees and wooden treehouses, its glow lighting up the night. Thick black smoke rose into the sky, leaving the once-clear horizon dark and heavy. He wanted to help and had even gone out of his way to offer his assistance. It would be really easy for him to save them. His hands tightened into fists as he wrestled with the decision, but Nyra''s voice echoed in his mind. ''This isn''t your fight,'' She was right. The people down there weren''t his to save. This wasn''t his responsibility. Besides, if they were confident enough to reject his offer, they must have some hidden trump card. Only an idiot would pass up the opportunity to be saved by a powerful magician like him. Rising higher into the sky, the cool night air whipped around him, making his hair shimmer under the faint moonlight. He pulled out the map and studied it. The closest city was still far away, but his recent tweaks to his energy usage meant he could fly for hours without slowing down. Below him, the world stretched endlessly, dark forests blending into vast plains, dotted occasionally by the flicker of distant lights from camps. The stars above were bright, unchallenged by the creeping signs of morning. As time passed, the horizon began to shift. The deep black of night softened into a muted indigo, and the faint outlines of hills and rivers became visible. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The soft glow of the rising sun felt strangely calming, a contrast to the darkness of the void. Soon, a clearing came into view in the distance. The trees here were shorter, their trunks thick and gnarled, but the open space between them revealed a vast area of grassland. The tall, wild grass swayed gently in the breeze, blending with patches of scattered wildflowers. Choosing to rest and regroup, he descended, touching down gently. A narrow path stretched through the tall grass, well-worn by frequent travel. Wagon tracks and footprints were visible along the route, signs that this place was often passed through by travelers. Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire Asher paused, taking in the sight. This seemed like the perfect place to set up a temporary base. He spotted a mountain. Though not very tall, its dense trees were enough to conceal his base. The area was tucked behind a cluster of trees, hidden from view. The rocky cliffside offered natural shelter, with a slight overhang that could protect the entrance from the elements. The ground was solid and flat, ideal for digging, and the surrounding trees would help mask any signs of activity. It was secluded, yet close enough to the open plains for easy access if needed. ''This is the perfect spot,'' he muttered to himself, running his fingers along the rock wall. He then closed his eyes and began whispering an alteration spell under his breath, his voice low and calm. The ground shifted at his command, and with a few more words, he shaped the earth before him, creating a 10x10 meter underground base nestled into the side of the mountain. He carefully carved an entrance, ensuring it was discreet. Once inside, the hole sealed behind him, leaving no trace of the hidden base. From the outside, it appeared as if the mountain was undisturbed, with no hint that anything was concealed within. Next, at the center of the base, he cast another spell, creating a crystalized lantern. Inside, a flame flickered¡ªone that would burn for years, casting a warm, consistent light across the room. He then began shaping furniture from the ground clay. The pieces looked rough, but he didn''t care; functionality was his priority, not aesthetics. Once everything was ready, he set his bag on the desk and pulled out the magic book, flipping through the pages. His concentration deepened, reaching Mind Zero to speed up his reading. As for food and sleep, he didn''t really need either, as long as he had enough energy to sustain his body. The more he read, the more he realized how complicated the idea of manipulating space was. He felt dumb for thinking he could master it so quickly. While Index had provided the theory to make it easier to understand, training and putting it into practice were entirely different challenges. Teleportation wasn''t just about moving from one place to another. The book explained that it required precision and stability. The first step was creating an anchor¡ªa fixed point he could always return to, no matter where he went. Asher studied the diagrams and notes carefully, committing every detail to memory. ''I can do this,'' he muttered, taking a deep breath. He pulled out his own paper. Reading it over and over would be inefficient; he needed to reflect on it, make his own assumptions, and truly make the spell his own. This was the first lesson Index had taught him: as a magician, never rely solely on existing knowledge. Always question it, no matter how perfect it seems. By doing so, improvement and innovation could be attained. This was important because relying only on existing knowledge limited growth and creativity. By questioning what was already known, he could uncover flaws, refine techniques, and discover new possibilities. Time blurred as he worked, hours slipping into days without him noticing. The cave remained silent, save for the soft rustle of pages and the steady hum of his magic. Slowly, his understanding of space began to deepen. Finally, feeling a bit more confident, he decided to test his progress. He began by creating an anchor point inside the base, engraving it carefully into the ground. Once it was set, he formed another anchor point a short distance away. His plan was to test short-distance first¡ªit was the safest option, and he needed to be sure he had control before attempting anything more complex. It wouldn''t end well if he jumped into an unstable portal and ended up as a mangled corpse. Theoretically speaking, teleportation required the body or any object to vibrate its frequency in such a way that the space around it wouldn''t tear it apart. A miscalculation could easily lead to a rupture. "It''s done," he muttered, wiping the sweat from his forehead. After injecting his energy into the magic circle, a swirling pool of golden light appeared in the ground. Instead of jumping through, he formed a ball of rock in his hand and tossed it into the swirling vortex. If his calculations were correct, it should appear on the other side of the portal. Seconds passed, but nothing happened. He waited, timing it carefully. Around the 30-minute mark, the rock finally appeared. ''That''s a long delay. What''s wrong with my formula?'' he wondered, his mind racing as he considered where he got it wrong. He quickly pulled out his notes, flipping through the pages to check the formula again. His eyes scanned the calculations, trying to pinpoint where things might have gone wrong. Every detail seemed correct, yet the delay didn''t add up. Suddenly, a faint vibration in the ground caught his attention. At first, it was barely noticeable, but it grew stronger by the second. From the looks of it, the source was close to his base. Chapter 128 Creating Doubt Asher stepped out of the hidden base, the bright light of the sun hitting his face, and he squinted, narrowing his eyes against the sudden brightness.The world around him seemed peaceful at first, with the soft sway of grass and the calm breeze brushing through the air. But his gaze soon shifted to a commotion in the distance. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire Dozens of caravans were under attack, surrounded by hundreds of bandits. Their weapons gleamed in the sunlight as they swarmed the area, cutting down anyone in their path. Focusing, Asher recognized a familiar face¡ªAva. The battle was going badly, with the bandits¡ªoverwhelming in number¡ªclosing in from all sides. These weren''t the typical bandits. These were beasts ¡ªtall, reptilian creatures, their scales a mixture of greens, browns, and grays. They stood on two legs, like lizards that had somehow learned to walk upright. Each one was armed with a sword and round shield and moved with coordination. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a deep breath, he made up his mind. He would check on them. Muttering a spell, he flew toward their direction, and as soon as he entered the airspace above them, his presence immediately caught everyone''s attention. The lizard creatures froze in place, unsettled. It wasn''t every day that they saw someone casually flying. "Sorcerer!" Ava exclaimed, her voice filled with relief. She was glad to see him again. Nyra, standing nearby, looked taken aback. Her pride and ego had led to their town''s downfall, and his presence here served as a painful reminder of her mistakes. "Do you need my help?" he asked, his gaze focused on the female elder, knowing she was the one in charge. "Yes, Sorcerer!" she knelt to the ground, her voice filled with urgency as she begged. She had committed a grave mistake before, and she knew she couldn''t afford to repeat it. With her approval, he turned his attention to the bandits. "I''ll give you all a chance to run away and leave them alone," he warned, his voice cold and commanding. But instead of retreating, the lizards drew their bows and fired arrows at him. The projectiles didn''t get near; they halted mid-air, striking a translucent barrier. Asher shook his head. It seemed these beasts would rather die than surrender. He had expected them to recognize the gap in their power, but he had overestimated their intelligence. "I gave you a chance. Don''t blame me for being merciless," he said, raising his right hand into the air. A green magic circle materialized in the sky above him. "Ventus Furens," he chanted, forcing the air around him to howl. At first, a small spinning wind formed, but as it stretched outward, it grew larger and stronger, eventually turning into a full-blown hurricane. The lizard bandits, seeing the storm''s power, began to flee, but it was too big. Anyone caught in its path was swept up, tossed violently through the air, their bodies slamming back to the ground with brutal force. They screamed in agony, but the hurricane showed no mercy, continuing its rampage. The beastkins who witnessed this were completely stunned. If only the same spell was used when the stampede happened, all the monsters threatening their town would have been destroyed in an instant. Nyra felt her heart sink. She had once believed that he might not be as strong as he seemed, and that even if he had helped the town''s fate would have been the same. But she was completely wrong. He had the power to save their home countless times over, if only she had said yes. Ava watched her with a sneer of contempt. If she wasn''t an elder, the fool would have already met her end at Ava''s hands for such stupidity. This was the problem with the old ones¡ªthey were too trapped in their own narrow world. She then turned her attention to Asher, who now appeared even more magnificent in her eyes. He resembled a god, looking down on mere mortals, his presence overwhelming and his power unfathomable. He sensed someone staring at him in a weird way, but he chose to ignore it. Instead, his curiosity was piqued by the scene unfolding before him. He couldn''t shake the feeling that the power level in this world was far weaker than he had expected. These bandits would be easily killed by a human army with high-powered guns. The hurricane continued its fury, tearing through the bandits with relentless force. When the last echoes of the hurricane faded, there was nothing left but the wreckage of the battlefield. Asher lowered his hand, the magic circle above him flickering and vanishing into nothingness. He glanced at the remaining bandits, a few still alive but too weak to pose any threat. After a brief moment of contemplation, he turned away and landed on the ground. The beastkins hurriedly ran toward him to give their thanks. One of them, a large wolfkin, stepped forward with a deep bow, his voice loud and clear. "You saved us, Sorcerer." This created a chain reaction as more people showered him with praise. "You are our hero!" "You are the savior of our people!" He maintained a neutral expression, unfazed by the praise. To him, such words meant little. They were fleeting, temporary¡ªjust noise that would soon fade. Ava ran toward him, her face brimming with a smile. He expected her to join in the praise, but instead, she stepped in front of him and faced the crowd. "Did you see his power?" she asked, her voice carrying across the gathered beastkins. "He had the ability to save us all with just one spell. He''s powerful, and yet¡ªwhy didn''t he save our town?" The question lingered in the air, heavy with implication, as the gathered people exchanged uneasy glances while absorbing her words. Asher, on the other hand, raised an eyebrow. It felt as though she was accusing him of something he hadn''t done. "It''s not his fault," Ava added quickly, her voice rising. "He offered his help to us, but our Elders, who were supposed to be our protectors, rejected his goodwill!" She pointed to Nyra and the others, and the crowd gasped at the revelation. "Children, wives, husbands, brothers¡ªall died because they were too narrow-minded, too caught up in their traditions!" Her voice shook with anger. "In the end, we''re refugees, and the capital of Alarath will treat us as second-rate citizens, or worse! All because of their mistakes!" Her words hit hard, and the everyone fell silent, their faces showing a mix of guilt, anger, and disbelief. For a moment, all that could be heard was the wind rustling through the grass. Then, like a spark starting a fire, the silence was broken. One beastkin, his fur bristling with fury, stepped forward. "She''s right!" he shouted. "Our brothers and sisters where left to die while they sat in their comfortable halls, too proud to accept help!" Another, his eyes wild with rage, raised his fists. "They watched as our families were torn apart, all in the name of tradition!" More voices joined in, the anger swelling like a tide, rising higher with each passing moment "Our homes are gone! All we have left is their pride and our suffering!" Chapter 129 A Different Kind of Strength Asher stood still, watching the crowd''s anger grow.''She''s clever,'' he thought. ''She''s turning my actions into a weapon to control the crowd.'' He hated being used like this, but part of him couldn''t deny the truth in her words. The Elders had let their pride guide them, rejecting his help when it was offered. That choice had doomed their people to unnecessary suffering and deaths. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now, they stood before him, their proud expressions replaced with guilt and shame. None of them could meet the eyes of the furious beastkin. ''It wasn''t my decision,'' he reminded himself. ''It was theirs.'' The silence after her speech hung heavy in the air. All eyes were on Asher, waiting for him to validate her claim. His gaze turned to Nyra, the Elder, who now looked far older than she had just moments ago. Her shoulders sagged, as if crushed by the weight of the accusations. For a split second, he almost felt pity for her. Almost. A wolfkin stepped forward, his voice low and firm. "Sorcerer, is this true? Did you offer to save our town, and they refused?" The crowd held its breath. Some hoped he would deny it, believing it would be easier to bear. At least then, they could blame their families'' and loved ones'' deaths on their misfortune. He knew he could stop this. A lie would calm them down, ease the tension, and shift the blame away from the Elders. But as his eyes met Ava''s, he saw the plea in her face, her eyes almost brimming with tears. After a long pause, he made his choice. "Yes. I offered to help your town. " The truth struck the crowd like a heavy blow. Shock rippled through them. Some stood frozen, unable to believe it. Others clenched their fists, their anger rising through their chest. Ava, standing to the side, watched quietly. Her expression gave nothing away, but he could sense her satisfaction. She had gotten exactly what she wanted. Out of nowhere, a sharp gasp cut through the silence. A wolfkin standing behind Nyra lunged forward, his spear glinting in the sunlight. Before anyone could react, the weapon plunged straight into her chest. Her eyes widened in shock as the sharp tip pierced through her. Blood spilled over the front of her robes, staining them deep crimson. For a moment, she looked down at the spear with disbelief, as though her mind couldn''t process what had just happened. THUD! She collapsed to the ground, clutching at the weapon. The bear elder, standing nearby, let out a furious roar. "TRAITOR!" His voice thundered over the gathering like a clap of thunder. With an expression of pure rage, he swung his staff, smashing it into the head of the wolfkin. The sound of skull cracking echoed loudly. The wolfkin crumpled to the ground, dead, blood pooling beneath him. For a second, it seemed the chaos would end there. But it didn''t. "They''re killing us!" Ava shouted, her voice loud and desperate. The words spread through the crowd like a flood. Those already filled with anger didn''t hesitate anymore. They grabbed whatever they could use as weapons¡ªspears, knives, even sticks¡ªand charged toward the Elders. The mob''s fury was unstoppable, and the Elders, caught completely off guard, had no time to prepare. "They let us suffer!" someone yelled from the crowd. "They killed our families!" "Get them!" another shouted. They attacked with no mercy, thrusting their spears and swinging their weapons. The Elders fought back, but their defenses crumbled as the attackers flanked them from all sides. The bearkin tried to fend off two attackers with his staff, knocking one to the ground. But before he could strike again, a spear pierced his side. He fell to his knees, clutching the wound, his face twisted in pain. Another Elder, the one with scales, raised her hands in surrender. "Please, listen!" she begged. But the crowd didn''t care. A young beastkin charged forward and struck her down with a blade, her body collapsing in the dirt. Blood covered the ground, dark and thick, as more Elders fell. The mob''s rage grew with every swing of a weapon, every cry of pain. Ava stood on the edge of the chaos, her fists clenched. "They''ve ruled us through tradition!" she shouted. "They''ve let us suffer because of their stupid pride! Don''t stop until it''s over!" Her words pushed the crowd even further. Some turned to the Elders who had already fallen, driving their spears and blades into their bodies to make sure they were dead. Even those without weapons joined in. They kicked and stomped on the corpses, their faces twisted with anger. Pain and frustration had built up, and now it all came out in violent waves. Asher stood to the side, watching everything unfold. His face stayed calm, but inside, he was trying to make sense of it all. ''They''re more barbaric than I thought,'' he muttered under his breath. His gaze shifted to Ava. He had severely underestimated her. She might not have physical strength, but her cunning mind made up for it. She had seized the opportunity in an instant, turning the chaos to her advantage. When the messed-up scene finally settled, the surviving beastkin all turned their attention to her. "Ava, you''re the daughter of the Dogkin Elder. Now that he''s not here, you should take his position and lead us," a wolfkin spoke up, his voice firm. The others quickly nodded in agreement, as though they had already decided she was the perfect choice. But to Asher, the scene felt too rehearsed. The way the wolfkin spoke first, and how the crowd followed so easily, made it seem like this was planned all along. It was almost as if she had planted him there to steer the decision in her favor. If that was true, it meant that even without his intervention, this clever girl would have found a way to turn everyone against the Elders¡ªone way or another. What he had done only made it easier for her to carry out her plans. "Sorcerer, thank you for saving us," she said, turning around and bowing her head. She even knelt on the ground, and this gesture prompted the others to do the same. Asher simply nodded and turned away, no longer wanting anything to do with her. She was too manipulative for his taste. But before he could take off, she grabbed his feet. "Sorcerer, I know you''ve done a lot for us, but can you help us reach Alarath? We''re afraid we might be attacked again." He raised his eyebrows, realizing she was trying to use him again. "I already saved you, and I don''t want anything to do with any of you," he said, breaking free and starting to hover. Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire Ava didn''t argue. Instead, she apologized. "I''m very sorry for my embarrassing actions. I was just desperate to save my people." The other beastkin began to show signs of being moved by her words. For their sake, she had lowered herself¡ªanother part of her plan to increase her standing. Asher let out a low chuckle. He couldn''t decide whether to be impressed or annoyed by how cunning this girl was. She was multiple steps ahead of everyone. Chapter 130 Limitations He waved her off without another word, and floated upward.The glint in Ava''s eyes didn''t escape his notice. Staying any longer might prompt her to attempt something bolder to manipulate him. With a subtle nod, he ascended higher, flying in a direction away from his actual base. Keeping his true location a secret was essential. From above, he glanced back briefly to observe their movements. As expected, she wasted no time organizing her people. The beastkin worked quickly, loading their few possessions onto makeshift caravans. Wagons pulled by sturdy creatures began to form a line, and soon they were on the move. She walked at the front, her head held high like a leader who had already claimed her throne. The group moved steadily, heading toward the direction of the Capital. A place like that could provide them with the protection and resources they needed, assuming they survived the journey. Satisfied with his observations, he turned and flew toward his actual base. Though he had shaken off the encounter with Ava and the beastkin, his mind returned to a more pressing matter: the delay in his teleportation. The flight back was uneventful. Dense forests stretched out below him, and the occasional shadow of a predator moved through the trees. Landing near the hidden entrance, he scanned the area to ensure no one had followed. Even though he was confident in his misdirection, caution was always necessary. He stepped into the center of his base, where two intricate magic circles were etched into the floor. Both glowed faintly, their lines and symbols radiating soft arcs of energy. Kneeling beside the magic circles, his eyes scanned every detail before opening his notebook. The worn pages held countless calculations, adjustments, and theories. To others, the meticulous process might seem mind-numbing, but this was his routine¡ªthe grind that had sharpened his abilities over time. He adjusted the outer formula on one circle, muttering under his breath as he double-checked his notes. Every small tweak demanded another test, and every test led to more corrections. Yet he didn''t stop. The repeated failures didn''t deter him¡ªthey only fueled his determination. After days of relentless work¡ªthough it felt like mere hours to him due to his warped sense of time¡ªAsher finally leaned back and inspected his progress. The circles had been modified significantly, their original structure now layered with additional formulae and interwoven patterns. ''Let''s see if this works,'' he muttered, standing up and retrieving a smooth stone from a nearby table. He placed the stone in the center of the first circle, stepped back, and activated the spell. Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire The stone glowed brightly before disappearing. A faint hum echoed in the room, followed by the sound of something appearing on the second magic circle. Asher walked over and found the stone lying on the floor, perfectly intact. He picked it up, turning it in his hand. No delay, no damage. A small smirk appeared on his face. ''Good. This is good progress,'' he muttered, nodding with a satisfied smile. He returned to the circles and decided it was time to test with living creatures. Knowing he would need to test the spell multiple times, Asher captured hundreds of rat-like creatures from the surrounding area. Their small, agile bodies and nervous darting made them a challenge to catch, but he used his magic to herd and subdue them in one go. Back at the base, he had already prepared a crude prison for them¡ªa set of enchanted cages reinforced with barriers to ensure they couldn''t escape. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their squeaking and frantic movements created an eerie atmosphere, but he paid it no mind. Gripping one of the tiny creatures from the cage, its beady eyes darted nervously as it squirmed in his hand. With a casual motion, he placed it in the center of the magic circle and activated the spell. The room filled with the faint hum of magical energy as the creature vanished. Moments later, the telltale sounds of failure echoed: a wet splatter as its remains hit the destination circle. Unfazed, he grabbed another creature and repeated the process. This time, the magic activated with a brief flash. The creature vanished cleanly but reappeared bloated, its body grotesquely swollen before bursting with a sickening pop, spraying the ground with a bunch of internal organs. Asher wiped the mess away with a wave of his hand and took down notes. Another adjustment was needed. This time, the creature reappeared engulfed in flames, shrieking for a split second before crumbling into ash. The charred remains tumbled to the floor, smoke curling into the air. Each failure brought him closer to understanding. He refined the energy distribution, adjusted the alignment, and recalibrated the containment field. Despite the growing number of casualties, his focus never wavered. To him, these were not setbacks, but progress. That''s what he initially thought, but after testing it for the three-hundredth time, he realized there was a fundamental flaw in the base formula itself. ''Why isn''t it working?'' He massaged his temple. For some reason, teleporting living things seemed close to impossible. Despite countless adjustments, the results hadn''t improved. He reread Index''s book and reviewed it countless times, but nothing changed. ''Could it be....?'' he wondered, pacing around the magic circle as the thought formed in his mind. ''Because this spell was created in the Void, there''s something unique about that place that makes it possible to teleport living things?'' ''Is it the reset function?'' he wondered. The Void''s peculiar ability to reset matter might explain the issue. Within its bounds, the adverse effects of teleportation could be neutralized, allowing for seamless transfers. If that were true, it meant that the Void itself acted as a corrective force, eliminating the variables that caused failure in the physical world. He rubbed his chin, his eyes narrowing as the implications sank in. If Index''s teleportation formula relied on the Void''s resetting trait, then it was theoretically impossible to achieve the same results outside of it. Without that stabilizing factor, the spell would always fail, unable to handle the intricate complexity of living beings. ''If that''s true, I''ve been wasting my time'' ''No,'' he shook his head to dispel the idea. ''I''m being limited because I''m relying on knowledge from the Void. That''s the problem. The Void''s rules don''t apply here. If I want to make progress, I need to approach this differently.'' His gaze turned to his scattered notes, filled with intricate diagrams. They were brilliant within the Void''s framework, but here, they were nothing but flawed experiments here. ''I should find a teleportation spell that works in this world. Then reverse-engineer it. Understand how it functions under these laws.'' Asher closed his notebook and began considering his options. Such spells had to exist. Wizards, mages, and sorcerers in this realm would have developed ways to teleport, even if primitive compared to what Index created. Then, If he could reverse-engineer a teleportation spell that worked within this world, he could then integrate the unique principles from his Void-based knowledge. The result could be a hybrid spell¡ªa fusion. ''I need to go to the capital to gather information,'' he muttered, standing up and packing his equipment into his spacebag. Staying here was no longer productive. Chapter 131 Familiar Scene In the distance, Alarath came into view, built into the massive trunk of an enormous tree.The tree''s trunk rose high into the sky, sturdy and unyielding. The buildings seemed to grow seamlessly from its bark, their curved shapes blending perfectly as if they had always been part of the tree. Bridges made of wood and stone connected the platforms that spiraled up the tree, creating a network of homes and other structures hidden in its branches. The platforms were staggered at varying heights, giving the city a cascading, layered appearance. Sunlight filtered through the thick canopy above, making the leaves glow faintly gold. Streams of water flowed from high up the tree, running down its grooves before turning into waterfalls that splashed into canals below. These canals ran through the lower part of the city, adding life and movement to the area. The sound of the flowing water was constant, adding a peaceful hum to the otherwise busy atmosphere. Surrounding it all was a thick stone wall, standing strong to protect the city. The walls were covered with large veins of moss and vines, making them seem like an extension of the tree itself. Together, the walls and the tree created a city that felt both ancient and alive. ''This place is way bigger than my city,'' Asher thought as he looked at the massive area in front of him. He could barely see the other side of the city from where he stood, it stretched out in every direction, overwhelming in its scale. On the ground, there were plenty of other buildings too. The tallest ones were about six stories high, but most were only one to three floors. The streets twisted and turned between them, creating a maze of activity. He had expected Alarath to be a small place. As he kept observing, he noticed a shimmering barrier surrounding the city. Flying straight through it would likely activate some kind of defense. While he knew he could bypass it with teleportation, that option was currently beyond his reach. Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire With no better option, he descended carefully. His robe, too flashy for subtle entry, needed a quick adjustment. Muttering a simple spell, he changed its color to a dull gray, blending better with the surroundings. He also adjusted the cut of his robe, making it less formal and more suited for traveling unnoticed. He merged into the bustling road leading toward the city''s entrance bridge, moving without drawing attention. The wide stone path, made of polished granite, stretched far ahead. Its sheer width, comparable to a six-lane highway from his old world, hinted at the immense traffic it was designed to handle. As he walked closer to the entrance, the road filled with activity, a vibrant flow of people and creatures unlike anything he had seen before. Caravans of various sizes filled the road, each pulled by fantastical beasts. Some were drawn by massive, scaled lizards with tails that dragged along the ground, their footsteps creating low, rumbling vibrations. Others were pulled by large, bird-like creatures with long, feathery legs that moved quickly and gracefully. They made soft, rhythmic chirping sounds as they walked. Some caravans were drawn by strong, horned animals that looked like a mix of a buffalo and a rhinoceros. Their tough hides glimmered in the sunlight as they moved steadily along the road. ''Now it really feels like I''m in a completely different world.'' Moving with the flow of the crowd, he couldn''t help but notice the diversity of beastkin around him. There were so many different types¡ªwolfkin, foxkin, catkin, and many more¡ªeach one distinct in their appearance. Some had fur that shimmered in the sunlight, while others had features more like their animal counterparts, with sharp claws or tails swishing behind them. It was a mix of busy merchants, travelers, and locals, all going about their day with little attention to one another. No one seemed to notice him among the throng. With so many different beastkin, his presence didn''t stand out. Some of them gave him curious glances, but they quickly turned their attention back to their tasks. As he walked through the bustling road, taking in the grandeur of Alarath''s wall, he noticed the steady flow of people moving toward a large stone bridge that led into the the city. The sight of the guards ahead caught his attention. Their job was to check everyone who came through and make sure there were no troublemakers trying to enter the city. They wore polished armor, each marked with the king''s golden lion insignia and equipped with halberds and short swords. ''Not ordinary beastkin,'' Asher thought, sensing that each of these guards was far more powerful than the ones he had encountered before. However, compared to him, they were still relatively weak. Continuing forward, one of the guards raised a hand, signaling him to stop. "Hold there," the guard commanded. Asher stopped, sensing the change in the air. The guard''s eyes narrowed as he stepped closer, his voice firm and controlled. "Do you have an emblem?" ''Emblem?'' Asher frowned, confused. He didn''t know what the guard was talking about. He wished he had asked more about how things worked around here. But it was too late for that now. The best thing he could do was stay calm and act like everything was normal. After a brief pause, he decided honesty was the best approach. "I''m a traveler. I don''t have any emblem." The guard raised an eyebrow, exchanging a glance with the others. A few murmured to each other, but they didn''t seem hostile, just cautious. "Do you have any identification?" the guard asked, his voice a little softer now, but still firm. Asher shook his head. "No identification. I''ve just arrived from a long journey." The guard studied him for a moment longer, then nodded slowly. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "A traveler, huh? Well, you''ll need an emblem to enter the city. It''s a requirement for all outsiders." Asher''s mind raced, trying to make sense of the situation. He hadn''t expected this sort of challenge. "Is there any way around it?" "You can apply for one at the city office. It''ll take some time, though." Asher let out a sigh, realizing he had little choice but to comply. "Alright, I''ll do that." "Good. Head straight to that building," the guard pointed toward a three-story structure beside the highway. Asher''s gaze followed the guard''s direction, finally understanding what the place was for. It was a registration center. The idea of needing to register just to enter a city was strange, especially since back in his old world, no such rules existed. The thought that this place had more laws than his old home amused him. But then again, this place wasn''t exactly peaceful, so he could understand why the rules were so strict. The constant flow of different creatures and the threat of danger made security necessary. CLICK! He entered the building and saw a long line, with chairs at the front for those waiting to get their emblems. It looked like a typical government office, except the furniture and atmosphere screamed fantasy. He found a seat in one of the rows, the wooden chair creaking under his weight. ''I wonder how they process things here. I don''t even have any document to show,'' he wondered to himself. Chapter 132 Agenda The line moved slowly, but he wasn''t really bothered. He was used to waiting this long.He leaned back slightly in his creaky wooden chair, observing the others around him. Some fidgeted with impatience, while others looked sleepy. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From time to time, he noticed troublemakers causing a commotion, and they were promptly escorted out by the guards. Overall, he felt that the peace and order in this place weren''t too bad¡ªit could have been worse. Not only that, but the hygiene of everyone around him was surprisingly good. He''d been wondering about it since he arrived. Even when he met Ava, the beastkin didn''t smell like animals at all. They all had a generally neutral scent, nothing overpowering or wild. What stood out even more was how clean their teeth were¡ªpristine white, as if they''d been meticulously cared for. Maybe their saliva had a higher concentration of minerals like calcium or enzymes, something that kept their teeth in perfect condition, unlike ordinary humans. It was an odd observation, but it made him curious about the small differences in this world. His thoughts were interrupted as the line moved forward. Finally, it was his turn. A foxkin greeted him with a smile, her bright eyes taking in his appearance. Her long orange hair framed her face in soft waves, with a few strands falling loosely over her shoulders. She wore a simple light-green tunic with delicate embroidery. Her ears, tipped with dark brown fur, twitched slightly as she gestured for him to step forward. She was polite and professional as she began asking questions. "Sir, what''s your name and tribe?" "Asher¡­ As for a tribe, I don''t really have one. I''m a traveler, new to this region." He gave a blunt answer, hoping it would suffice. The foxkin raised an eyebrow but didn''t press the matter. Her expression suggested this wasn''t her first time encountering someone like him. "Any documents from the other capitals or towns?" "No," he replied, shaking his head. She sighed, her ears twitching slightly. "Alright, since you don''t have any documents, you''ll need to register for a new one. I''ll ask you some questions to see if you''re eligible to enter." Asher felt all this paperwork was a hassle, but he complied, knowing he had to respect the culture and laws of the place. "First, what''s your business here in Alarath?" "I just need information," he answered with a neutral tone. He wasn''t sure how much to reveal, but a simple answer would suffice for now. "Information for what?" she pressed, her tone more inquisitive. He paused, considering what to say. After a moment, he answered, "Mostly about Arcane Arts." At the mention of Arcane, the foxkin''s eyes widened in surprise. "Are you perhaps a sorcerer?" "Yeah, what about it?" Before she could respond, the foxkin girl bowed her head. "Pardon me for being disrespectful," she apologized. "Could you show me an Arcane spell? In Alarath, all sorcerers are treated better because we want more to migrate to our city. If you prove yourself, you''ll skip a lot of procedures and become a first-class citizen right away." Asher was a bit taken aback by the request, but the offer of benefits persuaded him. He raised his hand slightly and muttered a spell under his breath. A soft golden glow began to form, and delicate flowers, shimmering with light, floated gently in his palm. It was nothing more than a simple light spell¡ªhe had just bent the light in a way that made it appear more intricate and beautiful. But even this simple display caught the attention of everyone around him. The room fell silent as people turned to watch, their eyes widening in awe as the flowers danced in the air. Asher stopped, the golden flowers fading away. To him, they were overreacting. "You really are a sorcerer!" she exclaimed excitedly. "Please follow me. Someone of your status needs the highest kind of service." She quickly left her desk, bowed her head, and gestured toward the second floor. He climbed the winding staircase, each step muffled by the soft carpeting beneath his boots. When he reached the second floor, the foxkin escorting him gestured toward an ornately carved wooden door. With a firm push, the door creaked open, revealing a an office. The room was bathed in natural light, pouring through the large, curved windows that stretched across the walls. Their wide frames captured the sweeping view of the grassland below. Sunlight danced across the polished wooden desk, which held an open ledger. Rows of bookshelves lined the walls, packed with leather-bound tomes. In front of a stone fireplace adorned with gilded accents, two armchairs flanked a low table, creating an inviting space. Asher sat in one of them, his gaze drifting toward the window. He tapped his fingers on the armrest, waiting patiently. The door creaked open after a couple of minutes. A foxkin woman entered, instantly drawing his attention. Her long silver hair shimmered like moonlight, flowing down over her shoulders. Her small nose and delicate whiskers gave her a playful young look. Her bright orange eyes met his, their sharpness softened by a warm smile. She wore a rich burgundy and green gown adorned with golden trim, the fabric flowing elegantly as she stepped forward. The dress hugged her body just enough to highlight her proportion without diminishing the air of dignity she carried. With a polite nod, she stopped a few steps from him. "You must be the sorcerer," she spoke with a soft voice. Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire Asher nodded and watched as she took a seat across from him. "Would you like some coffee?" she offered, her tone polite. "No, thank you," he replied. The foxkin woman smiled warmly and took a moment to compose herself. "My name is Arya," she began, her voice calm yet friendly. "I''m in charge of this place and oversee matters like trade. But, of course, I know such titles mean little to a sorcerer like you." She was trying to ease the tension in the air, but Asher''s blank expression remained unchanged. She was completely right¡ªtitles like hers held no importance to him. "Let''s get down to business," she said, her tone turning more professional. "I can process your documents right away. May I ask for your family name?" Deciding against using his real last name, he chose one inspired by one of his spells. "Aureus," he responded, the word meaning golden. "Asher Aureus?" she repeated, her pen moving as she jotted it down. After asking him a series of standard questions about his background, Arya set her pen down and called for an assistant. A young beastkin entered the room, bowing briefly before taking the forms she handed over. "Please process these immediately," she instructed. The assistant nodded and left quickly, leaving the two alone. As they sat there, Arya leaned back in her chair, a thoughtful expression crossing her face. "While we wait, I''d like to tell you about an opportunity you might find interesting, Sorcerer Asher Aureus." Asher didn''t look shocked; he had half-expected this, knowing someone of her rank wouldn''t bother being polite unless there was an agenda. "I''m listening," he gave her a chance to speak. Chapter 133 First Class "You might have already heard about it from the clerk before, but Alarath is more than welcoming to sorcerers like you. You can get more benefits if you head to the Academy," Arya said, her tone carrying professionalism. Her way of speaking was direct, with no unnecessary flair."Academy?" he raised an eyebrow. "Yes. The Academy is actively hiring competent sorcerers to teach students." He tilted his head. "Why? Is Alarath running low on sorcerers?" She nodded, her expression growing serious. "I''m afraid you''re right, Sorcerer." "You see, about a hundred years ago, Alarath was filled with sorcerers. The city thrived because of their contributions. But things changed during the civil war. They tried to take over the capital, and when they failed, the royal family exiled them, and they fled to the other regions." He gave a knowing nod. "So, the royal family finally realized what they were missing out on and now wants them back?" "That''s the gist of it," Arya admitted with a faint smile. "They''re trying to train more sorcerers." "Why now, though? A century is a long time, and from the looks of your city, it seems to be thriving without them." Arya hesitated for a moment before answering. "It''s because there are rumors that a war is brewing. The royal family believes that having sorcerers on their side could turn the tide in their favor." "A war, huh," his tone was indifferent. The thought of conflict didn''t faze him. This world''s politics and wars weren''t his concern, not unless they served his own goals. His focus remained on finding information about teleportation. After a pause, he asked, "If there weren''t sorcerers here for so long, how did you manage all these years?" Her expression softened as she explained, "We''ve relied on the Dryads. They''re beings akin to sorcerers, but their power is directly tied to natural elements. Unlike Arcane Spells, which can be studied and taught, the Dryads'' abilities are innate and cannot be mass-produced or passed down in the same way." His curiosity deepened. "So they''ve been your solution this whole time?" She nodded. "Yes, but their numbers are few, and they''re not always willing to intervene. That''s why the return of sorcerers like you is so important to us." He touched his chin, considering the possibilities. This could work in his favor. If he proved his worth, he might gain access to top-secret information. "Is there anyone at the Academy who knows about teleportation?" he finally asked. Arya blinked, her lips parting slightly as she stared, her surprise written across her face. Teleportation was an advanced branch of magic, not something commonly discussed. She composed herself before replying. "There might be. A sorcerer from Eryx joined the Academy two years ago. Eryx is one of the capitals known for its use of teleportation magic. You could try speaking with her." Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing this, his interest grew. "Alright. I''ll check out the Academy, but I''m not making any promises." Arya''s face lit up with delight. Recruiting another sorcerer for the Academy would bring her substantial benefits, not to mention the prestige of introducing someone with potential. She didn''t know how powerful Asher was, but she was skilled at reading people. His eyes showed confidence without trying, a feeling that came naturally. On top of that, he was asking about Teleportation, an advanced spell, which meant his knowledge of the Arcane arts was on a very high level. After a brief wait, one of the employees returned with a document and a silver emblem etched with the image of a lion. Arya took them and handed them over to him. "These are your documents, and this is your emblem. It signifies that you''re now a first-class citizen." Asher grabbed them, slipping both into his pocket. "What are the advantages of being a first-class citizen?" he asked, his tone neutral. Arya smiled, eager to explain. "First-class citizens can purchase land within the capital, access government facilities like the library and parks for free, and¡­" She paused briefly. "They''re also the only ones allowed to purchase slaves." "Slaves?" His eyebrow shot up, and his tone shifted slightly. The word seemed to carry more weight than she had anticipated. Arya hesitated, caught off guard by his reaction. "Is slavery uncommon where you''re from?" she asked carefully, hoping to avoid offending him. Asher''s expression remained unreadable. "We have something similar. Tell me more about how slavery works here." Arya''s demeanor grew cautious, sensing the gravity of his request. Sorcerers were known for their pride and unpredictability. Offending one could lead to consequences she wasn''t prepared to face. "Slaves in Alarath usually come from other regions. Most are criminals or refugees. Some¡­" She paused, measuring her words. "Some are humans." "Humans?" His voice turned colder. Arya nodded, though she looked uneasy. "Yes. Humans are considered the lowest quality of slaves because they''re weaker and more prone to illness." "Where do these humans come from?" he asked, leaning forward slightly. His tone was calm, but she felt the tension in the air. "We¡­ don''t really know," she admitted, lowering her gaze. "They first appeared here about five hundred years ago. Nobody knows exactly how or why. They''re often caught wandering near the borders. To be honest, they''re quite barbaric. Most don''t speak our language, and they''re¡­ filthy." Asher''s mind raced. The mention of humans piqued his curiosity even further. Could they be connected to his world? The possibility lingered, though he kept his thoughts hidden. "Filthy, huh?" he murmured. "Yes," Arya replied hesitantly. "They''re difficult to manage and don''t integrate well into society. That''s why they''re mostly sold as laborers or servants." "How are slaves treated here?" he asked, shifting the topic slightly. The question sounded casual, but his tone suggested he was paying close attention. Arya''s unease grew. "It depends on the owner," she said carefully. "Some treat their slaves well, providing food and shelter in exchange for labor. Others¡­" She trailed off, unwilling to elaborate further. "And the laws? Are there any regulations on how slaves can be treated?" he pressed. "There are some," Arya admitted. "For instance, slaves cannot be killed without a valid reason, and owners must provide basic necessities. But enforcement is¡­ uneven, especially in the outer regions." He leaned back in his chair, his expression thoughtful. The concept of slavery here intrigued him, though not for reasons she might have guessed. Arya, sensing the shift, decided to steer the conversation back to safer ground. "If you''re interested in learning more about the Academy, I can arrange for someone to give you a tour." "Not yet," he replied. "I''ll visit when I''m ready." "Of course," she said, bowing her head slightly. "If you need anything else, don''t hesitate to ask." "I don''t need anything for now. Thanks for the information." Asher left the office, his mind already racing with where to go. When he reached the bridge and showed his emblem, the guards were taken aback, eyes widening in surprise. They hadn''t expected him to receive a first-class citizen emblem so easily. One of the guards hesitated before speaking. "Are you perhaps a sorcerer or a rich nobleman from another country?" "I''m a sorcerer," Asher casually replied. At his words, the guards immediately bowed, their heads low in respect. Chapter 134 Blending The city of Alarath looked like a typical medieval fantasy town but with a cleaner, more organized and discipline vibe.The trashcans were sturdy, made of thick wooden barrels with iron bands around the edges. They were placed at regular intervals along the streets, each with a simple lid that could be lifted to dispose of waste. Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire There was also no unpleasant smell in the air. The streets remained fresh, a sign that the city had a well-maintained drainage system in place, effectively keeping the roads free from waste and preventing any lingering odors. The area where the caravans passed was plain, with no particular design, but the sidewalks had a herringbone pattern, where the stones were arranged in a Z shape, with each stone placed at an angle. This gave the pavement a woven look, making the streets feel more organized and a bit fancier compared to the rest of the city. He could tell from this that whoever was in charge of the city''s infrastructure knew exactly what they were doing. Beastkin walked the streets, dressed in simple tunics. Most of the citizens had the distinctive ears and tails common to their kind. However, a few appeared almost human, with the exception of their eyes and skin color. Their eyes had that unmistakable, animal-like quality that set them apart. Asher''s appearance probably helped him blend in with them. He didn''t look like an ordinary human, either. His hood was also up, covering his face and making him less noticeable. ''I need to get myself some money,'' he muttered to himself. He did not needed to worry about paying for anything before. But now things were different. He would need to figure out how to get money, just like everyone else. The guards had told him about a marketplace where almost anything could be bought or sold. He figured it was the best place to start, and he could sell some of his creations there. Asher already had a plan. He would sell a magic item¡ªsimple enchanted scrolls that stored energy and magic formulas. These items allowed anyone to cast a spell by simply activating the paper. It was a basic form of Conjuration Magic that he had learned early on. He walked through the streets, looking for an alley where he could work in privacy. Eventually, he found a quiet corner near the marketplace. It was secluded enough not to attract attention but close enough that he could sell his work later. Some people passed by the alley, but when they saw the emblem on his chest, they quickly moved aside. The guards had advised him to display it, saying it would make things more convenient, as the locals would take him more seriously. ''Now, it''s time to make some money.'' Reaching into his space bag, he pulled out a single sheet of old paper. Without wasting any time, he cut it into twenty smaller pieces. There was no need for large sheets; the magic he intended to create was simple, requiring only a basic formula. First, the ink. He paused for a moment, considering the usual method. His blood was powerful, a direct conduit to his magic. But it would be a waste. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He decided to just use energy to embed the symbols instead. It would save time and still be effective. The energy would burn the paper as it carved the formula, leaving a glowing, scorched outline that would hold the magic in place. Second, the spell structure. Precision was everything. A single misstep, a misaligned curve or angle, and the spell could turn to dust, or worse, backfire. The symbols had to flow perfectly. He had done this enough to know exactly how each one should look, but even then, a moment''s distraction could ruin it all. And third, the alignment of the element. The paper, the ink, the symbols¡ªit all had to sync with the right magical current. It wasn''t enough to just write; the energy needed to be channeled, focused. If he didn''t get it right, it wouldn''t matter how well the rest was done. The scroll would be useless. ''Done,'' he nodded in satisfaction. After finishing one, the next few scrolls became easier. The process was now familiar, a simple repetition of the steps, and in just under five minutes, he was done. He gathered the small pieces of enchanted paper and carefully tucked them away in his pocket. Standing up, he made his way toward the marketplace. Once there, he approached one of the vendors. "Where can I sell magic items?" he asked with casual tone. The vendor, who had been glancing around impatiently, let out an exaggerated sigh as he wiped his hands on his apron. "Another one," he muttered under his breath, clearly frustrated with the lack of customers. But then his gaze landed on the emblem on Asher''s chest. His expression shifted immediately .A quick, forced smile tugged at his lips. "You''re a¡ªah, right," the vendor said, nodding with sudden understanding. "Well, across the street, there''s the place you''re looking for. You can''t miss it. Three floors, plenty of buyers and sellers in there. They''ll take what you''ve got." He waved toward the building, his voice dropping to a more respectful tone. From the outside, it was clear the place had a wide range of items displayed in the windows, tempting anyone who passed by. Stepping inside, the air buzzed with activity. Lanterns hung overhead, casting a warm golden light across the crowded space. Shelves, counters, and racks were packed with magical items. Glass jars filled with glowing potions and shimmering powders lined the walls, while wooden shelves sagged slightly under the weight of old books, rolled-up scrolls, and curious trinkets. Crystals of every color reflected the light in every direction, and enchanted rings and amulets were carefully arranged on velvet trays, their magic practically vibrating in the air. At the center of the store stood a large stone fountain. The water glowed faintly with a soft, otherworldly light, and its gentle sound filled the air between the quiet conversations happening around the room. There were other customers present, but they didn''t look like sorcerers at all. Some appeared to be ordinary civilians, while others looked more like adventurers or mercenaries, browsing the shelves in search of potions for their journeys. Beastkin workers, mostly dogkin, moved around the store, restocking shelves and helping customers. All of them were women, their small and petite figures standing around 5''0". They wore practical clothing¡ªsoft earth-toned tunics with aprons to protect them from dust and spills. Some had long skirts, while others wore fitted trousers. Their fur ranged from sandy beige to dark brown and charcoal gray. It was well-groomed, and their dog-like ears twitched whenever they heard a customer or the soft sound of something shifting in the store. One worker, a small dogkin woman with light tan fur and sharp, curious eyes, adjusted a glowing crystal on one of the shelves. Her claws clicked lightly on the wood as she turned to greet Asher with a polite nod. "Welcome, sir! Are you looking for something specific today? If you want to sell items, the appraiser is on the second floor," she said. Chapter 135 Simple Items Asher glanced around for a moment before turning back to the dogkin worker."I''m looking to sell these¡­" He hesitated, trying to find a term for the magic scrolls that would be easier for the locals to understand. "Enchanted Papers. They''re spell-infused sheets you can use to cast... well, a spell." "Enchanted Papers?" The worker''s confusion was obvious. "I''ve never heard that term before." He half expected her to be confused; after all, it was a name he had made up on the spot. He had even kept it simple, hoping even someone stupid would understand how it worked. ''I need to convince her,'' he raised his hand, muttering an incantation. A second later, a fireball formed in his palm. It danced around his fingers, expanding and shrinking at will, a simple display of his mastery over the element of fire. "A sorcerer!" the worker exclaimed, eyes wide with awe. "I''m sorry for not recognizing your greatness. Please, come with me to the second floor so we can have your item appraised." With a nod, he followed her. The other workers watched, envious of their co-worker for assisting someone of his status. The wooden stairs creaked under his feet as he made his way up, his fingers brushing the smooth railing. The air on the second floor was thick with the smell of herbs and old books. It was quieter here, with only a few people browsing shelves packed with rare and mysterious objects. At the far end of the room, a large desk sat beneath a dim light. Behind it, an older dogkin male studied a glowing crystal. His gray fur had streaks of white, and his drooping ears framed a face marked with wrinkles. He wore small round glasses on his snout, making him look like a scholar. A faded brown vest covered his simple tunic, and ink stains on his sleeves showed he spent a lot of time writing. He held a magnifying glass in one hand and a pen in the other, scribbling notes on a piece of paper as he carefully examined the crystal. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Asher''s gaze shifted to the crystal on the desk. He sensed traces of magic, but its quality was so poor it wouldn''t even pass as a decoration in Index''s collection. Considering how backward the magic in this region was, it would be hard to find anything worthy of his attention. The female worker approached the desk first and gave a quick bow. "Sir Brennar, we have a sorcerer here who wants to sell Arcane items." "A sorcerer?" The dogkin looked up from his work. It wasn''t every day that someone of that status visited this shop; most people with that rank preferred stores affiliated with the academy. In fact, most of the items in this place were nothing more than trinkets from travelers or treasure hunters. Even the potions they sold were lower in quality but much cheaper than those from more reputable stores. Overall, this shop was popular with customers looking to save money. "What do you have, Sorcerer?" he asked respectfully. Asher reached into his pocket, pulling out the small stack of enchanted papers. He placed them on the desk for the dogkin to examine. The appraiser picked up one of them and inspected it closely, his eyes scanning the intricate symbols. "This is written in a different language," he muttered, then looked up. "I''m sorry for my ignorance, but I haven''t seen symbols like this before. How does it work?" "It''s a paper that I engraved a spell with; anyone could cast a fireball using it as a consumable," he explained. "What!" the appraiser gasped, his hands trembling. "Are you sure you want to sell such precious items to our store?" "Why? What''s the problem with it?" "No, no, Sorcerer, it''s more than enough. In fact, this type of item could be considered Gold Rank," the appraiser stammered. "Gold Rank?" Asher raised an eyebrow. Once again, his lack of knowledge about this world was becoming a problem. "I''m sorry, but could you explain more? I''m not really from around here." Brennar looked slightly confused that a sorcerer didn''t know such basic knowledge, but he didn''t dare question him. Instead, he explained carefully. It wouldn''t hurt to build a good relationship with a sorcerer. "Items are ranked from Copper to Diamond," Brennar began, glancing at the enchanted papers. "Copper is basic¡ªjust minor enhancements, common for travelers. Bronze items are a bit stronger, used by adventurers with some skill. Silver starts to get serious¡ªused by seasoned fighters or sorcerers." He paused, eyeing Asher. "Gold Rank, like these, are rare and powerful. Only skilled enchanters or sorcerers can make them. They''re prized for their strength and uniqueness, and you''d be hard-pressed to find anything like them outside specialized shops." Brennar leaned forward, his voice lowering. "Platinum is almost legendary¡ªitems tied to great battles or ancient powers. Only the elite deal in them." "And Diamond?" Asher asked, still unsure. "Diamond''s the stuff of myths. Items so rare and powerful, nations fight over them." Brennar paused, then added, "To see even a Gold Rank item in our shop is almost unheard of." "So, these are worth a lot, then?" Asher pressed. He hadn''t realized that his simple creations would be so highly appraised. "Yes," the appraiser nodded, not wanting to lie , knowing it could put his life in danger. Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire "So how much will you buy it for?" Brennar didn''t answer immediately. "I need to test it first to see how strong it is." "Yes, go ahead," Asher replied. "But when you activate it, throw it at me. I''ll take care of the rest." "I see. How do I use this, sorcerer?" "Just press your thumb on it. That should activate it," Asher explained. Brennar followed the instructions, and a ball of flame the size of two basketballs appeared in his hand. He was surprised he didn''t get burned, and he could also feel some level of control. Asher had included a formula that not only protected the user from the heat but also granted the ability to control the fire for five seconds. "Toss it to me," Asher commanded. The dogkin threw the fireball at him. As it reached him, it exploded, and for a moment, everyone present thought it would set the entire second floor on fire. But he calmly extinguished it with a single finger, absorbing the flames as if they were nothing. "This is a treasure!" the old man exclaimed. "You must have spent a lot of time and expensive materials creating this!" Brennar added, very impressed. Asher scratched his nose, finding their reaction a bit over the top. ''Is five minutes a long time? And is paper expensive in this world?'' he muttered to himself, puzzled. In the end, he decided to go with the flow and nodded, letting the appraiser''s imagination run wild. "Sorcerer, please follow me to the third floor to speak with the owner. This item is worth a lot, so it''s better if you talk to her directly." ''A woman again?'' he was a bit confused. First Arya, now the owner here as well. It seemed this world had a habit of placing women in high positions. Thinking back, even in the first town he visited, Nyra had been in charge. ''Is it just a coincidence, or is this a cultural thing?'' Chapter 136 Simple Terms Asher followed the appraiser to the third floor.The place seemed to have more of an administrative air than a typical shop. From what he could pick up with his ears, there were muffled voices echoing from behind the walls¡ªdiscussions, footsteps, and the occasional creak of doors. At the top, several doors were lined up, each one leading to a separate room. He glanced as a few dogkin workers entered one of them, their arms full of papers and small satchels. Then, at the far end, a wooden door stood out with a fancier design than the others. Its surface had detailed carvings, and the handles were made of shiny brass. Brennar stepped forward and opened the door for him without a word. The faint creak of the hinges echoed softly as the room beyond revealed itself. The owner of the shop was standing near a large, tall window, gazing out over the bustling street below. She was a tall, elegant woman with dark fox ears and long, dark hair tied neatly into a bun. She wore a finely tailored brown and white robe that seemed out of place in the otherwise simple shop. ''Maybe foxkin are natural traders in this world,'' he muttered to himself. Just today, he had already met two foxkin in high positions, and both were deeply involved in business related stuff. Brennar, still holding the enchanted papers, approached her and began whispering. Asher could hear it everything despite the hushed tone. The appraiser was explaining how an amazing and very talented sorcerer, who wasn''t yet affiliated with the academy, had come to their store to sell high-quality magic items. When Brennar was done with his explanation, the fox woman gave a small, knowing smile. Her eyes briefly flickered toward Asher, and with a graceful gesture, she motioned for him to sit. "Please, take a seat, Sorcerer. There''s no rush," she said in a tone that was both polite and smooth, as if she were used to making people feel at ease. Asher sat down without hesitation. Without breaking her gaze, she turned to Brennar. "Would you mind brewing us some coffee? It''s been a long day, and I think we could all use something to relax." Brennar, ever the dutiful employee, nodded immediately and made his way toward a small desk in the corner of the room. Asher couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow. ''Coffee?'' It wasn''t exactly what he had been expecting from this meeting. He watched Brennar carefully as the appraiser fumbled with the old coffee pot, but all he could think about was how much he''d rather be drinking coffee made by Index. There was something comforting about her brew¡ªstrong, dark, and just the right amount of bitterness. ''I miss her,'' he sighed, feeling a wave of longing. He hated all the going around in circles, but he didn''t have many options, especially since his teleportation spell has too many flaws. When Brennar returned with a steaming cup in hand, he placed it in front of Asher, along with a saucer. Asher didn''t even bother picking up the cup. Instead, he looked at it for a moment, then gently pushed it aside. "Thank you, but I don''t drink coffee," he responded casually. The fox woman''s lips curved into a faint smile "No worries. It''s just a gesture," "My name is Thalia, the owner of this small establishment." She tapped the stack of enchanted papers gently on the table. "So, how much do you want for all of this?" He leaned back slightly, his hands resting on the arms of the chair. He wasn''t about to give them an easy answer, especially not when he didn''t know the first thing about the value of money in this world. His lack of knowledge could easily become a weakness. Although the items he provided were simple to mass-produce, the thought of being exploited didn''t sit well with him. It would tarnish his image; no one would respect someone who was naive or easy to deceive. With that in mind, he chose to proceed carefully. "Name your price, and I''ll decide if it''s fair," he stated, keeping his tone neutral. It was a straightforward tactic¡ªlet her make the first move and reveal her intentions. She offered a faint smile, but a glint of caution crossed her eyes. As a businesswoman, she aimed to offer a price low enough to increase her profit. However, she couldn''t set it too low, or he might not see enough value to return for future transactions. As she considered her options, she began comparing these enchanted papers to items sold in more prominent areas. The closest equivalent was magic scrolls, which required at least some knowledge of arcane spells to use and were priced at 10 gold pieces each. According to Brennar, however, the items Asher was selling could be used effortlessly, even by someone with no prior experience. That alone made them far more valuable than those scrolls. After a long moment of consideration, she spoke, her voice calm and controlled. "These are rare items, Sorcerer. Given their quality and the time it must have taken to create them, I''d offer you 400 gold coins for the lot, including the one my appraiser used for testing." She set the price at 20 gold a piece, anticipating some kind of reaction. However, Asher''s expression remained unreadable, giving nothing away. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This made her question if it was too low. "I''m sorry," she explained, her voice steady but tinged with a hint of worry. "I miscalculated. I''m willing to offer 500 gold coins for everything." Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire ''500 gold?'' he pondered. That was a twenty five percent increased. Thalia kept her eyes on him, studying his face for any hint of his thoughts. The silence stretched, and a flicker of unease crept into her mind. Was he considering backing out of the deal? Finally, he broke the silence. "500 gold, huh?¡ª" He paused briefly, intending to ask about the value of gold in the capital. Though he believed 500 gold coins would be enough. Before he could finish, Thalia cut in, her tone eager to regain control of the conversation. "550 gold coins, that''s my final price," she offered. ''Huh?'' He was completely confused. He hadn''t even rejected the price, and yet she was raising it on her own. "Sorcerer, this store is small compared to others, and to be honest, 550 gold coins could probably buy the whole place. I''m stretching all our funds to give you a fair offer," she explained truthfully. She was betting everything on the hope that she could sell these items for more than 800 gold coins to some noble family. "Deal," he agreed. Thalia sighed in relief, quickly standing up to retrieve the gold coins. She was not lying when she said this was almost all the money she had. She placed the coins inside a satchel and set it on the table. "Please count them," she insisted. "No need, I trust you''re smart enough not to play tricks on me," he grabbed the satchel and tucked it into his robe. He paused for a moment, locking eyes with Thalia. "I''m wondering if I can buy information from you." Chapter 137 Troublesome Thalia dealt mostly with adventurers, which gave her access to plenty of rumors. Since she wasn''t affiliated with the government running the city, her opinions were likely less biased.She had also given him a map of the next capital and explained that the distance between the two capitals was vast and that the best way to travel was by airship. Fortunately, this city had one, but he would need to wait two weeks for the next flight. Flying directly was also an option. Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire "Thank you for all the information," Asher nodded and bid farewell after getting the information he needed. ''For now, I should head to the Academy and talk to that sorcerer. I might learn something useful,'' he muttered to himself, recalling Arya''s words. His priority was to create a working teleportation spell as soon as possible. This would be important in figuring out his next step to save Index from the void and eventually return to his old world to check on Lucy. No matter how beautiful this place was, it felt foreign to him. He couldn''t bring himself to connect with the people here because his thoughts were consumed by the ones he loved. Outside the shop, he hailed a carriage, which brought him to what seemed like a small port. The city was massive, and traveling by carriage alone would have been inconvenient. However, the hassle could be reduced by using the city''s canals. The boats were equipped with crystals capable of releasing bursts of wind to propel them forward¡ªa technology invented long ago by the collaboration of Dryads and Sorcerers. The boat appeared small and simple, with a wooden design featuring decorative swirl patterns carved into its sides. Its construction blended nature and craftsmanship, giving it a slightly magical or enchanted feel. At the rear of the boat, there was a tall, curved vine-like structure that supported a hanging lantern, possibly for illumination during nighttime journeys. "I want to go to the Academy," he told the ferryman, who gave him a quick glance from head to toe. "That''ll be 10 silver, sir. The price is a bit high because there''s a 9-silver toll fee to use the canal that leads to the Academy," the ferryman explained respectfully. Asher handed over the coins without hesitation. Before leaving the shop earlier, he had made sure to exchange some of his gold for lower denominations. Now he carried copper, silver, and gold coins, ensuring he wouldn''t stand out too much with only large amounts of wealth on hand. And with that, the boat set off. It moved quickly, reaching a speed of around 40 kilometers per hour. The wide, open canal ensured there was little traffic, allowing the boat to glide smoothly without delay. This combination of speed and space was likely a luxury that only well-off individuals could afford, making the ride an exclusive experience for those with the means to pay for it. ''According to Thalia, the tax in this place is off the chart¡ª50%. That''s daily life robbery,'' he muttered, shaking his head. No wonder the royal family was filthy rich. His home world also had taxes, but nothing compared to this. Still, there was little anyone could do about it. People could try to move to smaller towns, but that came with its own dangers¡ªlike the stampede that devastated Ava''s home. Worse, the capital sent no soldiers to protect these outlying areas, as they were deemed outside their jurisdiction. The royal family made it clear: pay the taxes, or risk facing the wilds on your own. ''Greedy people are everywhere, no matter the world or race,'' Lost in thought, he noticed that as he moved deeper toward the base of the giant tree, the buildings became more impressive. Eventually, they reached an area filled with individual mansions, each with vast spaces and stunning waterfront views. The ferryman, noticing his curiosity, began to explain. "This area is dedicated to wealthy merchants and other first-class citizens. It''s a very exclusive place, and the price of these houses starts at around 20,000 gold coins." ''20,000 gold coins, huh.'' His mind trailed off. The amount sounded enormous, yet it somehow felt small to him. Perhaps it was because he knew he could earn it quickly if he really put his mind to it. "How about those houses?" he pointed toward the structures sitting on the trunks of the giant tree. The ferryman looked surprised. "Oh, those are reserved for the royal family and other important figures. No amount of money could buy those." "I see," he nodded in understanding. As they turned a corner and approached the base of the giant tree, he saw it. A vast area made up of multiple structures, so big it looked like a city of its own. It was surrounded by a massive canal, giving the impression that it floated in the middle of a lake. Different types of boats, varying in size, were docked along the water. Above, he saw small, wooden-like surfboards with sails, and people were using them to glide through the air. The ferryman steered the small boat toward the pier, where a group of beastkin stood wearing white robes, each holding a piece of paper. They were carefully taking notes of everyone who entered. One of them approached as they docked. "Please state your business at the Academy," a wolfkin with gray hair and a tall figure asked, with other beastkin standing behind him. "I''m here to check on the academy. I''m a sorcerer," Asher responded, expecting the usual respect. However, instead of recognition, they sneered with contempt. "Another one pretending to be a sorcerer? We had one just like you a few hours ago," the wolfkin continued, his tone dripping with scorn. "Just because you can cast a few weak spells, you think you can waltz in here and claim the perks and benefits? You''re just stealing the tax money from our citizens" Asher remained silent, choosing not to engage. The ferryman, sensing the tension, also didn''t stay any longer. He quickly turned the boat around, eager to avoid getting caught up in any trouble. "I want to speak to someone with authority here," Asher broke the silence. He didn''t sense any powerful aura from the wolfkin, so there was no way the wolfkin was a sorcerer. It seemed more likely that he was either a worker or a student of the academy. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Are you ignoring me? Do you know who I am? I''m from a noble family!" The wolfkin stepped forward, pissed off by Asher''s comment, his eyes flashing with anger. But just before things could escalate further, another person interjected¡ªa woman with goat horns, dressed in a black robe. "What are you doing? Stop harassing our guest," she scolded the students. They all turned toward the woman, immediately recognizing her identity and stepping aside, aware of her reputation. She was a well-known teacher and sorcerer of the academy, her presence commanding respect. "I''m sorry for this incident, Sorcerer Asher Aurelius. They are young and foolish; I hope you can forgive them," she said, bowing her head respectfully. "You know me?" he asked. "Yes, Miss Arya sent a letter informing us that a very capable and powerful sorcerer would be visiting the academy." Chapter 138 Impulsive Behavior Part 1 ''That fox woman is more capable than I thought,'' he nodded in approval.He didn''t mind her interference¡ªit saved him the trouble of dealing with unnecessary distractions, like having to teach these rude students a lesson. It seemed that no matter where he went, there were always people foolish enough to get themselves into trouble. In his old world, the term was "Fuck around and find out." It was something of a running joke, but it happened more often than one might think. He turned toward the wolfkin who had acted so high and mighty earlier. The student still glared at him, even after learning that he was a sorcerer, which was super dumb. Even the average citizen knew enough to avoid trouble, but this guy''s brain cells seemed to be lacking in many departments. Asher couldn''t help but wonder if the wolfkin had somehow failed to evolve properly. Sensing the tension, the woman with goat horns turned her attention to her students. "Rave, stop messing around, apologize, and lead your classmate back into the academy," "Don''t make me ask you again. Or I''ll talk to your father about your attitude," she warned. The wolfkin gritted his teeth in anger, but in the end, he followed her orders. "I... I apologize," he spat out reluctantly, his fist clenched into a fist. His classmate, seeing his actions, mirrored him. Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire They quickly walked away after that, but Rave''s hostility remained, his posture stiff and his glare lingering on Asher for a few seconds. "I apologize again," she said. "Those kids come from noble families, so they still have trouble accepting us sorcerers because of what happened before." Asher nodded in understanding, recalling the civil war. It was only natural that those directly affected by it would harbor more resentment. During that time, sorcerers had targeted royal and noble families, so it wouldn''t be surprising if many of the well off students here had lost a family member in the process. On the contrary, most citizens had likely forgotten about it. Even though they were affected, the sorcerers hadn''t directly targeted them, so it was easier for them to move on and forgive. This wasn''t something unique to this place. Even in his old world, there were instances where a country, after being invaded, would see the bad blood fade away after just two generations. It was only remembered by few. "May I know your name?" he asked, changing the conversation while locking gazed with her. Her eyes weren''t the usual shade of black¡ªthere was no white in them at all. "My name is Lazeth," she replied. "Arya mentioned you were looking for someone who knew about teleportation spells. I''m from Eryx, so I''ve studied the subject, but if I''m being honest, it''s a very difficult field. I''m not sure if my knowledge will be of much value to you." "Knowledge is knowledge, no matter how small or big it is," he responded with a nod. Lazeth''s face showed some surprise before she let out a giggle. "Oh my, so Arya wasn''t lying when she said you don''t have that typical sorcerer attitude of being arrogant ." Asher just nodded, offering no further explanation. He didn''t care much about how others saw him. He maintained this persona because he knew the best way to earn respect was by showing respect in return¡ªexcept for those unbearable stances. In those cases, he''d repay their bad attitude tenfold if necessary. "Let''s talk somewhere more private. Follow me, and I''ll give you a tour along the way," she gestured. As she guided him deeper into the academy, his eyes focused on the structures surrounding the area. The buildings were a blend of elegance and grandeur, constructed from polished marble and accented with domes of gold that glinted softly in the pale light. Thin waterfalls cascaded gently down the towering walls, their streams disappearing into a misty canal below. Pillars stretched skyward, decorated with magical runes that faintly pulsed with life, as if breathing in harmony with the flow of energy around them. Large vines crawled up the surfaces of the buildings, giving the structures a natural touch that blended artificial design with nature. "Welcome to Alarath''s Sorcerer''s Academy," Lazeth said, her voice carrying pride. "It''s impressive, considering this place used to hate sorcerers," he remarked. Her smile faltered for a moment, but she quickly composed herself. "What the sorcerer did in Alarath was a terrible crime," she paused, waiting for him to share his thoughts. But he remained silent. He couldn''t care less if it was a crime or not, nor did he have any interest in the reasoning behind it. "You''re a man of few words, it seems," she added. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I just don''t like giving opinions on political matters." he answered. Lazeth nodded, respecting his decision, but that didn''t stop her from continuing to speak like a tour guide. She pointed toward a square structure, completely devoid of windows. "That building over there is the Arcane Repository. It houses our most valuable tomes and relics. Only the top scholars and professors are allowed inside. It''s protected by a series of powerful wards, making it nearly impossible for anyone to access the important texts and items stored there without authorization." He took a moment to process her words before speaking. " I was expecting fewer tomes, especially since this place is just starting to embrace the Arcane Arts again." "Some of the tomes are from sorcerers like us, while most were bought by the royal family from other cities at a premium price," she explained. "I see, so that''s why there''s so much security around it," Lazeth smirked slightly, glancing over at him. "Indeed. We keep it that way for a reason. Not all spells should be in the hands of just anyone. Some things are too dangerous, especially in the hands of impulsive young students," "Well, I can''t say I disagree with that logic," Asher replied. "But what if students want to read a book?" She raised her index finger to explain. "We have a library for that. And the academy provide it''s own written books to students to prevent them from being overwhelmed by too much information." Asher paused for a moment. "Isn''t that counterproductive? It would limit their imagination and hinder their progress." "Yes," She nodded, acknowledging his point. Unfortunately, the royal family had set it up this way to mass-produce sorcerers in batches. They weren''t looking for people who could innovate; they wanted soldiers who could be used in war. The academy even had a course on group formation, designed to maximize the efficiency of sorcerers working together in battle scenarios. In addition, most of the subjects focused on offensive and defensive arcane spells. In a way, calling this a sorcerer''s academy was misleading; it was more like a military training camp with an extra step. ''It''s not my world, so I don''t really care how they do things here,'' His usual indifference to matters that didn''t concern him resurfaced Lazeth''s impression of him grew. She saw him as someone distant, impartial, and careful not to jump to conclusions¡ªa rare quality among sorcerers, who were often driven by ego. ''I wonder if he already has someone...'' she muttered to herself. Chapter 139 Impulsive Behavior Part 2 They kept walking, and Lazeth pointed to another building. It was shorter but much wider, with tall, open glassless windows.Through the openings, he could see many students and staff inside, moving around and carrying different kinds of items. "That''s the Workshop," she said. "It''s where most of the enchanted objects and artifacts are made. Students and professors work on everything from weapons to everyday items." Asher nodded, taking in the details. "And over there is the Meditation Chamber. It''s where students and professors go to meditate, connect with the flow of elements. It helps with focus and clarity, especially for those working on complex spells or studying deep theory." As they walked past more buildings, she pointed out each one¡ªclassrooms for advanced elemental magic, a hall dedicated to magical creatures and their care, a tower for studying the manipulation of objects, and several dormitories for the students. Each building had its own vibe. He also took note of the robes worn by those they passed¡ªeach color representing a different status. White ¨C Worn by new students or beginners, those just starting their training. Gray ¨C For those who have passed the novice exam and gained a basic understanding of Arcane Spell. Orange ¨C Given to students who can cast intermediate-level spells and have a stronger grasp of concepts. Blue ¨C Reserved for those capable of casting advanced spells, showcasing a high level of skill and knowledge in Arcane Arts. Purple ¨C Worn by bona fide sorcerers, recognized for their expertise and mastery over specific or multiple branch of Arcane Arts. Black ¨C Reserved for teachers who are talented and knowledgeable enough to teach. It was a straightforward ranking system, and it worked well in this type of setting. According to her, this standard was almost universal across other academies in different territories, because, at the end of the day, arcane arts were rooted in the same core concepts, just branching out in different directions. By the time they reached the central courtyard, he had learned more than he wanted, because she was quite the talker. "What is this place?" he asked, feeling a strange pressure in the air. It wasn''t strong enough to make him worry. Still ,it was the strongest he had felt since coming to this world. Lazeth pointed to a building ahead. "That''s the principal''s office," she said. "She''s a powerful sorcerer the Royals managed to recruit. She''s from Eryx too, but she''s much stronger than me. I actually brought you here because she wants to talk to you." Asher shook his head slightly. "I expected as much." He paused, studying the building. He could sense numerous traps inside, designed to catch anyone without a solid understanding of magic. "Fine. I wanted to speak with her anyway. If she was from Eryx, she should know more about teleportation." Lazeth clasped her hands. "Yes, she''s more knowledgeable than me on that subject." They stepped inside, her stride steps matching his. But just as they crossed the entrance, a sudden change in the atmosphere made him stop in his tracks¡ªonly to realize he was suddenly alone. The space around him was enveloped in a thick fog, disorienting and oppressive. He stood still for a moment, taking a deep breath to calm himself and figure out what was happening. Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire The fog was dense, but he didn''t feel any hostility. ''Is this some kind of test?'' The fog moved around him, swirling in patterns that didn''t seem entirely random. He focused, watching the way it moved¡ªlike a current, pulsing with a life of its own. The fog wasn''t just an illusion¡ªit was a trap designed to confound him, to disorient his senses. The question was: how long could it hold him? A faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips. He wasn''t the type to be fooled by such low-level magic. Rather than searching for the weak point in the fog, he muttered a quick incantation under his breath, his voice barely audible but filled with intent. The spell he cast wasn''t complex, but it was precise¡ªdesigned specifically to shatter illusions in their entirety. "Delere!" As the spell left his lips, a light burst from his body, sweeping through the walls and floors like a scanner. The fog thinned and vanished in an instant, leaving only a wide hall before him. Lazeth stood at the entrance, her eyes wide with disbelief. "You... you broke the illusion that easily?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly. For a moment, she stared at him, her posture stiffening. The awe she had for him was obvious, but so was the unease growing in her chest. He wasn''t just some random sorcerer¡ªhe was something far more dangerous. Asher glanced around, indifferent to her reaction. "It wasn''t that difficult," he responded bluntly. There was no arrogance in his tone; he was simply stating the truth. "I see," she said slowly. "I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. Most people would''ve been trapped for much longer. But you... You just broke it like it was nothing," CLAP! CLAP CLAP! Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, the sound of applause echoed from the stairs leading to the second floor. Asher and Lazeth turned, and descending the stairs slowly was a drop gorgeous woman. She wore a sleek black and purple top, its intricate silver patterns resembling arcane runes. The plunging neckline accentuated her confidence, while the long, dark cloak flowing over her shoulders was split at the sides, allowing for ease of movement. The combination gave her an air of both royalty and danger. Her short, layered skirt revealed slender legs wrapped in thigh-high stockings, paired with heeled boots. Fingerless armored gloves hinted at both elegance and readiness for battle. The dark tones of her outfit contrasted sharply with her vibrant red hair and eyes, giving her a striking, commanding presence. A horn, similar to Lazeth''s, protruded from her head, though it was smaller and curved more delicately. She looked young¡ªno older than 17 in terms of facial features alone. The pressure he had felt earlier now made sense. It came from her, radiating with power. As he looked her over, trying to figure out where the strength was coming from, he was surprised to see that her body had undergone modification as well. It wasn''t as perfect as his, but it was passable. This suggested that this world possessed knowledge on how to form a Magic Body, albeit in a way different from his own. "Principal, this is Sorcerer Asher¡ª" Lazeth began, but before she could finish, the woman with red eyes raised her hands. In an instant, hundreds of blue flames erupted around her, streaking toward Asher with terrifying speed. The flames crackled, their heat building as they closed in, but he didn''t flinch. His gaze remained steady, void of fear. Without hesitation, he raised his hand and casted his own spell. For a heartbeat, the air seemed to disappear before the fire was snuffed out, vanishing as quickly as it had appeared. Asher''s magic was superior, effortlessly overpowering hers with a display of control that made it clear. The silence that followed stretched longer than expected, with both sides carefully watching each other. "Come to my office," the principal ordered, turning and walking away without waiting for a response. She didn''t even apologize for attacking him without any valid reason. ''I hope she''s not too crazy,'' he sighed. Chapter 140 Bold Personality Asher stepped into an office and paused, taking in the details.Tall bookshelves lined the walls, filled with thick books and old scrolls. A massive fireplace stood at the center, its mantel decorated with golden ornaments, small plants, and glowing glass bottles. A statue beside it was partly covered by tree branches, blending nature with magic. Sunlight streamed through tall windows, casting a soft glow. Dust floated lazily, adding to the calm atmosphere. Tables nearby were covered with strange tools, dried herbs, and open vials, hinting at magical experiments. The principal sat behind a large wooden desk at the far end of the room. Her red hair glowed slightly in the sunlight, and her neon like red eyes followed him. She rested her chin on her hand, looking at him with a calm and serious expression. "Sit. There''s a lot we need to discuss." she ordered. He followed without question, assuming Lazeth would join him. But as she stepped forward, the principal waved her hand dismissively. "We have something to discuss. Your presence isn''t needed," she said firmly, her tone devoid of respect, as if she were ordering a servant rather than addressing a fellow sorcerer. Lazeth hesitated for a moment, but she didn''t argue. She gave Asher a quick smile before turning and leaving the room, the door closing softly behind her. From her actions, he knew he was dealing with someone unreasonable¡ªor perhaps she was from a powerful lineage who saw herself as above others. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In any case, he needed to be careful not to give her the wrong idea. The last thing he needed was to accidentally make her fall in love with him. The principal''s tantalizing eyes scanned him from head to toe, as if measuring his worth. Finally, she spoke. "My name is Lucia." Her tone dripped with arrogance, every word laced with a sense of superiority. It wasn''t just an introduction¡ªit felt like a reminder of her status. Asher let her act however she wanted. If she needed to feel important, so be it. As long as she could give him information that would benefit him, he didn''t care. "Aren''t you going to introduce yourself?" she narrowed her eyes in annoyance. It was obvious she wasn''t someone who took disrespect lightly. Now he was beginning to understand why the students here had such bad attitudes. They had a terrible role model. "You were expecting me, right? So I''m sure you already know my name," he responded casually. "That''s different," she shot back. "It''s customary that when someone tells you their name, you share yours." He sighed, realizing she wouldn''t let it go. "Asher Aurelius," he said finally, introducing himself. Lucia leaned back in her chair, a satisfied smirk tugging at her lips as if she''d won a small battle. "See? That wasn''t so hard, was it?" Asher didn''t respond. He didn''t feel the need to humor her ego any further. Lucia clasped her hands together, her sharp red eyes narrowing slightly as she studied him again. "I heard you wanted knowledge regarding teleportation." "Yes," he nodded. "Well, you''re in luck. I know a lot about it," Lucia said confidently. "In this field, only those old fools in Eryx are better than me." Her pride oozed from every direction, as though it filled the room with her presence. Asher paused, studying her carefully. He didn''t doubt her knowledge, but the way she carried herself made him wary. Still, he had nothing to lose by asking. Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire "Would you be willing to teach me?" he asked, keeping his tone neutral but respectful. She raised an eyebrow, clearly caught off guard by the direct request. "Sure. But I need something from you." "As long as it''s something I can manage, I''ll do it," Her lips parted into a sly smile. Then, she bit her finger lightly, letting it linger near her lips. "I want your body," For a moment, Asher didn''t move. He was still processing her words, his mind racing to understand what kind of game she was playing. "Can you elaborate?" He showed no sign of surprise or emotion. Her words could be taken in many ways, so he needed to be sure of her intentions. Lucia didn''t hesitate in her response. "I want to have your child... or rather, it would be better to say children. I wont be satisfied with just one." "Are you serious?" he asked, his voice still level despite her bold request. Lucia''s smile didn''t waver. "Oh, I''m completely serious. I don''t ask for things on a whim." "Why me?" "Why you? Isn''t that a stupid question?" she raised an eyebrow. "You have a powerful body, and if I were to bear your children, I''m confident I could raise powerful sorcerers." "You''re insane," he said flatly. "Even as a joke, that''s in poor taste." Lucia leaned forward slightly, her smile growing. "Oh, are you one of those men who believe in love?" "I thought someone as powerful as you would be more logical than that. But the offer still stands. You don''t even have to do it with me¡ªjust give me your seed, and I''ll handle the rest." He had met plenty of strange girls before, but she was on another level. At least those women had shown some form of feelings for him. She, on the other hand, was doing this purely out of curiosity and research purposes. Then again, if she really recognized his body as perfect for magic, it made sense that she would seek someone like him. From a magical standpoint, procreation was a logical outcome. Even he couldn''t deny that. The same thought had crossed his mind with Index¡ªtogether, their combined genes could produce an exceptionally powerful being. ''I could just give it to her¡­ but I''m not sure what she''d do with it,'' he muttered to himself. ''And I don''t think this woman would be a good mother at all.'' ''No, I shouldn''t even consider her stupid request'''' he shook the thought from his mind. "I''m sorry, but I don''t think I can agree with your terms," he said, brushing it off and quickly changing the subject. "But I can offer you other things, like powerful items or even rare knowledge" "I don''t need them," she shook her head, showing no sign of backing out. "Are you sure? I''m quite good at making items," he added. "I said, I don''t need them. That''s my final offer," she stated firmly, her tone leaving no room for argument. "If you don''t like my offer, you could always go to Eryx. But just so you know, it''s a long way . Even if you could fly straight there, it''d still take about a month. And even if you somehow make it, I doubt anyone will just give you the information you''re looking for." "I''ll take my chances elsewhere, rather than waste my time with a crazy woman like you," he said, pushing his chair back and standing, his expression cold as he prepared to walk out. She wasn''t affected in the slightest. In fact, her smile only grew wider. "What a loss. I was considering letting you work with me on creating a teleportation portal here in Alarath," she sighed, pretending to be disappointed. "I..." he stopped in his tracks. Chapter 141 Bold Personality Part 2 "Did I catch your attention?" She stood up, moving closer and leaning down, her cleavage just within his line of sight."Are you telling the truth?" he quickly asked, making sure to maintain eye contact. It would be awkward if he stared at her chest after just rejecting her offer. She flashed a satisfied smile, sensing that he was slightly affected by her attempt to seduce him. "Yes, the royal family commissioned me to build a portal in the capital, one that would connect to allied cities. That''s why I have access to a lot of resources." "Do you really need that many to build a portal?" he asked Lucia tilted her head slightly, sensing his confusion. She had assumed he knew the complexity of building a portal, given his power. Still, she decided to explain to him, knowing it would strengthen her bargaining position. "The resources for building a portal aren''t cheap. The materials needed are rare and hard to come by, and that''s just the structure. Then there''s the energy required to power it. It''s a delicate balance. Without the right resources, the portal won''t work¡ªor worse, it could collapse." Asher let her words sink in for a moment. Maybe this was what he had been missing all along¡ªthe right materials. His teleportation circle relied purely on magic formulas and anchor points. That approach might have worked in the Void, but here, he needed a strong enough medium to stabilize the space between transfers. "And what materials do you need?" he asked. "Why should I tell you ?" she raised her eyebrow. "You haven''t agreed to my request yet. And just so you know, the materials are only the beginning. They need a special type of refinement to actually work." "So, how about you say yes first and give me what I want?" Asher let out a deep tired sigh, the sound showing how much he disliked the idea. This did not sit well with Lucia. "If your own feelings really mean a lot to you, why not give me a chance? I''m sure you''ll find plenty to admire. I''m beautiful, wealthy, intelligent, and powerful. You won''t find anyone like me¡ªno matter how far you look in this world." ''And narcissistic too,'' he muttered under his breath. She wasn''t wrong though¡ªsomeone like her, with a magical body, was super rare. Even Lazeth didn''t possess such a physique, meaning acquiring it was hard in this world. It also showed that her talent and control over magic were far superior to others. When it came to appearance, Lucia outshone even Index. She radiated a fiery, bold aura, reminiscent of Lucy''s, but wilder. Her curves were also on another level, and her thick, soft-looking legs commanded attention, enough to make any man drool. But was he the type of person who could easily be swayed by beauty alone? Not at all. He had fallen for Lucy because of her unpredictable personality and Index because of her caring nature. But Lucia? Her presence only gave him a headache. He''d rather date Yuki¡ªat least she was honest and gullible. The silence stretched. Lucia, unable to keep quiet, broke it. "Are you really that against the idea? I''ve had countless men wanting to marry me, and I rejected every one. Just being acknowledged by me is an honor." Asher was unimpressed. She seemed to enjoy talking about herself. ''Maybe I can use this to my advantage.'' "I can help you with your portals and teach you a few secret spells to make you stronger," he suggested. "I don''t want it," she said, shaking her head with firm resolve. "I also have experience with manipulating space. Take this, for example." He showed her the space bag. "I''ve figured out how to teleport inanimate objects, but transporting living beings is a challenge." Lucia''s eyes widened. Teleporting inanimate objects was already advanced, and the formula on the bag wasn''t one she recognized. "Where exactly are you from?" she asked, intrigued. "I''ve been wondering about this for a while, but your spells is different from the standard Arcane Arts." Asher wasn''t surprised she noticed. With her magical body, she would be sensitive to energy. However, he couldn''t just tell her the truth¡ªthat he came from another world. Doing so could land him in unnecessary trouble, especially considering how obsessed she was with acquiring knowledge. "I''m from a faraway continent, which is why I don''t use the same language or symbols to cast my spells." She touched her chin thoughtfully. In all honesty, Arcane Arts using a different concept weren''t really unheard of. Even the dryads used spells differently, and there were other branches of Arcane Arts that deviated from the norms. "The energy I''m sensing is similar to the space bags we use in Eryx, but this one is even more refined. I wonder why you need my help, or is this bag not made by you?" She might be a narcissist, but she was very perceptive. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes," he admitted. "This was actually made by my wife, and the reason I want to figure out teleportation is because I want to get back to her." "So you''re from a different continent, and there was an accident that transported you here ?" "Yes," he nodded. She was more or less correct. Lucia closed her eyes, briefly considering his background. A powerful sorcerer like him wanting to learn from her made sensed now¡ªthough young and clearly talented in some areas, it didn''t mean he excelled at everything. She assumed teleportation wasn''t his forte. "Alright, I''ll play along. But I''m adding another condition: while you help me with the portal, you also have to be a professor at this academy and teach me 10 powerful spells. That way, I won''t just be handing you what you want without you earning it." "Deal," he extended his hand with a smile, relieved that he had successfully shifted her focus onto something else. But beneath her calm demeanor, she hadn''t given up on her original goal¡ªshe would use their time together to make him fall head over heels for her. The temptation of obtaining his seed was too much for someone like her to resist. Falling in love with him, however, was impossible. She was the type of woman who only loved herself. No man in this world could move her heart. "Now, teach me the spells you used to break my test on the first floor," she ordered. "Look, teaching you won''t be difficult, but we need to address the language difference first. The spells I used to break your test¡ªthose were based on a completely different system and structure " She listened carefully. "So, you''re saying you''d need to learn the Arcane Arts in our continent first before you can teach me?" Continue your journey at My Virtual Library Empire "Yes," He was more than willing to learn what he could about Arcane Arts. Not only would it help him understand the portal better, but it would also allow him to absorb whatever knowledge she had to offer without missing a beat. Lucia tilted her head, considering his words. "Hmm... I can help with that. If you want to study Arcane Arts in-depth, I''ll give you access to the Repository." She reached into her robe and pulled out a small, golden emblem. "Are you just going to hand this to me?" "Yes. That place just looks amazing on paper, but someone of our caliber would find all the content there useless." Chapter 142 Powertrip Asher''s fingers closed around the emblem, his mind already focused on the steps ahead."Thanks," he said curtly, turning toward the door. "I''ll head there right away. No point in wasting time." Lucia''s brow furrowed slightly as she crossed her arms. "Hold on," she said, her tone carrying a hint of authority. "You''re not going to the Arcane Repository yet." He stopped in his tracks, glancing over his shoulder. "Why not? That was the deal, wasn''t it?" She walked up to him, her heels clicking against the marble floor. "The Repository can wait. First, you need to come with me somewhere else. There are people you should meet¡ªother sorcerers in the academy." Asher frowned. "I don''t need to meet anyone." He turned back toward the door, intent on leaving, but her voice stopped him again. "You don''t get it, do you?" she said, stepping in front of him, blocking his path. "The faculty here is full of egotistical sorcerers. If you''re planning to stay here, you''ll have to deal with them sooner or later. Better to do it now and make a strong first impression." ''Egotistical? Do you even hear yourself? '' he thought with a silent sigh. "Are you badmouthing me?" she snapped, shooting him an angry glare. Her perception was as troublesome as ever. Asher let out a slow, frustrated breath. "I''ll meet them later. Right now, the Repository is my priority." But she wasn''t having it. She stepped closer, narrowing the distance between them, her gaze locking onto his. "Later won''t cut it. If you think I''m going to let you stroll off and make me look bad, think again. You''re coming with me ¡ª whether you like it or not." Asher shook his head while pinching the bridge of his nose. There was no winning against her. Resigned, he decided to go with the flow and followed her to another building. Along the way, students hurriedly stepped aside or scattered as soon as they spotted her, their avoidance making it clear just how much they disliked her. Asher couldn''t blame them. If he were a student at this school, he''d probably avoid her too. "Look, this is what I call respect," she said, gesturing to the scattering students. "You should never let inferior people see you as kind. Never." She raised a finger, as if delivering a life lesson. "Do you know why I hate weak sorcerers¡ªor people in general?" she asked, completely ignoring that Asher couldn''t care less about her thoughts. She just loved being the center of attention. Just to avoid being rude, he replied, "Why?" His voice sounded insincere. She let out a smile, but he noticed something different this time¡ªit was forced, almost sad. "Because the weak are like leeches," she spat out, her voice tinged with bitterness. "They cling to the strong, feeding off their efforts. And when something goes wrong, they''re the first to point fingers, blaming those who did their job. They always say it''s the responsibility of the privileged to fix things, as if being weak somehow makes them more entitled. It''s ridiculous. Do they even realize how much hard work it takes to be powerful?" Asher was stunned by her words. He could tell she wasn''t just saying this to sound tough or to make a point¡ªshe truly believed it. She turned towards him. "How about you? What do you think about the weak?" "Nothing really," he replied bluntly. "I have more important things to think about. But you have your own opinion, so I''m not judging you on that. I don''t even know what you''ve been through." She didn''t look disappointed. Instead, a small, satisfied smile curled on her lips. "No wonder you''re strong," she said with a thoughtful smile, her eyes sparkling. "Having a straightforward personality like that is not a bad thing." Asher just looked at her, and this time he felt something tugging at his heart. ''Look at that, so she can be cute sometimes,'' he thought to himself, watching her smile genuinely for the first time since they''d met. But he quickly shook off the troubling thought. His life would be a nightmare if he let her seduce him. They soon reached their destination. This building wasn''t as grand as the last one, with simpler stonework and smaller windows, but it still carried the unmistakable air of an academy that housed sorcerers. Lucia led him into a wide hall where rows of chairs lined the edges of the room. A couple dozen sorcerers stood scattered about, their robes a variety of styles, representing their fields. Most of them looked annoyed, some openly glaring at Lucia as if she had interrupted something important. Murmurs rippled through the room as they noticed him trailing behind her, though no one seemed particularly interested in addressing him. The irritation was obliviously directed at her. Just looking at the scene made it clear that not only did the students dislike her, but even her colleagues seemed to harbor a similar resentment. "Why are we here, Lucia?" a tall man in a long black robe demanded. His voice echoed across the hall. "You called us away from our work for this? You can''t keep abusing your position just because of your connections!" A few others nodded in agreement, muttering under their breath. One of them, a short sorcerer with sharp features, chimed in. "Yeah, what''s the meaning of this, Lucia?" one of them called out, frustration in their voice. "If you don''t have a good explanation, we''ll be on our way. We have important matters to attend to." Lucia stopped in the center of the hall, turning to face the crowd. She placed a hand on her hip, her expression cool and unbothered. "Abusing my position, you say?" The tall man didn''t back down. "Yes. You drag us here without notice, disrupt our schedules, and for what? To show off some new pet project of yours?" His eyes flicked toward Asher with disdain. Asher stayed quiet, leaning against a nearby pillar as he watched the scene unfold. Lazeth approached him quietly. "Sorry for this. It happens all the time here," she apologized. "It''s not your fault," he responded. At least there were some logical people around, like Lazeth. Unlike the others, she didn''t act overbearing or arrogant, which made her stand out in a positive way. "Congratulations on joining the academy," she said, her voice soft and sincere. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He gave her a slight nod in return. There was no point in mentioning that he had been forced into this position by Lucia, who simply couldn''t take no for an answer. The argument grew louder, voices clashing as everyone tried to speak over each other. Without warning, a strange buzzing sound filled the air. Then, in an instant, a bright flash of light exploded in the center of the room. It was so intense, everyone had to shield their eyes. When the light finally faded, the scene in front of them was shocking. The sorcerers who had argued with Lucia were now lying on the ground, unconscious. Smoke rose from their clothes, and the smell of burning fabric filled the air. "You should be grateful I didn''t kill you all," she hissed. Chapter 143 A Cover "First, heal the wounded. I won''t have anyone here looking weak. Move," she commanded, as though she were not the one responsible for all the violence in the first place.The sorcerers, skilled in healing magic, didn''t question the order. Afraid that any delay would only further agitate Lucia, they quickly dropped to their knees. They chanted incantations under their breath, their magic weaving through the air and pouring into the bodies of the wounded. The green aura surged from their palms, wrapping around broken limbs and bruised flesh, stitching wounds closed. Asher observed the healers'' efforts, noting that their spells were adequate but lacked the effectiveness he was used to. "You might think she''s being too harsh, but there''s actually a reason for her behavior," Lazeth tried to explain. "I don''t really care. I''m just an outsider here," he responded. His words made it clear that he had no interest in hearing any sad background story whatsoever. Respecting his decision, Lazeth bowed her head and left, feeling Lucia''s gaze on her¡ªone that was far from friendly. Once the last of the injured had been tended to, the healed sorcerers stood up reluctantly. "Now that''s settled, allow me to introduce him to you," she stared down at everyone, making sure she had their full attention. "This is Asher Aurelius. He will be your new vice principal from now on," she announced. A heavy silence blanketed the room after her declaration, but it didn''t last long. Whispers rippled through the room, quickly turning to murmurs of resentment. "A newcomer? An outsider? Vice Principal?" Many sorcerers struggled to contain their frustration. They had earned their places, fought and bled for their status. Now, someone unproven was being elevated above them? "Why him? What''s so special about him?" one sorcerer hissed, and the others followed. "This is ridiculous. He hasn''t even earned it," "You can''t just appoint anyone " Most of the sorcerers nodded in agreement, their eyes narrowing in disdain. They were used to power dynamics, to hierarchy, but this? This felt like a direct slap in the face. Meanwhile, Asher shook his head. He hadn''t wanted any position of power. But she was playing a game, and he was being dragged into it whether he liked it or not. "Silence!" Lucia scolded them. With it, her energy surged, and the air grew thick, almost suffocating. "Do you really think I would appoint him without a reason? Me? Who believes that power and knowledge are everything in this world?" she demanded, her eyes sweeping over everyone. They couldn''t argue with her words. She only cared about results, so if she had chosen him, there must have been a good reason for it. But then, a sorcerer from the bearkin race stepped forward. "Maybe he''s your lover, and you just want him to get the position!" he accused. The room fell silent again. When they looked at Asher, they couldn''t deny he was extremely attractive. It wasn''t hard to believe that someone as stubborn and prideful as she was might fall for him¡ªshe was still a woman, after all. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Regardless, none of them expected her next response. "I''ll let that comment slide, since I''m in a good mood right now." Some of the sorcerers rolled their eyes, not believing her at all. "I''ll give you all a chance. Those who think he doesn''t deserve this position can challenge him. Whoever beats him will not only take his position¡ªbut also mine. Sounds fair?" "Are you serious?" Everyone broke into chatters. The idea of taking her position was both tempting and terrifying. Her authority was absolute, and anyone who dared challenge her would be risking more than just their lives. But the thought of taking that power, especially if they could just defeat Asher, made some of them bolder. One sorcerer, a tall man with brown wolf ears, stepped forward. His name was Abir, known as one of the most talented sorcerers at the academy, specializing in offensive spells. "I''ll take you up on that," the wolfkin spoke up with confidence. "But I don''t want your position. Instead, I want you to consider my offer from before." Lucia''s smile widened, a knowing glint in her eyes as she understood exactly what her was referring to. The offer he spoke of wasn''t about power or position¡ªit was about something personal. She had rejected him before, dismissing him because, in her eyes, he was trash. He wasn''t worthy of her attention. Now, Abir was using this moment to prove himself. "You''ll get whatever you want if you can beat him." she reassured him. Abir''s ears perked up, and he became instantly motivated. It was true that Lucia had a bad personality, but that didn''t change the fact that her beauty was unmatched. So for a wolfkin with a strong libido, she was the perfect partner. "I''ll take your words for that," Abir responded, his voice filled with determination. He then turned his attention to Asher. "Let''s fight in the training hall." Without waiting for a response, the wolfkin started walking toward the exit, his confidence radiating as he prepared for the upcoming battle. The other sorcerers followed him. If anyone here was close to Lucia in terms of offensive spells, it was him. He had only suffered one loss in the academy so far, and that was from his fight with her. Meanwhile, Asher was getting annoyed by the situation. Lucia had promised just an introduction, but as usual, she blew everything out of proportion. "I don''t like this at all," he confronted her when she got closer. Lucia smirked, unfazed by his irritation. "You should be used to this by now. Things never stay simple when I''m involved." She gave him a pointed look, enjoying the mess she had caused. "And what if I lost intentionally?" he warned. She paused for a moment, a sly smile creeping across her face. "If you lose, then why should I let a talentless person help me with the portal?" Asher frowned. "Why are you even doing all of this?" Her gaze sharpened, and her voice turned cold and direct. "I''m doing this for your own good. What do you think will happen if they hear you''ll be the one helping me build the portal and taking all the credit?" She paused, letting her words sink in before continuing. "I don''t know how you live your life, but in this place, hierarchy is everything. The most efficient way to gain respect is to rule everyone with fear. If you show them weakness, they''ll create trouble for you in the future, driven by things like jealousy." Her words hung in the air, a harsh truth that he couldn''t deny. It was true. Even in his old world, there were cases where jealousy drove people to tear each other down. Only those who instilled enough respect could prevent that. "Is this the reason why you made me the vice principal?" "You think I''m doing all this just for fun?" Lucia asked, rolling her eyes. "You might believe my personality''s rotten, but I actually care deeply about the people I''m interested in." With an unreadable expression, she turned and walked away, leaving him to linger in his thoughts. Chapter 144 Blowing Up "There''s a problem" Lazeth burst through the door, gasping for air as she rushed back into the building.Lucia turned to her. "What happened?" "It''s the royal family," she reported between gasps. "They''re here for a surprise visit. They just ran into the others... and now they know about the challenge." Lucia''s eyes narrowed, her lips twitching into a faint smirk. "And?" "They want to watch it," Lazeth continued, her voice shaking slightly. "And the queen is displeased that you just appointed a vice principal without her knowledge." "Why are you so afraid of a family who only have wealth and legacy to their name?" Lucia sneered in contempt. "Does that cunning queen really think I need to report her everything?" Her smile grew wider, cold and full of arrogance "Fine, let them watch. This will make things even more interesting." "But¡ª" "Enough," Lucia cut her off. "If they want to see what he can do, then so be it." Lazeth bit her lip, uncertain, but she knew there was no point arguing with the principal once she''d made up her mind. "And not just that," Lucia paused, her eyes gleaming playfully "Change the venue to the coliseum. Invite all the students. It''s the perfect time to show what a sorcerer can do." Lazeth blinked, taken aback. "You''re serious?" "Of course. Let the whole academy witness what true power looks like. It''ll motivate them¡ªor remind them why they should respect those who have true powers." Despite her doubts, Lazeth nodded and hurried out to make the arrangements. Meanwhile, Asher stepped forward, tired of talking and reasoning with her. He just wanted to end the fight quickly, but it seemed she had other plans. "I want you to cast a powerful spell and prolong the fight," she commanded. "That seems a bit excessive." "Just listen to me. It won''t cost you anything." "Don''t blame me if something happens to that sorcerer," he warned. But instead of being fazed, she started giggling. "You''re free to kill him if you want." ''This woman is crazy,'' he muttered, shaking his head in resignation. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª As soon as the announcement was made, it spread quickly throughout the academy. Students poured out of classrooms and dormitories, their chatter filling the air with excitement and curiosity. "The coliseum? What''s happening?" one student asked, hurrying to catch up with a group already heading toward it. "There''s going to be a fight!" another exclaimed, barely able to contain their enthusiasm. "Professor Abir is involved!" The name alone sent waves of anticipation through the crowd. He was famous in the academy, a sorcerer whose raw power and skill had only been matched by the principal herself. The idea of someone daring to face him sparked wild speculation. "Who''s his opponent? Another Teacher?" "Probably someone from outside. No one here can stand a chance against him, except that scary principal." The academy workers were no less intrigued. They exchanged puzzled looks, but even they were drawn toward the coliseum. "Abir''s fighting? And it''s not against Principal Lucia?" one worker murmured, adjusting his robe as he joined the growing crowd. "Who would dare?" another replied, her tone skeptical. As the students and faculty flooded the walkways leading to the coliseum, the excitement grew louder. Some students tried to grab better seats in the massive arena, jostling for positions closest to the front. Others placed quick bets, guessing how long the mysterious challenger would last against their offensive spell professor. "This is going to be good," one student laughed, leaning forward eagerly. As the speculation continued, the atmosphere became more lively. The coliseum was packed within minutes, the seats filled with hundreds of students and faculty, their eyes locked on the center stage. Backstage, the tension was just as thick. Abir stood confidently, his arms crossed as he watched the arena fill up. A smug grin spread across his face. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Behind him were the other sorcerers who wanted to support him. ''This is perfect,'' he muttered to himself. ''Everyone will see why I''m the best sorcerer next to her.'' When Asher arrived, he was a bit surprised by the number of people. The coliseum towered over the bustling crowd, its golden stands gleaming under the sunlight. The central platform, surrounded by a shimmering pool of water, stood as the perfect battleground. Students leaned over the railings, shouting in anticipation, while others waved their arms to catch the attention of friends. At the very top of the coliseum, the royal platform stood out like a shining stage of wealth. Golden carvings of roaring lions decorated the pillars and railings, glowing brightly in the sunlight. The Lionkin royal family sat on thrones that looked as grand as their reputation, each chair lined with soft cushions and symbols that showed off their power. The king sat in the center, towering over everyone. His thick, golden mane flowed around his shoulders, wild yet majestic, hiding his lion-like ears within the mass of hair. From far away, some might not even notice them because of how they blended into his mane. His body was massive, very muscular even under the fancy black-and-gold coat he wore. The fine clothing stretched over his broad shoulders and powerful chest, hinting at his strength. At seven feet tall, his sheer size made him impossible to ignore. His bright orange eyes scanned the arena, calm but full of authority, as though nothing escaped his gaze. Next to him sat the queen, and though she was smaller than him, her presence was just as eye catching. Her golden curls fit her face perfectly, styled in soft waves that gave her a regal look. A beautiful emerald-studded crown sat on her head, glinting every time the light caught it. Unlike the king''s hidden ears, hers stood proudly on top of her head. From far away, they might remind someone of sharp Dogkin ears, but they were different. The golden color and firm texture made them unique, fitting for their race. She was tall, nearly six feet, and her figure was both seductive and graceful. Her deep purple gown, decorated with golden patterns, fit her perfectly before flowing out into layers of fabric that draped to the floor. Their children sat near, each of them looking like younger versions of their parents. The princes were already tall, their growing muscles showing through their formal clothes. The princesses were slim and gorgeous like their mother, wearing stunning gowns that matched their royal status. The crowd couldn''t help but look up at the royal family, amazed by their powerful presence. "I''m curious about the person Lucia chose," the King told to his wife. His name was Leonardo, and though he held a title, everyone knew the true power rested with Queen. Nala glanced at her husband, then turned her gaze toward the tunnels where the fighters would soon emerge. Her sharp senses, far keener than most , allowed her to see clearly what others could not. Leaning casually against the wall was an exceptionally handsome man, his face obscured to the crowd but not to her. "Me too. I''m very interested as well," she said, her voice carrying a playful tone while her orange eyes glinted with something more than curiosity. Chapter 145 Blowing Up Part 2 Everyone''s attention was focused on the massive platform in the middle of the arena. The water surrounding it was calm and crystal-clear, but everyone knew the peace wouldn''t last.As soon as the fighters stepped onto the stage, the stillness would shatter. In one of the tunnels leading to the bridge that connected to the stage, two groups stood facing each other. Abir stood surrounded by a formidable group of dozens of sorcerers, while on the opposite side, Asher stood with the two female sorcerers. Lucia broke the silence with a sly grin. "Just a reminder¡ªthere are no rules in this fight," she giggled, her excitement barely contained. "Abir''s currently armed with a whole arsenal of artifacts." "It won''t change anything," Asher responded without a hint of concern. He wasn''t dismissing his opponent''s strength; the gap between them was just too vast. Lazeth, listening to the exchange, couldn''t shake the feeling that he was underestimating his opponent too much. An artifact could amplify an individual''s power many times over, and from what she had heard, most of Abir''s items were at Gold Rank. "Do you have any artifacts with you?" Lucia asked. "I don''t need it," he shook his head. He was already planning to hold back in the fight. "Are you sure? I even gave Abir a Platinum Rank staff¡ªSea Serpent," she added with a mischievous smile. Lazeth froze, breaking into a cold sweat. "Principal! Are you crazy? Do you want him to win?!" "Not at all," Lucia shook her head. "Then why did you give him that staff? It would give him a massive advantage, especially with all the water around here." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lucia raised a finger and twirled it casually. "I''m just making things more fair. It would be boring if we didn''t support him that much," "Are you really that confident Sorcerer Asher will win? I know he''s strong, but this is too much of a handicap," Lazeth asked, her gaze fixed on his back. He didn''t look worried at all. "Stop asking questions and just watch the fight," she dismissed her with a wave, then walked forward, her heels clicking against the stone floor. She leaned closer to Asher, her voice lowering slightly. "Can you tell me more about your background?" "Why?" he responded, slightly confused. "Well, it''s customary here to introduce the name and achievements of the fighters ," she explained with a shrug. "So, I need some information." Asher sighed, uninterested in the formalities. "There''s no need for such things. Just keep it simple." Lucia nodded, her lips curling into a playful grin. "Okay, I''ll make sure it''s simple for you." Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire With that, she stepped out of the tunnel and cast a spell. Her body erupted into blue flames, shooting up into the sky, leaving a trail of embers. From above, a huge figure materialized, surrounded by roaring blue flames. She had turned into a giant mountain goat made of fire, her glowing horns shining like molten metal. She made sure her entrance was unforgettable, with flames exploding in the sky like fireworks, mesmerizing everyone in the coliseum. With a powerful thud, she landed in the center of the stage. In a flash, the fire vanished, leaving her standing tall and unharmed. She glanced around at the crowd, her smile never fading. Raising her hand, she muttered an incantation under her breath. Glowing symbols appeared beneath her feet, casting an eerie light on the stage. A large magic circle took shape on the ground, its intricate design expanding. Moments later, the circle activated, and a shimmering blue barrier formed around the entire stage. It flickered briefly before vanishing from sight, leaving only a faint sense of power in the air. "With this," she declared, gesturing to where the barrier had appeared moments before, "no matter how strong the spells they use, we can be sure that everyone will be safe." The crowd nodded and cheered, knowing that her words meant this battle would be filled with powerful spells. She raised her arms, amplifying her voice with another spell so it rang out clearly. "Today, you will witness an extraordinary battle," Lucia''s voice boomed, drawing everyone''s attention. "On one side, Abir, your professor, the so-called best offensive sorcerer in the academy. A master of both water and wind magic, he once single-handedly killed a wyvern, a giant, a cyclops and other beasts." The crowd roared as he stepped out from the tunnel. His attire was magnificent¡ªa deep blue and gold tailored coat, its intricate patterns gleaming under the light. The fabric shimmered, with golden swirls framing a chest plate set with a radiant gemstone. In his hand was a staff carved from dark wood, coiled with a blue serpent whose lifelike scales and piercing eyes seemed to watch all. The serpent''s head rose at the top, its fangs bared, radiating a chilling, mesmerizing aura. On his head rested a crown forged from dark metal, jagged spikes reaching upward like a beast''s talons. Intricate silver engravings adorned the band, each symbol etched with precision. As he reached the edge of the stage, his ears twitched at the deafening cheers. His hand gleamed with golden rings, each set with a vibrant gemstone, their colors reflecting in the surrounding light as he waved them. It was evident that he was popular among the students. Meanwhile, Lucia laughed inwardly, satisfied with her manipulation. She had ensured that he was equipped with all the necessary items to boost his power. She had even instructed one of her spies to give him a special pill that could temporarily quadruple his energy output, just as a last resort. Of course, it would permanently disable him, but she couldn''t care less. Why was she doing this? Simple. She wanted to test how powerful Asher was, but she couldn''t afford to confront him directly and risk losing. Unfortunately for the poor sorcerer, he was unaware that he was being used. ''I knew it,'' Abir grinned, his confidence soaring. ''She''s had feelings for me all along, and now she wants me to use that man as a stepping stone to prove my worth to her.'' He glanced at Lucia, and when she flashed him a warm smile, it only fueled his growing misunderstanding further. She then turned toward the opposite tunnel. "And on the other side, we have someone who needs no introduction¡ªbut I''ll introduce him anyway. A sorcerer from a powerful family. His power is immeasurable, his identity filled with mystery, the one who destroyed my spell with just a flick of his finger. The strongest sorcerer of the Legendary Aurelius Family¡ªAsher!" ''Damn it,'' he thought, wanting to dig a hole and bury his face in it. What part of her introduction was simple? Still, he had to make an appearance, so he began walking toward the center. He was only wearing a plain gray robe¡ªnothing flashy, and it didn''t look powerful at all. As expected, what greeted him was total silence. Some even wondered if he was in the right place. Meanwhile, many of the female students flushed red at his appearance.¡ªafter all, he was far more pleasant looking than Abir despite his lowkey attire. "Mother! He''s really handsome!" one of the princesses exclaimed, standing up in her seat, unable to hide her admiration. Her other sisters nodded in agreement, blushing and squirming in their seats, caught up in the moment . Chapter 146 Artifacts Part 1 Nala couldn''t help but laugh softly as she overheard her daughters. It seemed their taste in men aligned perfectly with hers¡ªor maybe Asher was just too hard to ignore.She licked her lips, her admiration barely hidden. Beside her, Leonardo noticed her growing excitement but said nothing. Confronting her would be pointless; he was nothing more than a puppet king, a placeholder in the grand scheme of things. Asher walked onto the stage, calm and unbothered by the chatter around him. His plain gray robe didn''t scream power, but his face¡ªcalm, composed, and focused¡ªwas enough to make an impression. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Across from him, Abir gripped his ornate staff tightly, trying to appear confident despite the cold sweat forming on his brow. Was Lucia exaggerating Asher''s abilities to stir up the crowd? Or was this man truly as dangerous as she''d hinted? He clung to the belief that she was building suspense to make his victory all the more dramatic and sweeter. Lucia flew gracefully and landed on the royal platform, her smirk widening as she leaned closer to the queen. "Enjoying yourself, Your Majesty?" she teased, her tone sarcastic rather than playful. Nala leaned back in her seat, striving to maintain her composure. Both women were manipulative, and their mutual disdain was showing in plain sight. "Very much so. It''s not every day someone like him appears." Lucia rolled her eyes. "Try not to drool too much. He''s mine." "Oh my, don''t tell me you''re not the type to share?" Nala taunted. "I hate sharing what I own," Lucia shot back. Both women locked eyes. A silent battle was unfolding in their minds. Meanwhile, the puppet king shifted uncomfortably in his seat, unsure whether to speak or remain silent. In the end, he decided to let it go; there was no winning against stubborn women like them. Back on the platform, both combatants faced each other. The moment one made the first move, the battle would begin. Abir glanced around, taking in the crowd''s palpable support. He was the favorite to win, and the knowledge bolstered his confidence further. Stepping forward, he spoke, his voice dripping with arrogance as he aimed to plant a seed of fear. "I pity you. You''re nothing more than a stepping stone for me," he sneered. "Right now, I''m even more powerful than the principal, thanks to my items." He slammed the base of his staff into the ground, activating his first spell. The serpent coiled around the staff began to glow, expanding rapidly until it came to life. Within seconds, a massive water serpent, at least forty feet long, spiraled into existence, moving protectively around its master. The crowd erupted into cheers, dazzled by the display. The serpent''s form was flawless, a perfect blend of offensive and defensive power. Abir stood tall, his confidence bolstered by the staff''s internal power source, which allowed him to maintain the spell with minimal effort. He locked on his opponent, expecting to see fear flicker across his face, but there was nothing¡ªno emotion, no reaction at all. ''What should I do?'' Asher pondered. Not out of fear but because he needed to draw this out. He couldn''t use any spells that would end this fight instantly. Then, an idea sparked in his mind. Close-quarters combat. It had been years since he relied on physical powers, and this could be an opportunity to test himself. If he limited his magic to enhancing his body, the fight would last longer and give him a real challenge. He reached up and unfastened his robe, letting it fall to the ground. Beneath it, he wore a simple white tunic and black pants¡ªnothing extravagant. Yet even this simplicity had layers of mystery. The tunic was crafted by Index herself, embedded with protections above Diamond Rank. Recognizing the advantage it provided, he stripped it of all enhancements except for its ability to repair itself. This would provide him more of a challenge. Gasps rippled through the audience, their murmurs filled with confusion as they struggled to understand the logic behind his actions. "What is he doing?" a student whispered. "He''s removing his protection," another replied, puzzled. "Is he crazy?" "Maybe his robe was ordinary?" someone else muttered. "Are you really fighting me without protection?" Abir asked, feeling like his opponent was underestimating him too much, especially since he was fully geared up. "Don''t mind me," Asher responded. There was no hint of fear or concern, and he even looked bored, which only added salt to Abir''s growing frustration. "Arrogant fool," Abir roared as he directed the water serpent to strike. The massive creature lunged forward, its jaws wide open. Asher didn''t move until the last second, then he jumped to the right. The serpent''s attack missed by inches, crashing into the ground with a deafening thud. Dust and debris scattered, but he remained unscathed. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire Abir spun his staff. The serpent moved and struck again, but Asher continued to dodge effortlessly, weaving through its attacks like a seasoned warrior. The crowd watched in awe, murmurs spreading like wildfire. They had expected a battle between two sorcerers, not something like this. "He''s dodging everything?" someone exclaimed. "He''s not even using any spells," another pointed out. "How is that possible?" Abir grumbled. With a flick of his wrist, the serpent split into thinner tendrils, each one snapping through the air like a whip. Now there were twenty of them, moving from all directions. Asher''s movements became faster. He twisted, ducked, and flipped, avoiding each attack by the narrowest margins. His body moved like water, adapting to the nonstop assault. Still, the pressure was mounting. Abir''s confidence surged as he noticed Asher''s breathing quicken. "You think running away will save you?" he taunted. Slamming his staff into the ground, he unleashed a powerful gust of wind. The gale roared across the stage, scattering dust and forcing Asher to leap back. But Abir wasn''t done. He raised his staff, channeling a series of rapid wind slashes. The sharp, invisible blades tore through the air toward Asher. He ducked under one, twisted away from another, and one almost grazed his hand. On the royal platform, Lucia was getting pissed off. She wanted him to hold back, but not this much. "Is he really a sorcerer?" Nala asked, her voice laced with confusion. "Why hasn''t he used any spells at all?" "He''s playing with him," she muttered, though her tone lacked its usual confidence. "Are you sure? He''s already being cornered, and Professor Abir hasn''t used his strongest spell yet. He''s only relying on that staff," Nala pointed out. She was well aware of the artifact''s capabilities. It had once belonged to one of the strongest sorcerers in Alarath before the civil war, and the royal family had hidden it in their treasury. "Just watch, I''m sure he''ll surprise everyone later," Lucia declared, crossing her arms. Even after all this, there was no doubt in her mind that he would win. Both of them had magical bodies, and she could instinctively feel that even her own body was inferior to his. Back on stage, Abir''s grin widened. "You''re not so untouchable now, are you?" He spun his staff again, summoning more tendrils and wind slashes, filling the stage with a chaotic storm of attacks. Asher''s maintained his focus. He had underestimated the power that an artifact could provide. ''What now?'' he muttered to himself. Chapter 147 Artifacts Part 2 ''And he still hasn''t used his other items yet,'' Asher sighed.He had been too complacent just because he was more powerful. This was the same case that happened to him back when he was still a student, where he would always hold back and not do his best. Suddenly, the attacks stopped. "I''m giving you a break so you can at least make this more interesting for me," Abir taunted. "So how about you stop using body-enhancing spells and cast a real spell for once?" "Body-enhancing spell?" Asher repeated. "But I haven''t cast anything yet." He wasn''t taunting his opponent¡ªhe was just telling the truth. Abir''s face contorted with frustration. His jaw clenched as he pointed an accusatory finger. "You''re lying!" he shouted. "You''re using some kind of spell to enhance your body! There''s no way you could dodge all my attacks without it!" Asher shook his head, deciding there was no point in explaining. It was better to let his actions speak for themselves. "Let me show you what it feels like when I cast a spell." "Fortitudo Augenda" "Celeritas Augenda" "Agilitas Augenda" "Vigor Augenda" "Perdurantia Augenda" With each incantation, a different colored light glowed across his body five times before fading away. "You should keep your guard up," Asher warned. "You can''t fool me," Abir sneered in contempt . His gaze was locked on Asher, who lightly hopped on the ground, flexing his legs. It was the first time Abir had ever seen someone move like this. SWOOOOSH! Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire Without warning, Asher vanished. Abir barely had time to react before Asher reappeared in front of him, his leg snapping out like a whip aiming for the head. The water serpent reacted instantly, coiling and expanding to block the strike. BOOM! The force of the kick sent ripples through the serpent''s form, but it held firm, protecting its master. Asher didn''t pause. He was already in mid-air, twisting to land behind Abir, his fist extended. The serpent lunged, blocking the punch, but Asher was already gone, vanishing into thin air. Abir''s eyes darted, trying to track him, but Asher was so fast it was as if he was in multiple places at once. BOOM! Another strike came from behind his back. If it hadn''t been for the water serpent''s automatic defense, the attack would''ve landed, and he would''ve already been on the ground. ''Damn it,'' Abir cursed, frustration rising in his chest. ''Is he really a sorcerer? Why do I feel like I''m fighting a legendary warrior?!'' BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Asher''s attacks kept coming, relentless and blindingly fast. His opponent couldn''t keep up at all. BOOOM! With one powerful kick, the water serpent was pushed back, its form faltering for a split second. Abir staggered, but before he could react, Asher was on him again, his strikes coming faster than his defense could protect him. Punches, kicks, and jabs filled the air, each one landing with force. The water serpent struggled to keep up, and with one powerful punch, Asher broke through its defense, landing a hit that sliced past the protective barrier. The air pressure from the blow rushed past Abir''s face, blowing his hair back, so close that he felt the sting of the force. But just as the punch was about to land, Asher stopped mid-motion before vanishing in the blink of an eye. He reappeared a few meters away. His movements were too fast, it was as if he was teleporting. The crowd, having watched the battle in awe, couldn''t contain their amazement any longer. "Did you see that?!" a student shouted, breathless. "He''s dodging everything! Can a body-enhancing spell make you move like that?" "I don''t know, but he''s really fast," another voice yelled in awe. "That''s not just speed... It''s insane!" someone else added, unable to process what they were seeing. They had expected a battle between two powerful sorcerers, but what they were witnessing now was something far more intense. Meanwhile, up in the royal platform, the mood was different. Nala leaned forward in her seat, eyes narrowed as she watched the fight unfold. She couldn''t conceal her surprise. The way Asher effortlessly dominated his opponent was nothing short of breathtaking. Lucia, on the other hand, watched with mixed emotions. She had never imagined Asher would be this deadly in close-quarter combat. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Normally, such tactics against a sorcerer would be suicidal, but if someone could move extremely fast, it could counter sorcerers who needed time to cast spells. ''If he actually tried to kill me, would I be able to stop him?'' She glanced at him again, her gaze scrutinizing, recalling every movement. His strikes were so fast that she couldn''t imagine reacting in time if he turned those same skills toward her. ''I need to create a spell that can counter his speed,'' she muttered, her mind already racing for solutions. Little did she know, this wasn''t even his maxed speed. To everyone, it looked like he was disappearing in an instant, but that was only because their reaction time was too slow to follow. In face, his movements were barely pushing his limits. When he had faced Kitsune, he had been even faster, overloaded with pure energy. Back on the stage, Abir took a deep breath, his focus intensifying. The rings on his fingers began to glow, each one pulsing with power as he muttered a long incantation. THUD! He slammed the base of his staff into the ground. The floor trembled, and his aura surged around him like a storm. Next, he raised his staff high above his head, chanting once more. "From the depths where the tides never end, rise and obey my call, Serpent of the Infinite Waters!" The figure on the staff responded, its body coiling and writhing before leaping off the staff, expanding rapidly. It transformed into a massive, real serpent, its scales glistening like polished stone. The air grew heavy with energy, crackling around them as the creature grew larger, its presence overwhelming. The cost of this spell was immense, and as the serpent completed its transformation, the rings shattered after being fully drained. ''Summoning Magic?'' Asher was genuinely surprised. He had never encountered a spell like this. Creating consciousness in the void was impossible, so neither he nor Index had ever bothered with such a concept. ''I knew it, Magic is truly infinite,'' For someone like him, discovering a new type of magic was satisfying, a reminder of just how much there was still to explore. It was true that his knowledge of magic was far superior to most, but it was still limited by Index''s research, which itself was constrained by the void. "HISSSSS!" The serpent''s tongue flicked, its massive head moving in preparation. Asher could see in its eyes that it was exited to devour him. "Are you speechless by my power?" Abir mocked, his tone oozing with arrogance. He mistook his opponent''s silence for fear. "I''m not gonna lie, I''m impressed. To think that such a spell exists," Asher''s voice was calm, and there was a flicker of curiosity in his eyes. He wondered how the serpent had grown so large or how it even possessed intelligence. ''I''ll have to study this more when I have the time,'' he added. Chapter 148 High Level Spell The huge creature continued to tower over the arena, its hard, glossy scales reflecting the light like a polished mirror. Each movement sent vibrations through the ground, making the floor tremble.The audience could not tear their eyes away from the colossal beast. Even the bravest among them felt their hearts race as they stared at the serpent, its mere presence enough to send a chill down their spines. Abir stood confidently under the protection of the beast he had summoned, no longer frustrated by the his previous failures. Pride swelled on his face as he raised his arms high, proudly displaying his borrowed power to the crowd. "Let''s see how fast you can run away!" His voice boomed across the arena, mocking and filled with arrogance. The creature hissed. The sound was thunderous. It echoed through the air, so loud it shook the water around the stage. This creature was no longer just an animal; it was a force, alive with an increasing amount of killing intent. ''Let''s see if I can hold my own using just enhancement,'' he thought, feeling the familiar surge of power building in his fingertips. His body vibrated with energy, ready for whatever came next. The serpent struck first. It launched itself forward with an unexpected speed for it''s size. Before anyone could react, its massive mouth clamped down where Asher had stood. But he was already gone. SWOOSH! Asher reappeared several meters away, sliding across the arena floor. Its massive head slammed into the ground, smashing the floor into rubble. Rocks and debris flew into the air, and the protective barrier surrounding the spectators blink in and out, shielding them. Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire Abir''s smug smirk never faltered. He raised his staff, pouring more energy into the summon beast, urging it forward . The creature''s movements became even more dangerous as it attacked again. This time, it swung its tail with such force that the air around it rippled and bend. The strike hit the ground with the force of a crashing boulder, sending chunks of the arena floor flying. Asher dodged, flipping backward to avoid the tail, landing lightly on his feet. But he didn''t have time to celebrate. Its head came down with crushing force, its fangs gleaming, its intent clear: it would not stop until it had him. He leaped again, narrowly escaping the strike. ''I can''t just keep dodging,'' Asher thought, his muscles coiling like springs, ready to act. He bent his knees, vanishing in a blur of motion. In the next instant, he reappeared a few meters away from Abir, but the serpent was able to react. Its scales vibrated ominously before shattering, sending a storm of razor-sharp shards in all directions. Asher instinctively raised a hand, a defensive spell already forming around him. His body flickered with a blue glow as the protective shield solidified into place. BOOM! The shards slammed into the glowing barrier, sparks flying with each impact. He could feel the energy in the air as the fragments bounced off, their momentum disrupted by his barrier. Without the spell, his body would have been torn to pieces. Seizing the opportunity, the serpent lunged with its massive jaws wide open. Fangs gleamed like polished daggers, dripping venom that sizzled as it hit the ground. Still mid-air, he shifted his weight. With a powerful kick against the empty space, he created a burst of air pressure that propelled him sideways. The maneuver was sharp, narrowly avoiding the snapping jaws that came dangerously close to his leg. Asher''s eyes flicked back to the beast. Its glowing eyes locked onto him, and it let out an irritated hiss before rearing back. In a split second, it unleashed a deadly stream of venom, its tail whipping back as it propelled the liquid forward with terrifying speed. The venom sliced through the air like a deadly whip, striking the ground with a hiss. Every surface it touched melted instantly, leaving bubbling craters in its wake. THUD! Asher landed lightly on his feet, his body tense as he took a moment to assess the situation. ''This thing is even stronger than Kitsune''s avatar,'' he thought, his mind working quickly to formulate a new plan. It was a bold evaluation, especially considering how powerful she was. Abir''s smile widened, confidence radiating from him. He felt invincible. The summon demanded a significant amount of energy to sustain, but the sheer number of artifacts he carried ensured he could maintain it for at least ten more minutes¡ªplenty of time to secure his victory. "Is that all you''ve got?" Abir''s voice dripped with disdain. "All that speed, and you''re still running like a scared rabbit. Pathetic!" The serpent hissed in agreement, its coils tightening as it prepared for another strike. "You talk big before, but now?" Abir chuckled, spreading his arms as though addressing the entire arena. "Now you''re just scrambling. Show us something worth our time!" Asher''s expression remained calm, though the corner of his mouth twitched slightly. He wasn''t one to act arrogant, and his opponent had been the one hurling insults at him from the start, looking for an excuse to pick a fight. It didn''t take much thought to figure out why. Jealousy, most likely. Abir was clearly interested in Lucia¡ªa thought that made Asher question his opponent''s sanity. But there was no time to dwell on his enemy''s poor taste in women. This fight had already dragged on far too long. He took a deep breath, and began to chant a spell. "Gladius Ignis." As the final syllable left his lips, blue fire erupted from his hand. At first, the flames were wild and chaotic, flickering in every direction. But slowly, they began to settle, their movements becoming more controlled. The fire started to take shape, coalescing into the rough outline of a sword. Even in its incomplete form, the weapon looked scary. Then, something unexpected happened. The flames didn''t just stabilize¡ªthey began to condense, tightening around the sword''s form. The fire flickered less, becoming more defined, until it crystallized, transforming into something that resembled glass. The weapon gleamed, its surface smooth and reflective. It was no longer just a flame. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Asher swung the sword with a casual motion. A burst of blue fire shot forward in a wide arc, its power crackling through the air like a flamethrower. The heat was intense, scorching everything in its path. "Impossible!" Lucia gasped, her eyes wide with disbelief. She was a master of flame element, and she could immediately recognize the level of skill that went into the spell. Creating a flame sword was impressive enough, but crystallizing it? That was on a whole new level. She could only come close to such mastery ¡ªwhen she was in her mountain goat form, relying on an artifact to enhance her flames. But Asher had done it without any help. He had created the sword entirely on his own. It meant he had reached a level where he no longer needed artifacts. He had become a force to be reckoned with, one who could wield arcane arts on a scale that few could comprehend. ''Who is he really?'' she wondered, her mind racing with questions. ''And how did he master such a spell?'' The more she watched him, the more questions swirled in her mind. Chapter 149 Teaching a Lesson The serpent, still oozing with killing intent, moved tightly before lunging at Asher with terrifying speed.Its huge shadow swallowed the stage as its jaws opened wide, aiming to swallow its target in one bite. But as the beast approached, he simply raised his sword and swung it casually. Fire erupted from the sword, forming a blazing arc that hit the serpent head-on. The attack scorched its mouth, filling the air with a loud, angry hiss. Smoke rose as blackened scales cracked and fell away, the stench of burning flesh spreading across the arena. The creature turned and lunged toward the water, its massive coils propelling it forward. The surface rippled violently as it plunged into the depths, then resurfaced, still marked by burn wounds that were slowly healing. Abir, standing on the other side of the arena, clenched his staff tightly. Anger flashed across his face. "Not bad, but you''re still nothing compared to my beast!" He added even more energy, and the creature twitched, readying itself for another strike. Instead of lunging again, it changed tactics. Opening its enormous mouth, it spat a barrage of venom. The poisonous liquid sprayed through the air like a storm of deadly arrows, each droplet able to kill a beastkin instantly. Asher remained calm. The moment the venom entered his range, flames surged, burning the liquid to nothing but harmless vapor. Not a single drop touched him. Gasps rippled through the audience, some covering their mouths while others shouted encouragement or jeers. A man in the front row gripped the railing from too much stimulation. "The professor didn''t expect that! Look at his face!" a woman spoke up, her voice filled with surprise. "Is that even possible?" another muttered, voice trembling with awe. Everyone had different opinions, but one thing became clear: this high level fight proved the immense advantage of mastering the Arcane Arts. Back on the stage, Abir''s smirk faded, replaced by a look of worry. Asher wasn''t dodging anymore. He stood firm, his blazing sword ready to strike at any moment. The serpent grew more desperate, lashing out with its tail. But Asher didn''t flinch. His calm demeanor mocked the serpent, fueling its rage even further. It would have been more acceptable if Asher had shown signs of struggling, but there were none. To the spectators, his movements looked lazy, almost careless. His swings were slow, his posture far from perfect. In truth, he didn''t need to try hard. His sword did most of the work, releasing bursts of flames with minimal effort. Abir gritted his teeth. If he wanted to win, he had to use the staff''s most powerful move. It was a spell renowned for its devastating power, but the amount of charge required was astronomical and could even put his life in danger. With that in mind, he took the crystal balls in his hands, watching them crack as he fed their essence into the staff. The sorcerers who had lent him the crystals could feel the strain, wincing at how costly this battle was becoming. They hoped he would win the battle so they could recover their losses. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Enough playing around!" he shouted, raising his staff. He began chanting a spell. Dark clouds gathered above the arena, swirling as mini cyclones formed, pulling water from the air before unleashing a torrential rain. The serpent roared as the water struck its body, its strength intensifying and causing its glowing scales to shine even brighter. Swooping down, it allowed its master to stand on its head. It began rising into the sky, growing until it reached at least twice the height of the Coliseum itself. Everyone looked up, wondering what would happen next. Suddenly, it opened its jaws, releasing a jet stream of water that shot downward. This time, Asher swung his sword with real effort. Flames erupted, colliding with the serpent''s blow. The clash created an explosion of steam, shaking the arena to its core. ''Not good,'' he leapt aside just in time to avoid the serpent''s water jet. The spot where he had stood was left with a clean hole, revealing how sharp and penetrative the move had been. With enough pressure, even diamonds could be cut by water. The crowd erupted in gasps and cheers, their excitement building with each passing moment. They sensed a huge comeback was coming and couldn''t wait to see what would happen next. However¡ª Abir clicked his tongue in annoyance. That single shot had drained 70% of his reserves. Still, he wasn''t ready to give up. He crushed a glowing crystal in his hand, feeding its force into the serpent. But the power source wasn''t the only problem. As he focused on maintaining control, dizziness began to cloud his vision. His hands trembled, showing the strain his body was under. In desperation, he quickly drank the potion Lucia had secretly given him. He didn''t hesitate, trusting that she truly wanted him to win and wouldn''t give him anything that could cause permanent harm or endanger his life. The surge of power was immediate, flooding his body with overwhelming vitality. It was so intense that cracks began to appear on his skin, as if his body couldn''t handle the force. His breathing grew shallow, and sweat beaded on his forehead. The potion had given him a temporary boost, but it was destroying his body from the inside. In the stands, the sorcerers watching his every move exchanged uneasy glances. Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire "That idiot!" one of them spat, her voice filled with disgust. She didn''t care about his well-being, but if he died here, all their investment would go to waste. They wouldn''t even be able to recover it over his dead body. "Fool," another muttered, shaking his head. "He''s always been reckless. Does he not know the dangers of such actions? He''ll be a pile of ash if he doesn''t stop soon." A third sorcerer clenched his fists, watching with growing concern. "If he can''t control it, the energy will tear him apart." They exchanged annoyed looks, all of them understanding the gravity of the situation. Meanwhile, Lucia, the instigator of this, shook her head, unable to hide her satisfaction. Even if he won, he would die afterward, so she didn''t really need to follow his wishes. She looked around and turned her attention to Asher, expecting him to be a little bit worried. Instead, he smiled directly at her. ''I''ve been too lenient with her,'' His grip on the sword relaxed, the flames dissipating as a new plan took shape in his mind. The battle wasn''t about Abir anymore. It was about sending a clear message to her. He raised his hand, and a ball of white light materialized in his finger, drawing all the energy within the arena toward it. The serpent and even Abir, on the verge of overloading, weren''t spared¡ªthey lost their power. Within seconds, the serpent completely vanished, and Abir slumped to the ground, his body broken but still alive. The energies that was absorbed transformed into a ball of multicolored light, shooting into the sky before exploding, flashing in mesmerizing, beautiful colors. ''You¡­!'' Lucia nearly cursed aloud in frustration. Asher looked at her with a bored expression before turning away. Now that she knew some of his power, it was time to change the dynamics between them. Chapter 150 Accidental Inspiration Even though the fight had ended, the arena remained full of excitement. This moment would likely be remembered for the rest of their lives.They had come expecting Abir to dominate, confident that his strength and skill would easily overpower his opponent. But what happened instead was a total upset. In the crowd, people whispered, then talked louder, repeating one name: Sorcerer Asher Aurelius. What he showed left everyone speechless, silencing even the harshest critics. From start to finish, his skill was nothing short of sensational Groups of students huddled together, their voices rising in animated tones as they replayed the spectacle they had just witnessed. "He was so fast at the start!" one of the younger students said, eyes wide. "I''ve seen high-level warriors, but none of them were as quick as the vice principal!" The title had already been placed on him after his victory, and there was no longer anyone foolish enough to question his credibility. In fact, most of the people who had watched were grateful that such a powerful individual had chosen to join their academy. Compared to other Sorcerer Academies in neighboring cities, the one in Alarath was still in its early stages, growing at a slower pace due to its recent establishment. Naturally, the average skill level of its sorcerers was lower, with the notable exceptions of Lucia and now Asher. Their presence was a rare opportunity to raise the academy''s standing, and many saw it as a sign that things were about to change for the better. Another student chimed in, gripping the railing tightly to steady himself. "And that body-enhancing spell... I didn''t even know it could do that. Thought it was just a side thing¡ªuseful, but not something to focus on." "Exactly!" a girl from the group said, leaning forward, her voice tinged with frustration. "The instructors laughed at me when I said I wanted to specialize in close combat. They told me it was stupid¡ªthat spells were meant to keep you away from danger, not throw you into it." "Well, they were wrong." An older student crossed his arms, nodding slowly as if the pieces of a puzzle finally fit together. "What the vice principal did today... Who needs a sword or shield when your body''s the weapon? The girl straightened her back, showing her determination. "That''s it. I''m not holding back anymore. If he can do it, so can I. No one will mock close-combat sorcerers again after this." A wave of agreement passed through the group, and one of the students chuckled. "Speaking of weapons, did you see that flame sword? None of our professors ever mentioned something like that being possible with Arcane Arts." "Maybe they don''t even know," another student suggested, lowering their voice conspiratorially. "I think Professor Asher is way ahead of everyone else¡ªmaybe even the principal." "You really think so?" the first student asked, his voice hushed. "If Professor Asher''s spells are that advanced, why doesn''t he share them with the rest of the academy?" "He''s new, right? Maybe the curriculum will change now that he''s here. I mean, after today, how could it not?" "Let''s hope so," another student replied, shaking his head. "Most of what we''re learning feels outdated compared to what he just demonstrated. If he''s willing to teach us more of those spells, things could get really exciting around here." "But do you think the other professors will let him?" the younger student asked, lowering his voice. "Some of them seem so set in their old ways. They might not want someone shaking things up." "Does it matter?" the girl countered. "If he can prove this is the future, they''ll have no choice but to adapt. You can''t argue with results like that." "Yeah!" another joined in, his excitement growing. "And if they don''t change, we''ll just follow his way. Who needs the old rules when he is showing us a better way?" Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire While they buzzed with excitement over the topic, the same conversation was happening among the teachers. Many of them could overhear the students'' chatter, and though it stung their pride, they couldn''t deny the truth behind it. Asher''s unconventional fighting style had shattered their long-held beliefs about the limits of Body-Enhancing Spells. "It''s unsettling," one instructor muttered, arms crossed as they leaned against a stone pillar. "We''ve taught for years that close combat is secondary for sorcerers, yet here he is proving us wrong." Another nodded reluctantly. "We told students to prioritize safety and range. Now, they''ll want to dive headfirst into mastering fighting styles we barely even considered valid. If they get hurt chasing that path, it''s on him." "But can we really blame him?" a quieter voice spoke up from the back. "What he''s done... it opens up possibilities we never thought of. Maybe we''ve been too stuck in our old ways." A few of the older professors exchanged uneasy glances, their expressions caught between resistance and reluctant acceptance. "Whether we like it or not, some of the students will follow him," the first instructor said grimly. "We can either adapt or risk becoming irrelevant." The group knew the truth of those words. Asher''s display wasn''t just challenging the students¡ªhe was forcing the entire academy to reevaluate its understanding of arcane arts and combat. For better or worse, change was coming, and none of them could ignore it. Up on the arena royal platform, Nala walked up to Lucia with a rare approving look. While she was impressed by the spells Asher casted, her attention was more focused on the body-enhancing. It seemed easier to master, and for someone like her, who wanted to mass-produce battle-ready sorcerers, it presented a new opportunity. Folding her arms, she leaned slightly toward the principal. "You''ve done it again. Finding someone like him isn''t easy." Lucia''s eyes narrowed as she adjusted her dark cloak. A small, faint smile crossed her lips, but it wasn''t a happy one. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her frustration toward Asher''s earlier defiance burned beneath the surface, though she tried to masked it. In the end, she decided to turn around. She wanted to leave this place and confront him as soon as possible. As someone who was used to being on top, she couldn''t stand the thought of him testing her limits. It was an insult to her pride, and she was determined to put an end to it before he had any more ideas. Nala noticed her reaction, and a sly smile crept onto her lips. She had been concerned that the connection between Asher and Lucia might pose a problem, but it didn''t seem to be the case. ''This is better. Now I just need to invite him to the castle, and...'' ''Oh my, I''m getting too excited. There are still so many people around,'' she thought, quickly trying to suppress the rising emotions. ''I can''t be thinking of such... lewd thoughts.'' She straightened her posture, wiping the traces of excitement from her face, and refocused. No matter how tempting the thought of his presence, she knew better than to show it to everyone. Still, just imagining what she could achieve with him on her side was too tempting. If she succeeded, she''d no longer need Lucia and could dispose of her. Chapter 151 Balancing Out When she reached her office, she paused in front of the door. A faint trace of energy surrounded the room. Her protective spells were intact¡ªor so she believed.The moment her hand touched the door handle, the defense mechanism vanished with a sharp crack. The spells she had meticulously made weren''t just bypassed; they were obliterated, completely undone. Her eyes narrowed as she pushed the doors open and stepped inside. What she saw only fueled her anger. Asher stood with his back to her, appearing completely at ease. He gazed out the window, enjoying the view, acting like he hadn''t just made a fool of her by intentionally sparing Abir''s life¡ªa clear message of his defiance. Lucia''s voice cut through the air. "You must be either brave or foolish to break my defenses without permission. Do you realize that barging into a sorcerer''s room is a direct insult?" Asher didn''t turn to her immediately. "I''m pretty sure barging in is rude no matter who you are. But it''s not entirely my fault." He finally faced her, his tone calm and pointed. "Your defenses were weak. If that''s the best you can do, maybe it''s time to study more." Her eyes narrowed further, displeased with the change in his attitude. It felt like she was talking to a completely different person altogether. "Why are you doing this? I thought we already had a deal and an understanding." "We did," he replied quickly. "But after seeing how far you''re willing to go, even sacrificing one of your most talented sorcerers for amusement, I realized it''s not worth playing nice with you." He had been patient with her, but she had crossed too many lines. One reason he had given her the benefit of the doubt was the isolation he endured in the void, which dulled his instincts for dealing with people outside Index. However, witnessing her behavior during the recent conflict made him reevaluate. If he didn''t establish boundaries, she would continue to take advantage of him. "Are you threatening me?" He shrugged. "Not exactly. But it''s time for a real conversation." She walked farther into the room, moving her wrist to close the door behind her. The lock clicked into place, though it felt more like an act of control than security. "And breaking into my office is your idea of starting a conversation?" "Think of it as a demonstration. You''ve overestimated my patience, and I wanted to make that clear." Her fists clenched at his audacity. "You realize I could cancel our agreement regarding the portal." "I''m aware of that. But if you''re not willing to cooperate, what''s stopping me from killing you?" he warned. Though he didn''t mean it, he knew she needed to believe he might. Sometimes, dealing with manipulative individuals required playing their game and sinking to their level of pettiness. Still, acting out of character like this made him uncomfortable, but he knew he had to endure it long enough to fool her. "Finally showing your true colors," she sneered. "I knew it. You were too kind for someone with your power. Pretending was all it ever was." He shook his head. "This is all your fault. You forced my hand." "Forced you?" she scoffed. "Don''t make yourself out to be some innocent victim here." "Think what you want. It doesn''t change the fact that I''m no longer interested in working under you. We can form a partnership, but after I get what I need, I''m leaving." Her fists tightened as she took a slow step closer. "You talk about partnership after you threatened me. If you''re so powerful, why not do it now?" His smirk faded, replaced by a neutral expression that was somehow more unsettling. "Because I don''t want to," he said plainly. "But that doesn''t mean I won''t if you keep on acting this way." "You¡­" she gritted her teeth. This was her domain. He might have dismantled her defenses, but he wouldn''t leave unscathed. Her decision came quickly. With a subtle motion of her fingers, she began weaving a binding spell, designed to immobilize him completely. Energy surged through her veins as the incantation formed in her mind. But before she could release it, Asher moved. It was almost imperceptible, but she felt it¡ªa ripple in the energy between them. The spell got broken instantly. Her eyes widened. "What¡ª?" "You''re predictable," She struggled, her mind racing. He hadn''t just blocked her spell; he had neutralized it entirely. That should have been impossible. "What did you do?" she demanded, anger and disbelief mixing in her voice. "Your energy has a specific wavelength. All I did was match it and cancel it out." Read latest chapters on My Virtual Library Empire "That''s nonsense! How could you possibly know?" she protested. The idea wasn''t new, but everyone believed it to be impossible because of how volatile energy was. Plus, he would have to identify the wavelength in an instant or it would fail. Little did she know, Asher''s sensitivity to energy was unmatched. Only those at an extremely high level could trick him into making a mistake. Or anyone smart enough to create a counterspell that would prevent him from seeing through them. "Let me go," she demanded, though her voice began to waver. "I could. But then we''d be right back where we started. And I don''t have time for games. Work with me, or don''t. If it''s the latter, don''t expect me to stay friendly." Her pride screamed at her to resist, but she knew she was outmatched. For the first time in years, someone had managed to corner her. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What do you want?" she asked, quieter now, almost resigned. He released his hold on her. She stumbled but quickly steadied herself, glaring at him with defiance. "Cooperation. No tricks, no manipulation. A true partnership. Can you manage that, or do I have to keep proving my point?" Lucia''s anger simmered just beneath the surface. She hated him in that moment but knew she had no choice. For now, she would have to play along. "Fine," she gritted her teeth. "But don''t think this means you''ve won." "I don''t care about winning. I just want knowledge of the portal." This was his honest opinion. For everyone else, this world was everything, but it wasn''t his home planet. The only thing on his mind was perfecting the teleportation spell and getting out of here. Maybe he would want to learn some things that interested him, like the summoning spell, but beyond that, this world had too little to offer him. Just as the two were calming down, the quiet of the room was broken by a knock at the door. With a subtle wave of her hand, she unlocked it. Moments later, Lazeth stepped in. She bowed her head respectfully, her posture straight and formal as she waited for acknowledgment. "Why are you here?" Lucia asked, still carrying traces of her earlier annoyance. "I''m here to deliver a letter from the royal family to Vice Principal Asher," she stepped forward, holding the letter out with both hands. He was confused but still walked closer to accept the letter. It was sealed inside a small envelope made of a thick, textured paper, its rough surface adding to its unique feel. The carefully pressed lion head seal marked it as important. Chapter 152 Equal Terms He held the letter in his hand, ready to read it, but he stopped. Something felt off. He glanced sideways and noticed Lucia standing too close, trying to sneak a look at what he was doing."Can you give me some space?" he asked, frowning. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m just curious," she said, her tone light and carefree, like she hadn''t just crossed a line. Lucia didn''t seem bothered at all. Instead, she smiled like nothing was wrong and tilted her head slightly. Asher stared at her. How could she act so casual? Not long ago, he had threatened her, and now she was acting like nothing had happened. ''She''s crazy,'' he thought. No one in their right mind would be this relaxed around someone who had just tried to intimidate them. "Your curiosity can wait," he said bluntly. "Unless you want me poking around in your business too." Lucia''s smile only grew wider. "This is coming from someone who barged into my office, destroyed all my defense spells, bound me, and blackmailed me into submission? Should I add more?" He froze, caught off guard. Everything she said was somewhat true, and her calm, almost playful tone only made it harder to argue. His attention turned briefly to Lazeth. Her face was a mix of embarrassment and confusion after hearing Lucia''s bold statements. She had painted him like some sort of psychopathic criminal who took advantage of women. It was far from the truth, but the damage had already been done. For a moment, he considered defending himself, explaining the situation. But then, he paused. It was pointless, wasn''t it? ''It''s not like other people''s opinions matter,'' he reminded himself. So, he kept his focus on the letter, letting the words on the page drown out the unwanted attention. The letter was elegantly written, each word perfectly formed, showing that she had taken extra care with every stroke of her pen. ¡ª To Vice Principal Asher Aurelius, I hope this letter finds you well. I would like to take a moment to congratulate you on your recent victory and your new position as Vice Principal. You have truly earned this achievement through your skill, your determination, and the immense power you displayed. Your performance left me speechless¡ªsuch power is rare and captivating. It is no exaggeration to say that you took my breath away with your abilities. I''ve seldom encountered someone who commands such presence and control, and it is my sincere admiration that you are now in such a position of influence. It would be a privilege to welcome you to my castle at your convenience. A dinner, perhaps, where we can discuss matters of mutual interest. I would be honored if you could find the time to visit. Please send a letter in advance, and I will ensure everything is prepared for your arrival. I look forward to the opportunity to speak with you more in person. With all my respect, Queen Nala Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire ¡ª "Is she really married to the king?" he muttered aloud. There was an underlying tone in her message that didn''t fit the image of a woman committed to her husband. The praise, the subtle invitation, it all felt too personal, too intimate for someone who was supposedly devoted to another. Lucia''s soft giggle broke the silence, drawing his attention. "The king?" she said, her voice laced with a hint of mockery. "He''s nothing but a puppet. The real power in the kingdom belongs to the queen. She''s the one who calls the shots, not him." "I see," he nodded, not really surprised. Most of the people in power he had encountered in this world were women. At this point, it almost seemed natural that true authority would rest in their hands. Lucia''s expression softened into a mischievous grin. She could twist this situation to her advantage and use it to ruin Nala''s reputation. "And you''d be wise to stay away from her," she continued, her tone lowering slightly, as if sharing a secret. "The queen has a... reputation. She''s very skilled at getting what she wants, especially when it comes to men." "If you''re smart, you''ll ignore that invitation. Trust me, you don''t want to get tangled up in whatever game she''s playing." "Well, I don''t really plan to go," he replied casually. "But it''s not because of you. I just can''t be bothered," he added with a shrug. She didn''t care about his reasons, as long as he stayed away from Nala. In her opinion, if there was even the slightest chance that the queen managed to manipulate him, that crafty woman would find a way to get rid of her. Lucia wasn''t about to let that happen. But she needed more than his words of assurance. Her mind raced as an idea began to form. To ensure he stayed within the academy, she needed to focus on what truly motivated him¡ªhis hunger for knowledge about teleportation. But she couldn''t just teach him everything outright. If she did, he might leave prematurely, and that would not work in her favor, especially since he held knowledge that could make her more powerful. A small smile tugged at her lips as she thought about the possibilities. For sorcerers, becoming the most powerful version of themselves was their top priority. She couldn''t afford to let him go without extracting as much benefit she could. She started walking toward her desk, relieved that he hadn''t broken into it¡ªotherwise, she''d be losing one of her bargaining chips for free. "I''ve been thinking," She pulled open the drawer and retrieved a worn, leather-bound book, its edges frayed from years of use. This book had a defense mechanism: it would burn itself to ashes if anyone open it without her permission. "This has everything you need to know about the teleportation portal. The basics, at least. But..." His eyes flicked to the book, his calm demeanor slipping for just a moment. "But?" he asked. Lucia''s smile widened slightly. "It''s not free." "What do you want?" "That spell you used against Abir. The one that drained his energy." Asher paused, his gaze dropping to the floor for a moment. The spell he had used wasn''t something he considered a major threat¡ªhe had plenty of ways to counter it if needed. But in the wrong hands? If she learned it, there was no guarantee she wouldn''t find a way to exploit it. The thought gnawed at him, but he pushed it aside. He had bigger things to worry about. ''It doesn''t matter. Once I''m gone, I won''t have to deal with her or anyone in this world again.'' Lucia, seeing his hesitation, took a step closer. She wasn''t going to let this opportunity slip by. But before she could say anything, he already responded with a yes. She studied him for a moment longer, trying to gauge if there was any trace of deception in his tone, any hint that he was playing a deeper game. She couldn''t tell. "Well, if you''re certain, then I won''t waste your time any longer," she said, her lips curling into a small, sly smile. "But before that..." "Lazeth," she turned her attention to her. "Leave us." The sorcerer blinked, startled. "But¡ª" "No questions," Lucia interrupted, her tone leaving no room for argument. "This conversation is far too important to have any distractions." Her eyes narrowed slightly. "And I cannot allow anyone else to hear what comes next." Chapter 153 Not Adding Up Lazeth kept her face neutral, but frustration simmered beneath. Lucia was determined to monopolize Asher''s knowledge, and Lazeth couldn''t do a thing about it. She had nothing to offer in return.Reluctantly, she bowed her head slightly and bid her leave. When only the two of them remained, Lucia''s face changed from playful to serious. She began speaking a spell under her breath. The air in the room vibrated slightly, and an invisible force surrounded them. "Now, we can begin. Start whenever you''re ready." She leaned back in her chair, maintaining her focus on him. "The spell is simple in theory, but because I don''t know what language you''re using to cast the spell, I can only give you the general idea of how it works." Lucia didn''t question his decision, recalling their earlier conversation. Now, as she thought back on it, she realized her mistake. Her decision to toy with him had been a huge error. If she had just left him alone, he wouldn''t have gotten angry and started pressuring her. Just as she was regretting her decision, he began explaining. Lucia''s usual confidence appeared; after all, she was a genius among geniuses, right? This was just another piece of knowledge to add to her vast collection. She leaned in, eager to absorb every word, already picturing herself mastering this new spell in no time. But the more he spoke, the more her confidence began to waver. He wasn''t giving her any specifics¡ªno step-by-step instructions or practical tips. Instead, he was describing the idea behind the spell, as if it was some kind of philosophical concept rather than something she could actually perform. Asher wasn''t really good at teaching. Still, he did his best to explain it in a simple manner. Unfortunately, most of it went over her head. He continued, oblivious to her growing confusion. "You can''t just pull the energy; you have to carefully siphon it, making sure the flow remains stable. Too much pressure, and you risk turning the energy volatile. It would backfire, and worst case, it would explode in your face." To demonstrate, he raised his finger and focused. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lucia watched closely, her eyes narrowing in concentration. Slowly, she felt a shift in the air around them. She blinked as she watched her energy begin to flow toward his finger. It wasn''t as fast as it had been with Abir, but it was enough for her to feel the effect. The flow was steady, controlled, like a small stream following its course. The way he moved, his finger barely twitching, made it seem almost effortless. ''This isn''t just balance and control,'' she realized, ''He''s also replicating the wavelength of my energy.'' ''This is harder than I thought,'' she added, massaging her temple in frustration. What was happening felt like she had been handed an intricate blueprint, but her fundamental knowledge was so lacking that it might as well have been scribbles. She couldn''t grasp the full picture, and the pieces she did understand just didn''t fit together. The more she thought about it, the more overwhelmed she became. Mimicking someone else''s energy? That was the real challenge. He had done it without breaking a sweat, but to her, it was like trying to solve a puzzle with half the pieces missing. ''It''s going to take me decades to reach his level of mastery,'' she sighed. She had always been the one people turned to for answers, the one who mastered anything she touched in record time. But this¡ªthis was different. "It''s done, you just need to take notes of it, and I''m sure you''ll figure out the rest easily," Asher spoke up. Lucia felt a rush of frustration. It sounded like he was saying something complicated was no harder than writing down a few notes. ''Easily?'' she thought, fighting the urge to snap at him. ''If it was so easy, I wouldn''t be sitting here trying to figure out how I''m going to learn it all.'' She bit her lip, trying to hold back her irritation. "Your turn," he demanded. Lucia''s facial expression changed as a petty thought crossed her mind. The theory of teleportation was by far the most challenging topic she had encountered. Even in Eryx, the pinnacle of arcane knowledge, it was regarded as one of the most complex fields of study. In fact, the teleportation portal she was trying to build was only possible because she already had the plans, and some parts were pre-built. If she had to start from scratch, it would take at least a couple more years. With a smirk still playing on her lips, she began explaining the basics of teleportation, eager to see him struggle with the complexity of it all. She deliberately focused on the most difficult aspects, expecting him to look confused, maybe even frustrated. She was ready to watch him flounder. Then she noticed it¡ªhe frowned, clearly struggling to grasp her explanation. Before she could continue, he raised a hand. "What is it?" she asked with a mischievous grin. "You''re missing a critical part," he sounded disappointed. "You''re assuming space can be manipulated directly. But teleportation isn''t just about shifting it¡ªit''s about preserving the integrity of the space as you move. If you only anchor yourself to one point, you risk tearing the space you''re leaving behind or, worse, distorting the one you''re trying to reach." Lucia blinked, caught off guard. She had just shared what she read in the book, and now he was already questioning it. "Well, yes, but the key is¡ª" Asher cut her off again, "And another thing, the concept of ''anchoring'' yourself is too one-dimensional. You''re focusing too much on the idea of a single anchor, but teleportation requires multiple anchors to form a stable transition." Her mouth went dry as his words sank in. He was right¡ªeverything he pointed out made perfect sense. Not only were his corrections valid, but they added layers of complexity to her explanation that she hadn''t even considered. Her pride was beginning to sting as she realized he wasn''t struggling at all. She was! Every time she tried to explain something, he would point out another flaw in her reasoning, each one more valid than the last. It was like he was dissecting her entire understanding of teleportation with ease. Lucia stared at him, a growing sense of unease forming in her chest. ''How does he know all this?'' Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire Asher, on the other hand, was very confused. How did the sorcerers of this world manage to pull off teleportation using such underdeveloped theory? The method she described was riddled with flaws. There were so many gaps in the logic, so many points where things could go horribly wrong. The chances of this spell going haywire were huge. Energy surges, spatial disruptions, miscalculations in distance¡ªhe could already see dozens of ways it could fail. But, as she spoke with such certainty, it became clear to him that this method had been around for so long. ''So, if it''s been working for so long, despite all the flaws¡­'' his mind raced. ''There must be something else at play. Something that stabilizes it, that makes it work, even though the theory doesn''t add up.'' Chapter 154 Secured Place "Did you actually study this?" His voice was filled with disappointment.Lucia bit her lip, her pride taking yet another hit from his blunt words. He wasn''t even trying to tear her down¡ªit was just how far ahead he was in this field. Talking to him made anyone feel like they were lagging behind. "I did, but it''s not my main focus," she explained, her voice trailing off. "It''s a complex topic. Teleportation only works with a huge structure and a lot of preparation, so for someone like me, who''s focused on offense spells, it wasn''t all that useful." He understood her reasoning. She looked young, and studying magic took up a lot of time. It made sense to focus on a specific area rather than trying to learn everything. Asher''s silence stretched on, making her more uneasy. She wasn''t used to being ignored or left without a response. Unable to shake the feeling, she decided to explain herself further, her words tumbling out in a rush. But before she could embarrass herself further, he raised his hand, cutting her off. "I want to see it," he spoke up. "See what?" "The portal. I want to examine it." "That''s not how this works," she shook her head. "Even if we go there, it''s only 50% complete. You won''t be able to get anything useful from it." "I don''t care," he replied firmly. "Just take me there." "Fine." She rolled her eyes, but a knot of worry formed in her stomach. If he found out what he wanted, he might leave before she could get the answers she needed. Then an idea popped into her mind. Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire "We will go after you visit the Arcane Repository first," she pointed out. "It would be more beneficial for you to understand how our arcane arts work, and you could give me a better explanation of that siphon spell." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Asher didn''t immediately dismiss the idea. It was a reasonable suggestion. "Alright, I''ll head there right away." He stood up without hesitation, not bothering to look back. He remembered the direction and began to trace his steps. On the way, he cast another spell to ensure no one would bother him along the way. His growing popularity made him a target for attention, and the last thing he wanted was a crowd forming around him. Finally, he reached his destination. The building had no windows or other entrances, just the main door. It looked sturdy and metallic, a clear barrier meant to deter anyone who wasn''t meant to enter. He could feel the traces of numerous defensive spells woven into the door. They were powerful, but he knew they could all be shattered with ease if he chose to. However, he hadn''t come here to cause trouble¡ªhis purpose was to learn. CREAK! The heavy metal door groaned as he stepped inside. The doors themselves were at least ten inches thick, and the walls surrounding the whole structure were reinforced with layers of enchanted steel. It felt more like the entrance to a giant vault. The lobby after the entrance was modest in size, with walls intentionally designed to be as plain as possible. The gray, unpainted surfaces gave the room a utilitarian feel, as if meant to strip away distraction and focus all attention on the figures within. Positioned across the floors were at least thirty bronze statues, each clad in full armor. Their polished metal surfaces gleamed in sharp contrast to the muted stone walls, standing as silent sentinels. Each statue held a long spear with effortless authority, their shields emblazoned with bold insignias. ''Without the emblem Lucia gave me, they''ll attack on sight. I wonder how strong these things are?'' ''Not the time for it,'' he muttered, shaking his head as he brushed aside his curiosity. He reached into his robe and pulled out the emblem. The metallic token felt warm to the touch, faintly pulsing with magic. He raised it high, the intricate runes glowing. Two of the bronze statues stirred to life with a low, grinding noise, their movements rigid because of their metallic frames. They stepped aside in perfect unison, their spears lowering as the wall behind them began to shift. With a deep rumble, the stone split open from the middle, revealing a hidden passage beyond. Asher pocketed the emblem and stepped forward, only to find himself in a narrow, dimly lit hallway. The walls here were adorned with glowing runes that pulsed faintly, casting flickering shadows as he walked. Finally, the hallway opened into a vast chamber that resembled a library. Shelves packed with ancient tomes and scrolls lined the walls. A few sorcerers were scattered across the room, seated at long tables cluttered with books, glowing crystals, and half-drawn diagrams. They noticed him immediately. It wasn''t every day that someone new entered this sacred space, let alone someone like Asher¡ªthe newly appointed vice principal whose unorthodox ideas had already disrupted the established norms of Arcane Arts. "May I help you?" A woman approached, her voice calm and steady. She was dressed in a black robe, her foxkin heritage clear in the way her brown hair framed her face and the pointed ears that peeked through. "I''m here to find books. I prefer the basic ones, or those that are meant for beginners," he clarified. "Beginners?" The woman''s confusion deepened. She hadn''t witnessed the fight between him and Abir, as she had been occupied elsewhere, but the rumors of Asher''s overwhelming power had spread quickly. It didn''t make sense for someone with his reputation to be seeking beginner-level material. Not wanting to prolong the conversation, he quickly made up a story to avoid further questions. "Foundation is everything to me. So I want to see how the Arcane arts here differ from mine." She nodded, understanding his point. "That makes sense." "Please come with me, I''ll guide you to the section with related books," she gestured for him to follow. As they moved deeper into the library, it became obvious that whatever knowledge he was seeking wasn''t considered urgent. The books were tucked away in a quiet, dusty corner. "I''m sorry if it''s a little dusty. This area isn''t usually visited by other sorcerers," she apologized, her voice tinged with embarrassment. She was responsible for the condition of the library, and the neglected corner made her uncomfortable. He didn''t mind at all. This area was far from the main section, quiet and undisturbed, which was exactly how he preferred it. There was even an old wooden desk nearby that he could use, making it the perfect place to focus without distractions. The foxkin began explaining to him how the books were organized. They weren''t sorted in a way that made finding useful information easy. He would have to manually sift through them to determine what was relevant and useful to him. It wasn''t a problem for him, though. In fact, it gave him the chance to build a deeper, more well-informed foundation in the Arcane Arts. With everything set, he picked up a worn out book and began reading. But before he could get far, a small voice interrupted him. "So, you''re the new infamous sorcerer I''ve been hearing about." Chapter 155 Curiosity Kills He glanced around before looking down, where a sleek black cat with piercing golden eyes stared up at him from the floor."What are you? And how can you talk?" Asher asked. "You can hear me?" The cat was also surprised. He nodded, still keeping his gaze fixed on the small creature. "I can. Now, answer my question." The cat tilted its head, its tail flicking back and forth. "Talk about being lucky," it muttered, then spoke more clearly. "It''s a good thing I tried talking to you... I was starting to lose hope. All these so-called sorcerers are too dumb and weak to understand me, and¡ª" "Wait!" Asher cut it off. He realized the cat was speaking directly into his mind, and he instinctively responded the same way. This particular spell was unfamiliar to him, which meant the cat was responsible for it. ''This is dangerous. How is it bypassing my mental defenses?'' He made a note to develop a counterspell later. This was the downside of his isolation and seldom real-life experience. He lacked many spells that would be useful, but he had never learned or invented them because they hadn''t been necessary before. Still, this encounter with the cat served as a wake-up call. "Who are you, and how can you speak through my mind?" he asked, more curious than worried. "Of course, I''m no ordinary cat. I''m a very powerful legendary beast cursed into this form," It declared. Asher raised an eyebrow. "A legendary beast, like that serpent?" The cat''s golden eyes narrowed, a flicker of annoyance crossing its face. "Please, don''t compare me to that inferior beast who was turned into a staff." "I am a legitimate. I could destroy this city when I was at my peak, young man," it added, its tail flicking with pride. Asher studied the creature, a mixture of skepticism and intrigue crossing his features. "Destroy this city, huh? I can do that too." The cat froze, its golden eyes widening in shock. "You... can?" Asher shrugged nonchalantly, unfazed by the reaction. "Sure, with enough preparation, anyone can pull it off." Technically, he wasn''t lying. There were just so many ways to do it, especially in a world full of people who could literally control nature and elements. For example, this place had so many canals. If a sorcerer built multiple runes to create a flood, it would be possible, though it would take a lot of time and could be traced back easily. It stared at him for a long moment, its tail flicking with irritation. "You''re lying." "You don''t have to believe me," Asher shrugged. "So, why did you disturb me? I''m really busy." The creature jumped onto his desk and began flipping through the book using its small paws. "Basic Arcane Arts?" it sneered in disdain, then looked at Asher as if he were an idiot. "You claim you can destroy a city, and here you are, reading this trash?" Asher''s eyes narrowed. This world was full of egotistical, narcissistic beings who couldn''t wait to brag about themselves. He wondered if there was something in the air that made people like this pop up like unwanted weeds. "Leave me alone if you don''t have anything useful to say," he shooed it away. "Young man, you should treat me with respect. I''m a very important figure," the cat scoffed. "Ligare" he cast, intending to bind the creature, but his spell shattered like glass hitting a concrete wall." The sudden backlash shocked him, and he quickly tried another spell¡ªonly for that one to shatter as well. ''Immunity?'' he muttered under his breath. "Are you impressed?" The cat scoffed, its chin held high. "I''m immune to¡ª" Before it could finish, a hand shot out, choking its thin neck. "Get off me! I can''t breathe¡­ This is animal abuse!" it screeched, scratching at his hand, but to no avail. "Oh, so you''re not resistant to physical attacks," Asher nodded in understanding. "Good to know." The creature''s eyes widened, and it started to squirm in panic. "W-Wait! You don''t understand! I''m a very important figure. I have knowledge¡ªpowerful spells!" it yelped, flailing its tiny paws. Asher tightened his grip, raising an eyebrow. "I don''t care." The cat''s eyes darted around, and it coughed out, "I''m a member of the Great Council of Cats... well, not officially¡­ They control this world in secret¡­ but I''m close!" "Now you''re just spouting nonsense." Asher shook his head. He couldn''t tell if the cat was playing games or simply stupid. A council of cats? Did it expect him to believe all that? The creature puffed up, looking offended. "It''s real! The Great Council of Cats, a powerful and prestigious organization¡ª" "I''m getting impatient¡­" he interrupted again. It sighed dramatically, its voice now pleading. "Fine! No council! I''m just a legendary beast who got cursed, okay? Stuck in this form, and can''t use my powers, but in exchange¡­ I''ve got immunity to spells that used energy." Asher released his gripped, sensing that it was indeed incapable of fighting back. What he had done was simply test whether it could harm him or not. "Leave me alone. I don''t have time to waste on you." He waved his hand, growing impatient. Without another glance, he returned to reading his book. The cat blinked, momentarily stunned. Instead of leaving, it climbed onto one of the shelves and continued watching from the sidelines. Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire Asher remained focused, the quiet rustle of the pages the only sound in the room. Absorbed in his pursuit of knowledge, he lost track of time. Over four days had passed¡ªwhat might feel long to others felt like a fleeting moment to him. Now, his understanding of the Arcane Arts had reached an advanced level. Overall, it was just as he suspected¡ªmagic here followed different formulas and methods of execution. However, it was significantly weaker than the one he was using. He didn''t find much practical value in it, aside from understanding a few unique spells from this world, such as teleportation and summoning. ''Time to leave this place,'' he thought, stretching his arms. But as he turned around, the annoying black cat was still there. It jumped down and blocked his path. "What now?" he asked. "Take me with you! We can be partners," the cat declared, its tail swishing with determination. "No," he immediately rejected the offer as he walked away without a second glance. "Stop. Think about it! I''m a legendary beast! If you sign a contract with me, you''ll break my curse and gain me as your ally. I''m far more powerful than that serpent. It''s not a bad deal at all." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I don''t want you. " "Is it because you think I''m weak? Like I said, I was cursed, and signing a contract would let me recover my powers," it insisted. "You''re too noisy," he responded bluntly. It was one thing to have a talkative companion, but dealing with one that constantly spouted nonsense and annoying remarks was a different story entirely. Asher turned to leave, but the cat''s eyes still burned with resolve. "Fine, ignore me. But remember this¡ªyou will need me one day." *** *** *** Author''s Note: Happy Holidays , everyone! Thank you for all your support. Chapter 156 Lunar Phase Asher ignored the talking cat and left.When he reached the main area of the library, he saw the foxkin caretaker waiting for him. This time, she looked visibly pale, darting her eyes around and breathing heavily. He ignored her, assuming she was just unwell. With that in mind, he headed back to Lucia''s office. She was there, busy writing letters. She might be arrogant, but at least she seemed to be doing her job . "Did you meet some of student along the way?" she asked. "No," he shook his head. He had made an effort not to be noticed in the first place. Still, he couldn''t help but wonder why she would ask such a question. "I see," she smiled and stood up. "I assumed you''ve studied our Arcane Arts, right?" "Yes," "Well, we can head to the portal now, but before that..." she trailed off, raising her palm. Asher sighed at the gesture and pulled out a book. It contained the general concept and a revised version of the siphoning spell, translated into the Arcane Arts. To ensure she wouldn''t abuse it, he intentionally weakened the spell. It would take her decades to perfect, and if she managed to do so, she would have earned the right to use it, given how challenging it was. "Is this it?" she asked, grabbing the book with trembling hands. As she began reading, even the first part was enough to convince her that this was legitimate . She flipped through more pages, getting so absorbed that he had to clear his throat to remind her they still had somewhere else to be. "I..." She looked visibly hesitant to step outside. The temptation to spend her days reading and understanding the spell was hard to resist, but his stern gaze finally made her agree. With a sigh, she stood up, and the two of them left the office. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Outside, their presence caused an uproar as students flocked to them, drawn like moths to a flame. He looked so young, and his display of power a few days ago had left a lasting impression. Most of the female students were already smitten. It wasn''t that shocking to see such a strong reaction from the opposite sex, and he understood where they were coming from. What he did back in the arena was so impressive that anyone with common sense would be drawn to him. However, something felt off. They looked too excited, breathing heavily, and blushing excessively just from seeing him. Some of them were even smiling weirdly. Then he noticed their temperature. Everyone seemed feverish. He began to wonder if there was a pandemic spreading through the academy. ''And what''s that smell?'' he wondered. There was a scent in the air that made him feel a little intoxicated, but not in a bad way. He looked around and realized the smell was coming from all the female beastkins. "Are you confused?" Lucia asked, a playful smile tugging at her lips as she watched his reaction. "Yeah..." "Well, you''re in luck! These girls are in heat, so if you''re interested, they''re all yours for the taking. You could even sleep with all of them at once, if that''s your thing. " "Wait, what? In heat?" He stopped walking, staring at her in disbelief. "Yes, the girls you''re seeing right now are... very horny because of the full moon last night. I guess what you did back in the arena triggered their instincts to procreate," Asher raised an eyebrow in confusion. He had heard of something like this happening in his old world, where animals responded to certain stimuli¡ªenvironmental cues, hormonal shifts, or natural cycles like the lunar phases. "So, they would just go for any men during full moon?" he asked, genuinely curious. "Of course not. It''s just that what you showed them was too stimulating. These urges are normally controllable, or this city would be overpopulated in no time," she explained. "So please don''t judge them; it''s a biological need. It''ll pass if you ignore them, but they would need to... relieve and touch themselves, imagining you to ease the itch," She deliberately gave an overly detailed explanation just to mess with him. By now, she had figured out that he wasn''t a beastkin and suspected his race was something unique to his continent. After all, the world was vast. Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire Asher shook his head. The problem was that he, too, was being affected by the smell. It was as if these girls were secreting hormones designed to tempt him into procreating. One or two would''ve been manageable, but there were dozens of them "It seems you''re getting affected too," she teased, glancing down at his crotch, hidden beneath his robe. "Stop talking," He decided to ignore everyone until they finally reached the dock, where he could breathe normally again. Both of them stepped onto the elegant boat, its golden carvings catching the light. The hull gleamed with intricate designs, and the red canopy with gold trim added a royal touch. Inside, the wooden steps creaked slightly underfoot, but the space was solid and spacious. Soft cushions lined the seating area, inviting them to relax. Asher leaned back, taking a deep breath and closing his eyes for a moment of peace. The windows, thick and polished, offered a clear view of the serene waters and lush scenery, while reflecting everything outside like a mirror to maintain privacy. It also had no captain, moving automatically through runes. The gentle rocking of the boat and the soft sound of water against the hull made the atmosphere calm and peaceful. ''I''m faithful and loyal... It''s just the smell messing with my head,'' he reasoned, unable to admit that he was starting to get swayed. Just as he was managing to regain his composure, Lucia''s warm breath brushed against his ear as she leaned in and whispered, "I can help relieve that pent-up frustration of yours." Her hands slowly inched toward his legs. Under normal circumstances, he would''ve scoffed it off, but he was in a fragile state, and he found himself unable to push her away. She smiled, her hands slipping under his robe, inching toward his protruding crown jewel. But just as she got close, he raised his hand to stop her. "I''m already committed to someone," he said firmly. "I''m not trying to steal you from her," Lucia giggled. "How about we have some fun? You''re from a faraway place, right? It''s not like she would know." She began massaging his protruding crotch over his pants. He wanted to stop her, but it felt too good, and it had been far too long since he had been intimate with the opposite sex. Back in the void, he and Index were together almost all the time, so his body craved the touch of a woman. ''She''s just touching me without my consent... It''s not really cheating, right?'' he thought, closing his eyes and trying to act unaffected. Any moment now, he would stop her and scold her for acting too aggressive. But then, her hand slipped past the fabrics and directly touched his cock. "What are you doing¡ª" he called out , but was cut off by her lips. Chapter 157 A Mans Willpower He could feel the cool dampness on his skin as she licked him gently on the neck, her tongue tracing the line of his collarbone.Her teeth grazed his earlobe as she whispered, "Relax, let go of your inhibitions." Lucia''s warm breath sent a shiver down his spine, and he felt his resolve waver. He knew it was wrong, but the temptation was too great. ''What am I doing? This girl is crazy, and I''m sure I can''t fix her,'' he leaned back, but she just kept pushing. Her hands deftly unbuckled his pants, and his cock sprang free, hard and throbbing. Asher took a deep breath, the salty scent of the sea mixing with her sweet, intoxicating aroma. It was a strong combination that made his head spin. He tried to focus on the sound of the waves lapping against the boat, but she was just too good with her hand. "I can''t do this with you," he murmured, pushing her away with trembling hands. It was a feeble protest, one that barely masked the disappointment in his voice. "You don''t have to sleep with me," she assured him, "I can just satisfy you with my mouth." She licked her lips, and he felt a jolt of electricity shoot through him. The image of her lips wrapped around his cock was almost too much to resist. He stared at her for a moment, the battle raging within him. His body screamed for relief, while his mind whispered the name of the one he truly cared for. Index. But the temptation was too great, and with a low groan, he nodded. He would let her do this, just this once, to release the pressure that had taken hold of him. This was just a momentary lapse in judgment, a fleeting indulgence that would be forgotten as soon as it was over. She smiled playfully as she took him in her mouth, her warm, wet tongue wrapping around his shaft. His eyes rolled back in his head as she began to bob up and down, her hands cupping his balls and massaging them gently. Asher could feel the tension coiling tighter and tighter, his hips moving of their own accord to meet her rhythm. "Oh my, your legs are shaking- does it feel that good ??" She giggled between breaths. He wanted to deny it, but her mouth was a perfect fit, and he couldn''t help but let out a series of groans that echoed in the small cabin. "Let me suck all that pent up stress out of you." She took him deeper, her throat convulsing around his length, and he felt himself getting closer and closer to orgasm. "Tell me, who suck better? Me or your wife?" she teased, but he just ignored her. Seeing that he was still resisting, she made sure to give the best performance for him With their bodies having a unique connection though magic, she resonated with him, amplifying the sensation. This was something exclusive to people like them¡ª even Lucy couldn''t provoke such a reaction because she lacked a magic body. "Shoot it in my mouth ." She mumbled, and that was not the last straw. With a final, desperate thrust, he came, spilling his semen into her throat. She swallowed greedily, never breaking eye contact as she milked him of every last drop. He stepped back, his breathing ragged. "This is wrong," he mumbled, pulling his pants back up and buckling them. "This can''t happen again. She didn''t say anything, because her cheeks were still puffed. He was confused as to why she wasn''t gulping it down or spitting it out. But then she pull out a vial and spew his golden colored semen on it. She quickly cast a spell to preserve the content and hid it away. "You..." He broke into a cold sweat. So that was her plan all along. She smiled at him with a smug, victorious expression, because she had outsmarted him. "As you wish," she said, standing up and adjusting her hair. She looked genuinely pleased by her accomplishment. Asher rubbed his nose, seeking a brief moment of relief. He realized too late that he had actually given her what she wanted. He could take it back by force, but that would feel beneath him, especially considering he had just used her. ''I''m sure my ability to procreate is already nonexistent after all the modifications I''ve been through,'' he muttered, brushing the thought aside. ''And even if it did work, I''ll be gone from this world once I get what I want,'' Still, he couldn''t shake the worry that this little incident might be the beginning of something more problematic in the future. Along the way, neither of them spoke to each other. It was a relief, as he really didn''t want to interact with her outside of a business context. She understood this, never trying to pressure him into treating her like one of his girlfriends or forcing him to take responsibility. Finally, they reached the first part of their destination. It was inside the tree, and from a distance, he saw the giant roots twisting and rising above the water. The entire tree floated above a vast lake-like expanse, and as they got closer, the sunlight was blocked by the massive roots. What replaced the sunlight were glowing green motes that shimmered like stars, casting an ethereal light over the area. "Why did you put the portal here?" he asked. "Because it needs to be placed in an area with a high amount of energy, and it has to be very stable," she explained. He frowned, looking around at the tree and the shimmering green motes. " But why here, specifically? You could just set up an area with the same effect using arcane spells and runes." She shrugged slightly. "The energy here is unique. It''s ancient, rooted deep within the ground. Most places wouldn''t have the stability we need, and others might drain the energy too quickly. In addition, it''s way more expensive to maintain it anywhere else. Understanding her reasoning, he decided to stay silent. It wasn''t long before his eyes caught sight of it¡ªa towering portal carved from massive stone slabs, standing proudly on a small island in the middle of the water. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The structure was awe-inspiring, with its sharp edges and ancient patterns etched deep into the surface. Two monumental pillars stretched upward, connected by a weathered arch at the top. From afar, he could see a group of Beastkin working, the still unfinished portal looming in the background. Among them were figures who seemed human, but they didn''t look civilized at all. They wore only thin clothing, clearly accustomed for hard labor. Thick chains were wrapped around their necks, and the Beastkin used whips to keep them in line, directing their movements like slaves with no rights. "Those are our human slaves," she pointed out. "They''re generally not very intelligent, but they have very strong and sturdy bodies, so we use them as mules." After hearing her comments, he narrowed his eyes and observed them closer. Their bodies were covered in brown-toned muscles, and they carried massive slabs of rock effortlessly, using nothing but their bare hands. ''I''m pretty sure these humans aren''t from my world.'' Chapter 158 Roots and Connection Beneath the massive roots, the dock stretched out like a bridge into the water. The two stepped off the boat, their surroundings bathed in the dim green glow of the motes.The Beastkin guards waiting for them stood in disciplined lines, their bronze tunics glinting faintly. The leaders among them wore heavier armor, with plates covering their shoulders and knees, denoting their rank. One of the high-ranking officers, a tall Beastkin with feline features, approached them. His sharp eyes flicked between Asher and Lucia. "Welcome back principal Lucia. The portal''s progress is steady, but we''ll need more hands to meet the deadline," he reported, his voice low and gruff. Lucia''s lips tightened slightly. "I''ll evaluate the work myself. Ensure the humans stay on task. They''re prone to slacking when unsupervised." "Yes, Principal Lucia. I''ll make sure to work them harder." The leader dipped his head slightly in acknowledgment and stepped aside to let them pass. Asher''s gaze lingered on the enslaved humans, their movements devoid of will. They had been taken advantage of in every possible way. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even the women, who were thinner and weaker in comparison, had to do manual labor, though not as hard as their male counterparts. "Does their skin look like this when you got them?" he asked, noticing that some of them had features he would normally see in his old world. Lucia, thinking he was just curious, answered honestly, "They''re not that dark. It''s because before this, they were assigned to build in the higher region and had to be under the sunlight for a long time." Asher looked around, his brow furrowing. "Where exactly did they come from?" "We can''t even communicate with them so I have no idea," she replied casually. "And honestly, they''re too stupid to bother with. I imagine talking to a rock would be more useful." Her indifferent response sent a chill through him. It wasn''t just her tone¡ªit was the reality behind it. The humans here seemed to be an entirely different race, treated more like animals than people. He couldn''t entirely blame them. In his old world, the roles would likely be reversed. These Beastkin would either be enslaved, sold as rare collectibles, or, worse, purchased by depraved individuals seeking to fulfill twisted fantasies. He was fairly certain that millions¡ªno, billions¡ªof men would be eager to fuck a cat girl. Still, he felt like the humans here were being treated too harshly. When they reached the main area, the slaves turned their attention to them. Lucia was not exaggerating¡ªthey really did stink. The overwhelming stench of sweat and unwashed bodies hit him like a wall, so strong that he instinctively held his breath for a moment. They weren''t naturally foul-smelling, but long months of overwork and a lack of proper hygiene had left them reeking like livestock. It was a clear reflection of the insane treatment in this place. Just as he was about to step further into the main structure, a commotion erupted as one of the slaves started running toward him. The guards sprang into action immediately, pinning the man down. He was strong, and it took two to pull the chains around his neck, finally stopping the slave. "See, these things are barbarians," Lucia sneered in disgust. Asher didn''t react at all and turned to leave, but then the slave started shouting. "You''re a human too, right?! Hey, I know you can understand me!" To everyone else, it sounded like incoherent nonsense. ''What the...'' Asher paused in his tracks. The slave had long hair that hung in messy strands, and though his muscles were fit and defined, the language he spoke was unmistakably from Asher''s old world. Seeing the confused look from Lucia, he turned to her and asked, "Can you understand him?" She raised an eyebrow. "All I heard was shouting and grumbling." Lucia didn''t seem like she was lying, which meant something was preventing communication. Even though the Beastkins had a different language, the tone of voice was universal in some ways. For example, even if he couldn''t speak , he could still sound calmly to show that he meant no harm. But the way they reacted made it look like they were receiving a different input or a twisted version of what was being said. With that in mind, he didn''t approach the slave or start speaking to him right away. It would look strange if he started talking and ended up sounding like an underdeveloped Homo sapiens. "I want to study this slave," Asher pointed to the man. "Is there a place here where I can examine him?" Lucia looked at Asher, brows furrowed in confusion. "What''s going on? Why are you so interested in these stupid savages?" He ignored her and nodded toward the small wooden building nearby. "That structure. Is it available?" She followed his gaze, then turned back to him. "Yes. It''s for my own use," "Let me borrow it for a bit. And have one of your people carry over this¡­thing." Lucia opened her mouth to question him, but before she could, he had already turned and started walking away. Reluctantly, she motioned to one of the Beastkin nearby. "Carry that thing over," she ordered. The guards nodded. Lucia, still confused, had no choice but to follow behind. When they entered the building, Asher immediately selected a room. He stepped inside with the slave, locked the door behind them, and then cast a barrier. The walls glowed briefly, ensuring that no one could overhear or spy on them. "Take a seat," he instructed. The man nodded without hesitation. "How can you speak my language?" Asher quickly asked. "So you''re really from our world?" the man said, his voice breaking as he started sobbing. "Oh my god, I''m so glad. These monsters have enslaved us, and no matter how much we tried to communicate, they kept treating us like... like animals. No, it''s worse than that." "Wait, stop. One step at a time. Are you telling me you''re from my world? What country? What city?" The man began explaining, and with every word, Asher grew more shocked. The names of the city and country were all too familiar to him. It was undeniable proof that their origin was the same. "That''s impossible. There''s no way you came from my world. You''re too strong," he pointed out. It would be one thing if he were the only one with such features, but most of them were carrying slabs of rock like they weighed nothing. The man was also confused by the question. He looked at Asher and noticed that, despite being tall, he had a more normal build. "What year did you get transferred here?" the man asked. "2024," Asher responded. It was the year he was pulled into the void. "That explains why..." the man nodded in understanding. "My name is Ronald. It was 2028 when I was suddenly transferred to this godforsaken place." Asher wasn''t particularly shocked; it was only natural that time had passed. But Ronald''s next words stunned him. "As for my body..." he trailed off. "In 2025, just after New Year''s Eve, some kind of pathogen began polluting the air." "How did it happen?" Asher leaned in closer, "Start from the beginning." Chapter 159 Roots and Connections Part 2 Ronald''s expression darkened, his fists tightening. With a heavy heart, he began to speak."At first, we had no idea what was happening, but after six months of that constant pollution, everything started to change. The plants, the animals, even people. It was like the world was mutating." He paused, his expression hardening as he tried to find the right words. "Animals turned into monsters, plants became sentient, and even sea creatures started acting out." No words were exchanged for a few seconds. "Then, around 2026, the demons came through. They began taking over, forcing humanity into a corner. We fought back, using weapons, but it wasn''t enough." Ronald''s voice faltered, and he looked away, his fists clenching. The memories clearly still haunted him. "How did you survive?" Ronald''s eyes darkened as he looked down. "That''s when the Awakeners showed up. Humans who gained powers. They could stand toe-to-toe with the demons. But even with them, the battle raged on without end." His voice cracked slightly. Asher took a moment to process everything¡ªit was just too much to take in. "Then, are you an Awakened?" "No," Ronald shook his head. "This type of strength is normal for humans now. Awakeners are much stronger." "I see," The response annoyed Ronald a bit. "Why are you too calm?" he demanded, his eyes narrowing. "Our world was taken over, you know!" While he could understand Ronald''s frustration, he knew that overreacting wouldn''t fix anything. "Let''s get back to a more important topic¡ªhow did you end up here in the first place?" From the man''s tone, it was only logical to assume that this world was somehow more connected to his old world than he had realized. "I don''t even know," Ronald shook his head. "I just woke up here out of nowhere, alongside other people. " "That doesn''t make sense," Asher muttered, more to himself than to Ronald. Unfortunately, the topic was too complicated, so he decided to ask a different question. "How did you know we''re from the same world? None of the other slaves noticed me." "Well¡­ " Ronald scratched his head, "I actually saw your picture," "My picture ?" Asher narrowed his eyes, he wanted more information about it. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I work as an information broker in one of these so-called guilds," Ronald explained. "I remember seeing a missing person bounty with your description. The color of your hair and eyes might be different, but the outline and features of your face are the same. Before becoming an information broker, I was also a forensic artist, so I''m really good at remembering faces." "Someone is searching for me?" "Yeah, and it''s a very wealthy person. The reward for finding you was 5 billion credits. That''s a lot, even with inflation." "5 billion credits?" he repeated, startled by the amount. There was only one person he knew who could afford that. Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire "Do you know anyone by the name of Lucy ? " The moment Ronald heard the name, he started trembling, his body going stiff. He fell to his knees, hands instinctively covering his head . "Oh my god, why do you know that wretched name? That woman¡­ she¡­" "She what?" Asher hurriedly asked. He had a bad feeling about where this was headed. "She''s the one leading the Demon Army attacking the south coast¡ªLucy Morningstar," Ronald gasped. "Along with her partner, Zagan." The revelation hit Asher like a cold bucket of water, his heart racing as the words sank in. He was more disturbed by the fact that she had a partner than the idea of her leading the demon army. ''Did she cheat on me?'' he wondered, the thought hard to believe. Given how much she had claimed to love him, it was too unreal to process. But the person before him had no reason to lie . "Give me a moment," he muttered, turning away to gather his thoughts. If this had been the old him, he would have just let it go and chalked it up to experience. But now, he couldn''t shake the feeling of regret, knowing that she was in the hands of another man. The thought made him sick, and a surge of anger rose within him¡ªhe wanted to beat the crap out of this Zagan guy. When his emotions reached a certain point, his mind went blank, calming him down. ''No, I can''t be this selfish,'' he reminded himself, shaking his head. Killing the new lover of his ex out of jealousy was beneath him. ''But I still need to understand why she chose another man. I deserve to know her reasons.'' As for whether he would try to get back with her, that was another question. In his heart, Index was already number one. "Are you going to help us?" Ronald spoke up, his voice trembling with urgency. He was clearly on the edge, desperate for some kind of hope. "These people seem to respect you. Maybe if you told them to free us, they would listen," he pleaded, hope flickering in his eyes. Asher didn''t answer immediately. "How powerful is this Zagan ? Tell me his strongest feat," he asked, ignoring the request. Freeing the slaves wasn''t a priority in his mind for now. The man sensing his blatant lack of concern decided to answer the question first. "Zagan is powerful enough to kill tens of thousands on his own," Ronald explained, his voice filled with fear, the weight of his words evident. In his eyes, Zagan was the personification of a nightmare¡ªa being that was not meant to be defeated by mere mortals. Just the name itself would send people into sleepless nights, terrified that he might appear out of nowhere. ''Just tens of thousands?'' Asher raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. ''That''s not a big feat at all. I could cast a spell that would kill a hundred thousand, just by creating a hurricane that would wipe out everything in its path.'' He wasn''t exaggerating¡ªwhile it required a long casting time, it demonstrated just how much he could accomplish with sufficient preparation. "So, are you going to help us?" Ronald broke the silence again, his impatience growing. "I will, but not yet. I can''t create a commotion right now because I''m planning of using this portal to travel¡ª" "You can make it work so we can go back to our world?" Ronald interrupted. While that wasn''t exactly Asher''s plan, the idea wasn''t entirely off the table. It wouldn''t hurt to test the portal by teleporting back to his old world before attempting the far more complicated task of reaching the Void. "Yes," Ronald''s eyes lit up with a glimmer of hope, a feeling he hadn''t experienced in a long time. His hands trembled slightly, and the despair etched into his face eased, if only a little. "Thank you so much!" he knelt, bowing his head deeply in gratitude, his voice trembling with emotion. "No need to thank me," Asher replied firmly. "Just keep this between us. We can''t afford to attract attention." He paused, glancing toward the door as if ensuring no one overheard. "I''ll also make sure the others go easier on you." *** Authors Note: (IMPORTANT) To avoid violent reactions, Ronald just said, "Partner" . It was just Asher who assumed things. Chapter 160 Roots and Connections Part 3 He stepped out of the building with Ronald. For now, they acted like they didn''t know each other. The human was more than willing to cooperate, especially with the promise of freedom.Lucia immediately approached him. "What happened in there?" He replied calmly, "I planted something in the slave. He shouldn''t overexert himself, or it might interfere with the process. That object will allow me to analyze his body." Lucia hesitated for a moment, unsure how to respond. "Why are you interested in these barbarians?" she asked, showing disgust. She couldn''t believe Ronald was standing side by side with someone like Asher, who was the epitome of cleanliness and good looks¡ªa byproduct of having a magic body and innate good genes. "I''m a sorcerer. It''s only normal for me to be curious about things I don''t understand," he explained, attributing it to his natural curiosity. Their conversation was overheard by Ronald, but it sounded like gibberish to him. They had discussed it earlier, and Asher concluded it might be a curse placed on them by whoever brought them to this world. It would be too much to say that these humans were transferred here by accident. There had to be an intelligent entity that sent them. As for who it was, Asher had no leverage or time to waste thinking about it. After more exchange and her attempts to probe him, she didn''t press further. She had no idea what he was truly capable of and decided to take his explanation at face value. With that settled, Ronald was given the day off. He was relieved, even overjoyed, to finally get some rest. Asher had also instructed the others to provide him with good food, a command the beastkin reluctantly obeyed. All of them feared voicing their concerns, worried it might put them in a bad position. Word of his overwhelming display of power had already spread throughout the capital. Rumors swirled, with many speculating he might be even more powerful than Lucia herself. At first, they dismissed it as mere hearsay. However, after witnessing someone as overbearing and prideful as Lucia following him, the rumors gained more credibility. She noticed their strange looks but chose to ignore them. Right now, she was on cloud nine after obtaining his seed. She was eager to wrap up the visit so she could return to her office and begin implanting it in her womb. Her goal was to conceive children with perfect magic bodies and establish the most powerful bloodline of sorcerers this world had ever seen. Unaware of her grand plan, Asher started moving again. The first thing on his checklist was to learn more about the portal. Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire As they walked closer, the sight of scaffolding became more apparent. Workers swarmed the area, tirelessly toiling to complete the massive structure. The air buzzed with the sounds of hammers, saws, and the occasional shout of instructions. Beyond the portal''s construction site, he noticed other projects scattered around. Stone roads were being paved, their smooth surfaces a big contrast to the dirt paths leading into the area. Smaller buildings, likely temporary housing or storage facilities, dotted the landscape. He assumed that once the portal became operational, this place would inevitably turn into a bustling trading hub. It made perfect sense. Back in his old world, whenever a pier or an airport was built, infrastructure and commerce quickly followed. It was only natural for the same pattern to unfold here. ''It''s always the same,'' he muttered under his breath. ''Opportunity calls, and everyone comes running.'' While lost in thought, they reached the base of the portal. The structure was circular, with a hollow center that seemed to draw in the surrounding air. The outer frame was made of rough-hewn stone, and upon closer inspection, he noticed numerous runes and symbols etched into its surface. It wasn''t finished yet, but on one of the wooden makeshift desks, he saw the complete blueprint. "Why is it taking so long?" There were too many workers; they could speed things up if they wanted to. Lucia leaned in closer and tapped the blueprint with her finger. "It''s more about the resources available. The stone used here came from a different region, and most of the other materials are also very rare. "That''s why you see some workers building other structures¡ªthey''re waiting for more supplies." "Can''t the royal family just buy everything in one go?" She sighed, noticing that his way of thinking was too simple and straightforward. It wasn''t out of stupidity but rather a lack of exposure to how things worked in this world. His views and knowledge were too limited. "It doesn''t work like that. Alarath isn''t the only one in need of these materials. The royal family had to hire many people to bid on them when they became available. and most of the time, they''re snatched up by others." Asher frowned. "Seems inefficient. If they were that important, wouldn''t it have made sense to secure them before starting the project?" "That''s true, but the royal family wanted to maintain appearances. They had to show progress; otherwise, many would start complaining about the costs." "Forget I asked," he said, deciding to let it go and focus back on the runes and the blueprint. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He started to figure out how they worked, connecting the symbols to his own understanding and interpretation. It wasn''t easy, but little by little, he began to gain a clearer perspective. ''Just as I thought, the teleportation in this world is less developed than mine. If I followed this method, forget about living things¡ª even an inanimate object wouldn''t be able to pass through without being obliterated.'' ''So how did they manage it? There''s nothing in these symbols that should make it work, and the materials used, though unique, don''t have that kind of effect...'' He paused, his mind racing with questions. ''Could it be the power source?'' He glanced at the blueprint again. In the center of the portal, there was a round object floating. Asher pointed to the floating object in the blueprint. "What''s this?" Lucia followed his finger. "You mean the dragon core?" she clarified. ''Dragon core?'' This was the first time he had heard of it. "Tell me more about it," He had a feeling this was what he had been looking for. Lucia leaned in a bit, her voice low. "It''s made from the crystallized heart of a dead elder dragon." His eyes narrowed. "An elder dragon''s heart?" "Yes," she continued, "It''s responsible for stabilizing the portal. Without it, the space distortion would tear everything apart." He nodded slowly, "And the royal family got their hands on one of these?" Lucia smirked. "At a high cost. They had to sign an alliance and a trade treaty just to be on the list. " Asher''s eyes narrowed. "So, it''s that rare?" "Rarer than you think," she said. "The Eryx''s Tower has a monopoly on them. No one else can get their hands on a dragon core unless they allow it. And even if you somehow manage to find a crystallized heart, the secret to making a core is something they keeps locked away." "So where is it? I want to examine it myself," he inquired, making sure not to sound too excited. Chapter 161 Increasing Chances "You think an item that rare would be handed to me that easily?" She shook her head and sighed."I thought you were responsible for building it?" Lucia felt a little embarrassed, but she had to be truthful now. "The placement of the core will be handled by a representative from Eryx. My role here is merely to oversee the construction of the portal." "Then I''ll help. With me around, we can finish this in a month. I can even get the materials you need¡ªjust point me in the right direction," he suggested. "That''s only half the problem. Even if we manage to finish ahead of schedule, the decision of when to deliver the dragon core rests with them. They''re not in a hurry, and I''ve heard of some cities having to wait years for their turn." "Years? That''s too long," he shook his head. "What if I go to Eryx directly?" "And what exactly do you think you could accomplish?" her eyebrow was raised in skepticism. "Ask them for a core." She shook her head and pinched the bridge of her nose. "Do you plan to antagonize them? They won''t just hand it over because you asked." "I''ll think of a way when I get there," he replied. Lucia could sense that he was underestimating Eryx, perhaps because he had fought Abir and overwhelmed him so easily. But the sorcerers in Eryx were on an entirely different level. He might have had a chance if they fought outside the capital, but inside, it was their domain. No amount of individual power could break through that. "Let me remind you, that place is the home of the most powerful beings in the world. You might be strong on your own, but you''d be up against thousands, each armed with powerful artifacts. You wouldn''t stand a chance. Even the walls and ground of that city are filled with deadly traps." "I can''t afford to waste any more time. There are people I need to save." He made up his mind. He would head straight to Eryx, and if they forced his hand, he would return the favor. "Don''t do it," she warned, but he ignored her and started walking away. Just as he was about to cast a flying spell, Lucia ran in front of him. "Are you suicidal? Didn''t you hear what I said? That place is filled with dangerous people, and most of them are crazy." "I don''t care." He gently shoved her aside, showing no hint of emotion. "I said wait!" She grabbed his hand and refused to let go. Her usual haughty attitude was gone, replaced by a concerned look. "What are you doing? You already got what you wanted, right?" he stared at her with a cold, detached expression. "I¡­" She was lost for words. Even Lucia couldn''t explain why she was stopping him. The moment she thought he might be in danger, worry washed over her. ''Did she fall for me after what happened last time? I just used her mouth...'' She looked like she was really into him now, and not in a good way. It made him want to leave as quickly as possible. He had enough crazy women in his life. "Even Eryx has a limited number, so they won''t give it to you... unless..." She paused, a bold idea forming in her mind. "Spit it out," he urged. She looked at him and spoke, "You joined the Battle for the Strongest Sorcerer." "What are you talking about?" Noticing that she had his attention, she let go of his hand and began explaining. "There''s a surefire way for you to join Eryx''s inner circle in one go. That place prioritizes power and knowledge above all else. Every decade, they hold a tournament, and the sole winner is appointed as one of the Great Sages. If you win and earn that title, getting your hands on dragon cores would be much easier." "But that would still take too long, and can I even join? I thought they were very exclusive," he reasoned. Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire "Not necessarily," she responded. "The tournament starts in 15 days, and it''s the only time Eryx accepts applicants from other places." Asher reconsidered her suggestion. Fifteen days wasn''t that long, especially since most of that time would be spent traveling. "And how do I even get there in time?" "You don''t need to worry about that. We can use a flying beast. The royal family has one called the Storm Eagle. I''m sure if you asked Nala, she''d be happy to lend it to you." "I thought you told me to stay away from her?" he was confused by her sudden change of mind. "That was before. Besides, I''ll be with you when you ask her, so that cunning woman won''t be able to pull any tricks on you." ''Tricks, huh?'' He shook his head, reminding himself that Lucia had also fooled him into giving her his seed. "Then what about your position here? Won''t they be worried if both of us leave?" Lucia thought for a moment before answering, "We''ll just tell her that we plan to go directly to Eryx to speed up the portal''s progress. I''m sure she''d love that, especially since it would allow Alarath to boost its trading sooner." He had to admit that her plan was solid. Having her accompany him would also make it easier to blend in, but there was one thing he needed to clarify with her. "I''m fine with your plan, but from now on, no more games." "Deal," she reassured him. They shook hands, and he was ready to head to the castle right away. However¡ª She requested a few minutes, leaving him confused, though he gave her the space. She returned to her personal building, and he sensed her activating a spell to conceal whatever she was doing. Inside, Lucia descended to the basement, her temporary laboratory. She carefully pulled out the vial she had collected from him. She feared that the longer she postponed it, the less potent his seed would become due to her saliva. So, she began the delicate task of separating the seed from her saliva, then dividing it into ten smaller vials. It was a good thing he had provided her with so much; now she had ten attempts. She found a sofa to lie on. ''I need to prepare my womb to increase the chance'' Her hand slid down her body, tracing a path of goosebumps across her skin. With a deep breath, she slipped her fingers under the fabric, finding her panties already soaked. She bit her lip as she touched herself, the softness of her own pussy against her fingertips sending shivers through her body. Out of nowhere, Asher''s face appeared in her mind, without her intending it. She wanted to stop herself, but it just felt too good to resist. The image of him grew stronger in her mind as she touched herself. She pictured his strong hands on her hips, pulling her closer as he kissed her deeply, his tongue exploring her mouth. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her breathing grew more ragged, and her eyes closed tightly as she began to rub her soaking wet slit in slow, gentle circles. ''I''m not in love with him... That''s right, I''m just using his face. '' she repeated, unable to accept that just because of sucking his cock once, she had fallen for him. That was outrageous and embarrassing. Chapter 162 Troublesome Place Lucia stepped outside after attending to her personal matters.She saw Asher leaning against the wooden wall, his arms crossed. He stood still, watching her as she approached. The dim light from a nearby lantern flickered, casting shadows that made his figure look even more intense. His posture was relaxed, but his gaze never left her. This made her overly conscious knowing full well that she had just used his face to touch and pleasure herself. She felt a blush spread across her cheeks, but the heat between her legs grew even more intense. She turned around, took a deep breath to steady herself, then faced him again with a calm, stoic expression. "Are you done?" he asked, his voice calm but laced with a hint of impatience. "Yes," she nodded, relieved that he didn''t press her for more. Without a word, he turned and walked toward the dock. She followed quietly, and together they boarded the boat. The vessel rocked gently as Lucia took a seat across from him. The calm water of the canal stretched out ahead, dark and still, reflecting the faint glow of the motes from the ancient tree that towered above them. As the boat moved forward, silence hung in the air. He sat with his elbows resting on his knees, staring at the ripples trailing behind the boat. The atmosphere was serene, but his mind buzzed with questions. His attention shifted to her. If there was anyone here who truly understood this place, it was her. He watched her carefully, wondering what secrets she might be holding about Eryx. But first, he needed to understand her perspective on the place, so he could figure out what to say. "So, why did you leave Eryx?" he asked. It was a personal question, but the quickest way to get a reaction from her, and it worked. She looked visibly taken aback, her eyes narrowing slightly as she processed the question. It took her a moment to gather her thoughts before responding. "I left because of personal matters," she explained, her voice steady but her eyes revealing a hint of sadness. She tried to keep her emotions in check, but the heaviness of her words hung in the air, a quiet reminder of something she wasn''t ready to talk about yet. This was the opening he had been waiting for. It looked like she had a bad experience there, and if he played his cards right, he could use that to get more honest answers from her. He studied her for a moment, then spoke carefully. "You don''t have to go into detail, but was it something about the people there? Or was it the pressure?" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His tone was soft, giving her room to choose how much to share. She was taken aback by the contrast in his usual indifferent attitude. It was like dealing with someone who had always been distant and cold, only to suddenly show a hint of warmth. Even that small change felt overwhelming, like a storm cloud breaking apart and letting a sliver of sunlight through¡ªunexpected, yet powerful enough to make her pause. But it wasn''t just him acting out of character. In his case, he had intentionally change his approach, playing his part in a carefully calculated way. On the other hand, Lucia had unknowingly become more subdued after what had happened between them on the boat. She may have only used her mouth to please him, but that act of submission, forced at first, planted a seed in her mind that he was above her. Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire Still, pride was etched in her very nature. "It''s not just the people, and it''s not only the pressure. It''s the endless competition¡ªthe constant struggle to prove who''s better, who''s stronger. It''s exhausting." She leaned back in her seat, her tone softening slightly as she let her thoughts unravel "But don''t misunderstand, I''m not giving up. That''s why I wanted to learn that spell from you¡ªI plan to be one of the Great Sages, too." "That title again," he said, leaning slightly forward, his hands clasped under his chin. "Are they really that strong?" "Stronger than most can imagine. They aren''t just powerful; they push the very limit of Arcane Arts itself." Asher raised an eyebrow, his interest piqued. "How strong are they compared to you?" She almost let out a chuckle at how absurd the question was. "It''s not even comparable," she responded, shaking her head slightly. "I''d be like an ant standing before giants when it comes to the great Sages." It was shocking to hear such an admission from her. Even when he had demonstrated the vast gap in their power, she had never once thought of herself that low. For her to say this now meant that whatever he had shown her was nothing compared to the kind of power the great Sages could wield. "How many great Sages are there?" "There are six of them, each representing a different aspect of mastery. " "Tell me more," he requested. "Arcane, Elemental, Mind, Body, Knowledge, and Death," she said, ticking them off on her fingers. "They''re not just titles. These Sages have mastered their fields to an extent that they''re considered untouchable." Asher could already imagine the formidable figures in his mind. Their titles were straightforward and self-explanatory enough. What made him confused was the inconsistency in her earlier words. "You said the winner can become a Great Sage, right? And the tournament happens every ten years. So why are there only six? That doesn''t make sense." Lucia glanced at him, realizing she had left out some important details. She took a breath before continuing. "I forgot to mention," she said, her tone turning more serious, "while the winner of the tournament gains the right to become a Great Sage, only six can hold the titles. That rule has been in place for as long as anyone can remember." "And these six are the strongest?" he inquired. "No," she shook her head. "Above them all is the Sorcerer King, Julius, the wise and immortal king. " "His power isn''t just from his own spells and knowledge, though that alone would make him the strongest. It''s also the artifacts he wielded ." She leaned in slightly, her voice lowering. "King Julius possesses ancient relics. Artifacts said to be older than this world itself. These give him control over forces no one else can wield, placing him on a level that even the Great Sages can''t challenge." She paused, letting the weight of her words sink in. "To cross him would be to invite certain death." ''You''ve got to be kidding me,'' he sighed. ''I just want to get out of this world.'' This was turning out to be more trouble than he''d expected. No wonder she was against him going there without a plan. Unfortunately, he couldn''t back out now. He needed that Dragon Core to escape this place, and not just that¡ªhe had to gain access to better-quality ones just in case. After all, traveling to another world, or even through the void, was something entirely different. The amount of distortion it would cause would be greater, so it was only logical to assume that he needed a more powerful core to pull it off. Chapter 163 Passage As the boat floated smoothly across the still waters, the gentle rocking of the vessel matched their conversation.He leaned back slightly, his eyes fixed on the distance as he spoke. "So, tell me more about Eryx. The place, the people... what should I expect?" She didn''t hesitate. There was no need to hide her thoughts. After all, she wasn''t exactly attached to that place anymore. The more he listened, the clearer it became just how complex and treacherous Eryx really was for outsiders. They soon shifted to discussing its secrecy. "What makes it even harder," her tone grew more serious. "is that Eryx isn''t easy to find. It''s hidden away in a place where it''s always night. The city itself has a way of hiding from those who aren''t meant to find it. It''s why it''s known as the City of Shadows." The name itself sounded heavy. His thoughts wandered for a moment, imagining a place perpetually cloaked in darkness, with its streets lit only by the faint glow of distant lights¡ªjust like the glowing motes that lit their way now. "So how do people get in?" he asked, trying to grasp how something so hidden could function as a city at all. "There is actually a portal that leads directly to it, but you''ll need permission and a special item to use it. Lucky for you, since I''m from there, I still hold the necessary rights, so it won''t be a problem." Asher nodded, recognizing the advantage of having her. They continued their conversation to pass the time, the steady motion of the boat carrying them forward. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From time to time, they would pass other boats, their faint lanterns casting a soft glow that illuminated the silhouettes of the vessels as they silently cut through the water. The sight of these boats¡ªsome small, some larger, all floating in the same silent procession¡ªserved as a reminder that they were drawing closer to their destination. "Almost there," she murmured. True to her words, they soon reached a large dock. Behind it, a town stretched out, its low buildings clustered together in a tight, orderly arrangement. The tallest structures barely reached the third floor, their wooden frames weathered by time, yet still standing strong against the elements. The roofs of the houses were covered in a thin layer of moss, and the walls were adorned with glowing motes, small, pulsating lights that grew directly from the wood. Lucia stepped off the boat first. He followed, his boots hitting the wood with a thud. From their position, they could already see the hustle and bustle of the town. Beastkin of all kinds moved through the town¡ªfoxes, wolves, bears, and even more exotic creatures, their fur and markings as diverse as the goods they carried. Some hurried through the streets, carrying baskets of fruits, vegetables. Others stayed at stalls, talking and haggling over the price of handmade jewelry, woven fabrics, or crates of fresh herbs. "This place is more simple than I expected," he muttered aloud. Compared to the grand, towering structures he had seen since arriving in this city, this one felt almost... ordinary. Lucia glanced at him, her eyes flickering with a knowing look. "This is because it''s located within this ancient tree," she explained, gesturing around them. "To respect it, everyone mostly uses organic materials. There are some exceptions to this, but they''re rare." He absorbed her words, the puzzle pieces slowly falling into place. "So, where are we headed from here?" "First we have to go there," she pointed toward a massive root that extended from the town upward. "Alright, let''s not waste time," he said, giving her a quick nod, his eyes already focused on the towering root ahead. He expected to climb it manually, but instead, they walked toward what looked like a fortress. Wooden walls stood tall, guarding whatever was inside. Towers rose at each corner, where guards were stationed, their eyes sharp and watchful. Each guard wore leather armor, standing tall and alert, their postures rigid as they scanned the area, ready for any threat that might approach. As soon as the guards caught sight of them, they immediately moved to open the door for her. The heavy wooden doors creaked as they swung wide, allowing them to pass through. "Principal Lucia, what brings you here?" a bearkin, clad in more impressive armor, questioned. "I''m here on official business," she declared with authority. "I need to speak with the Queen and gain access to the upper levels." The bearkin nodded, his eyes turning over to Asher for a moment before returning to her. "Of course, Principal." His gaze softened slightly as he addressed her. "If it''s you, we can make the arrangements. But... may I ask, who is this with you for safety purposes?" "This is the new vice principal," she introduced him. The bearkin''s eyes widened at the mention of Asher''s title. He had received a letter from the queen herself, instructing him to treat Asher with more respect than even Lucia. It was clear from the message just how much Nala favored him, and the realization made the bearkin straighten up, his posture and tone now even more respectful. "I''m sorry for not recognizing someone of your status, Principal Asher Aurelius," he murmured, his voice filled with reverence and respect. Asher stood still for a moment, unsure of how to react. This wasn''t the first time he had been thrust into a position of authority without his full consent, but he could not just get used to it. He would have preferred to stay lowkey, avoiding any unnecessary attention. Lucia, noticing his slight discomfort, gave him a brief, reassuring glance before turning back to the guard. "We are in a hurry, so let us use the exclusive passage that directly leads to the Castle," she ordered, her tone leaving no room for argument. The bearkin was taken aback. The exclusive passage was reserved for royalty, and even Lucia couldn''t request it without special permission. He opened his mouth to explain, but then his eyes landed on Asher, and this triggered the Queen''s instructions: to treat him as if he were royalty. Continue your story on My Virtual Library Empire "Please come this way," the bearkin said, gesturing with a friendly smile. He led them closer to the thick, ancient root that towered above them. Then, he reached out and placed his large, paw-like hand on the surface of the bark. He muttered a quiet incantation, low enough that anyone could barely make out the word. For a moment, nothing happened. Then, with a low, almost imperceptible sound, the root vibrated a bit. A section began to split open, revealing a small, circular chamber hidden within. It was so well-concealed by the surrounding wood that it looked like part of the natural structure of the root itself. The chamber wasn''t large¡ªbarely enough space for the three of them to fit comfortably¡ªbut it was neatly furnished, a small, round table at the center surrounded by four chairs. "Please take your seat," the bearkin offered while standing beside the opening. He waited for them to settle before him. Such gestures were expected, a mark of respect. After they settled down, Asher glanced around before asking, "Did the sorcerers before you build this?" Lucia shook her head. "No, this was built by the dryads." Chapter 164 Cursed Part 1 Asher opened his mouth to ask more about the Dryads and their connection to the roots, but the bearkin cut him off with a quick wave.The opening they had just passed through sealed itself, the wood flowing like water until the doorway disappeared entirely. Next, the walls shuddered gently, and he immediately noticed the subtle vibrations beneath his feet. They were moving fast. He pressed a hand against the smooth, fibrous wall, marveling at the sensation. The surface of the wood was warm, like a living organism, pulsating in sync with the motion beneath. "We''re moving through the roots, aren''t we?" "Yeah. The Great Tree''s roots are like this huge network, stretching all over. The Dryads use them to get around and talk to each other. It''s way faster than anything else... well, except portals." He nodded lightly. "Portals are not exactly something you find on every corner." Lucia''s lips curved into a faint smile. "True. The Dryads don''t even need portals. The roots are like their veins. They can get anywhere they control. Only thing holding them back is how far the Tree''s roots go¡ªand that''s pretty far." "So, the royal family''s after teleportation for long-distance travel, huh?" "Yes," she nodded. "While the Dryads'' root network is remarkable, it''s limited to the regions where the Ancient Tree''s influence exists. Portals, on the other hand, can connect any two points, no matter how far, as long as it was properly set up." She paused, letting her words sink in before continuing. "In terms of usage, though, this way of traveling is actually much better and cost effective," she added, her tone showing her own personal opinion. "Unlike portals, it doesn''t require external energy sources, which tend to be expensive. This thing uses nature itself. The energy flows through the roots, powered by the tree''s vitality. It''s efficient and sustainable." Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire The more he heard about these so-called beings of nature, the more intrigued he became. In his mind, he imagined what they might look like, inspired by movies and stories he''d seen in his previous world¡ªethereal, humanoid creatures with bark-like skin and flowing hair made of leaves. But this was reality, and for all he knew, they could look completely alien to his expectations. Still, judging from what he had heard, Asher could conclude that the Dryads were very powerful. Despite the presence of dragons, sorcerers, and other formidable beings, they had managed to maintain peace in this place. While lost in thought, he felt the vibrations beneath him suddenly slow down. The change was subtle, but noticeable. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And a few seconds later, the walls of the small chamber opened once again. Bright sunlight spilled into the room, momentarily blinding him. He shielded his eyes for a moment before squinting against the brightness, feeling the cool, fresh air wash over him as he stepped out into the open. The sight before him stole his breath. They stood on a vast platform made of wooden panels. Below them, the canopy stretched endlessly, a sea of vibrant green leaves glowing because of the reflection of the sunlight. From this height, it felt as though they were standing atop the world. The leaves stretched out like an ocean, their movement swaying gently in a breeze that never quite reached the platform. And the smell of the air? It was heavenly. Just breathing it in, he felt as though his body were healing. He wasn''t saying it metaphorically. For some reason, there was a phenomenon happening where the leaves released energy into the air¡ªperhaps a byproduct of photosynthesis. As he took in each breath, it felt as though his muscles loosened, his mind cleared, and his energy returned, all in sync with the rhythm of nature around him. Compared to what he had experienced below, those things turned into garbage. What grand structures could possibly top something like this? The vast expanse of nature before him felt like a masterpiece, far beyond anything constructed by mortal hands. "This place is beautiful," he trailed off, words failing to capture the sheer scale of what he was seeing. Unfortunately, he did not come here to sightsee, so they didn''t waste much time and continued walking along the wide wooden bridges. The structure was sturdy enough to fit four carts at once, but it wasn''t crowded, since it led directly to the castle. On the sides, he could see many tree houses beneath him, all again made of wood, and the designs captured the essence of mixing structure with nature. Along the way, they encountered several guards who quickly recognized them and bowed their heads. As they got closer to the heart of the area, the more people they met¡ªNoble Beastkins adorned in vibrant, intricate outfits. They wore jackets with detailed embroidery, reminiscent of delicate leaves or flowing patterns. Others sported high-collared garments, their coats fastened with ornate buttons and sashes wrapped tightly around their waists, as seen in the blue and white designs. Some smiled warmly, while others looked at Lucia with visible hostility. It seemed her reputation here wasn''t the best. He couldn''t really blame them; she was too overbearing, even for someone like him who had dealt with his fair share of crazy women before. Her presence was like a magnet for both admiration and resentment. While he was deep in thought, he noticed a girl in a white dress, leaning against the bridge railings. The girl held a thin twig in her hand, twirling it absentmindedly between her fingers. She looked lost in thought, gently flicking it back and forth. She didn''t have the usual animal ears common among her kind, but her neon green eyes, which perfectly matched her hair, made her stand out. Her appearance was youthful, like someone in middle school, with thin arms, thin legs, a cute nose, and a flat chest. No matter how he looked at her, she looked like a kid around 13 years old. But there was something about her that caught his attention¡ªhe could feel a powerful aura emanating from her. ''A magic body?'' He could sense it¡ªbut hers was a different variant. Her power, though... And from what he could sense, her power was far greater than Lucia. Her energy was like a silent storm, compact and brimming with potential. Asher leaned in for a closer look, but Lucia raised her hand. "Stop staring. She might look like a little girl, but she''s a powerful Dryad. They all look young, even though they''re thousands of years old." "Is it a taboo to look at them?" he was confused by her reaction. It was not like he was doing anything rude. "No, but you don''t want to get entangled with them," she warned. "Never show any hint of interest in them, especially because you''re very powerful." "Why?" he asked again, his confusion growing. Before she could respond, he felt a tug on his robe. The girl was standing there, looking up at him with curiosity. "Please play with me," she uttered softly, her green eyes studying him. "Thank you," he responded, seeing no hint of hostility from her, he wondered why Lucia was so against talking to such an adorable being. "Marry me," the girl insisted. Chapter 165 Cursed Part 2 He blinked in disbelief, caught off guard by her sudden bold and outrageous declaration.She skipped over every step, jumping straight to marriage. Asher paused, taking a deep breath. His mind raced, trying to process the sudden turn of events. "I didn''t know Dryads liked to joke around," he muttered, brushing it off while he started to walk away. But before he could get far, the entire bridged vibrated, and thin roots erupted from the floor, attempting to bind him. He didn''t panic. Instead, he quickly cast a spell to stop the movement, freezing everything before the roots could reach him. "What are you doing?" he asked. "Marry me," she repeated, her neon eyes glowing brighter. Asher shook his head. He would be a criminal to even entertain the thought. Even if this girl was ten thousand years old, her appearance still screamed ''too young'', and he had his own moral boundaries. He knew where to draw the line. Lucia, on the other hand, was watching him with an expression that said, I told you so. If he had listened to her, maybe this could have been avoided. But, alas, his natural tendency to attract crazy women was impossible to escape. It was his birth cursed. The girl raised her hand again, and more roots shot out of the tree, twisting and writhing like serpents. Asher remained calm, carefully maintaining his barrier. He was careful not to use any explosive spells. The last thing he wanted was to trigger a massive fire in such a delicate environment, especially with all the organic structures surrounding them And even more so, he couldn''t shake the feeling that he couldn''t just hurt her. Despite the situation, a bitter taste lingered in his mouth at the thought of causing harm to someone who looked so young, harmless and innocent. His instincts screamed to handle her with care, not to harm. "What are you doing? Don''t tell me you''re getting influenced by her appearance ?" Lucia shouted, her voice filled with frustration and disbelief. "Dryads are known to use their faces to affect their opponent!" ''It''s easier said than done,'' he shook his head. It was like asking him to hurt a cute puppy¡ªsomething he just couldn''t bring himself to do. "Listen, stop what you''re doing before you get hurt," he warned, trying to calm her down. But she did not listen and maintained her attacks, she was like a kid eager to get her hands on a toy as soon as possible. Fortunately, the roots, though strong enough to kill normal sorcerers, were nowhere near lethal enough to pass his barrier. So, he decided to just tire her out. Just as the tension was escalating, a woman emerged from the tree bark, as though she had swum right out of it. Her appearance had some similarities ¡ªneon green eyes, emerald green hair, though her features was more matured. "Stop what you''re doing, Anastasia," the woman commanded. The girl''s lips parted, as if she wanted to argue, but she bit her tongue, aware of the weight of the woman''s presence. Her shoulders drooped in resignation, and the glow in her eyes dimmed. "You''ve caused enough trouble for today," Selene added, her gaze now turning to him. "I apologize for her behavior. She has... a tendency to act impulsively." Asher nodded, still keeping his distance. The woman, now clearly in control of the situation, smiled back. "I am Selene, Anastasia''s guardian. I apologize for her actions. I hope this can be resolved peacefully." "No harm done." Selene''s lips twitched into a faint smile. "Thank you for your benevolence. If you don''t mind, we will take our leave and no longer waste your valuable time." "I don''t mind at all," "Thank you again," she bowed her head before turning toward Anastasia. She guided the young Dryad back to the massive tree bark. Anastasia looked as though she wanted to protest, and she glanced at Asher with a hint of longing. "Can''t you reconsider?" Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire "No," he firmly shook his head. It was better to cut her dangerous fantasy short before it led to more trouble. She reluctantly turned around, casting one last hopeful glance at Asher before stepping into the tree with her guardian. In an instant, they disappeared from view, vanishing as though the tree had swallowed them whole. "That was close," he sighed heavily, feeling the tension leave his shoulders. Lucia stepped closer, a teasing smile tugging at the corners of her lips. "You really do attract women too easily." He straightened up, brushing off the moment with a shake of his head, and walked away. ''I don''t have time for this,'' he muttered under his breath. After a while, they finally reached the castle, It was a massive treehouse. The structure seemed to blend seamlessly with nature. Its walls were made of thick wood, the bark still visible in places, and the entire structure had a fluid, organic feel. The branches supported wooden walkways and bridges that connected various sections of the castle. He noticed that the entire place seemed to pulse with life¡ªlike the tree itself was alive, watching, and waiting. As they approached, a wide, sturdy wooden bridge stretched out toward the entrance. It was well-maintained, but it was clear that it had grown from the tree itself, winding and twisting around the massive trunk. The castle had no traditional walls, blending seamlessly into the surrounding nature. As they entered, guards with polished wooden armor greeted them and led them to the throne room. Inside, columns twisted like massive tree trunks, their intricate designs resembling the natural flow of branches. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The stained glass windows were framed by entwined roots and leaves, allowing sunlight to cast a soft green glow across the room. A vibrant green carpet stretched toward the throne, its texture more like soft moss than woven fabric. On the elevated platform ahead, Queen Nala stood, her posture regal and composed, her eyes studying Asher and Lucia as they approached. Beside her, King Leonardo stood silently, more a decoration than a ruler. Her eyes met Asher''s, and then briefly flicked to Lucia, before she spoke. "What brings you here?" Her voice was firm and confident, like someone who was used to people listening to her every word. Her eyes stayed locked on them, though there was a hint of annoyance in her expression. She had sent him a letter, hoping he would come to her, so she could seduce him. Instead, he had ignored her, leaving her frustrated and forced to seek relief with her husband¡ªa man she had grown tired of, if she were being honest. He met her gaze without flinching, though he couldn''t ignore the intensity behind her stare. Lucia stepped forward confidently. "We''re not here for a casual conversation. We need to borrow the Royal Family''s Storm Eagle," Nala''s eyes narrowed. "The Storm Eagle? You do realize it''s one of Alarath''s national treasures. I can''t just hand it over without a valid reason," Lucia had anticipated resistance, so she wasn''t that concerned¡ªshe had a trump card. "We''re planning to head to Eryx to obtain the Dragon Core directly. If we''re successful, you won''t have to wait years for the portal to be completed," Chapter 166 The Deal Part 1 Queen Nala''s lips pressed into a thin line as she sat on her throne. Her king mirrored her actions."You speak of the Dragon Core as if it''s an errand easily completed," she said, her tone skeptical. "Do you understand the risk you''re asking us to take by lending you the Storm Eagle? It''s not just a treasure; it''s a symbol of Alarath''s strength." Lucia didn''t flinch. "We''re aware of its value, which is exactly why we''re asking for it. The Dragon Core''s power could stabilize your entire region. Imagine a future where Alarath leads with unmatched influence and wealth¡ªbecause you made it happen." Nala raised an eyebrow, tempted but not yet convinced. The royal family only had one Storm Eagle, and for good reason¡ªit was hard to come by. These creatures were massive and fast, with enough space in their bodies to carry a full room. They were also incredibly strong, one of the few beings capable of flying without rivals in the sky. One of the reasons Lucia wanted the Storm Eagle was simple: the journey to Eryx would be full of danger. Using an airship, though fast, would mean navigating around hazardous areas, which would only extend the travel time. The Storm Eagle, with its powerful aura, could solve that problem. Its presence alone would scare off other flying beasts, making their journey much safer and faster. "You told me that Dragon Cores are nearly impossible to acquire, even for someone of your status. So, what''s changed?" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lucia''s lips curved into a small, confident smile. "What''s changed is we have him. He''ll join the Battle for the Strongest Sorcerer. When he wins, he''ll be named a Great Sage. With that title, getting the Dragon Core will be much easier." Nala paused, studying him from head to toe. Now that she was looking at him more closely, she felt a slight itch on her bottom half. In her mind, it wasn''t a bad trade, but she still needed to play hard to get a little longer. "Your confidence intrigues me... But¡ª" Before she could finish, the grand doors creaked open, drawing everyone''s attention. Two figures entered. Asher''s eyes narrowed as he immediately recognized them¡ªAnastasia and Selene. The younger Dryad, Anastasia, looked delighted as she spotted him. Selene, on the other hand, carried herself with elegance. Nala narrowed her eyes, unamused by the interruption. "To what do I owe this... unexpected visit?" Selene bowed slightly, though the gesture lacked sincerity. Nala might be the ruler of Alarath, but the Dryads owned the very lands her kingdom was built upon. The Dryads could survive without the Beastkins, but the Beastkins could not survive without them. Still, for someone as authoritative as Nala, such a blatant display of disrespect grated on her nerves. However she maintained a professional expression, hiding her displeasure behind a carefully neutral face. "The Queen of the Dryads wishes to extend an invitation to Sorcerer Asher Aurelius to visit the Emerald Palace," she announced. Asher raised an eyebrow, exchanging a quick glance with her. "The Emerald Palace? What does your queen want with me?" Selene''s posture remained straight as she replied, "Her Majesty has heard of your exploits and is intrigued by your... capabilities. She believes your presence could be of great benefit to our people, and she wishes to discuss matters of mutual interest." Lucia''s expression turned serious, her suspicion evident in the way she looked at the two Dryads. She had a bad feeling about it. As a woman herself, her instincts when it came to these things were much sharper. "And what does the Queen stand to gain from this? Dryads don''t just ''invite'' people without an agenda," she spat out. Selene didn''t falter. "The specifics will be revealed should Sorcerer Asher choose to accept. But rest assured, this is an opportunity, not a threat." Anastasia stepped forward, her bright eyes locked on Asher. "You should come! It''ll be fun. The Green Palace is the most beautiful place you''ll ever see. And who knows? Maybe you''ll finally realize how beneficial it is to marry me." Asher pinched the bridge of his nose, letting out a breath. "Not this nonsense again," he mumbled aloud, not bothering to hide his frustration. Nala, who had been quietly listening to the exchange, was taken aback. Though she was the queen of the Beastkins, the Queen of the Dryads held far more influence over the tree and its domains. And then there were those words about marriage. She would have dismissed it as a joke, but the girl in question¡ªAnastasia¡ªwas no mere playful nuisance. Her identity was not something to be taken lightly. Nala couldn''t help but wonder, ''What is happening? Why is he attracting so many big names?'' It was as if Asher was a magnet, pulling in powerful figures wherever he went. First, there was Lucia, a force to be reckoned with in her own right. Now, the Dryads were showing interest, with even their queen''s involvement looming on the horizon. And then there was Anastasia¡ªbold, playful, and far more dangerous than she looked. She had seen many sorcerers, warriors, and politicians cross paths in her time, but few had the ability to attract such... attention, especially not from the likes of these figures. ''Was it his power? His face? His charisma? Or was it something else entirely?'' Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire She even suspected that he was a strategist playing a much bigger game, one that could put her position in jeopardy. He acted like he didn''t care about such things, but was that really the truth? Maybe he was just pretending, making himself appear less interested so that everyone would chase after him. It was like selling an item¡ªthe rarer and harder to get he seemed, the more valuable he would become. ''I need to be careful around him, or he might devour me,'' she made a mental note, placing him far above Lucia in terms of danger. Little did she know that he too was tired of his natural skill to attract women. He just wanted to live in peace if possible. "I don''t want to. I still have things to attend to," Asher broke the silence. He needed to make his stance very clear, or they would just take him for a ride again. Without waiting for their response, he turned to Nala. "Lend us the Storm Eagle, and I''ll make sure to help you get your portal working." "Deal." Nala agreed quickly, seeing it as a way better option than risking him meeting the Dryad Queen. In a way, their presence made it easier for Asher to get what he wanted. Seizing the moment, he pressed, "Let''s go. We can''t waste anymore time," Nala, reading the room, agreed without hesitation. She gestured for the two sorcerers to follow her. Selene opened her mouth to protest, but Nala stood up, cutting her off. "Pardon us, but Sorcerer Asher is on a mission of national importance. I''ll ensure he visits the Emerald Palace afterward," she declared, then motioned for them to leave, quickly leading the way. Anastasia''s eyes narrowed in annoyance. She was about to create a scene, but before she could, a hand gripped her shoulder. "Don''t do it," Selene shook her head. Chapter 167 The Deal Part 2 They followed Nala through the winding corridors of the wooden castle. The air grew cooler the deeper they ventured into the structure.Unlike typical stone castles, which often felt confining and heavy, this place exuded openness. The corridors were wide and spacious, their walls adorned with intricate carvings of beasts and trees. Small panes of glass embedded in the wooden walls allowed streams of natural light to filter through, casting soft patterns on the polished floors. Gentle breeze carried the faint scent of wood and blossoms, making the air feel refreshing and light. Every step they took echoed faintly, the sound absorbed by the organic surroundings rather than bouncing harshly off cold stone. His eyes wandered, taking in the serene beauty around him. For a fleeting moment, he felt the urge to pause and soak it all in. The ambiance was calming, almost hypnotic, and it whispered of peace¡ªsomething he rarely experienced. ''If I wasn''t in a hurry,'' he thought, stifling a yawn, ''this would be the perfect place to nap.'' She led them upward, toward a section of the castle that seemed to stretch toward the sky itself. The stairway they climbed opened onto a vast, open space¡ªa giant wooden rooftop, though it didn''t feel like one at all. The open-air platform revealed an astonishing sight: dozens of flying beasts perched across the area. Each one was enormous, their wings stretching wide, occasionally flapping with enough force to send gusts of wind across the platform. At the far end, one creature stood out, towering over the rest. The Storm Eagle rested on a raised perch, its massive body blending with the azure sky behind it. Its feathers shimmered with hints of black and blue, and its eyes were half-closed. The sheer size of its wings, though neatly tucked, suggested it could easily carry a two-story wooden structure on its back. Asher stood still, his eyes studying the beast closely. It was as powerful and impressive as he had been told. There was no doubt in his mind that it was a level above even the serpent he had fought before. "So, we can just use it? That''s it?" he asked, feeling like it was too simple. The creature looked intelligent. "No," Nala said, shaking her head. "You still need to prove yourself worthy to ride it. The Storm Eagle has only pledged loyalty to the royal family, and since you''re not one of us, it won''t accept you so easily. It''s more than just a mount¡ªit''s a partner, with a very high status." "So I have to prove myself worthy?" he inquired. "Yes, or I can let one of my daughters accompany you to¡ª" "I''ll just make it submit to me," he interrupted her. He wasn''t about to risk dealing with whatever kind of woman her daughter might be. He already had more than enough trouble with Lucia. And with his luck, there was a 95% chance he would end up with a problematic girl who''d bring more trouble than it was worth. ''Let''s see, I should at least show 50% of my power to scare it off,'' he thought, calculating his next move. Without wasting another moment, he stepped forward, his focus narrowing on the Storm Eagle. Slowly, he began to release his aura. At first, it was just a faint glow, but then golden energy poured from his body like a tsunami. It spread outward, radiating with such intensity that the air grew heavier. The wood beneath them trembled, and the platform started vibrating as if the very foundation of the castle could not bear the weight of his presence. The Storm Eagle, previously calm, stirred nervously as the energy washed over it. Its feathers ruffled, and it lifted its head slightly, sensing the immense force. The creature hesitated for a moment, its sharp eyes darting toward him. He noticed the beast''s look and assumed it was a challenge. In response, he intensified his aura. The sheer concentration of his power made it appear almost liquid, a vivid display of how overwhelming it could become if he truly got serious. It was a display of power unlike anything the two women had ever experienced. What Asher had shown in the arena seemed like child''s play compared to the overwhelming force radiating from him now. They had suspected he had held back before, but neither had realized the extent of his restraint until this moment. Lucia stood frozen in place. She had considered the possibility that he might have a slim chance of winning the tournament. Even if he didn''t, she believed he could still attract the attention of influential sages. But now, as she felt the sheer pressure of his aura, her doubts vanished. For the first time, she truly believed he had the ability to pull it off¡ªto win outright. CREAK! CREAK! CREAK! The Storm Eagle, massive and proud, bowed its head. The creature''s body trembled as it submitted, shaken by what it had just witnessed. Asher let his aura slowly recede, his overwhelming presence gradually shrinking back. He glanced at the Storm Eagle, watching it carefully. ''I think this should be enough to prove my point to it¡­'' he trailed off, his tone now calmer, almost questioning. His eyes turned toward Nala and Lucia, noticing the shock written on their faces. Nala, usually composed and confident, was now very quiet. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her lips were pressed into a thin line, her body stiff, and her eyes widened in disbelief as she processed what had just happened. Lucia stood still as well, her usual arrogance replaced by a more subdued demeanor. It was as if his display of power had not only forced the beast to submit but had also affected the two women. "Did I overdo it?" he asked, his voice light, almost too casual. Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire Lucia was the first to recover, her eyes narrowing as she studied him closely. "I¡­ didn''t know you could do that," she muttered, her voice a mix of awe and suspicion. Nala, still trying to regain her composure, finally spoke, her tone stiff and respectful. "That was¡­ more than enough." There was a brief pause, and then she added, her voice softer, "You have proven your strength to the Storm Eagle." "That''s good news," Asher responded, breaking the silence. "Let''s move." Nala gave instructions to the caretakers to set up a small wooden structure on the back of the beast. The structure was a one-story, carriage-like design, compact and functional. It offered both sleeping and sitting space, with windows that provided a view of the surroundings. A small balcony jutted out from one side, offering a place to rest and enjoy the open air. Inside, the caretakers loaded it with a large supply of food, enough to sustain them throughout the long journey ahead. Rations, dried meats, fruits, and water barrels were carefully arranged, ensuring that they wouldn''t run short during the days of travel. With the preparation complete, Asher turned toward the creature and stepped inside the wooden structure, followed by Lucia. The creature flapped its wings slowly at first, then gradually picked up speed. It began ascending into the sky, its powerful wings cutting through the air, before it soared toward the horizon. Chapter 168 Above The Sky Within minutes, the massive tree city , once bustling with activity, shrank into a mere dot on the horizon. The speed of the creature was unlike anything Asher had ever experienced. Stay tuned with My Virtual Library EmpireThe Storm Eagle took full advantage of its massive wingspan and natural control over the sky. Its lightweight body, thanks to hollow bones, made it agile, allowing it to cut through the air with unmatched speed. It was faster than his sustainable speed, although he could outrun it briefly. The catch was that pushing himself to that limit would deplete his energy quickly. Some things were simply better suited for beasts, and navigating the sky was one of them. Inside the wooden cabin perched on the Storm Eagle''s back, the air remained eerily calm. The protective barrier surrounding it worked flawlessly, insulating its occupants from the turbulence outside. The technology behind it was a marvel of Dryad craftsmanship. The wooden walls were etched with intricate runes, their hidden patterns weaving together in an endless loop. Asher ran his fingers over one of the carvings, his brow furrowed in thought. He didn''t understand the symbols; the language of the Dryads was ancient and known only to them. Even the most learned sorcerers struggled to decipher it. To the Dryads, their language was not just a means of communication, but an extension of their connection to the natural world¡ªliving words that held power in every stroke. He decided not to dwell on it. His mind was already crowded with enough to think about. Lucia sat near one of the windows, her gaze fixed on the clouds outside. A drawback of their position became apparent¡ªthe Storm Eagle''s massive wings and broad body obscured much of the scenery below. "What a waste," she muttered, leaning slightly closer. Though glimpses of the landscape occasionally peeked through the gaps between the wings. "How about you go to the balcony? The barrier should work there too," he suggested. Lucia smiled at the idea, stood up, and extended her hand toward him. "Come with me," she said with a playful glint in her eyes. He eyed her hand for a moment. Normally, he wouldn''t entertain such a gesture, but with little else to occupy his time, he figured there was no harm. With a faint sigh, he took her hand and followed her to the small balcony. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As they stepped outside, the world stretched out before them, vast and mesmerizing. The Storm Eagle''s steady wings carried them high above a sprawling forest, an endless sea of green that swayed gently in the wind. Rivers cut through the forest, catching the sunlight as they flowed in different directions. Asher leaned against the wooden railing. "I knew the forest was big, but from up here¡­ it looks like it goes on forever," he murmured. "Is there no large forest in your home?" Lucia asked, resting her arms on the railing beside him. Her voice carried a hint of curiosity, softened by the gentle wind around them. Asher shook his head slightly, his gaze fixed on the endless green below. "Not like this," he replied. "There were forests, but they were smaller, broken apart by cities and farmland. Nothing that stretched on forever like this." "Cities?" Lucia turned to him, her brows lifting in curiosity. "Wait, so you''re from a place where cities are near each other? Why? The world is big, the resources are limitless¡ªso I don''t see the logic in that." Asher scratched his head, hesitating. How could he explain it? Where he came from, there were too many people crammed into too little space. And instead of working together to share what they had, they just kept taking more. Forests like this? They were cut down to make room for cities, factories, highways¡ªanything that could keep the consumer system running. Instead of answering, he decided to ask a question of his own. "You said the resources here are limited, right? Then why''s Alarath so worried about war? From what I''ve seen, there aren''t any real threats nearby. The other kingdoms look pretty far off on the map." Lucia turned her head slightly to meet his gaze, a small frown tugging at her lips. "There are many variables, like trading, military power, and politics. Alarath might be the capital, but it''s not even the richest in terms of exporting herbs and other fruit-bearing trades. It''s the cities near the borders that hold that position." Asher raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "So, they are worried about a civil war?" Lucia nodded, her gaze distant as she considered the question. "The cities along the borders are growing in wealth and influence. They''re becoming more self-sufficient, and some of them are starting to question Alarath''s authority. There are factions within the capital itself that would rather keep things as they are, but there are others who want to seize control of those resources. If things continue as they are, the royal family could lose its grip on the region." She paused for a moment, letting her words settle before continuing. "When these cities choose to go independent, foreign kingdoms would step in," Lucia explained further. "They sell weapons, offer troops¡ªwhatever it takes to destabilize the royal family. That''s what has Nala on edge. If it were just internal disputes, she could hold its ground with the Great Tree and the Dryads'' support. But once outside kingdoms start meddling, it turns into a whole different kind of threat." Asher raised an eyebrow. "And one of those kingdoms is Eryx?" Lucia let out a chuckle, shaking her head as she leaned back slightly, amused by his assumption. "Not at all," she responded with a small shake of her head. "Eryx is far above invading other kingdoms. They don''t see any reason for it. " "If they wanted to, they could conquer the entire world, but what would be the point? For them, having a bigger territory would be more of a burden than a benefit. They''d have to spend time managing it, and to them, those kinds of efforts are just unrewarding." Chapter 169 Above the Sky Part 2 Asher nodded, understanding the logic behind it. The idea of gaining territory or becoming a king was also pointless to him. In his mind, true power came from within.One could amass an army, but without the personal strength to back it up, there would be too many variables to consider. Look at Nala, for instance. Her power was tied to her bloodline, to her family''s legacy, which meant in the end, she had to rely on others to maintain it. If she had the strength to stand on her own, those other cities wouldn''t even dare think of betraying her. He wouldn''t be shocked if the reason the previous sorcerers rebelled against the royal family was because they were displeased that such people held power simply because they had the Dryads'' backing. ''Politics sure is complicated,'' he sighed. As they continued to talk, the landscape beneath them slowly lost its appeal. Tired of the view, they both decided to head back. Asher pulled out the book on teleportation that she had given him, opening it for further studies. He read through the pages carefully, his eyes scanning the text as he identified some of the flaws. She mirrored him, her own book in hand, deeply focused on the siphoning spell. They were heading to Eryx, and she needed to be ready. She was determined to show real progress, especially to those who had doubted and humiliated her in the past. At her current pace, Lucia knew she might not be able to use the spell at all, but understanding its fundamentals would give her valuable insights that could improve her other abilities. She also made use of Asher''s presence¡ªwhenever she encountered a difficult part of the spell, she would ask him for help. The more they talked, the more she realized just how extraordinary he was. The way he explained things made it feel effortless for her to skip over the tough questions that would normally take her days, even weeks, to figure out on her own. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Time passed, and they didn''t encounter a single city. The Storm Eagle flew straight toward its destination, gliding occasionally to conserve energy, its stamina more than enough to keep going without rest. They spotted other flying beasts along the way, but each one quickly fled upon sensing the Storm Eagle. It wore a smug look, fully aware that it was one of the kings of the sky. On the third, the landscape began to change. The forests and mountains they had seen earlier gradually disappeared, replaced by an endless stretch of ocean that seemed to stretch on forever. Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire The vast blue water shimmered under the sun, the horizon blending seamlessly with the sky. They didn''t pay much attention to the changing scenery, focused instead on their own business. On the fifth day, however, they had to pause their studies. The calm, open ocean that stretched endlessly began to grow darker. A rumble of thunder echoed in the distance, faint at first, but growing louder with each passing moment. "Why are we heading straight into the storm?" he asked. "Why not just circle around it?" Lucia stood by the window. "This storm... it''s eternal," she explained, her voice calm despite the rising wind around them. "It''s been here for centuries. We could try to circle around it, but it would take days¡ªtime we don''t have. We''ll just have to ride through it." As she spoke, the sky cracked open with a deafening roar. Lightning streaked across the darkened sky in a brilliant flash. "Should I cast an additional barrier to make sure nothing happens?" he offered. "No need," she shook her head. "What if we get hit by lightning?" Lucia, unbothered by the storm''s fury, turned to face him with a faint, reassuring smile. "Don''t worry. The Storm Eagle has a natural affinity against storms like this. It''s one of the reasons it''s so powerful. We won''t be struck. It''s safe." Asher barely had time to respond before the storm hit them full force. "You''re saying?" he scolded her, before activating a spell. A golden barrier surrounded the body of the Storm Eagle, enveloping both it and them. Lucia felt embarrassed. Her knowledge of the Storm Eagle came from rumors and books, so she hadn''t expected it to actually be hit. "Well, it was just one strike, and this cabin is already protected, so what you did was unnecessary," she stubbornly defended herself. To teach her a lesson, Asher removed his barrier. CRACK! Another bolt of lightning streaked across the sky, so close that he could feel the electricity in the air. CRACK! Then another strike came, this time hitting the Storm Eagle''s head, but it didn''t even flinch. The deadly blows was nothing more than jolts to it. CRACK! The next lightning strike hit directly on the roof of the cabin. The electricity coursed around, but it was quickly neutralized by it''s natural defenses. "See? I told you we were fine." The strikes repeated for hours, the storm only growing stronger . It was a miracle that the Storm Eagle continued to fly without faltering, showing just how resilient it was. Lucia, on the other hand, was growing worried. For some reason, they were like a beacon for the storm, and she could tell the cabin was reaching its limit. Cracks and burns began to form. "Do you want me to cast a spell now?" Asher asked, making sure he made eye contact with her. Reluctantly, she nodded. With that, he cast his spell. Now, despite the lightning still striking, everything was reflected by his golden barrier. This also allowed the eagle to fly faster, so they reached the edge of the storm much sooner than expected. Unfortunately, what greeted them on the other side was not sunlight, but a place shrouded in mist, made even darker by the lack of light. "Are we close?" he asked. "No, this is just the first part," she answered. Just as they were talking, the Storm Eagle suddenly tilted to the right, and moments later, a jet stream of water passed through the air. "We''re getting attacked!" Lucia exclaimed in panic. Chapter 170 Cursed Sea She gripped the end of the table to steady herself, her mind racing. The source of the attack remained invisible, cloaked in the endless shroud of mist.The Storm Eagle let out an irritated screech, flapping its massive wings to climb higher. Despite the altitude, the streams of water continued to pierce through the mist, reaching them. At first, it was just one or two, but soon, the attacks multiplied, striking in rapid succession. Asher remained calm. This was nothing to fear, or so he thought she was overreacting. Lucia''s fear, however, was not entirely groundless. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire The Storm Eagle was a powerful beast, its bloodline at the apex of the food chain. If other creatures dared to attack it, they must be nearly as strong, which spelled trouble for them. Being in the air made it worse; a fall into the ocean would mean certain death. Lucia''s heart pounded. She had heard the tales of the cursed sea, of the creatures that lurked beneath the surface, and of the unseen dangers that even the most powerful sorcerers couldn''t predict. Asher had no idea what they were up against. "Can you sense it?" she asked. "Don''t worry," he quickly reassured her. She couldn''t help but feel a pang of frustration as he acted with his usual detachment. The more he shrugged off the threat, the more the doubt gnawed at her. But his next actions proved otherwise. He chanted, and a golden barrier appeared around the Storm Eagle, thicker and more radiant than before. Attacks kept on coming, but each one dissolved into mist after striking the shield. Lucia sighed in relief. With it, they could simply let the barrage of attacks pass by. "I thought you said the Storm Eagle usually scares off other beasts," he asked. "It should. Something''s not right," she responded, her eyes narrowing in confusion. CRACK! Another attack struck. This time, thunder roared and howling winds whipped through the air, slowing the Storm Eagle. The barrier could stop the attacks, but the wind itself made it harder for the eagle to stay airborne. On top of that, the number of water jet streams from below multiplied. They were being bombarded by hundreds of creatures. Though the barrier held strong, the amount of energy he had to supply increased dramatically. If nothing changed, he would be exhausted before they could escape. "I think someone is controlling them," Lucia pointed out. The timing and rate of the attacks were just too much of a coincidence. "I don''t really care. I just need to stop it," Asher stepped onto the balcony, his eyes narrowing as he focused. Lucia, curious about his plan, started to follow him. Before she could get too close, he turned and said firmly, "Just sit and wait. Right now, you''re only a distraction." She froze in place, frustration flickering across her face, but she obeyed. In this environment, most of her attacks would be ineffective, so it was better to stay quiet and let him figure it out. He finally found the silence he needed, closing his eyes for a moment to center himself. He also suspected someone was pulling the strings, and if that was the case, it was better to display some of his power to discourage any future problems. ''I''m just trying to get out of this world. Why do you all have to get in my way?'' he muttered under his breath, a sigh escaping his lips. Raising his hand, his finger pointed skyward as he began chanting. The spell took time to prepare¡ªan area-of-effect incantation demanded focus and precision. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This type of attack wasn''t ideal for combat, given its long casting time. It left him vulnerable, and the timing had to be perfect. But for wiping out a large number of enemies in one sweep, it was perfect. ''Still nothing?'' he questioned. He expected someone to take this opportunity to land a heavy blow, but there was none. He kept his guard up, just to be safe, and finished his incantation. "Fulmen Aureum!" The moment the final words left his mouth, a magic circle appeared above him. It was massive¡ªten times the size of the storm eagle''s wingspan¡ªits brilliance blinding even Lucia for a split second. She stared in awe as the intricate patterns of the circle began to shift, written in a formula she couldn''t recognize, foreign to her in every way. Then, without warning, the circle expanded again, growing to thirty times its original size. Golden sparks of electricity erupted from it, filling the sky. The lightning rained down in every direction, crackling with penetrating power as it unleashed its full force. CRACK! CRACK! CRACK! For a full thirty seconds, the whole area held its breath. The mist parted with the force of the attack, and even the winds died down in awe of its might. And then, as quickly as it had begun, the spell faded. Silence fell over the scene. No wind, no storm, no sound except the lingering hum of dissipating energy. Slowly, the mist began to surround the area once again, making it seem as though the devastating attack moments ago had never happened. But below them, the corpses of powerful beasts floated in the ocean, charred from biting off more than they could chew. Asher stood silently, his expression nonchalant, treating what he had just done as nothing more than a simple act of self-defense. He didn''t look satisfied or arrogant by the sheer power he had unleashed, nor did he think it deserved any attention. But for Lucia, it was different. She was in awe, still trying to process the enormity of what had just happened. The spell he had cast could have wiped out half her academy if he had chosen to. Though it took time to cast, the barrier he had erected was a high-level one, meaning that, in theory, as long as no one was strong enough to destroy it quickly, he had all the time he needed to cast his spells without even having to move. The scariest part was that she had a feeling it wasn''t even his strongest attack. As these thoughts clicked in her mind, an idea began to form. She had thought it would take years to pull off, but his presence here could change that. ''Maybe he can help me?'' she muttered under her breath. Chapter 171 Cursed Sea Part 2 But there was a problem. His sole focus was on obtaining the Dragon Core¡ªnothing else mattered. And she had nothing of value to offer in return for his assistance.In every way, he was far superior¡ªspells, knowledge, power, and physique. Someone like him seemed to have everything he needed. It was even a wonder why he hadn''t grown arrogant, despite being impressive in so many ways. A trait she had to admit was very likable. He was unlike other men who grew more corrupt as their power and status increased. Still, the thought lingered. If he really agreed... She could move forward with her plans far faster than she ever could on her own. "Is there something wrong?" Asher''s voice cut through her thoughts, pulling her back to the present. He noticed she was deep in thought; she wasn''t exactly good at hiding her feelings. Lucia blinked, momentarily caught off guard. She quickly masked the surprise on her face, forcing a calm expression as she met his gaze. "No¡­. I''m just... thinking." She didn''t dare share the true thoughts running through her mind without having properly made a plan yet. "What is it?" She was puzzled by his interest in her. It was unlike him to show concern, and she couldn''t help but wonder what had changed. Had he noticed something? Or was this just another way of him trying to keep her in check? Little did she knew, his impression of her had changed¡ªjust a bit. He could sense that she had become more mindful of her actions around him. It was subtle, but the change was there. This contrast to her usual impulsive, more arrogant demeanor made her seem like she had improved, when in reality, it was just her adjusting to his presence. Asher saw through it, but he couldn''t deny that it was an interesting change. "I¡­" Lucia paused, biting her lip, unsure whether to continue. "Never mind." She turned and walked inside without saying another word. His curiosity was stirred by her uncharacteristic hesitation. It wasn''t like her to hold back, and the fact that she had made an effort to stop herself only made him more intrigued. "How about you tell me? Maybe I can help you. Think of it as my payment for you assisting me." His words stopped her in her tracks. She hadn''t expected him to offer his help on his own. Regardless, this was good news to her. She''d be stupid not to take advantage of his rarely shown kindness. "Let''s talk inside, this is a bit long," she suggested. Asher gave a slight nod and followed her inside. The possibility that the attack they had experienced was orchestrated by someone pulling the strings lingered in his mind, but he couldn''t be bothered to investigate. If they stopped now, he would let it go, only making a move if they hadn''t learned their lesson yet. They sat face to face, and before continuing, he cast another barrier spell, just in case they were attacked again. With the preparations complete, she was free to say whatever was on her mind. Lucia hesitated, but forced the words out of her mouth. "I come from a family of well-known sorcerers," she began, her eyes avoiding his for a moment. "But... I''m not a legitimate child." Asher remained unbothered; still, he asked just to keep the conversation moving. "I don''t see any problem with that. " She looked down, a small sigh escaping her. It was true¡ªbeing a legitimate child wasn''t that big of a deal. "My mother was a beastkin servant my father took in. I was raised as a noble, but that didn''t stop others from looking down on me¡­ especially my own family. They never treated me like I belonged." Asher watched her for a moment, sensing her discomfort. "So, that''s why you feel the need to prove yourself?" Lucia nodded, a faint trace of bitterness in her voice. "It''s the only way I can show them that I''m worth something... that I''m better than they think. It''s the only way to validate my existence." Asher listened in silence. He had heard similar stories before¡ªfamilies torn apart by status, titles, and wealth. But what struck him wasn''t the bitterness in her voice or the weight of her words. It was the desperation behind them. Lucia wasn''t just trying to prove her worth to others¡ªshe was trying to convince herself. Her greatest enemy, before anyone else, was her own insecurity. ''If what she says is true, it makes sense. No wonder her personality''s so... twisted. Some of it, at least. '' He''d seen others who had it worse¡ªfar worse¡ªand yet managed to remain grounded, mindful of others. It was her choice to be overbearing. No amount of trauma could justify her past actions. "So, what do you really want? Is it revenge?" He went straight to the point, not caring about the subtlety this time. "Yes," she nodded. "But it''s not because I was mistreated. I''m not weak enough to let those things affect me." "Then what is it?" Lucia''s took a deep breath "It''s because they took something from me¡­" Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire She paused, her gaze falling, eyes clouded with pain. After a long moment, she finally said, "They made me kill my own mother." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When those words hit Asher, he clenched his fist, his jaw tightening. He had a soft spot for topics like this, and it immediately made him think of his own mother. A fleeting image of her flashed in his mind, stirring a mix of anger and sorrow deep within him. The world he once knew was gone, overrun by demons. The chance of his mother dying was high, and it made him feel guilty for not being there to protect her. Lucia noticed the change in his demeanor and asked, "Are you alright? Did I say something wrong?" He didn''t answer her. Instead, he asked a question of his own. "They made you kill your own mother? Explain that to me," His tone was colder this time, and he looked like a completely different person. Chapter 172 Eryx Part 1 Lucia hesitated, her hands trembling as she clasped them together. Something about his attitude now left her speechless. She hadn''t known he had this side to him since he rarely showed any violent tendencies, even when things didn''t go his way.Moments like these reminded her just how little she really knew about him. He was like a Pandora''s box; the moment she peeked inside, she uncovered a depth of power and darkness that both fascinated and terrified her. Asher, sensing her distress, realized he had been unconsciously releasing a lot of pressure. He quickly toned it down, letting her breathe more easily. This was one of the downsides of having a perfect magical body like his. While his energy was usually stable, it often fluctuated with his strong emotions. Since it was far more concentrated than normal, even a brief lapse in control could cause moments like this. "Sorry... I didn''t mean to scare you." Lucia took a deep breath, her hands slowly unclenching. "It''s... okay. Just... warn me next time," Her words came out steadier than she felt, though her legs felt like they might give out. ''I''m fine. Calm down,'' she said, forcing a weak smile. However, the stiffness in her shoulders showed the unease she tried to hide. She attempted to look up but quickly averted her gaze, fear compelling her to fix her eyes on the floor instead. Without meaning to, she found herself becoming more submissive, her instincts recognized how easily he could dominate her without even trying. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She had always seen herself as superior, thinking all men were beneath her. But when she finally encountered someone who surpassed everyone else, she felt an unexpected urge to surrender. Unconsciously , she had been longing for someone like him all along. Someone who could put her in her place "I..." she started, her voice trembling and soft. It broke halfway, and she took a deep breath, forcing herself to keep going. Asher leaned forward slightly, his tone gentler than usual. "Take your time," The warm in his voice made her chest tighten. She wasn''t used to people being patient with her, and it felt strange, almost uncomfortable. But it was enough to push her forward. "They started with my mother. She was the key to their evil plan." Asher''s expression changed "The key?" Lucia nodded, her throat tightening as she fought hard to continue. Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire "In Eryx, marriages among cousins were common to maintain their power. But after dozens of generations, a troubling issue emerged¡ªmore and more were born with disabilities. They wanted to create an artificial body capable of holding more energy than a normal person, even without coming from a pure bloodline." Asher nodded. It wasn''t a foreign topic¡ªsimilar practices were common in his world as well. There were even studies showing that not only did inbreeding increase the chances of disabilities, but it also lowered overall IQ from one generation to the next. For a place that prioritized knowledge, that was a troubling outcome. Lucia''s voice wavered as she continued, "Because we were blood-related, they used her body as the base for my transformation. I tried to resist, but they forced me, threatening to kill both me and my mother if I refused. I was only 10 that time. " Her voice cracked, and she looked down, blinking back tears. Asher was stunned. He had expected something terrible, but this went far beyond anything he could have imagined. What kind of twisted people could commit such an act? "They drained her completely¡ªher life, and energy¡ªand transferred it to me. It worked, but she had to die in the process." Her hands clenched in her lap, the sting of her nails biting into her palms offering the only distraction. Asher stayed silent/He knew the process of creating a magical body was dangerous. He had only succeeded because his own body was already an anomaly¡ªan exception to the rules. Now, it all made sense. This world already had people born with magical bodies, yet they were still dissatisfied, which led to someone like Lucia being born. It also explained why her magical body was inferior. Still, forcing a daughter to sacrifice her own mother for the sake of power was too much. "So, you want to take down your entire family, is that it?" "Yes, but that''s not all. I also want to end the experiment my family''s conducting. I was the first, and what they did to me set the stage for others to endure the same fate." She nodded, her expression earnest. "It''s a large and influential family, so I had planned to wait until I was strong enough to compete in the tournament and become a sage¡ªmaybe in two decades, maybe three. But now that you''re here, I think you have a better chance of pulling it off. What you showed me back then... I honestly believe you can become a sage, and even take a title from one of the current ones." He paused, neither rejecting nor agreeing to her request. It was not something that could be decided lightly. She was literally asking him to massacre an entire family¡ªone that could range from a few people to dozens, maybe even hundreds. He had never been the type to resort to killing first as an answer to everything. However¡ª The mention of her mother''s sacrifice grated on his nerves, a notion he deeply despised. If what she described was true, the people of Eryx were nothing short of psychopaths. He was not one to judge¡ªhe was not a saint himself¡ªbut he also would not feel guilty if he ended up killing people like them. "I''ll help you, if I have the time. But my priority is to get the Dragon Core." "That''s enough for me," she exclaimed, her face lighting up with relief. If he really won the tournament and became a sage, he would have the power to put pressure on her family. She knew that promise could escalate things in the future. For now, though, she was content with having at least secured his word. With the conversation over, both of them returned to their studies. Asher continued casting spells to scout their surroundings, just in case the ones responsible for the first wave of the attack were following them. But no signs appeared. They must have decided to stop, or perhaps the beasts ganging up on them had just been a rare coincidence. As they continued on travelling, the air around them began to change . Lucia, sensing the shift in the atmosphere, stood up abruptly. She reached into her bag and pulled out a small, ornate compass. Slowly, the needle swung, pointing toward the north. Asher glanced over, his gaze narrowing on the object in her hand. "Without this compass, no one would ever find Eryx. It''s the only way." she explained. The needle quivered again, then settled, pointing with precision toward their destination. Lucia took control of the Storm Eagle''s movement next. There was a control mechanism inside the cabin that sent vibrations to its back, helping it figure out where to go. By adjusting the controls, she guided the creature smoothly, making sure they stayed on track. After about an hour, they passed through the mist, and what was ahead was breathtaking and terrifying at the same time. Chapter 173 Eryx Part 2 The sky above was clear, but the water below glowed with an eerie green light, as if the entire ocean had transformed into a magical potion.Bubbles floated on the surface, and whenever they popped, small bursts of vitality erupted. It didn''t seem like the ocean here had a current; it was more like a pool than an open sea. The moon reflected off the water, casting everything in an eerie glow. Asher looked closer and realized the object in the sky wasn''t real¡ªit was a massive illusion or light effect, created to give the city its unique emerald glow. The Storm Eagle flew closer, and more details of the city came into view. While it wasn''t as huge as Alarath in terms of land area, the sheer number of tall buildings more than compensated for the gap All the structures were made of dark stone and metal, with countless towers rising toward the sky. At the edge were ports, boulevards, and piers, all forming a complete circular pattern around the area. The city''s round shape was perfectly symmetrical, with no flaws in its design. Instead of traditional walls, the boulevard acted like one large roundabout, with various types of vehicles moving through it. They resembled stagecoaches but had no animals pulling them; instead, their wheels glowed, powered by magic. There were different sizes¡ªsome designed for personal use, while others were much larger and longer, meant for transporting goods from one place to another. Huge metal boats covered in glowing runes floated by, transporting goods to selected piers. Above, the sky was just as busy, with dozens of airships moving in different directions. The hulls of each ship were made from polished metal. They curved carefully, creating a streamlined appearance. From this central structure, multiple propulsion engines extended like limbs, each humming faintly as they propelled the ships forward in the air. ''Did I get teleported to another world?'' he wondered. The difference between this place and Alarath was like night and day. He had anticipated a more advanced city, but given everything he saw, he wouldn''t be surprised if they had televisions in their homes. "We need to land at one of the ports and get ourselves an emblem. That way, the city''s golems won''t activate and target us," she explained, guiding the beast into a slow descent. "Golems? Are they the same as the ones back at the academy?" he asked, recalling the bronze statues. "No," she shook her head. "The golems here are more advanced. They''re the size of a small child, but they can hover and fly. They can also fire concentrated flames, and Eryx has tens of thousands of them. No one would be dumb enough to cause trouble here." Listening to her, he understood just how deep the waters ran in this place, and he was certain that what he was hearing was only the tip of the iceberg. He made a mental note to stay cautious; the danger level here was off the charts, probably the most perilous area he had stepped into so far¡ªexcept for the void. When the Storm Eagle landed on the platform, no one even glanced its way. It looked completely ordinary, especially since the area was filled with airships, and there were even more impressive beasts around. One of them was a golden roc, about one and a half times the size of the eagle. Its yellowish feathers shimmered, and its eyes appeared to be constantly burning with an intense flame. Another was a massive, winged serpent, its scales glistening in shades of silver as it coiled through the air. Its long, sinuous body twisted, its wings like delicate fins, allowing it to glide. Its eyes were a deep, glowing amber. The third creature was a giant, armored bat with wings that stretched wide enough to cast a shadow over an entire building. Its leather-like wings flapped in slow, powerful beats, and its sharp claws gleamed menacingly in the light. The bat''s fangs were visible even from a distance. There were other beasts present, but those three were by far the most eye-catching. THUD! They stepped down onto the stone platform. The place seemed to embrace the dark color in every corner, giving the entire area a depressing atmosphere, especially with the eerie green light filtering through. "Is there morning here?" he asked, curious. "No, this place has eternal night," she replied. "Whoever designed this place must really hate the sun," he commented. But before he could say anything more, Lucia grabbed his hand. "Don''t say anything bad about the king," she warned, her voice low. "They have eyes everywhere." He didn''t argue and just took her advice to heart. Trusting a local was the wisest thing to do when in a foreign place. They continued walking, passing by other sorcerers who had come from outside to participate in the tournament. Alongside them were people who moved with the familiarity of those who knew this place well. Asher asked her about them, and she explained that they were Eryx scouts, traveling the land in search of talent. They kept to themselves, so Asher didn''t bother looking at them any longer, knowing it could lead to misunderstandings and unnecessary trouble. When they reached a two-story building, they found clerks at desks handling paperwork. Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire Normally, it would have taken some time, but since he was with Lucia, a local, she simply had to identify herself. With that, she registered him as a participant she was sponsoring for the tournament. He went through a few other processes unique to this place, such as registering his palm print in some sort of artifact. The emblem they gave him also acted as a kind of tracker. If he committed a crime, they could backtrack his location. Additionally, if the emblem somehow strayed too far from him, it would trigger an alarm, meaning he had to keep it with him at all times. The details in the emblem were too advanced, even for him, as he had never focused much on making artifacts back in the void. Tampering with it would be a bad idea. "It''s done," the female clerk said respectfully. "Sorcerer Lucia, Sorcerer Asher, you may head to the Origin Arena to complete your registration for the tournament. I advise you to proceed quickly, as the tournament will begin in a few days, and we are expecting participants from all over the world." Lucia didn''t reply and carried herself with an air of haughtiness. The clerks, after all, were little more than slaves in this place, so it would have been unusual for sorcerers like them to treat her as an equal. She had already given Asher instructions, so he mirrored her and acted more aloof. It wasn''t difficult, considering this had been his real personality before he was thrust into one crazy event after another. As they turned away from the clerk''s desk and made their way toward the exit, a group suddenly blocked their path. Two sorcerers, their faces hidden by the deep hoods of their cloaks, stood in front of them. Behind them, a woman with sheep ears, her long white hair flowing gracefully, stepped forward. "Long time no see, Lucia," the woman''s playful voice rang out S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 174 Eryx Part 3 Her smirk was razor-sharp, and every word she spoke dripped with sarcasm.Lucia''s body stiffened. She had a proud personality in Alarath¡ªconfident and unshaken. But now, there was a slight tremble in her hands. ''Elira...'' she muttered, her teeth grinding together. She forced herself to meet the woman''s gaze. The sheep-eared woman might have looked timid and innocent, but Lucia knew better. Back in the academy, Elira had been one of the cruelest, always quick to belittle and torment her. "Oh, is the little experiment losing her nerve?" Elira purred, her voice rude and teasing. Her green eyes sparkled with a wicked glow as she walked closer. Her well-endowed chest bounced with every movement, drawing attention. Even Asher''s eyes instinctively gravitated toward it. It wasn''t because he was a pervert, but simply his reaction to something so noticeable. "Did I hit a sore spot? Are you mad I called you an experiment? I''m just telling the truth, though." Lucia took a slow breath, trying to regain control, but the insult stung deeper than it should have. She had been called many names before¡ªoutsider, impure, a stain on her bloodline¡ªand hearing it now brought the pain rushing back, as sharp as ever. It wasn''t like this when she first started. Back when few people knew her true nature, she had earned recognition for being talented and a quick learner, even though her magical power was weaker. But once her true identity was revealed, everyone who had hated or been jealous of her made her life a living hell. The sheep eared woman was one of the main ones who ruined her academy life. "You''ve got a lot of nerve, Elira," she forced a reply, her voice shaking just slightly as she tried to mask the weakness building inside her. Elira''s grin grew wider as she stepped even closer. "An experiment like you talking back like this?" she sneered. "Did you become more stupid after living outside of Eryx for so long? Maybe I should remind you that you''re at the bottom of the barrel here." Lucia''s fingers twitched at her side. She felt her heart race but quickly shoved the emotions down. She needed to stay composed, defend herself, and hold her ground. Showing weakness would only give her enemy the satisfaction they craved. "I..." Before she could say anything, Asher placed a hand on her shoulder. She looked up at him, confused, but he only shook his head. "It''s not worth it." Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire Elira, annoyed by his intervention, turned her attention to him. She had already assessed him earlier, and in her eyes, he didn''t seem powerful at all. He didn''t even have a powerful body. Coming from a powerful family and being pure-blooded, her ego was even more overbearing than Lucia''s. "What are you doing, outsider?" she demanded. Asher just stared at her. She couldn''t gauge the depth of his power¡ªnot with the spell he had cast earlier to conceal it. He had learned his lesson when Lucia was able to quickly discover his flawless magical body before. With this spell, none of the sorcerers here could tell that he was probably the most powerful person around. He used the word "probably" because this world was vast, and the chance of a participant stronger than him wasn''t entirely zero. "Are you deaf? Why aren''t you answering when I''m asking you?" Elira snapped, trying to assert her dominance. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She pressed mental pressure on him, attempting to force him to kneel. But after a while, nothing happened. There wasn''t even the slightest hint that he was affected. Thinking she had been too lenient, she increased the force. Despite her best efforts, he remained completely unfazed, his composure unbroken. It was clear now that her mental pressure wasn''t even strong enough to make him flinch. "Why, you insolent¡ª" Elira began, ready to release her aura, but one of the sorcerers beside her spoke up. "This isn''t the place. The tournament is about to start, and we can''t have others thinking we''re tormenting outsiders." She shot a glare at her companion. "I don''t care about what others think. He has no manners, and he needs to know his place." The sorcerer''s expression hardened. "You know the rules. We can deal with him later, but not here. Not now." Elira hesitated, her anger still burning in her eyes. She turned to Asher, her voice cold and threatening. "Apologize now, or I swear I won''t care about the rules anymore." "How dare you!" Lucia lashed out. It was one thing for Elira to insult her, but now she was targeting Asher too. The commotion had attracted a crowd, with more and more people gathering around, eager to see what would happen next. Many thought that Asher would fight back. Powerful sorcerers were egotistic and prideful, and the ones entering the tournament were considered the best of the best in the whole world. But his next words shattered everyone''s expectations. "I apologize." Asher bowed his head, then grabbed Lucia''s hand and moved around the group. The other sorcerers watching the whole interaction began to laugh, finding his actions cowardly and pathetic. One of them sneered, "Look at him, too scared to even raise his voice. What kind of sorcerer lets someone like her walk all over them?" Another chuckled, "He''s either terrified or just doesn''t have the guts. I wonder why he even came here?" A third added with a chuckle, "What an idiot. A real sorcerer would''ve at least put up a fight. " Elira, hearing this, couldn''t suppress her smirk. She was very satisfied with the outcome. "Go and run away," she added, her voice dripping with contempt. "The two of you are a perfect match¡ªboth are losers." But Asher didn''t care. He let their insults roll off him, knowing they didn''t matter. He didn''t need to prove anything to them¡ªhe would show them what he was really capable of in the tournament. He believed in the saying, ''A shallow river makes more noise than a deep one.'' Chapter 175 Eryx Part 4 Outside."Why did you stop me? Now we''re going to be a laughingstock!" Lucia snapped, trying to pull her hand free from his grip. But even his normal physical strength was too much for her. He kept walking, and she could do nothing but bite her lips in frustration. The worst part was that he wasn''t even responding. She began to wonder if she had done something to anger him. When they were far enough from the building, he stopped walking and turned to face her. He first checked to see if they were being followed before speaking. "What would talking back accomplish?" he asked. Lucia clenched her fists, glaring at him. "It''s not about winning the argument! It''s about standing up for myself. Do you know what it''s like to be treated like you''re less than everyone else? To have people mock you just for existing?" Her voice cracked slightly, but she quickly steadied it. "I can''t just let them walk all over me." "That''s useless," Asher said blunty "You''ll just embarrass yourself even more." Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire "Easy for you to say!" she shot back, her voice rising. "You''re already powerful. You don''t need to prove anything because all you have to do is show your strength, and everyone respects you! I''m not like you!" Asher sighed, seeing that she misunderstood him. She probably thought his strength had always come effortlessly, that it was something he''d been born with. But that couldn''t be further from the truth. The power she saw in him was not a gift¡ªit was earned. He had fought for it, faced death more times than he cared to count. He was even been trapped in the Void, a place that could have kept him in darkness forever. No one knew the toll it had taken on him¡ªhow it had reshaped his whole personality. But right now, none of that mattered. He wasn''t going to start explaining the horrors of his past to her. People rarely listened when told about suffering; they just saw the power that came after. He focused his attention on her. She was tearing up, acting like a child. The woman he had seen at the academy, the one with the fire in her eyes, was gone. Now, all that was left was this fragile girl who seemed to have lost everything. "If you want to prove them wrong, I''ll do it in the tournament. I''ll fight for you. It''ll show them that you''re not someone to trample over." "You will?" She was stunned by assurance. This was the first time someone had been willing to go that far for her. It made her chest tighten in a way she could not explain. She looked away, trying to compose herself, but the small flicker of gratitude in her eyes was impossible to hide. "I''ll trust you," she muttered lowly. "Good." Asher nodded, turning to walk out of the aerial port. He had no intention of crossing paths with Elira''s group right now. He would teach them a lesson later, when the time was right. She followed him in silence, her thoughts a whirlwind. As they walked, she kept stealing glances at his wide back, her emotions a jumble of confusion. She wondered why he cared so much, why he had stepped in when he had nothing to gain. ''Does he like me now?'' she wondered. But for Asher, it wasn''t that complicated. He wasn''t doing any of this to win her favor or make an impression. The idea of seeing her romantically hadn''t even crossed his mind. To him, she was just a companion. He was doing the sensible thing¡ªshe was helping him, and it would be wrong to stand by and let her get bullied. When they reached the boulevard, they boarded a rune-powered stagecoach. As for the Storm Eagle, there was no need for concern. They had already informed the personnel when they registered, and it would be taken care of. The stagecoach moved smoothly along the road, which looked like asphalt but was more flexible, almost like a hard rubber. It was a marvel of Eryx''s technology¡ªdurable enough that no tracks were left behind when the stagecoach rolled over it. It was one of the city''s many wonders, showing just how far ahead Eryx was compared to the rest of the world. The streets were lined with tall, metallic streetlights, their gothic design adding a unique harm. Each lamp glowed a soft green, perfectly in sync with the color of the moon that hung in the sky, casting its pale light over everything. The green light flickered slightly, giving the whole city a uniform color. In addition, there wasn''t a single real tree in sight. Instead, the streets were lined with artificial ones. Their leaves were made of polished metal, shimmering softly in the dim green light that filled the city. His thoughts drifted to the city''s most basic question: What did people eat here? Without real trees or crops, agriculture seemed almost non-existent. Did they have food factories? Magical farms? It was a mystery that lingered in his mind, but one that would have to wait. Lucia, sitting across from him, had also grown silent. She stared out the window, her gaze lost in the strange, dark look of Eryx. Before, she had never seen the city as anything more than an impressive place, full of wonder. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But after spending so long in Alarath, the dark, depressing streets and the lack of real nature made it feel more like a prison now. "Is it always like this?" he broke the silence. "Yeah. It''s always like this," she responded, showing no hint of enthusiasm at all. Asher nodded, his fingers tapping lightly against the armrest. "I can''t decide if it''s impressive or just... empty." "It''s both," she said after a pause. "Impressive, but hollow." The two nodded in agreement. There was really nothing more to say about it, so they lapsed into silence, letting the quiet settle between them as the stagecoach continued its journey. They passed more towers along the way, each one more imposing than the last. But at this point, the words that came to Asher''s mind were all the same: dark, metal, industrialized, prison-like, and depressing. The city, with its cold, towering structures and lack of natural life, felt like a maze of steel and stone. Eventually, they reached their destination¡ªthe Origin Arena. But it wasn''t like any arena he had imagined. From a distance, it looked more like a towering monolith than a place of competition. The structure stretched high into the sky, about forty stories tall. It was round, almost resembling a giant staff, its top rising sharply above the cityscape. As they got closer, it became even more imposing. There were no windows, no signs of life on its surface. All they could see were the rough, uneven stones that made up its exterior, giving it a fortress-like appearance. The stone was weathered, as though it had been there for centuries, standing against time itself. When the stagecoach finally parked at the side of the road, Asher and Lucia could see that sorcerers had already begun to line up. ''I guess this is it,'' he muttered under his breath. Chapter 176 Eryx Part 5 Asher searched through his space bag, pulling out a small, cold chunk of metal. It was heavier than he expected, the weight of it pressing against his palm.Lucia''s eyes widened as she watched him hold it up. At first glance, the metal seemed unremarkable, just a regular piece of ore, but something about it made her skin crawl. This was a mineral from the Void, something that Index had discovered in one of the ancient ruins. He wasn''t sure why it was in the bag. Maybe Index had put it there and just forgotten about it. That''s why he assumed it wasn''t important. If it had been, he doubted that she would have simply let it sit inside the space bag for so long. There were other items inside the bag, most of them precious materials. However, crafting was not his forte, and because of that, he hadn''t yet found a use for most of them. He placed the chunk of metal in his right hand and held his left hand over it, softly chanting a spell. A faint orange glow appeared around his fingers, and the air around the metal began to heat up. Slowly, the dull silver surface changed, changing to a deep red as the metal glowed from the change in temperature. Lucia leaned closer, watching him with a raised eyebrow. "What are you doing now?" "We need to hide our faces" Asher responded, not looking up. "If we go out there like this, people will recognize you. These should help." Lucia didn''t argue with his reasoning; she understood it was for her own protection. Most of the facilitators would recognize her, and with the event being the biggest in Eryx, it was bound to attract locals eager to see the outsiders. Small wisps of steam rose as the heat intensified, softening the metal until it looked pliable. Once it was ready, he chanted another spell. A gust of wind formed around the softened metal, spiraling in controlled bursts. The swirling air bent and twisted the glowing piece , reshaping it with precise control. Sparks scattered with each adjustment, their brief flashes reflecting off his focused expression. He continued the process, cooling parts of the metal with a faint flick of wind while leaving other areas bendable. The spell required care and precision, and his control over the elements showed as the lump of metal gradually took the shape of a mask. Narrow eyes appeared first, cut into the surface with sharp angles. The mouth followed¡ªa downturned, somber frown. Once the first mask was done, Asher began shaping the second one. The same careful heating, bending, and cooling began again, though this time the design was different. The second mask had a sly grin, the kind that seemed to mock its surroundings. Each detail, from the curve of the smile to the slant of the eyes, was deliberate, giving the mask an almost lifelike quality. When the work was done, he picked up the masks, now cool to the touch. They gleamed faintly in the dim light, simple but effective in their design. He wiped his hands on his cloak and glanced at Lucia, holding out the grinning mask. "Here. Put this on." She stared at the mask for a moment before taking it, running her fingers over the surface. "I guess this will work," she muttered, though the craftsmanship surprised her. Asher said nothing, strapping the sad mask over his face. The fit was perfect, snug against his skin. Next, he snapped his fingers, and the fabric of his robe changed right before Lucia''s eyes, turning a deep jet black. Silver patterns appeared along the edges, curling into simple but sharp designs that matched the sad expression on his mask. He gave the cloak a slight tug to make sure it fit well. "This should work," he nodded, sounding satisfied with the color. Lucia''s surprise showed in her wide eyes. She had not expected his robe to be an artifact, let alone do that. "You didn''t mention your robe could do that," she said, crossing her arms. Asher glanced at her. "You never asked," Lucia didn''t press further, though her curiosity lingered. She couldn''t help but wonder what other tricks he was hiding. When they stepped out of the coach, it immediately began to move again, its rune-powered wheels glowing faintly as it rolled away. They continued walking toward the entrance, blending in with the crowd. No one seemed to find their masks strange; in fact, many others were wearing one with different patterns and design. Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire From their clothes, it was clear that everyone here came from different places, each with its own culture, which showed in their sense of style. The line moved forward slowly, the soft murmur of voices filling the air as participants waited their turn. Asher and Lucia stood side by side, the glass pillars ahead of them glowing faintly, each one holding sixteen small, star-shaped lights. When they reached the registration window, the staff member, a tall woman gestured toward another line. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Step forward when it''s your turn," the facilitator called out. "Touch the pillar to measure your power. To qualify for the tournament, you need to light up at least eight out of the sixteen stars. Anything less, and you''re out." Lucia''s gaze flickered over to Asher as they moved into position. Without a word, he turned to her, lowering his voice. "How many stars did you light up last time?" Lucia hesitated, but the mask hid the uncertainty in her expression. "Seven," she answered with a slight frown. "It was the best I have ever hit, but now¡­ I think I can hit nine, maybe ten." Asher raised an eyebrow. "Ten, huh? " If someone of her caliber was only that confident, it spoke volumes about the kind of strength it took to reach the full sixteen stars. While he was thinking about the test, a sudden gasp echoed through the crowd. He turned to see what the commotion was about. Chapter 177 Eryx Part 6 A woman approached the pillar, her white wings glowing softly, giving her an almost legendary appearance. On closer inspection, Asher noticed feathers along her hands and shoulders, marking her as part beastkin, likely of the bird type.She wore a long, flowing robe of soft silver that shimmered whenever she moved. Her hair fell in soft waves of white, blending with the glow of her wings. It matched her face perfectly. Her eyes were a deep, intense orange . The crowd stared at the woman in awe. Judging by their reactions, she was very well-known. "Do you know who she is?" Asher whispered to Lucia. Lucia gave a slight nod. "Yes. She''s Talira Skyshade, a powerful sorcerer from Zaryth, the capital of Storm. They say she was one of the strongest there. She''s especially dangerous if she has enough space and time to cast her most powerful spells." Asher nodded in understanding, his gaze narrowing as he studied Talira closely. His eyes moved over her waist, noting the subtle way she held herself. He realized that she, too, had something in place to prevent others from sensing her true power directly. The moment her hand made contact, the pillar lit up. First, one star glowed, then four, then five. The stars kept lighting up faster and faster. People in the crowd started whispering as the pillar reached eight stars, then ten, and finally, it stopped at thirteen. The entire place went quiet. Thirteen stars. That was the highest anyone had seen so far, and it left everyone amazed. Asher watched the woman carefully. Her calm expression didn''t change, even as everyone around her stared in disbelief. She had just set a new record, and she did not even show any hint of satisfaction. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire Lucia whispered, "Thirteen stars... I didn''t think anyone could get that close to sixteen other than you. " He turned to Lucia and asked, "How many stars do you think I can light up?" She thought for a moment, considering his abilities, then replied, "Fourteen." "Just fourteen?" He raised an eyebrow. "And how strong are those named sages?" "They''re power can''t be measured by this pillar," she explained. "But if it''s based on stars, it could be around twenty after they got their legacy." He couldn''t help but feel that Lucia was overestimating the named sages and underestimating him. But he couldn''t blame her. After all, she had never seen the full extent of his power, and he had no intention of revealing it just to make a point. He would only use more if someone was skilled enough to force him into a corner. As more people took their turn, the crowd watched intently. Several managed to hit twelve stars, and a rare few reached thirteen. The high numbers made it clear just how strong the participants were. However¡ª Having a massive amount of energy didn''t guarantee victory. There were plenty of cases where someone with only 8 stars managed to defeat a participant with a higher score. The difference wasn''t always about quantity; it often came down to how efficiently they used their spells. Power alone wasn''t enough to win¡ªstrategy and skill played a huge role. When it was his turn, all eyes turned to him, partly because of the mask he wore. But he paid them no mind. He reached out and casually touched the glass pillar. Immediately, the stars began to light up, faster than anyone had seen before. But then, the light suddenly paused at 8-mark. It was a pass, but still disappointing, especially considering how quickly the stars had lit up. Most of the sorcerers sneered in disdain, finding his attempt pathetic despite passing. "Eight stars? Pathetic," one sorcerer scoffed. "I thought he''d be something more." "He almost fooled us," another added with a smirk. But for those with a keen eye, it was obvious he was holding back. Talira, waiting for her companions to finish, couldn''t help but smile. ''It seems I''m not the only one trying to hide my power. To think he could really stop at exactly where he wanted¡ªhis control is impressive.'' She then turned her attention to the other sorcerers she was wary of. They noticed her gaze and, in return, regarded her with similar caution. All of them were now wondering if another unknown dark horse had entered the tournament. Back on the platform, the insults kept coming¡ªbut Asher ignored them. Their words had no effect on him; in the grand scheme of things, they were irrelevant. With a calm step, he walked towards a male facilitator. As he approached, he pulled out his emblem and presented it without hesitation. The facilitator glanced at him and smiled, fully aware that Asher was stronger than he let on. "Do you have an alias you''d like to use for the tournament?" the facilitator asked. Asher didn''t need to think long. It came to him instantly. "Ash,". It was fitting¡ªsomeone who had already died, turned to ash, and then resurrected. In a way, he couldn''t shake the feeling that his name was some kind of foreshadowing . The facilitator nodded, recorded his alias, and assigned him the number 517. He was then instructed to wait in the corner. Those who passed began talking among themselves, trying to make connections. They were preparing for the possibility that the next qualification test might require a group just like last time. They immediately gathered around those who had lit up 10 to 13 stars, drawn to them like moths to a flame. Asher, on the other hand, kept to himself. Meanwhile, Lucia stayed on the sidelines, not taking the test, and just watched. As Asher savored the quiet and peace around him, the hum of distant conversations faded into the background. He closed his eyes for a moment. But then, a voice broke through his silence. "Nice meeting you, " Opening his eyes, he saw Talira standing in front of him. She raised her hand toward him, her fingers extended in a casual offer of a handshake. Chapter 178 Light Chat Asher looked at her soft hand for a moment before shaking it. Her grip was gentle, and her touch felt light, almost weightless."Same," he replied briefly, pulling his hand away. But she didn''t let go. Instead, she clasped his hand with both of hers. "You''re strong," she whispered, her voice soft and filled with intent. "You''ve hidden it well, but I can tell just from touching you. You''re the most powerful person here." Her words weren''t just quiet¡ªthey carried an enchantment. A spell wove through her voice, ensuring no one else could hear their conversation. Asher''s mask concealed any hint of emotion. He didn''t pull his hand away this time, letting her grip linger a moment longer. "You''re observant," his tone was blunt, offering neither confirmation nor denial. Talira''s smile deepened, a subtle curve of her lips that hinted at satisfaction. Her intense orange eyes seemed to search for something beyond his words, as if she could see through his mask and the layers he kept hidden. "I try to be. It''s the only way to survive in a place like this." She finally let go of his hand, taking a step back as she adjusted her posture. "How about we form an alliance?" she suggested. Her words made her intentions clear. "Why?" he asked, crossing his arms casually. "There''s a high chance the next test will be a group battle," she added, her gaze turning to the other sorcerers who were now gathering in small circles, forming alliances of their own. Her eyes lingered on them for a moment before returning to him. "You''ll need allies, and so will I. Working together might save us both some trouble." Asher studied her for a second, trying to figure out if she had a hidden agenda. Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire "And why me?" he probed, keeping his tone casual Talira met his gaze, then shrugged lightly before responding. "You''re strong, and you''re not arrogant. I don''t waste time with careless people. Together, we''d stand a better chance of making it through." "That''s it?" Asher tilted his head slightly, sizing her up. "And what happens if I refuse?" She made a slight movement, her wings glowing faintly as they shifted. "Then I''ll find someone else. But let''s be honest¡ªneither of us would want to face each other as enemies too soon." Asher''s mind raced as he considered her offer. He had no reason to ally himself¡ªhe was strong enough on his own. While this was happening, another group of sorcerers approached them. There were four of them, all birdkin, their feathers glinting in hues of black, much like crows. Talira recognized them immediately. Even the weakest among them had managed to light up ten stars, making them a good enough group. One of them stepped forward, his gaze fixed on her. "Why are you wasting your time on that eight-star?" he grumbled, his voice dripping with disdain as he nodded toward Asher. Talira remained calm, not giving them an immediate response. She found it almost laughable that they couldn''t see through him¡ªor perhaps they did see it but refused to accept that he could be stronger than them because of their ego. Either way, their arrogance revealed their character, and it made her stomach churn in disgust. In contrast, when she glanced back at Asher, her impression of him remained favorable. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He didn''t display any of the over-the-top antics or attitudes that often came with power. Instead, he carried himself with restraint, as if he understood the weight of his abilities and took responsibility for how he used them. It didn''t take a genius to figure out which one was the best bet for an alliance. Talira turned her attention back to the group. The mocking sorcerer still stood with a sneer, waiting for a response. "You think you can just walk up and make demands because you''ve lit up a few stars?" she asked, raising an eyebrow. "I don''t waste my time with people who can''t see past their own egos." The group fell silent, her words cutting through the air with the intent to scold and humiliate them. "Leave us alone ," She didn''t even hold back, making sure to raise her voice, drawing the attention of nearby sorcerers. More eyes turned toward them, watching with growing interest as the tension rose. "You!" one of the birdkin with long hair snarled, his fists clenched, ready to lash out at her. But before he could act, his companion grabbed his arm, pulling him back with a warning look. Fighting here without permission was a direct challenge to the laws of Eryx. If they broke that rule, they would be killed before they even had a chance to prove themselves. After a moment, the long-haired sorcerer spat on the ground, his anger barely contained. "Watch your back in the tournament," he grumbled. "You''re not the only strong one here." She stayed silent, refusing to waste her breath on them. Instead, she gave them a faint smile¡ªone that spoke volumes. It made it clear: they could try, but they would ultimately fail. The birdkin walked away, their mood darkened. They had come with the assumption that they could win her over, thinking they shared a connection as flying types. But her presence wasn''t something they could claim so easily. Not only was she powerful¡ªshe also possessed a beauty that set her apart from others. "I''m sorry about the mess," she bowed her head. Her tone was different from what he''d expected from most sorcerers¡ªespecially those who walked around with such power. Asher could tell she meant it. "Alright, I''ll take your offer into consideration if it really is a team battle," he agreed, nodding slightly. She clasped her hands together, relieved that she had managed to convince him. "Thank you. I won''t disturb you any longer. I''ll gather more people¡ªdon''t worry, I''ll make sure they have decent character." With that, she gave him a polite nod and turned to leave, her wings fluttering softly as she moved through the crowd, already thinking about who else might be a worthy ally. Chapter 179 The Odds. When the initial screening ended, the crowd that had gathered made their way in front of the tower.Lucia had to remain outside with other non-participants and those who hadn''t passed the test but hoped to gain inspiration or see the gap between themselves and the successful candidates. As she stood among the crowd, her gaze drifted toward the base of the towering stone structure. It loomed silently with no visible entrance. Then, without warning, the ground rumbled. A low, deep tremor spread through the earth. With a slow, grinding sound, the stone walls began to part, revealing the dark interior of the tower. The gap widened, and a massive opening¡ªeasily thirty feet tall¡ªappeared in front of them. ''This thing is wide enough to fit thirty people at once,'' he thought, impressed by how big the entrance was. He focused on the darkness inside, curious to see what was beyond, but to his surprise, his vision was blocked. An invisible barrier was stopping him from seeing clearly. The shadows inside seemed to shift in a way that made everything blurry. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''As expected, this place has so many interesting spells,'' "Everyone, step inside," the facilitators instructed. One by one, the sorcerers began walking in groups, entering the tower. As Asher counted the heads of those passing through, he realized there were over 500 people¡ªan impressive number. It made him pause for a moment, reflecting on just how huge this world really was. Alarath, despite being a capital, felt small now, like a tiny droplet in the middle of an endless ocean. Arcane Arts, though difficult to study, were highly sought after¡ªnot just by the masses, but also by kingdoms and governments. Because of their importance, sorcerers received a great deal of support from these powerful entities, ensuring that more and more of them continued to rise in numbers. As the first group of sorcerers crossed the massive gate, they disappeared into the thick darkness beyond. There was no sound, no sign of them reappearing. For a brief moment, it might have seemed unsettling to an outsider, but none of the participants panicked. They all knew this was just part of the test. Eryx, the powerful kingdom running the tournament, wouldn''t sabotage them. There was no merit in doing so. Asher stood there for a second, watching the others file in. He was about to step forward when he felt a gentle tap on his back. Turning, he found Talira standing behind him. She was accompanied by three other beastkin women, each one different in their own way. The first, a foxkin, had two eyes that were as unique as she was. One eye was a bright, fiery orange, and the other was a piercing, vibrant blue. The different colors made her look almost magical, as if she saw the world in two different lenses. Her long, silvery hair was pulled back into a loose braid that hung over her shoulder. She wore a bold, sleeveless robe that was pure orange, the color so bright it almost seemed to glow. The robe fit her slim and thin figure, emphasizing her proportions. Next to her was a snakekin, her lower body that of a serpent, coiling effortlessly as she moved. Her scales shimmered in a mix of deep green and gold, catching the light with every movement. Long black hair flowed straight down her back, paired with striking yellow eyes. She wore a robe of rich, dark indigo, designed to flow gracefully around her serpent-like tail. Her olive-toned skin stood out against the dark colors of her outfit, adding an air of both elegance and danger to her presence. The third was the leopardkin, her golden eyes narrowed and alert, much like a predator on the prowl. Her dark brown skin was marked with the spots of a leopard, giving her a wild, untamed look. Short, curly hair in deep brown with hints of auburn framed her face, while a robe of earthy browns and golds, designed for freedom of movement, completed her look. The four women stood together, their combined beauty making even the most strong-willed men do a double take. Talira gave him a small, knowing smile before turning slightly to gesture to the three women beside her. Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire "This is Kira," she said, motioning to the foxkin. She then nodded toward the snakekin, her eyes gleaming with respect. "This is Meria." Finally, she turned to the leopardkin. "And this is Rhea." She only told them their names, because none of them would really want to talk more about themselves, considering that they were all rivals in the tournament. The three girls watched him with interest. "And his name is Ash," she introduced, having heard it when he registered an alias. They continued to study him carefully, their gazes scrutinizing every detail of him. Unfortunately, the mask he wore only made it harder for them to fully trust him. There were a few reasons for wearing a mask: first, to prevent others from knowing their identity and using prior knowledge against them; second, if the person was wanted or had a bounty on their head; or third, if they just preferred to keep their identity hidden for personal reasons. While this was happening, he was also deep in thought, but for a completely different reason. What were the chances that all of his group members were women? And not just any women¡ªeach one stunning in her own way, the kind of beauty that turned heads effortlessly. ''Is this really a coincidence?'' His face no longer mattered, considering he was wearing a mask. Plus, his performance had been deliberately low-key, so logically, the women in this tournament shouldn''t be flocking to him like this. But as if fate was playing a trick on him, he still found himself in this situation. At this point, he wouldn''t be surprised if, by the end of it all, every one of them ended up falling for him¡ªconsidering his track record. ''Could it be? Maybe I was just born to attract the opposite sex no matter what?'' he sighed, the thought sounding ridiculous. Then again, his past experiences said otherwise. Chapter 180 Cant be Hidden The foxkin, Kira, crossed her arms, her smile turning playful. After looking at him for an extended period, she couldn''t help but feel drawn to his mysterious aura.Even with his voice muffled by the mask, there was a charm to it that made her unconsciously think he was very good-looking. "So, Ash, any strategies? Or are you just winging it like the rest of us?" Her question was casual, but it broke the tension lingering between them. Asher''s head tilted slightly. "None at all," his was tone calm, almost disinterested. Kira raised an eyebrow, her two-toned eyes glinting with curiosity. "Bold answer. Or maybe you don''t need a strategy to begin with?" "I''ll let you decide on that," he replied curtly, making sure to speak only the bare minimum required to avoid sounding rude. Kira''s smirk widened, amused by his answer. "Fair enough. You don''t seem like the talkative type anyway." "Not much to tell about," His tone gave nothing away. Rhea rolled her eyes, her golden gaze flicking between the two. "If you''re done flirting, maybe we can focus on more important stuff?" Kira let out a light laugh, unbothered by the jab. "Relax, Rhea. Just breaking the silence." Her smirk lingered, but the loud voice of the facilitator quickly drew her attention. "Form your groups and prepare to move inside." Conversations stopped as the participants focused on their next steps. Their group huddled together instinctively, with Asher now standing among them. He noted how naturally they moved as a unit, even if they were still technically rivals. Talira''s presence seemed to be the glue holding them together. "You''d better keep up," Kira warned, her tone half-teasing, half-serious. "We''re not slowing down for anyone." Asher''s voice remained steady. "Don''t worry. I don''t plan on falling behind." Talira watched the exchange with a curious smile, entertained by the dynamic forming between him and the others. She half expected them to be wary of him for a while, given his mysterious nature and the fact that he was male, but it didn''t seem to be an issue for him at all. ''He''s naturally good at charming women,'' she muttered under her breath, finding it oddly entertaining how easily he caught people''s attention, especially the opposite sex. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She had met many impressive people in her life, yet none of them compared to Asher. Despite his efforts to stay low-key, he still managed to capture her attention¡ªand the rest . ''Maybe this is just his style?'' She assumed that his aloof personality was his own way of making girls curious about him¡ªa subtle strategy that required no effort but seemed to work well enough. If he could hear her thoughts right now, he would be cursing himself. He had genuinely thought that keeping his mouth shut would make them less interested in him, maybe even bore them to death¡ªbut it was backfiring spectacularly. As the group continued onward, the change in atmosphere was harder to ignore. The air grew colder, heavier with tension, and each step echoed louder, swallowed by the looming darkness of the gate ahead. The moment they crossed the threshold together, an attack headed their way without warning. It was quick and perfectly timed. However¡ª Talira reacted fast. Her wings snapped open, and a gust of wind erupted in all directions, forming a dome that deflected the spells. "Jump!" she shouted. In an instant, the ground beneath them erupted. Jagged stone spikes shot upward, sharp and deadly, aimed to impale them. They leapt to the side, narrowly avoiding the barrage. But Asher didn''t move. The floor beneath his feet remained untouched, as if no spell could be casted under his shadow. The attackers quickly changed their strategy. As the ground vibrated again, more spikes shot up, aimed straight for his body. But when the jagged stone tips came into contact, they shattered on impact, breaking into fine dust that scattered in the air like sand. Wave after wave of attacks rained down on him¡ªspikes, flames, wind, lightning¡ªbut with every strike, they shattered or dispersed before even touching him It was as if the very space around him bent to his will, neutralizing every threat. This gave the other four girls some leeway, as the attackers focused solely on Asher. The girls, still hovering in the air, watched the entire scene with amused expressions. Those jagged spikes weren''t normal. They looked like stone, but they were far harder¡ªharder than steel, even. Turning those jagged spikes into fine dust with a mere touch was nothing short of outrageous¡ªeven for them. To pull something like that off, they''d have to use their trump card, which was absurd given that the tournament had only just begun. There was a brief silence¡ªan uncomfortable one¡ªas the realization hit the attackers. This wasn''t a normal barrier. His spell, whatever it was, had disrupted their well-planned assault. With that, they chose to run, knowing that a direct fight would only exhaust both sides. Asher stood still, sensing their retreat, but he didn''t bother to chase them. It was hardly worth his time. What surprised him more was just how powerful the artifact, Index, had created. ''At this rate, I''ll win without even moving,'' he thought with a sigh, a mix of surprise and disbelief. But as much as he was taken aback by its power, there was also a sense of pride. His girlfriend''s craftsmanship was on full display despite their impossibly long-distance relationship. She was protecting him all the time. This made him happy and sad at the same time. ''I miss her,'' he muttered under his breath. It was a good thing he was wearing his mask to hide his emotions, or the girls with him would probably be shocked. Here was someone who had just shrugged off a combined attack from high-level sorcerers, yet instead of feeling lucky, he was lost in thoughts of missing his girlfriend. Well, no one could really blame him. Those spells might have been strong by their standards, but his robe was crafted by someone who had dedicated her entire life to perfecting her art. When it came to creating magical items, it would take Asher years to even come close to Index''s skill. Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire THUD! The four women landed nearby, their expressions showing mixed emotions. Meria, the snakekin, crossed her arms and frowned. "You shouldn''t show off like that. Using a trump card this early is a bad idea." The others exchanged glances, then turned their attention back to Asher. They had to admit¡ªher logic was solid. All of them were sorcerers, and with enough information and preparation, they could find countless ways to counter him. Kira''s fox ears twitched as she added, "She''s right. If you reveal your best move now, your enemies will figure out how to counter it later." Talira nodded, her tone careful and respectful. "We all have our trump cards, but we save them for when it really matters. Using them too soon is too risky. There are countless ways to handle that ambush." Rhea smirked, shaking her head slightly. "Yeah, rookie mistake. Hold back next time." Asher stood silently, his expression unreadable, but inside, he was very confused. ''Trump card? I didn''t even do anything. '' Chapter 181 Cant be Hidden Part 2 He glanced down at the dust around his feet¡ªthe remains of the spikes that had shattered.The floor beneath him had also been scorched in places where flames had grazed it, with cracked stone running through the surface. Areas where lightning had struck were marked with faint, charred patterns, and the wind''s force had left deep grooves in the stone. He turned his focus to the girls. Now they were waiting for him to say something, so he gave a small nod. "Got it," he replied, knowing that arguing with them would be a hassle. Meria looked satisfied, as though she had taught him an important lesson. "I hope you don''t get too cocky. The next time will be tougher." The others nodded in agreement, believing their advice was relevant, unaware that he was simply going along with them. Talira stepped forward, her wings folding neatly behind her as she addressed everyone. "That wasn''t a warning. It''s a declaration. From here on out, killing is not only allowed¡ªit''s encourage." Kira frowned, her playful demeanor replaced with unease. "So they''re trying to thin us out before the actual tournament. Make sense. " Talira glanced around ."We need to be more cautious from here on out." Meria nodded, her eyes scanning the area. "Yes, especially since those who came in first had an advantage." All of their expressions grew more serious. Sorcerers had a wide range of trap spells in their arsenals. They were time-consuming to set up. But it wasn''t impossible to complete in under 15 minutes if five to ten high-level sorcerers worked together. "This test is unfair," Rhea muttered, shaking her head. She hated how unbalanced it was. There was a moment of silence. "I agree," Talira exhaled sharply, her gaze sweeping over the paths ahead. She raised a hand, pointing toward the tunnels. "But for now, let''s focus on that." Rhea glanced down the first tunnel and said, "That one looks too quiet..." Kira moved toward the second tunnel, her ears twitching. "This one''s bigger. More space might be good for us." Meria shook her head. "The previous group would have chosen that one too. It''s too obvious, and they likely set up traps." Kira frowned but didn''t argue. "Fair point. But that doesn''t mean we should avoid it entirely. Maybe we can use it to our advantage." Rhea crossed her arms. "Walking straight into their hands? No thanks. They will be waiting for us." Asher held back a sigh. ''Why are they talking so much?'' He glanced at the girls, who were still discussing the pros and cons of each tunnel. ''They''re wasting time,'' he thought. ''We''re not getting any closer to a decision.'' He waited patiently, but their voices only overlapped. Finally, he spoke up, cutting through the noise. "Let''s take the middle one. It''s the safest option." They turned to him, surprised by his sudden decision. Rhea raised an eyebrow. "Why the middle one?" He paused for a moment, knowing any logical explanation would likely be met with more questions. "I have a way to sense danger. And it has 99.99% accuracy." The group stared at him, their expressions a mix of surprise and skepticism. Rhea was the first to speak. "Sensing danger? Is that some sort of spell?" Asher gave a small nod, keeping it vague. "Something like that. It''s helped me out more times than I can count." Kira raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "99.99% accuracy, huh? That''s impressive. But if it''s that good, why didn''t you mention it sooner?" Instead of responding, he just walked forward with confidence. He had had enough of the talking. The way he carried himself left no room for doubt, and the others, without saying a word, found themselves following him. None of them expected Asher to pick a tunnel at random, but that''s exactly what he did. Well, it wasn''t random, technically speaking. The middle tunnel was the third one, and his alias¡ªASH¡ªhad three letters. As for the dangers ahead? He would just destroy them all. There was no need to overthink it. If something that simple was already a challenge, then they had no business being in this tournament. The group moved into the passage, their footsteps echoing off the stone walls. Asher led the way, pretending to know what he was doing. After a couple of minutes, he sensed a slight distortion. His focus shifted, detecting a faint line of danger in the walls ahead¡ªbarely noticeable to anyone else. Without hesitation, he silently activated his magic. Instead of casting a visible spell, he channeled his energy through the soles of his boots. It sank into the stone beneath him. The trick wasn''t just to disarm it. He had to be careful not to alert anyone else to what he was doing. He masked his energy with the same force that hummed through the dungeon''s walls, blending it in seamlessly. With a careful push, he sent his energy into the floor, gently altering its setup just enough to make it stop working. Just like that, they moved forward without trouble. More traps was ahead, but he easily dismantled them with his spell. However, the simplicity of the traps wasn''t a sign of weakness. They were just designed to be straightforward and less complex, given the time constraints. Kira raised an eyebrow, her tone playful but respectful. "I''ll give you credit. Choosing the middle path... guess it was the right call after all." Meria''s eyes narrowed in approval. "Didn''t think you''d get us this far without a problem. Nice work." Rhea smirked, her arms crossed. "Alright, alright. I''ll admit it. You knew what you were doing. For now, anyway." Asher didn''t respond, just giving them a small, nonchalant nod. He had no doubt that, with their skills, they could easily navigate the passages, but not as quickly as they could with him around. Before they knew it, they found themselves in another chamber. This time, there was no clear path ahead¡ªonly a wide deep hole and floating slabs of stone. The slabs floated randomly in the air, rising like steps, but each gap between them was at least ten feet wide. Not only that, each slab was engraved with runes, cleverly hidden from view. He would need to focus more to decipher their meaning. Glancing down at the slabs below and then up at the ones above, Kira asked, "So which is it? Up or down?" It was a tough question, and none of them had a definite answer. Then they remembered Asher, who had the ability to sense danger. They instinctively thought he had the answer to this. They looked at him with expectant eyes, waiting for an answer. He sighed, his fingers brushing the edge of his cloak. ''You''ve got to be kidding me,'' This was exactly why he hated showing some of his abilities in front of them¡ªthey would become more and more dependent on him. ''I guess there''s no choice for now.'' Reaching out with his senses, he expected to get some clue, but there was nothing. His brows furrowed as he tried again, only to feel the same barrier¡ªa wall blocking him from seeing what was ahead. ''Is this supposed to confuse us?'' S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 182 Up or Down Part 1 "Let me test it out first," he stepped forward. A small ball of fire appeared in his palm, its light casting flickering shadows on the cold stone walls.He flicked his wrist, and the flame surged ahead. It streaked through the air for a moment before dimming and vanishing. ''They neutralize my spells?'' he muttered, narrowing his eyes. He tried again, this time conjuring a solid shard of ice. It shot forward and splintered into shards before falling downward. His brows furrowed as realization dawned. The speed at which they fell was unnaturally fast, far quicker than their weight would suggest. "It''s not that the flame was ineffective," he glanced back at the group. "This place has some sort of gravity spell. It''s pulling everything down." "A trap that looks like an easy choice," Meria crossed arms. "Classic Eryx. They want us to believe both paths work, but only one really does." Talira stepped to the edge of the platform, her wings unfurling slightly. "If down is the easier path, then it''s also the more obvious one. Which means it''s likely the wrong way." "Or they want us to think that and pick the harder path," Rhea countered, her tone filled with frustration. "Either way, it''s designed to waste our time." "What do you think we should pick?" Talira asked, turning her attention to Asher. He had been helpful so far, so they wanted his opinion. "Let''s head upward," he suggested. "Alright, I''ll go since I can fly," Talira offered, spreading her wings and gliding toward the nearest slab. Before she could reach it, a heavy pressure slammed down on her. Thinking quickly, she used a wind spell to lighten the pressure just enough to land on the first slab. Determined not to embarrass herself, she moved to the next one, and then the next. With each jump, the air grew heavier. By the time she reached the 20th slab, she was kneeling, breathing heavily. She glanced up, seeing at least thirty more ahead. ''I could keep going. But I''d have to release my strongest spells. I don''t think that''s a good idea.'' sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She looked down and saw the others still watching from below. For a moment, she hesitated, doubt creeping in. ''Should I use more than 70% of my power?'' she muttered under her breath. She had a spell that could potentially break through. It was a hidden trump card¡ªone she wanted to save for the tournament. Most of her team was powerful, so there was a good chance they would pass this test and become her rivals. If she showed them too much, she would lose the element of surprise. While she struggled, more groups began appearing at different openings. They watched her closely, some whispering to each other as they observed her attempts. A few stepped forward, each trying a different method to reach the next slab. One sorcerer attempted to leap from one to the next with a burst of fire beneath his feet, but the flames flickered out too quickly. Another tried to fly, only to be weighed down by the same invisible force that Talira had felt. Finally, a sorcerer with blue wings, tinged with yellow at the tips, stepped forward. His sharp features set in determination, he had had enough. His gaze burned with resolve, the test mocking his abilities. He was no ordinary sorcerer¡ªhe had even managed to light up 10 stars. A surge of power erupted around him as his body twisted and transformed into a large, magnificent purple flaming bird, its wings crackling with intense energy. The entire place lit up, and the temperature rose with his transformation alone. Without wasting any more time, he soared past Talira, leaving a trail of blazing light in its wake. He passed the 20th, then the 30th slab, soaring like a rocket streaking upward. The very air crackled with power, and every eye was fixed on him, watching, waiting for him to conquer the impossible. For a moment, it looked inevitable¡ªeveryone expected he would reach the top in one continuous burst of power. However¡ª By the time he reached the 35th slab, the pressure was too much, and the exhaustion from sustaining such intense form caught up with him. With a final burst of effort, the bird faltered, its wings faltering under the strain. He forced his body to land on the 35th slab, the flames around him sputtered out. Sweat poured down his brow, his breath coming in heavy gasps. Despite the failure, the other sorcerers remained silent. They didn''t mock him; they recognized the sheer difficulty of what he had attempted. "I don''t think this is possible!" he shouted, his voice echoing down. He refused to believe that anyone could actually make it to the top. And he wasn''t the only one who thought so. Most of the sorcerers, weaker than him, accepted his words. After all, what they had just witnessed was nearly impossible to replicate. Soon, most of the sorcerers decided to head down first to investigate. Before leaving, they watched Asher''s group in silence, but none of them said a word. They were enemies in this place, so there was no need to get friendly with them. Meanwhile, the birdkin with blue and yellow feathers landed next to Talira and raised his hand. "Join us," he offered, finding her attractive and seeing her as a strong potential partner. She could tell from miles away what he was after, so she simply ignored him. Seeing this, the male birdkin''s face turned sour, but he didn''t argue. Talira was stronger than him, and he had just exhausted most of his energy from his flashy display. He joined his group along with the others. The steps downward were deeper, but they quickly made their way through. Talira also jumped down, no longer interested in wasting energy to prove herself only to fail in the end. She was confident she could make it past the 40th slab, but beyond that, it was uncharted territory. "Should we head down too?" she inquired. "Yeah, there''s no point in wasting our time here," Rhea responded, and the others silently agreed with the decision. "Let me try," Asher spoke up. He had been silent for a while, knowing they thought he would just silently agree with them. They all paused, looking at him as if they hadn''t expected him to speak at all. Meria was the first to break the silence, raising an eyebrow. "Are you sure?" Her tone was calm but skeptical. Kira glanced sideways at him, an almost playful curiosity in her eyes. "What, no more acting weak?" she teased, though the hint of genuine concern was there beneath her words. Asher stood still for a moment before taking a slow breath. Everyone watched him, and they felt his presence had become less imposing. Then, he jumped to the nearest slab, using only the strength in his legs, and then to another. He kept going, and they expected him to stop soon, but he passed the 20th, the 30th, and the 40th without showing any signs of trouble. Finally, he reached the 50th slab and was only one step away from the finish line. He looked back at them and shouted, "Make your energy completely undetectable." Chapter 183 Up or Down Part 2 The group was still trying to figure out what he meant when he suddenly jumped and disappeared from view"Did he just leave us?" Meria''s voice was low, tinged with disbelief. Kira, who had been the most casual about their team dynamics, just laughed it off. "Looks like it. Can''t say I''m surprised though. We are all rivals here, and he had been helping us. At least he gave us a clue." Meria shot her a glance . "A clue? That was barely anything. He could have at least explained himself instead of just... vanishing." "Maybe he thought we wouldn''t get it. " Kira shrugged. "Or maybe he didn''t care. Either way, it''s clear he doesn''t need us." Talira, sensing the tension still hanging in the air, spoke up. "Let''s forget about him for now. Kira is right, he has no obligation to help us." "Instead, we should figure out what he meant. Make our energy completely undetectable." She glanced at the others, looking for an answer. Rhea was the first to speak. "My conclusion is that there''s a spell on those platforms, and that''s what''s causing the pressure. If we manage to completely hide our energy, we won''t trigger them." Meria nodded thoughtfully. "That makes sense. But how do we hide it completely? It''s not something we can just turn off." Kira frowned, her arms crossed. "No way. Our energy is always there. It''s part of us." Their bodies constantly circulated energy, or they would die. It wasn''t something a sorcerer could easily achieve, especially when they had far more energy than others. But how had he pulled it off? ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª At the top, he found a narrow passage stretching upward. The pressure was no longer present, and now, with the ability to use his energy freely again, he allowed himself a small breath of relief. If he hadn''t figured out the trick, he would have been forced to use a powerful spell to break through, just like everyone else. Everyone had focused too much on brute force and forgotten to study the floating slabs. It was only when he carefully observed the small changes in the runes on each platforms that he solved the puzzle. He noticed a sudden shift whenever someone passed through them. A hypothesis formed in his mind. The runes weren''t continuously active¡ªthey were reactive. They only activated in response to someone passing through their range, making it nearly impossible for anyone to predict or feel their effect before it was too late. It was a brilliant trap, one designed to be subtle, but his natural affinity to energy allowed him to see what others did not. To counter the reactive runes, he decided to isolate his energy in his core. He was fortunate that his core still functioned like a black hole¡ªan insatiable force that consumed everything if he willed it. Still, what he attempted was very dangerous. Normally, such a tactic would mean his body would enter a death state. Without a continuous flow of energy throughout his system, his organs would shut down, and his body would begin to deteriorate quickly. He used a technique that involved momentarily entering a self-imposed stasis. This stasis wasn''t a true "death state" but rather a slowing of his bodily functions, essentially placing himself into a deep, controlled suspension. It was a tricky part, but in the end, he effectively became undetectable through a combination of skill, luck, and having a physique that could survive without energy for an extended period of time. ''Yeah, leaving them there is the best decision. It''s not like they can make it work if I explained it to them. I''d just be wasting my time babysitting them.'' He wasn''t being selfish; he was just being realistic. Finally, after a couple of minutes, he reached the end of the massive tunnel. His eyes narrowed as he spotted something unusual in the distance¡ªa stark, distinct X mark carved into the stone ceiling . It stood out against the dark, shadowed surroundings. When he touched it, the ground began to rumble, and the entrance opened, light peeking through from the other side. He flew in, finding himself inside a lush garden. Green fields stretched out everywhere, with flowers blooming all around him. Asher was surprised to see such a serene scene in Eryx. But what caught his attention even more was a white gazebo in the middle of the garden, and sitting there was a woman in a flowing white robe. It wasn''t the baggy kind, but one that fit her body quite well. The robe was adorned with emerald patterns that resembled flowing water. She was sipping from a cup of tea, and in front of her was a plate of cookies, neatly arranged. The peaceful scene felt oddly out of place . ''Maybe she''s one of the facilitators?'' he thought to himself and got closer. As he approached the gazebo, the woman looked up at him, her blue, neon-like eyes locking onto his. They seemed to glow faintly, matching the silvery sheen of her hair, which appeared perpetually wet, almost as if it were shimmering with a liquid sheen. "Amazing, I never thought an outsider would reach this place this fast," she giggled, setting her tea cup down. Then, she grabbed the white kettle with a flower pattern and poured him a cup. "Please, sit. I''m sure you have a lot of questions." Asher obliged, sensing no hostility from her . "Before we start, congratulations," she gave him a warm smile "You don''t have to undergo those tests anymore. Reaching this place has granted you the seeded position." "Seeded position?" he repeated, unfamiliar with the term. The woman tapped her lips thoughtfully for a moment. "To put it simply," the woman fingers delicately traced the rim of her tea cup, "a seeded position is granted to sorcerers of exceptional strength and achievements. It is typically reserved for participants from Eryx who have received formal recommendations. " "However, to ensure fairness for outsiders like yourself, we devised this test for this year. Truth be told," she added with a soft, melodic chuckle, "I wasn''t expecting anyone to pass it." "So tell me," she leaned forward slightly, her gaze steady and curious, "how did you do it? Did you force your way in? Did you tamper with the runes? "You don''t know?" he raised an eyebrow . She leaned back gracefully, still maintaining her warm and sweet demeanor. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No. Like I said, I wasn''t expecting anyone to pass. The last rune was even tempered, and I took extra effort to make sure it was impossible to break." "That''s cheating," he responded. Instead of getting angry, she just shook her head. "We are sorcerers. Since when did we care about fairness? We can do what we want." Asher paused for a moment before replying. "I understand. So, using your logic, I don''t want to answer your question about how I passed. " The woman was taken aback for a brief moment before she composed herself. "Suit yourself." She then stood to her feet. "I''ll guide you to your private quarter. You can wait there until the day of the tournament. Don''t worry, we won''t do anything to someone with as much potential as you." Chapter 184 Seeded Part 1 As they walked, he decided to probe a bit further."This garden... it''s unusual. It feels like part of the tower, but there''s something off. Why do I sense it''s much larger than it should be? Don''t tell me we''ve been teleported to another island altogether?" The woman glanced back at him, her serene smile never leaving her face. Her smile took on a hint of mystery. "This is still inside the tower. And if you want to learn the secret of how we pulled it off, you''ll need to become one of us first." Asher nodded, already half-expecting not to get a direct answer. Still, her response gave him enough to form his own hypothesis. First, they were using some kind of space-altering spell to distort its dimensions, making it far larger than it could physically speaking. Either that, or everything¡ªthe sky, the horizon¡ªwas merely an elaborate optical illusion. If he tried to fly beyond the visible boundaries, he might just hit a dead end. The thought intrigued him. The complexity of the spell required to maintain such an illusion or spatial manipulation was impressive, and it hinted at the depths of knowledge they possessed. As they moved further, it felt like they crossed through an invisible veil. The air turned colder, and a massive mansion suddenly appeared. Its red-tiled rooftops gleamed under the artificial sun, and tall windows reflected the light. The building was perfectly symmetrical, with white walls trimmed in soft gray that gave it a stately, refined look. Neatly trimmed hedges and flowerbeds surrounded the estate, while paths lined with vibrant greenery stretched toward fountains and ponds scattered throughout the garden. It was a place that looked both serene and elegant, almost like a painting brought to life. "I thought the people of Eryx despised every color aside from gray and black," he commented. The woman''s eyes widened, then she burst into laughter, the sound light and genuine. "You''re funny," she added between chuckles, wiping her eyes. "I''m not joking. I really thought this place only had metals and stones." he added. She paused for a moment to compose herself. "If you''re talking about the city, that was intentional. It''s meant to train the mind to think clearly, even in the most depressing environments." Asher blinked, slightly taken aback by her response. He hadn''t expected such a candid explanation. It made sense, though. The harsh, colorless surroundings of Eryx were designed to test the resilience of its people, pushing them to find clarity and focus amidst adversity. He was one of the few who could attest to the truth of her words. In the void, surrounded by darkness with few distractions, he had learned to think clearly even in the midst of uncertainty. "The environment shapes the mind¡ªat least, that''s the theory," she explained. She pointed a finger at him, her gaze sharpening. "But once you reach the top, it no longer matters." He was intrigued by her words, but he didn''t press further. She turned around and walked toward the double doors, their reddish mahogany surface carved with intricate patterns. He couldn''t sense a single soul nearby. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pushing the doors open herself, a low creak echoed through the air. Beyond the threshold was a grand hall with a polished black marble floor. A red carpet ran straight ahead, leading up a wide staircase that split into two elegant, curving arms. Crystal chandeliers hung from the ceiling, their golden light illuminating ornate frames and paintings adorning the cream-colored walls. She didn''t waste any time, leading him to the second floor and down a long corridor to his room. It was located far from the main hall, in the right wing, overlooking the main building and the left wing. "Here''s your key. You will be notified when the tournament starts," she said, her voice calm as she turned to leave. Asher stepped inside, the door closing behind him with a quiet thud. The room was spacious, with a large bed, a desk, and a window overlooking the lush garden. It was simple but comfortable, designed for rest and reflection. Yet, Asher knew better than to take this tranquility at face value. He walked over to the window, his mind already formulating strategies and possibilities. Whatever this tournament was, it was clear that it wasn''t just about power¡ªit was about cunning, adaptability, and perhaps something even deeper. ''I should make sure this place is safe first,'' he muttered, touching the walls as he scanned for any hidden spells. There were indeed some, but all of them were protective measures, nothing designed to spy on him. Still, he could not afford to be too careless in an unfamiliar place. He continued to scan the room over and over, his attention focused until he felt satisfied. When he was done, he sat at the desk and pulled out a book from his space portal. He had grabbed a few from the academy library earlier, planning to study during his free time. The book he opened now was focused on the arcane, particularly summoning spells¡ªhis current area of interest. ''Let''s see...'' he began reading. The text was dense, filled with intricate details about summoning rituals, binding creatures in an artifact, and the intricacies of controlling summoned entities. Each word pulled him deeper into the theory behind it. ''So summoning a beast out of nowhere is harder. That''s why they lock its essence in an artifact instead,'' he mumbled to himself as he turned the page. The concept was starting to make sense. Using artifacts to store and release them made the process more manageable. It wasn''t perfect, but it was practical. His fingers traced the lines of the text, his mind racing with the possibilities. ''But when a beast is stored in an artifact, it loses most of its power. That''s why the summoner needs to fill it up.'' He added his finger tracing the next part of the text. ''This means it directly consumes someone''s reserve, without relying on external sources to recharge.'' He kept reading, absorbing the established ideas and mentally noting the flaws he spotted. While he understood the theories, summoning was still outside his expertise. Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire Questioning the methods came easily, but creating a better summoning spell was beyond his current capability. Mastery of such a complex art would require time¡ªmonths, perhaps even years. For now, all he could do was learn, observe, and slowly unravel the intricacies of the spell. Days passed, and he spent his time studying to occupy himself. Just as another day seemed destined to be uneventful, a sudden change in the atmosphere caught his attention. Multiple auras were approaching the mansion. Rising from his chair, he moved to the window and peered outside. Nine sorcerers were making their way toward the estate¡ªthree males and six females. Each wore identical black robes adorned with a green emblem. The fabric had a subtle texture resembling snake skin, giving the robes an eerie, almost otherworldly quality. In their hands were various items¡ªsome carried ancient tomes, others gripped staffs, and a few, surprisingly, wielded blades. A couple held orbs. Each item was a medium or artifact, undoubtedly powerful tools to assist them. ''Are they the other seeded participants?'' Chapter 185 Seeded Part 2 Unlike the scattered group outside the tower, these people were familiar with each other, moving and speaking casually.He attempted to examine their bodies, hoping to gauge their strength and nature. However, like seasoned sorcerers, they had cloaked themselves well, masking their true essence from prying senses. ''I could force it, but they''d probably notice,'' he thought, deciding it wasn''t worth the hassle. Instead, he chose to observe them more closely using his other senses. Standing at his window, he whispered an incantation, enhancing his hearing to pick up on their distant conversations. "Can you believe they actually let outsiders come to this place this time?" one scoffed, his voice dripping with disdain. "It''s laughable. None of them stand a chance." Another, a tall woman with a sharp gaze, smirked. "They''re just fodder, a way to fill the ranks. The real competition is between us." "What were they thinking?" a third chimed in, shaking his head. "As if they could match our skill. We''ve trained in Eryx''s finest academies. This tournament is ours to win." Their laughter echoed through the courtyard, each word tinged with arrogance. Some of them stayed quiet, choosing not to say anything at all. Asher really didn''t care about their harsh words. They were free to have their opinions. He wasn''t here to judge people. However, his disinterest changed when the woman who had greeted him upon his arrival appeared in front of the group. Their smug expressions quickly morphed into reverence. "Greetings, Lizana, Great Sage of the Arcane," they respectfully bowed their head in unison. Asher''s eyes widened in surprise. Great Sage of the Arcane¡ªone of the six named sages of Eryx. Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire The title was not just prestigious but symbolized immense power and influence. ''So she''s actually one of them.. She got me.'' He recalled his initial encounter with her, thinking she was not particularly powerful. Her gentle presence had not given away any hint of the overwhelming power such a title suggested. While he was focused on her, she suddenly turned her head toward his position and smiled, as if she knew he was listening, before turning her attention back to the others. "Stand up," she commanded the participants. They quickly followed, none daring to question her orders. She might looked innocent, but they all knew her reputation. Lizana was renowned for mastering tens of thousands of spells. Her other nickname, the "Unlimited Spell Queen," was a testament to her well deserved titles. When dealing with her, one had to forget such things as patterns. She could simply adjust her tactics on the fly, adapting to any situation to defeat her enemy. "So, you''re the candidates, huh?" She looked them over, scrutinizing them from head to toe. "What a disappointment," she sighed, then turned away, uninterested. One of the sorcerers, a male wolfkin, couldn''t control himself after she hit his ego. "What do you mean, Great Sage? We''re the best of the best! How could you say we''re a disappointment?" he snapped, offended. He had spent his life in Eryx honing his abilities, and to be disregarded like this was unforgivable. She stopped in her tracks and turned back to them. "I''m not going to answer that. You''ll find out in the tournament, after that outsider completely beats all of you." The group stood in silence, the weight of her words taking a long time to sink in. The wolfkin''s fists tightened in frustration. "What? An outsider passed that hard test?" One of the female sorcerers with brown hair, sneered. "Don''t be absurd. We''ve trained for years. There''s no way someone who doesn''t even belong here could surpass us." Lizana found their reactions amusing and decided to fan the fire brighter. "That test you think is hard? I tampered with it and made it almost impossible to clear, even by your standards. You''re all smart, right? You should know what that means." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They all looked at each other, the tension rising. Unspoken thoughts passed between them¡ªfrustration, disbelief, and a growing sense of insecurity. If she was speaking the truth, it meant the outsider wasn''t just lucky. He had overcome something that none of them could. Doubts filled them, but pride and arrogance quickly pushed it away. The wolfkin, still flushed with frustration, was the first to speak. "That can''t be true. You''re just messing with us. No outsider could pass the test, especially if it was rigged." Another sorcerer, a woman with short-cropped hair and a sharp, calculating look, scoffed. "You''re exaggerating. That test is difficult, yes, but not impossible. If this outsider really passed, it''s just a fluke. He''s not better than us." Lizana''s lips curled into a thin smile as she witnessed their reactions. "Keep telling yourselves that," she said, her voice almost a whisper. "But when the tournament begins, you''ll see for yourselves. I wonder how you''ll feel when you all lose." Without another word, she walked away. The group hesitated for a moment, still processing her words, before they quickly fell into line behind her, their pride wounded. Back in his room, Asher shook his head, a slight frown crossing his face. He couldn''t help but feel like she was just stirring up unnecessary trouble for him. It wasn''t that he was afraid of the challenge¡ªit was just... annoying. He didn''t care for the drama or the egos. Lost in thought, he was jolted by a soft chime from the door. He opened it, only to be greeted by an unexpected sight. A small silver golem, about three feet in height, stood there, its face shaped like a cat''s¡ªround and wide-eyed, with tiny, delicate features. The rest of its body was an oddity; its lower half was a rolling ball, making it appear almost comical as it tilted slightly forward. It stared at him before speaking in a mechanical, monotone voice. [ You are being summoned in the main hall,] it said, its small ball-shaped lower body rolling sideways. Asher blinked, a bit surprised by the sudden request, but he still decided to follow the golem. It led him through the corridors until they reached the main hall. There, beneath the towering staircase, Lizana and the others were gathered, waiting for him. Lizana, as always, looked composed, her serene expression at odds with the intensity of the other participants. They shot daggers at him, their gazes filled with a mixture of contempt and frustration. Each one of them was eager to prove her wrong, to show that he didn''t belong here, that he was just an outsider who didn''t deserve to even stand among them. But unfortunately for them, they had to wait until the tournament starts to make their move. Asher, standing tall and indifferent, felt their glares boring into him, but he didn''t flinch. Let them fume. In the end, it was all just noise. The only thing that mattered was winning. Lizana was the only one enjoying the spectacle. She stepped forward, her gaze flicking between the group of sorcerers and Asher. "The tournament will begin soon. All of you follow me," she ordered, her voice firm and authoritative. Without waiting for any objections, she turned and began walking toward another direction. The sorcerers begrudgingly followed her, each of them stealing glances at him, especially the women. Chapter 186 Seeded Part 3 Lizana paused, her lips curving into a faint smile. She did not turn to face them, but her voice, soft yet clear, reached their ears."Ash... you walk with me." She used his alias. The others froze in place, their gazes snapping between Asher and Lizana, eyes wide with shock and disbelief. To walk side by side with the Arcane Great Sage¡ªespecially one of her stature¡ªwas a privilege few could even dream of. It wasn''t just an invitation; it was a gesture of equality, of treating him as one of her own, on par with her power and influence. To the other sorcerers, it felt as though their egos were being intentionally crushed. Their pride, built over years of training in the finest academies, seemed to crumble in the wake of Lizana''s gesture. They had been taught that the hierarchy of power was rigid and unchangeable, that those from Eryx''s finest schools were at the top, and outsiders... were just that¡ªoutsiders. The wolfkin¡ªalready on edge¡ªcouldn''t take it anymore. His claws dug into his palms as he stepped forward, eyes burning with frustration. His fur bristled with a mixture of disbelief and fury, and the air around him cracked with tension, almost as though it could ignite any moment. "Enough !" He raised his hand, blocking Asher''s path. "Don''t you dare¡­" Asher sighed heavily. All this drama was a hassle. He wasn''t interested in playing the role of some antagonist in their twisted little power struggle. "I''m just following her orders," he explained, his tone devoid of emotion. He glanced at Lizana, whose serene expression never wavered. It was clear she wasn''t bothered by the tension. To her, this was nothing more than a minor distraction. In fact, her eyes glinted, showing interest and a bit of satisfaction. The wolfkin, visibly seething, seemed to be on the verge of losing his composure. "If you want to prove her wrong, then beat me in the tournament. She''s just messing with you all, and I can''t believe that you''re playing right into her hands." Asher shook his head in disappointment. They were too egotistical and prideful for their own good, lost in their own delusions of superiority. "Whatever, I''ll just kill you in the tournament ," The wolfkin muttered under his breath, frustrated but unwilling to escalate things further. "You should value your life more," Asher sighed, his tone blunt as he walked past them and moved to stand beside the Great Sage. "You..." The wolfkin was going to lunge at him, but he was stopped by his companions. They grabbed his arms, holding him back with a firm grip. She giggled softly, as though she found the entire situation amusing, and began conversing with Asher as if they were close. "After you win the tournament, how about you work for me?" she offered casually, her tone clear and confident, showing just how sure she was of his victory. She didn''t even bother to lower her voice, making sure everyone could hear her. The other sorcerers froze at her words, some of them visibly flinching. To them, it was more than just a proposal¡ªit was a declaration. Asher glanced at her, his expression unreadable because of the mask. "I''ll think about it," he answered in a nonchalant voice. He wasn''t trying to rile anyone up or show off. He was just answering honestly. But to the others, it felt like yet another insult that, despite all their effort and status, they were being overshadowed by someone who didn''t even belong here. They vowed to do everything in their power to kill him in the tournament. The silence stretched on behind them, broken only by the soft echo of their footsteps as they continued down the hall. Lizana''s smile widened at his response, pleased with how things were unfolding. After walking for a while, they finally arrived at a large door in the basement. She reached out and opened it without a word. The door creaked loudly, and the group stepped into a small, round chamber. It was quiet, with strange glowing runes on the floor and walls. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When the door shut behind them, the ground suddenly vibrated. The floor beneath them started to lower, like an elevator, sending a low rumble through the chamber. Asher''s curiosity grew. Where were they going? What was happening? Finally, from the bottom floor, light seeped in as they descended into the arena. The feeling of being enclosed vanished, and they found themselves standing on a platform that offered a sweeping view of everything. High stone walls surrounded them, towering and imposing, their surfaces etched with ancient runes that reflected light. The stands stretched upwards, packed with a sea of spectators¡ªat least 500,000 strong¡ªcoming from Eryx and far beyond, from distant lands across the world. They erupted into cheers as soon as they saw the seeded group. A voice boomed from the center of the arena, cutting through the noise of the crowd. It belonged to a bearkin, his round face a mix of jovial and comical, with a pair of bronze sunglasses perched atop his nose. He was standing near a large podium, holding some kind of artifact that amplified his voice. "Ladies and Gentlemen!" he shouted, his voice carrying his energy. "Let me present to you the seeded participants¡ªthe best of the best, the brightest of the brightest this place could offer!" The crowd cheered even louder, their excitement only growing. The announcer''s voice rang out again. "These participants have proven themselves worthy of this moment. Their skill, their power¡ªit''s unmatched. " "Will they defeat all their opponents as expected? Or will an underdog rise from the ranks of the normal participants?" As he spoke, he swept his arm toward the far side of the arena, where around a hundred other participants stood. These were the ones who had passed the many grueling tests to get here¡ªthose who had fought their way through trial after trial, believing that today would be their time to shine. But now, the spotlight wasn''t on them. It was on the so-called "seeded participants," . The ones who didn''t have to endure the same hardships they had. Many of the normal participants clenched their fists, their teeth gritting as they glanced over at the so-called elites. Find more adventures on My Virtual Library Empire They might not be from Eryx, but they were still sorcerers, considered the most powerful in their respective areas, so they have their own pride. A young lionkin with messy brown hair and a scar across his cheek muttered aloud. "We fought for this spot. They just show themselves and get all the glory." His words were met with nods of agreement from the others, a shared sense of frustration. And who could blame them? The tournament hadn''t started yet, and they were already being psychologically massacred. What was worse was that Eryx had only sent these seeded participants to compete, showing just how confident they were in winning. While the tension in the air continue to grew, one particular bearkin, his fur ruffled and his posture less assertive than the others, hesitated before speaking up. "Well, we are outsiders, so it''s already expected that they''re biased against us," A few glanced at him, considering his words. Slowly, the anger died down a little. As long as all outsiders were treated the same, then it wasn''t that embarrassing. Chapter 187 Seeded Part 4 Everything had calmed down; the outsiders were no longer as angry.But then someone pointed toward the seeded group. "Isn''t that the person with the eight-star rating? Why is he there?" They hadn''t really paid much attention to him before, too focused on the spectacle of the seeded participants, especially with a captivating woman by his side. He had blended into the background, his presence almost unnoticeable next to the Arcane Sage. "Wait, how did he get a seeded position?" another one exclaimed. "I thought only people from Eryx could get those spots," a female wolfkin muttered, glancing at the others for confirmation. "He''s supposed to be here with us," Their eyes darted between Asher and the other seeded participants, their brows furrowing in confusion. They all thought the same thing. His presence there was a mistake, an anomaly that didn''t fit into the usual structure of the tournament. Some of them were angry, their pride stung by the thought that someone so "unqualified" could take a place that they thought could not be achieved by them. Where was the equality? Where was the fairness in all of this? Meanwhile, in a quieter corner, Talira and the three girls who had been with Asher before exchanged embarrassed glances. The earlier frustration still lingered on their faces, but it wasn''t directed at Asher. Instead, it was aimed at their own lack of capabilities. They had really believed they were the cream of the crop¡ªamong the best in their ranks. But despite his help and clues, they still failed. Still, it did not break their confidence that they could still win. After all, being strong in one field did not mean that he was strong in everything. He was bound to be weaker than them in other areas. Just as they were lost in their thoughts, the announcer''s voice boomed across the arena again, drawing everyone''s attention. "Surprising news, everyone¡ªsomeone from the outsiders passed the special exam with flying colors!" He paused briefly, scanning the crowd before adding, "And¡ªget this¡ªGreat Sage Lizana, the Unlimited Spell Queen, has placed a bet of 1,000,000 Rune Crystals on him to win." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The crowd fell into a deep awkward silence. Rune Crystals were rare, hard to come by, and extremely valuable. A million of them could buy two Diamond Rank Artifact, a piece of equipment so powerful it could make someone nearly unstoppable. Talira and the others, still grappling with their own mixed emotions, exchanged shocked glances. The revelation hit them harder than they expected. Not only had he passed, but Lizana¡ªone of the most powerful sorceresses in the world¡ªhad placed such an enormous bet on him. They had never seen or even imagine anything like it. "I... I don''t believe it," Talira whispered, her voice barely audible over the murmur of the crowd. "She actually bet that much on him?" Kira blinked, still processing the information. "That''s insane. A million Rune Crystals? That''s more than most sorcerers could ever earn in their entire lifetime... No, five lifetimes." The person in question glanced at Lizana, his brow furrowing in confusion. "What are you planning?" All of this¡ªthe attention, the bets, the whispers¡ªfelt like she was painting a target right on his back. She muttered a spell under her breath, and suddenly, his mind was filled with her voice, as if she were speaking directly to him. It just showcased how diverse her spells were. "This tournament is too predicable because of your presence, so I want to spice things up. " "Are you really that sure that I will win?" he questioned, his voice tinged with skepticism. "My intuition is rarely wrong," she replied, her words filled with unshakable certainty. The two of them silently conversed, while everyone around them engaged in heated discussions. The whispers spread quickly through the stands, with spectators exchanging puzzled glances and speaking in hushed tones. They were questioning why their Arcane Sage, the revered Lizana, was favoring an outsider this much. "Why her, of all people?" one whispered "She''s always been about tradition. Why would she favor someone not even from here?" A group of sages, exchanged looks of concern. "What''s her plan here?" They were the previous winners of the tournament, and even though their power were lower than hers, they were still incredibly strong¡ªonly weaker than the named sages and the Sorcerer King. Whatever she was doing, they refused to believe it was without a good reason. Lizana was known as someone who always thought things through. So, their attention turned to Asher, the central figure in all of this. On one of the stands, Lucia watched , her hands trembling by this sudden turn of events. She had expected him to do well in the tournament, but she had not anticipated that he would already be making headlines before even stepping foot in the ring. A small smile tugged at her lips. ''He said he hated the getting attention...'' He didn''t chase attention. It came to him, naturally, like a blackhole, pulling everything toward him. A type of person who stole everyone''s light and devoured them whole just from existing¡ªthat''s what he was. All of these sorcerers were powerful and admirable in their own right; they were just unlucky that Asher was teleported to this world in their era. When everything settled down, Asher and the rest of the seeded participants were given a place to sit. It was a platform just below where all the great sages sat. They were also given one free space for their sponsor or chosen partner. Of course, Asher picked Lucia from the crowd, and this caught the attention of many, wondering who she was. As he settled into his seat, he glanced over at Lucia. Take off your mask." he commanded. Lucia''s hand trembled as it hovered near the edge of her mask, her knuckles whitening as she gripped it tightly. Her gaze darted to the other side of the arena, where her family sat. She swallowed hard, her lips pressing into a thin line. "Don''t be afraid of them. You have me with you," Asher reassured her, his voice comforting. Seeing that she was still hesitant, Asher gave a soft sigh and, without a second thought, removed his own mask. As it slipped away, his neon golden eyes gleamed brightly, their glow almost mesmerizing. His white hair, matched his good features perfectly. "Wait... that''s his face? Isn''t he too handsome?" one girl exclaimed, her cheeks flushing. Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire Instantly, several others in the crowd found themselves mesmerized, their hearts fluttering. Even the female seeded participants were speechless, their hostility fading a lot. If they had known he was this attractive, they would have reconsidered their earlier words. Then it hit them¡ªit all clicked. Why was Lizana, despite her status, favoring him so much? The answer seemed glaringly obvious now. She must have known the truth about him, and they probably had some kind of secret relationship already. Little did they know, Lizana was also unaware of his true appearance. Her favoritism had nothing to do with his looks¡ªit was something far deeper. But the die had been cast, and now everyone was thinking the same thing: they were lovers. Then who was the girl sitting beside him? Chapter 188 Seeded Part 5 Not just the common people, but also members of high-ranking families, seasoned sages, and other participants were fixated on her.They all shared the same burning question: Who was she? Lucia, sitting quietly, felt the weight of a thousand curious eyes on her. She adjusted her posture, trying to appear calm, but her hands betrayed her, fidgeting in her lap. "Who is she?" whispered a participant from the House of Oren, a noble family known for their prodigious magic users. His companion shrugged, eyes still locked on her. "Maybe she''s his partner?" a sage suggested, though the uncertainty in his voice was obvious. The murmurs grew louder as speculation spread like wildfire. Her identity became the centerpiece of every conversation. Finally, she moved, her hands steady as she reached for the edges of her mask. Slowly, she pulled it away, revealing her face to the crowd. Gasps filled the arena, followed by silence. Whispers spread quickly, each one louder than the last. But no one was more shocked than her own family. They jumped up from their seats, their faces filled with disbelief and confusion. How had she, of all people, managed to get someone like Asher on her side? Their minds raced, struggling to understand. "Is that... Lucia?" may of her relatives stammered, their eyes wide with surprise and confusion. "It can''t be," another muttered, shaking their head. The shock hit them hard, breaking their usual composed demeanor. They couldn''t believe what they were seeing. "Don''t worry about them. They can''t touch you as long as I''m here," Asher reassured her. When she looked into his eyes, she couldn''t help but trust his words. His steady gaze and calm tone melted away her fears, filling her with a sense of safety she hadn''t felt in a long time. With that, she turned to face her family with more confidence, keeping her eyes locked on theirs. Her unblinking stare only made her relatives angrier. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The tension hung in the air until it was finally shattered by the start of the tournament. The arena buzzed with excitement as two sorcerers prepared to face off, each with their own unique style of arcane arts. The crowd fell silent, waiting for the first move. The ground beneath them crackled with energy as both participants summoned their spells, their hands glowing with power. One sorcerer, known for his mastery of elemental fire, conjured a wall of flames that surged forward like a tidal wave. The heat was intense, but the other responded by raising a powerful torrent of water to douse the flames. The magnitude of their attacks was on a whole different level, far surpassing the power of the serpent that Asher fought before. When heat met water, it created a massive explosion, sending a thick mist swirling around the entire arena. Then¡ª Explosion after explosion echoed through the air as the two combatants clashed. It was a tight battle, with each sorcerer pushing their powers to the limit. In the end, it was the water sorcerer who emerged victorious, using ice in a surprising move to freeze his opponent, catching him off guard. The crowd erupted in applause as the battle concluded. However, the sorcerers from Eryx shook their heads in disappointment. To the untrained eye, the battle might have seemed impressive, but to them, it lacked the elegance and complexity they were used to. It was like watching two monkeys fighting to see who had the bigger stick¡ªbrute force and simple tricks, rather than the refined, strategic spells they expected from true sorcerers. The second match followed the same pattern, and so did the third. Some of the seeded participants even started yawning, their boredom showing. As expected, none of the outsiders posed any real threat. They were merely obstacles in the path of the true competition¡ªthemselves. And, of course, there was Asher, the man who effortlessly stole the spotlight with his mere presence. Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire The wolfkin, who had been trying to pick a fight with Asher before, sneered and spoke up. "Lucia, I never thought you''d actually have the guts to show up here," he chuckled, his voice dripping with sarcasm. She flinched, her hands trembling instinctively. She knew exactly who this wolfkin was¡ªReynard. He was notorious for his hot-headed nature, but no one could deny his talent. One of the few in Eryx who had mastered close-quarter spell casting to a high level, he was a force to be reckoned with. Many had even considered adding a new title under the Great Sage rank to recognize sorcerers like him, who specialized in body enhancement and close-quarter spell casting. "Are you mute? Why aren''t you answering?" Reynard barked, pressuring her. Before she could answer, Asher spoke up. "Stop bothering her." "Oh, what''s this? Are you protecting your lover? Did she use her body to fool you?" Reynard chuckled. Her face reddened, not just from the sting of his words, but from the feeling of being humilated in front of so many. The other seeded contestants, though silent, couldn''t hide their smirks Lucia''s stomach twisted, the laughter echoing in her ears like a cruel reminder of her place. She felt small, vulnerable, the weight of their judgment pressing down on her. Asher saw the humiliation and sadness in her eyes. To think that her trauma from this place ran so deep, that even defending herself was huge hurdle. "Our relationship is none of your business," Asher''s responded bluntly. Reynard clutched his stomach, laughing loud enough for everyone to hear. His voice was filled with mockery as he leaned into the insult. "So, you''re admitting it? That you''re in a relationship?" He grinned, eyes glinting with malice. "I can''t believe you actually sleep with an experiment like her. But, then again, you''re an outsider. Guess it''s not surprising you have such... poor taste." His words were sharp, a deliberate attempt to provoke both the two. "I don''t want to waste my time on idiots," Asher gave a small, dismissive shake of his head. "What did you say?!" Reynard snapped. His fists clenched, muscles rippling under his clothes. Just as he was about to unleash his aura, a sudden cold shiver ran down his spine. His instincts screamed at him, and his body froze for a split second. When he looked up, his eyes met the serene, calculating smile of the Arcane Sage. His muscles tensed, and with a reluctant growl, he slowly sank back into his chair. It didn''t take a genius to figure it out. There was no mistaking it. Asher had become the center of her attention, and Reynard could only grit his teeth in jealousy. If he wanted to avoid trouble, he knew what needed to be done. He would kill Asher during the tournament, in front of everyone. That way, Lizana couldn''t protect him. She would have to accept that he was just another casualty of the competition. "You''re dead meat. I''ll rip you apart later," Reynard grumbled aloud. Asher didn''t even spare him a glance. He was a man of action, not one to waste time on empty words. And for the first time in a long while, he felt excited. He couldn''t wait to finally put the wolfkin in his place. Chapter 189 Seeded Part 6 BOOOOOM!An explosion echoed¡ªnothing unusual in this tournament¡ªbut this time, even the sorcerers in Eryx watched with interest as one contestant put on an impressive performance. Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire She soared through the air, feathers flying around her, controlled with a precision, bending and shifting mid-flight. These feathers were coated with a special spell, making them harder than metal without adding weight, making them fast and deadly. SWOOOOSH! SWOOOOSH! SWOOOOSH! More attacks rained down as the sorcerer who had stunned everyone with her control hovered in the sky, exuding absolute confidence in her abilities. It was none other than Talira. Her opponent, a boarkin, was quickly cornered and forced to retreat into a dome made of earth. He tried to fight back, hurling huge boulders and rugged spikes through the air, but due to his position, the accuracy of his attacks suffered by a lot. On the other hand, Talira remained in complete control of the situation, the gravity aiding her in building momentum for her attacks. Judging by the cracks forming in the dome, it was only a matter of time before the boarkin was overwhelmed. This was a one-sided fight, but it wasn''t just the overwhelming nature of her performance that stood out¡ªit was the sheer superiority of her spell. The feathers and wind moved around her as if she were one with them. Plus, the confident smile on her face only added to her allure, captivating the spectators, who couldn''t help but be mesmerized by her beauty. "Time to end this," She raised both hands, and her feathers began to orbit around her, spinning faster and faster until they resembled whirling blades. The humming sound echoed, and just hearing it made everyone associate it with words like sharp and deadly. "Aerial Lash," she chanted. SWOOOOSH! The spinning blades shot downward, cutting through earth and rock as if they were butter, tearing apart everything in their path. The boarkin stood his ground, desperation in his eyes as he braced for the inevitable. With a roar, he activated his trump card, his body turning to steel in an attempt to withstand the oncoming assault. But the moment the spinning blades made contact, his body was sliced to pieces with no sign of resistance at all. Legs, arms, shoulders, torso, and head hit the ground, one after another with sickening thuds. CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! The crowd erupted into applause, cheering for her as she became an instant favorite. The men, especially, were captivated by her charismatic smile, unable to hide their admiration. She gave the spectators a curt nod before flying back to her area. THUD Landing on the ground, she was quickly greeted by Kira and the others. It was their turn soon, and everyone was eager to showcase their skills. Even if they didn''t win, as long as they performed really well, they could still be recruited by Eryx and spend the next decade honing their abilities for the next tournament. The next fight began immediately after the facilitators removed the boarkin''s body and used spells to flatten the arena, restoring the land to its original state. It was finally the girls'' turn. While they all won, none of them displayed the same overwhelming dominance as Talira showed. Still, their performances were commendable. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And just like that, the first part of the tournament came to an end. The next fight wouldn''t take place for another three hours, giving the winners some time to rest¡ªespecially since the seeded participants would be fighting in the next round. One could even say that the first part was just the appetizer; the main course would be the fight between the seeded fighters. For now, all the participants were led to a massive hall. The place was well decorated, with a high ceiling covered in detailed patterns that reflected the golden light from a huge chandelier hanging in the center. Lavish platters of food covered every table, offering a feast of roasted meats, delicately prepared pastries, and colorful salads. Bottles of wine and glasses filled with ruby-red liquid sparkled under the chandelier''s light. It didn''t feel like a competition at all¡ªmore like a social party. Asher found a table in the corner where he and Lucia could sit. He was hoping to find some peace and quiet, but then a group of people with goat horns walked up to them. "Lucia, come with us. We need to talk," commanded a middle-aged man with short, slicked red hair and piercing eyes. "Father!" Lucia instinctively stood up, her lips and body trembling as painful memories of the suffering she had endured because of him resurfaced. "Sit down. You don''t need to follow him." Asher interjected. Her father''s eyes narrowed in annoyance, but he didn''t lash out. He knew better than to create a scene here that would damaged his reputation. "Pardon me, Sorcerer Asher, I only wish to speak with my daughter." "If you want to talk to her, then you can do it here," Asher responded, his tone showing no sign of backing out. Lucia''s father and other relatives was really pissed off at her. They were accustomed to being respected, but he didn''t even give them the courtesy of recognition. "Sorcerer Asher, you may have earned the favor of the Arcane Sage, but that doesn''t give you the right to disrespect us. Please, give us some face," Asher shook his head. "And since when have I disrespected you? Like I said, if you want to talk to her, then talk here." The tension in the air grew heavier, and she could feel the weight of her father''s disapproval pressing down on her. But for the first time in a long while, she felt a strange sense of relief. Asher had drawn a clear line, and in doing so, had given her a voice that her family had long ignored. "There''s nothing to talk about. You already cut me off from the family." "Lucia! You can''t speak to Father like that!" a young man with the same red hair and eyes, along with a pair of horns, spoked up. "She can make her own decisions," Asher interjected after sensing her hesitation. Chapter 190 Family Meeting Lucia''s father moved closer, his horns casting long shadows under the chandelier''s glow. "I showed you respect, outsider, but you continued to humiliate me." Asher was not fazed at all. "Respect?" he repeated, tilting his head slightly. "I must have missed that part. You didn''t even introduce yourself and ordered her around." A few gasps rippled through the nearby tables, where curious onlookers had begun to gather, sensing the tension like a storm about to break. "This is a family matter, and you have no right to interfere." "Family matter, huh?" Asher echoed, a casual smile played on his lips. "Well, in that case, I have every right to interfere¡ªbecause she''s my wife," Lucia''s eyes widened, her face turning red as she struggled to process his bold declaration. Asher glanced at her, letting out a heavy sigh. ''Can''t she tell I''m just lying? '' Lucia''s father''s expression changed. His annoyance melted into a flicker of surprise. "Then that''s all the more reason we shouldn''t argue. It means you''re my son-in-law." Asher shrugged it off. "She''s no longer your daughter. Just leave us be." "You little¡­" He clenched his jaw, the words hanging in the air, but he quickly realized he couldn''t afford to escalate things with so many watching. "I''ll leave for today, but don''t think this is over." He paused, casting a final glance. "My name is Lark Redtorn. Remember it, because I will settle this grudge once the tournament is over." Asher didn''t bother to reply, simply watching them leave with indifference. They were fools to think they could lay a finger on him or Lucia after the tournament. "I change my mind," he muttered aloud , drawing her attention. "About what?" she asked "I''ll take this tournament more seriously," he added, a rare smile forming on his lips. It was unusual for him to act this way, but seeing the people who had forced Lucia to kill her own mother stirred something deep within him¡ªdisgust, fueled by his own biases. For someone who cherished his mother as deeply as he did, those who had forced Lucia into such horrors deserved nothing less than death. But killing them wouldn''t be enough. He needed them to feel the weight of their choices and regret their sins. Only then would he bring their end. Lark, walking away, suddenly felt a chill crawl down his spine. Instinctively, he glanced back. The moment his eyes met Asher''s golden gaze, a cold shiver shot through him, as if he were prey being assessed by an apex predator. A fleeting thought crossed his mind¡ªhad he made a mistake antagonizing Asher? He shook his head, brushing off the doubt that lingered, and continued forward, walking past Lizana, who was holding a wine glass and chatting with another important person. "Arcane Sage, why do you favor that man so much?" Lark asked, his voice tinged with curiosity and suspicion. "You''ll have to figure that out in the tournament. But I must commend you. You managed to rile him up¡ªthings are about to get more interesting from here on out." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her response didn''t answer any of his questions; instead, it only deepened the mystery, leaving him with even more uncertainty. He tried to continue the conversation with her, but she didn''t even acknowledge him, nor did she need to. Her status was second only to the Sorcerer King, and her mere silence spoke volumes. In the end, Lark and his family were left with no choice but to bow their heads in defeat and retreat to their area. Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire On the other side of the hall, another figure seethed in frustration. Elira, the bunny who had insulted Lucia back at the aerial port . She did not expected him to be so much more than he appeared. When they first met, he had cast numerous spells, concealing most of his features, leaving her unable to see through him. She bit her nails, her mind racing as she scrambled to formulate a plan to apologize. If he won and became a sage, Lucia''s status would rise along with his¡ªovernight. And Elira, who had tormented Lucia since their academy days, knew she wouldn''t escape the fallout. ''This is unfair!,'' she muttered, her grip tightening on her nails. ''How did she manage to land someone this powerful? I''ve spent years using my body to seduce powerful sorcerers, and I got two losers with me." She remembered the two sorcerers she had sponsored¡ªboth of whom had already lost. The frustration churned in her stomach. She couldn''t believe she had wasted her time on them, let alone let them play with her at the same time, using both ends of her body. While she was having the worst day of her life, a group of sorcerers came closer, their sour expressions matching her mood. "Elira, can you believe it? I can''t believe that bitch actually landed herself a gold mine." "Right? It''s unbelievable," another woman muttered, shaking her head. "She''s always been a nuisance, but now she''s tied to someone like that." "It''s not just her, though. How does someone like him end up with her? He could have any woman in this room... and he chose that rat?" Elira''s eyes flickered with a mix of envy and frustration, but she said nothing, her thoughts swirling as she tried to process the bizarre turn of events. As the lively atmosphere in the hall grew, a mix of emotions swirled in the air. But, despite being the center of attention, Asher kept to himself. He barely acknowledged Lizana when she came over to greet him. Her casual treatment of him, as if they were equals, only fueled the rumors of them being lovers. She didn''t even try to deny it, instead laughing off the questions from the other sages. This led everyone to believe that he wasn''t really that strong, but was merely being favored because of his relationship with her. "Hey, is it true? Are you and Arcane Sage Lizana lovers?" Lucia leaned in, her eyes showing hints of curiosity and jealousy. His earlier words had stirred her emotions, and she struggled to keep herself composed. Just looking at his face was a challenge. "Of course not, we barely talk. She just likes messing with people." Lucia sighed in relief. She was afraid he might say yes, which would have made her feel insecure, especially considering Lizana was one of the prettiest and strongest women in the world. She was the perfect package, someone even the Sorcerer King couldn''t win over. It was rumored that Julius himself had once pursued her, only to be met with rejection. "I think you''re in trouble, though," Lucia mumbled, suddenly realizing the implication of her words. "Why?" he raised an eyebrow. She leaned in, her voice barely above a whisper. "The Sorcerer King might get jealous of the attention you''re getting from her. It''s rumored he has feelings for her." Asher froze, his wine glass midway to his lips. Lucia noticed it and quickly retracted her words. "Forget I said that," she added quickly. "It was a long time ago." But he remained silent, the wheels already turning in his mind. With his track record with women, her words had a 99% chance of becoming a reality. Chapter 191 Cost of Complacency Finally, the second part of the tournament began. Everyone returned to the arena, all eyes fixed on the announcer. "For the first match," his voice boomed, "fighting from the capital of Sand, Virell¡ªSorcerer Garu!" The crowd erupted in cheers. He was one of the most famous contestants of the first round, his performance even more domineering than Talira''s BOOOM! A massive flood of sand erupted from the tunnel in a dramatic display, continuing to swirl around until it reached the center. Slowly, the sand took shape, forming into a man dressed in a gray robe that exposed his shoulders, with a scorpion tail extending from his back¡ªa unique trait of his race. He has black hair and eyes, his hair gleaming like metallic shells. Long black fingernails, adorned with multiple golden rings and chains, made his appearance more memorable. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The boarkin announcer cleared his throat. "What a grand entrance, as expected for the second round." "And now, his opponent¡ªthe most talked-about person ¡ªSorcerer Ash, from Alarath!" Everyone''s attention was drawn to the platform, expecting him to cast a spell that would outdo Garu''s epic entrance. However¡ª He just casually stood up and walked toward the stairs, descending into the arena at a normal pace. He didn''t cast a flying spell¡ªno, he took his time. When he reached the center, the entire arena fell silent. What he had done was beyond their expectations, but not in the way they had hoped. The two combatants faced each other, eye to eye. "Is that the kind of person you are?" Garu snarled. "Acting humble, but deep down, looking down on others." Asher''s gaze remained steady, unbothered by the taunting. He wasn''t the type to rise to provocations. The scorpion-kin took a step forward, his sleek, barbed tail flicking behind him like a whip. "You''re nothing but a pretender," he sneered, his voice laced with disdain. "But I see through you." His eyes narrowed, searching for even the slightest reaction from his opponent, hoping to strike a nerve. But Asher remained as impassive as ever. "You''re entitled to your opinion," The bearkin announcer, sensing the rising tension, seized the moment to heighten the excitement. "It seems both fighters are ready. When you hear the signal, the battle begins!" DING! Garu wasted no time. He slammed his hands onto the ground. The rings and accessories on his fingers began to glow, showing the immense energy required for the spell he was preparing. "If you''re so confident, how about you let me make the first move?" the scorpion-kin taunted, trying to buy himself time. Sands seeped into every crack and crevice, flowing like water as they began to fill the arena. It was a wise move on, trying to change the battlefield into one more suited to his abilities. Asher hovered a few inches above the fine sands. Normally, taking such a long time to cast a spell would be a dangerous gamble in a high level battle like this. The scorpionkin was betting that his opponent wouldn''t dare strike while he was preparing out of pride. As the last incantation echoed through the arena, the spell culminated in a huge transformation The once grand battleground was swallowed by sand, shifting into a barren desert landscape. "I knew it," Garu sneered, his voice dripping with confidence. "You look down on others too much. You must think you can win easily. Well, now you''ll regret giving me this much of an advantage." Asher glanced around, his eyes scanning the arena. The spell, though powerful and overwhelming in its scale, didn''t impress him in the slightest. "Sand Worms!" Garu shouted, raising his hands high. In an instant, dozens of sand tendrils erupted from the ground, twisting and writhing like giant worms. Asher''s eyes flickered after he saw the attacks coming. ''I could easily rely on my robe to protect me... but that would be too boring,'' He thought, dismissing the idea. The sandworms whipped around him, but he was faster, dodging them with ease. One of the tendrils shot out faster than the rest, its jagged form hurtling toward him like an arrow. Asher''s body moved instinctively, leaping to the side with no issue. For a brief moment, everything was fine. But then¡ªBOOM! Hidden razor-sharp metal fragments rained out from the sand like a hailstorm. "Murus!" he casted, his barrier flickering into existence just in time to deflect the attacks. Garu''s smile widened. Everything was going according to plan. "Sand Leviathans!" The number of tendrils tripled. The arena was engulfed, a blinding storm of twisting grain of sands. The sheer scale of the attack left no room to dodge. "Sand Prison!" another spell was activated. Suddenly, the tendrils merged, forming a towering dome that rose high above the arena. It coiled tightly, blocking any chance of escape. "I''m not finished yet! Devour him. Sand Purgatory!" The sands pressed tighter, crushing the air out of the center. The pressure was so intense that it could bend even the hardest metals, squeezing and compressing everything caught inside. "Look, it''s shrinking more. I don''t think anyone can be alive after that." one person in the crowd pointed out. The dome had contracted so much that it now resembled smooth marble. Only 20% of its original size remained. Despite the crowd''s comment, Garu didn''t let his guard down. He continued to exert pressure. He had intended to save this move for the finals, but he could afford to hold back against Asher. On the stands, Lucia''s breath came in shallow gasps. She did not expected this turn of events. Could he survive this? Or had his opponent outplayed him? In another platform. Elira, who had been fuming with jealousy before, couldn''t hide the twisted smile creeping across her face. "So he''s just a fraud after all¡­ All that attention was for nothing," Nearby, a group of contestant who had been whispering about Asher''s arrogance exchanged smug glances. One of them sneered, "He thought he was above us, too good to even properly fight. Now he''s going to be crushed because of his own ego." Even Lark Redtorn, who had stormed off earlier in anger, now watched from the back, eyes glinting with a sense of vindication. "That''s what happen when you''re all talk," The atmosphere changed. What was once admiration and awe for the seemingly powerful and mysterious sorcerer was now filled with mockery. Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire They relished the sight of his struggle, feeling that at last, he was being shown for what he truly was ¡ª not a genius among genius, but just another arrogant fool who will die because of his ego. "Lizana, looks like you wasted those 1,000,000 rune crystals on him," a female tigerkin teased. Unlike the others, her striking white and black hair and ears set her apart, making her appearance unique. The way she spoke made it clear that her status was no less formidable than that of the Arcane Sage herself Lizana''s eyes turned to the woman, her lips curving into a faint smile. "Do you think so?" The tigerkin''s smile widened, sharp and condescending. "Hard to argue with the facts. He sealed his fate the moment he allowed his opponent to cast such a long, powerful spell." Chapter 192 Unbreakable The arena pulsed with tension as the Sand Dome continued to shrink. Leaning in, breathless, the audience''s eyes mirrored the magnitude of the devastating spell. Just watching it made them feel as though they, too, were being crushed beneath the weight of the sand. Elira allowed herself a satisfied smirk, arms crossed with a hint of smugness. "So much for the so-called sure winner" she muttered, confident of the outcome. Not only was he no longer a threat, but she also relished seeing the woman she hated most go pale. Lucia, clutching the edge of her seat, felt a knot tighten in her chest. She believed in him, but even her faith began to waver. In her mind, there was no way the sand dome could shrink that much without reducing whoever was inside to paste. And she wasn''t the only one¡ªmost of those present shared the same conclusion. The bearkin announcer lifted a paw, his booming voice ready to declare the match. "Ladies and gentlemen, it appears we have¡ª" But before the announcer could finish, a light pierced the swirling sands, capturing the crowd''s attention. "Hold on!" someone in the stands shouted, pointing toward the faint glow. The announcer stopped, his eyes narrowing as the light grew brighter, cutting through the dense marble like a sword through darkness. CRACK! A thunderous shock wave exploded from the center of the arena, ripping apart the sand prison in a spectacular display. Fine particles scattered into the air, leaving behind a calm, unscathed figure at its core. Asher hovered there, hand slowly lowering after a single, casual snap of his fingers. His expression remained composed, as though the entire ordeal was just a mere inconvenience. Garu''s smug grin faltered, confusion flickering across his face as he stumbled backward. His attack was flawless, crafted to trap his opponent and completely pulverize them. "What... What did you do?" he demanded, his voice barely hiding the tremor in his voice. Asher tilted his head slightly. "I''m not obligated to answer you." Without wasting any more time, he raised his right hand and muttered an incantation. Dozens of small size yellow magic circles materialized behind him, ready to unleash their power. "Sagittae Candoris." The moment the words left his lips, the magic circles unleashed a barrage of golden arrows. Garu reacted instantly, slamming his hands to the ground, summoning the sands to form a protective barrier. The first layer of sand barely held, the arrows piercing through with alarming speed. Desperation mounting, he created more layers, each thicker than the last. Finally, with immense effort, he stopped their momentum, the golden tips hovering inches from his body. But his relief was short-lived. BOOM! It detonated in a blinding explosion, shattering into a storm of razor-sharp energy shards. The fragments tore into him, his defensive artifact barely absorbing the impact. He gritted his teeth, panic flashing in his eyes. "I need to move!" Without hesitation, he manipulated the sand beneath his feet, causing it to swirl and rise in fluid motions. He used it to propel himself, surfing through the air as though it were water. The technique was efficient, but it wasn''t without its drawbacks. Landing with a heavy thud, Garu''s knees buckled beneath him. Crouching low, ragged gasps filled his lungs as he fought to steady himself. The explosion was too close, so he still took some damage despite his protective spells. But that wasn''t the only thing that pissed him off. What Asher did was almost a mirror of his own sand and metal attack from earlier¡ªexcept it was even more powerful. The simplicity of it stung, the feeling that his once-impressive attack was easily replicated hurt his ego. "I would surrender if I were you," Asher suggested, his voice calm, almost detached. He showed no hint of anger, nor did he plan to. To him, the scorpionkin was just an opponent to defeat and didn''t deserve his wrath. Garu''s anger rose as he forced himself to stand. "You''re bluffing! I know you''ve used up a lot of energy escaping my Sand Purgatory too!" The crowd turned their attention to Asher. He seemed fine, but was that truly the case? Even the sages couldn''t help but nod in agreement. If they were in his shoes, surviving such a a spell for that long would''ve drained them of nearly all their energy. It wasn''t that they were vulnerable to that type of attack, but because Asher gave his opponent all the time in the world to prepare it. "I''ve done my best to warn you, so don''t blame me," he raised his hand. The small magic circles around him merged into a single, powerful one, and in an instant, the energy surged. Garu''s eyes widened, his body trembling as a wave of doubt washed over him. Every fiber of his being screamed for him to surrender, to give up, but he couldn''t afford to show weakness¡ªnot now. "I won''t let you beat me that easily!" he shouted, slamming his hands together as he poured every ounce of his energy into one final spell. "I am the son of the eternal sands! Hear my plea, mighty god of the desert, ancient and powerful" "Grant me your power, your strength, and your dominion over the earth! |Let the winds of the desert carry my voice, and let the sands heed my call!" The fine grains around him began to shift, and he let it consume him, merging with the sand as if he were one with the desert itself "Lend me your power! Scorvok" he roared. As the spell reached its final phase, the swirling sand began to compress, reshaping itself into something monstrous. The grains fused into a gleaming bronze shell, smooth yet jagged with barbs. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its massive pincers clicked with a metallic clang, and its tail arched high, tipped with a serrated stinger glinting like a forged blade. Each limb looked sturdy, plated and jointed for both strength and precision. The creature''s eyes, dark and unyielding, locked onto its prey. "I''ll let you taste my power!" Garu roared, his voice amplified by the metallic resonance around him, echoing like a cry through a cave. CREAK! CREAK! CREAK! The sharp tip of the tail slowly cracked open, and dark, yellowish energy began to converge around it. Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire Midair, Asher paused for a moment, surprised by the new spell¡ªnot out of fear, but approval. Garu was indeed talented, and he earned his place in this tournament. As a sign of respect, he decided to let his opponent showcase his talent. The tournament might mean nothing to him, but it was everything to the locals of this world. In the stands, everyone knew this was the decisive moment¡ªthe culmination of their clash, where power and will would determine the victor CRACK! The scorpion''s tail snapped forward with a violent thrust, releasing all the absorbed sand in one explosive burst. For a split second, there was complete silence. BOOOM! The sheer force of the attack pushed the surrounding sand aside, turning into largescale sandstorm. Tension gripped the crowd as they strained to catch a glimpse of what was happening, their imaginations creating a myriad of possibilities. Who will win this epic fight? Chapter 193 Essence The aftermath of the explosion still rang in the air, a loud reminder of the clash that had just unfolded and the sheer power of the spell that had been unleashed. Dust and sand whipped through the air, swirling in a chaotic dance, as the crowd held their breath, eyes fixed on the arena''s center, waiting for the storm to clear. Then, as the last of it cleared, the scene unfolded for everyone to see. Garu, kneeling on the ground, was a shadow of his former self. His body trembled, covered in cuts and bruises, his once-proud stance crumpled in defeat. It wasn''t just his condition that showed his loss, but the fear etched on his face¡ªhe was too close to dying. Above him, Asher hovered, as calm and still as ever. The massive energy broadsword crackled with power for a moment before vanishing completely. The crowd stood motionless, their minds racing to catch up with the spectacle they''d just witnessed. Only a handful, their senses strong enough to pierce the swirling sand, had seen the deadly exchange in full . Garu''s voice shattered the silence ."I... I give up." Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire The sorcerer, with all his pride and power, had nothing left. He fought with everything he had, and it wasn''t enough. There was a gap between them, one too vast to close. He experienced firsthand the truth of the saying¡ªthat there''s always a higher mountain¡ªbut in his case, he saw the peak far too soon. He lowered his head. There was no need for words. "Ladies and gentlemen!" The bearkin announcer''s voice thundered through the arena. He could hardly contain his excitement, his broad chest heaving with adrenaline as he raised his paw high. "The winner of this fight..." He paused for dramatic effect, "Sorcerer Ash!" The arena shook with the roar of thousands, a deafening, wild cheer that filled every corner of the stands. "ASH! ASH! ASH!" they chanted in unison. Some leapt from their seats, hands in the air, while others pounded the stands, all swept up in the euphoria of the moment. The cheers was like a tidal wave, shaking the very ground beneath them. There was no denying it now. Asher proved himself to everyone. He was not just a pretty face, favored for his looks. He shattered every expectation, and in doing so, he carved his name into the hearts of the spectator. No one would dare underestimate him again. But with the admiration of others came the disappointment and annoyance of those who hated him. Elira''s face twisted into a scowl, her arms crossed tightly as she stared at Asher''s domineering figure. Her grip tightened on her seat, teeth gritted, unable to accept his victory. "This can''t be happening..." she muttered under her breath, bitterness seeping through her words. Lucia''s family members, too, were torn. They knew that Lucia hated them, and now that such a powerful figure was supporting her, they had to be more careful. Lark, in particular, felt a growing unease. He threatened Asher before, not fully understanding the depth of the young man''s abilities. What Garu showed¡ªthe Sand Purgatory, the Sand Scorpion¡ªthose spells weren''t something Lark could have stopped on his own. . Sand directly countered flames. However¡ª Asher made it look like they were nothing more than flashy displays, barely even breaking a sweat. It was clear that he did not even revealed a fraction of his true capabilities. ''Damn it! I should have been more careful when the Arcane Sage favored him so much,'' he muttered through gritted teeth, regret flooding him. Meanwhile, on another platform, Lizana smiled with her arms crossed, her gaze focused entirely on Asher. To her, he was even more attractive now. Beside her, the female tigerkin who doubted Asher earlier sat uncomfortably, her usual confidence now replaced by shame. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Impressive, wasn''t it?" Lizana''s let out a playful chuckle. Kaliah, the Great Sage of ''Body'', closed her eyes, unwilling to continue the conversation. She silently admitted her failure to see through Asher. What he did in that final clash was indeed impressive. She saw it clearly¡ªGaru''s attack was powerful, enough to slice through diamond. But seconds before it could build momentum, Asher sent a single golden sword against it. The sand attack was annihilated before it had a chance. If not for him intentionally canceling the golden sword, it would have obliterated his opponent and left a massive hole in the arena. ''Is this the birth of another Named Sage?'' she wondered, her frustration turning to excitement. She glanced at Lizana with a playful smile. "Judging by his skills, he''s an Arcane user like you, someone who manipulates energy. That means he could challenge you for your position." Lizana''s eyes sparkled with amusement, unfazed by the attempt to rattle her. She gave a small nod. "Perhaps," Kaliah narrowed her eyes, not satisfied with the answer she got. "Aren''t you afraid that he''ll beat you?" "No, I actually pray that he is stronger than me." Lizana shook her head . Kaliah blinked, taken aback. "You... want him to win?" She was confused. She knew how competitive Lizana was¡ªa woman even the Sorcerer King couldn''t get because of her unyielding pride. As she tried to decipher the arcane sage true intentions, a memory surfaced, giving her some clue. Without hesitation, Kaliah quickly cast a spell, a white dome enveloping them to ensure their conversation remained private. "Do you plan to try that crazy experiment with him?" Kaliah asked, her tone growing serious. Lizana broke into a wide smile, confirming the suspicions. She didn''t feel the need to hide it, as it was something she already discussed with her fellow Great Sage. "Are you sure ?" Kaliah raised an eyebrow. "You told me that not even the Sorcerer King could pull that off with you because your bodies are incompatible. H" Lizana''s smile didn''t waver, but there was a glint of seriousness in her eyes. "It''s just a feeling," she said softly. "But if it''s true... he could be the one I been waiting." Kaliah shook her head, finding the explanation too simple. "You''re risking everything on a feeling?" "It''s worth the risk," Lizana continued. "If our bodies are compatible, then I might finally reach it¡­ the pinnacle of the Arcane Arts." Just imagining it made her excited. She saved her purity for this very purpose, waiting for the perfect man to join her in this endeavor. "Essence Resonance." A theory born from her relentless pursuit of knowledge, where two high-level sorcerers of opposite gender, when united, could create a resonance that tempered both their bodies and elevated their power to an entirely new level. She wasn''t entirely sure if being a virgin was a prerequisite, but as a perfectionist, she believed that maintaining her pure body would increase her chances. After all, unlike males, the female reproductive organs were positioned closer to the stomach, where the concentration of energy tended to merge when breathing. If Asher knew what she was thinking right now, he would be stunned, because it already occurred to him¡ªwith Index, though it was not intentional. "You''re really crazy," Kaliah pinched the bridge of her nose, knowing that once her friend set her mind to something, nothing could stop her. Chapter 194 Bad Impressions Asher landed softly on the platform. The cheers echoed around him, but he cared little for their admiration. His attention focused on Lucia. She bowed her head, her smile warm and filled with relief. Lucia changed. She was a far cry from the fiery and reckless person she was before¡ªthe person who always tried to prove her worth by resisting control, and acting tough. Now, she learned the art of yielding, of being more submissive to his presence. She learned how to be more open, more honest with herself, shedding the walls she once built to protect herself. The two shared a moment. The more she looked into his golden eyes, the more she believed that everything he did was for her sake¡ªa declaration to her family that they could no longer touch her without facing his wrath. Asher, on the other hand, found himself caught in a dilemma. He could see it clearly in her eyes¡ªthe way her red irises were almost dilated with affection . She was utterly enchanted, her heart completely in his grasp, and that made him uneasy. Not a good sign. He never sought her affection. He did not encouraged it, nor did he want it. Even if her feelings for him were genuine, the most she could ever hope for was being a temporary replacement to satisfy his manly desire. It was a losing battle for her from the start. Index was just too difficult to compete with, a person whose presence in his life could never be replaced by anyone. ''Forget it. I won''t see her again after I''m gone,'' he reassured himself, pushing away any lingering guilt. He hadn''t done anything to capture her heart¡ªit was just her misunderstanding clouding her mind. If she got heartbroken in the end, she should just treat it as a life lesson. Before sitting down, he gave the wolfkin, a side glance. There was nothing unusual in the way he looked¡ªno obvious signs of threat or challenge¡ªbut Reynard seemed to take the glance as an insult. In his mind, he was being mocked, disrespected. The sorcerer growled but didn''t say another word. Instead, he stood up and left quietly. This tournament became far more dangerous than he anticipated. He was confident that none of the other seeded participants from Eryx would try to kill him. But Asher would, after all the hostility that happened between them. ''That bastard, he can pretend all he wants, but I know he''s a vengeful person,'' He gritted his teeth. ''I hate to do it, but I need more artifacts. I need to get more support from my family.'' Just as he was making his way along the corridor of the arena, he saw a figure cloaked in black. He didn''t think much of it at first. This corridor was exclusive for high-profile individuals, and such people often passed through here. But as he got closer, every fiber of his being screamed at him to run. The feeling made his legs tremble, and he awkwardly bowed his head. The figure stopped in front of him. Reynard slowly raised his head, and his eyes quickly widened in disbelief after he recognized who it was. "You are¡­" His words were cut off by a sudden, crushing pressure that gripped him, making it hard to breathe. Leaning in, the figure whispered into the wolfkin''s ear and handed him a pendant with the crest of the sun. "This is the legendary¡­" Reynard stuttered, but the figure silenced him with a gesture before he could finish. "Are you really giving me that item?" he asked with disbelief. The figure nodded. "And what do you want in return?" The figure leaned forward to whisper again, and with each word, the grin on the wolfkin''s face grew wider. "Hahaha!" Reynard''s laughter bounced off the walls. "Alright. I''ll make sure to kill that bastard for you," His tone was now dripping with confidence. With the item in his hand, he was certain the next fight would be one-sided in his favor. When the exchange was done, the figure turned away, and Reynard watched as his benefactor vanished into thin air. He clutched the pendant, feeling its power course through his veins even without activating it. ''This is your fault for seducing her,'' he muttered to himself, a twisted chuckle rising in his chest. ''To think you even tried to get your hands on the Sorcerer King''s woman.'' S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª Back in the arena, the tournament continued, with battles happening one after another. The fights were high-level, showcasing skill and power, but it lacked the sheer intensity and ferocity that Asher''s battle displayed. At first, it wasn''t really a problem. Most of the fights were between outsiders, and everyone assumed the dynamic would shift once another Seeded Participant entered the fray. But when the moment came, it brought nothing but disappointment. They didn''t struggle or give their opponents much breathing room. The fights ended in under a minute, simply because the gap in power was too vast. One Seeded Participant even defeated her opponent in a blink of an eye, casting a high-speed incantation that turned her opponent to stone before he could cast a spell. In many ways, this was the smartest way to fight¡ªquick and efficient. The goal was simple: win, conserve energy, and keep their trump cards hidden for the next round. But the crowd, still feeling the adrenaline from Asher''s dramatic fight, found these wins boring. His fight was thrilling, keeping everyone on edge until the end. Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire The crowd started to murmur, their dissatisfaction growing. Soon they were shouting from the stands. "Make the fight more exciting!" they yelled. "Don''t end it so soon!" They wanted to see the outsiders pushed to their limits, giving them a chance to use their artifacts and cast long powerful spell, so they could provide a challenge against the Seeded, who were obviously more capable. The chants grew louder. "Don''t be too careful!" they shouted. "If you''re strong, show it! Take some risks and fight! Let them cast a powerful spell!" "We already know you''ll win. How about giving us a show? Don''t end it too fast!" Hearing the crowd, most of the Seeded Participants sneered in contempt. Their fighting style was the correct one. It was a well-known fact that sorcerers should never prolong a fight against lower level opponent¡ªit was simply stupid. They couldn''t care less about the crowd''s opinions. Their belief was unshakable, and they would never stoop to the level of a showoff. Asher scratched his nose, sensing their judgmental gaze. After a while, Reynard returned to his seat, now wearing a smug look. When their eyes met, the wolfkin grinned, overflowing with confidence. Asher didn''t put much thought into it and turned his attention back to the areana. The next fight was between Talira and Rhea, the leopard kin. ''I wonder who will win?'' He hadn''t had time to gauge their strength when they grouped up, so he couldn''t give a concrete answer. But if he have to guess, he would bet on Talira, as she has the advantage of flight. Among the participants here, she was the only one who could rival him in terms of aerial mobility and speed. Chapter 195 Instant Talira hovered just out of reach, her eyes scanning Rhea, who stood ready to strike. With a flap of her wings, she unleashed a burst of wind. Rhea countered with her own spells, claws extending in a blur of dark energy as she hurled sharp, arcane projectiles in the air. But Talira was already moving, moving effortlessly through the air, dodging each attack. Next, she retaliated with a series of long-range incantations¡ªher iconic feathers hit the ground near Rhea, exploding with enough force to shake the arena. Each strike forced Rhea to shield herself, and the constant effort drained her faster than she anticipated. As Rhea staggered, breathing heavier, Talira launched one final assault¡ªa barrage of light-filled feathers that surrounded Rhea, hitting her from all angles. Unable to keep up, she was quickly overwhelmed, her defenses crumbling. With one final spell, Talira formed a massive gust of wind, lifting Rhea off her feet and throwing her to the ground, breathless and exhausted. The fight was over, Rhea''s shoulders heaved as she steadied her breathing. She had fought hard, but there was no denying the result Without a word, she lifted her head and offered a tired but genuine nod. Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire Talira''s response was equally silent, a brief smile passing between them¡ªone of respect, and mutual understanding. Finally, the third round began. The bearkin announcer''s voice boomed again, filling the arena. "Ladies and gentlemen, what you''ve all been waiting for is finally here!" He paused, letting the tension build as the spectators held its breath. "The next battle is between none other than Sorcerer Ash, facing off against the current holder of the fastest win record, Sorcerer Thenara!" The crowd jumped to their feet, faces filled with excitement as soon as they heard Asher''s alias. His name was already tied to thrilling, powerful, and epic battles. But it wasn''t just him that made the crowd excited. His opponent was none other than Thenara, the favorite to win the tournament. She was also known as one of the fastest casters, making this match even more thrilling. This was a fight between casting speed and overwhelming power. Thenara was the first to stand, soaring into the arena with no sign of fear at all. Asher followed shortly after. When they landed in the center of the arena, both fighters locked eyes. Neither spoke to each other; they would let their actions do the talking. Thenara, a member of the Snakekin race, had a humanoid form, but her body was marked by intricate black and white scales that covered her arms and neck, gleaming faintly under the arena lights. Her eyes were an unnatural shade of pure black, a stark contrast to her pale skin, which looked almost lifeless, as though the blood had drained from her body. Above her white hair, she wore a tiara crafted from dozens of small, suspended bronze snakes, their bodies intricately arranged to form a crown. Though they appeared inanimate, he could sense the subtle runes embedded within them. Aside from the crown, her clothing and numerous accessories also radiated powerful energies¡ªfar stronger than anything he encountered in this world. ''This won''t be like my other fights,'' he muttered to himself, his expression turning more serious. DING! The signal rang through the arena, and both of them cast at the same time. But before her could raise his hand, an invisible spell hit him, and in an instant, his arm turned to stone. The speed was unbelievable. Without hesitation, he flew upward, but in doing so, he had to sacrifice his right hand. It was severed and turned to dust as it disintegrated. That split second was enough to put him at a disadvantage. She did not let this opportunity slide. She casted another spell to end this fight right away. He had no choice but to stay on the move, constantly dodging her cursed mid-air. With few options, he attempted to counter with his Light Arrow spell, but each arrow turned to stone before it could even reach her. Next, he summoned his giant golden sword, only for it to suffer the same fate. ''She is more troublesome that I thought,'' CRACK! Asher''s right leg was struck, and due to him moving, it disintegrated into dust from the intense friction. ''Should I activate my artifact too?'' he wondered, but quickly dismissed the thought. If he relied too much on Index''s artifacts, he wouldn''t be able to grow. This tournament was the perfect place to really test his limits and learn a lot in the process. But what about his arm and leg?" Well, he might have looked like he was in trouble after losing his limbs, but he could easily regenerate them. After all, he could even turn into thousands of golden butterflies¡ªthis was child''s play. For now, he decided to hold off on using that spell. He was getting excited¡ªthis challenge, the thrill of figuring out the secret behind her attacks, was exactly what he had been waiting for. "Let''s see if this will work," he raised his remaining hand, and tried to cancel out the petrification spell by sensing her energy, but it did nothing. That meant her spell wasn''t reliant on the physical manifestation of magic. Another mystery for him to figure out. He flew higher. ''I need to find her weakness first, or the source of the spell,'' Asher thought, studying her every move. And then, it hit him. The eyes of the snakes on her tiara¡ªeach one glowing faintly¡ªseemed to follow his every move. ''So that''s your secret, huh?'' Now that he understood the source of her strength, a plan began to form. He couldn''t keep dodging forever, and attacking her directly would only turn his strikes to stone. He needed to find a way to confuse her. "Aureae Exemplaria" He casted another spell, and his body glowed, briefly blinding the entire arena. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When everyone''s vision returned, their faces were filled with shock. There were now a dozen of him, flying randomly through the air. They all looked identical and felt real. Chapter 196 Instant Part 2 Now that there were over a dozen of him, the snakes in her tiara could no longer pinpoint the real one. Their glowing eyes darted from one figure to the next. To combat this, she cast a spell designed to dispel illusions, a wave of light radiating out from her. Nothing changed. Her eyes narrowed in disbelief, but she did not quit. She kept casting the spell. Unfortunately, her efforts were in vain. She began to wonder if what she was seeing was merely a visual trick or if the copies were, in fact, real. And her guess was close to the truth. The copies were indeed real¡ªphysically present in the arena, not just tricks of the light or illusions. It was a spell developed by Index to scout areas in the void without putting herself in danger. This was mostly the case for her spells, as her primary concern was the void, where there wasn''t even an enemy to fight. He had built upon this skill, enhancing it to multiply the number of copies and use them in combat situations¡ªjust like all his other spells. In the air, Asher finally had a moment to breathe and began seriously observing his opponent. He had to admit, the quality of sorcerers in Eryx was far superior to the rest. They were smart, disciplined, and incredibly efficient. There was no doubt they would win the tournament again¡ªif not for his presence. ''That tiara... could it have the same effect as the painting in Index''s secret room?'' he mused, recalling the strange image of a woman with snakes for hair. Unfortunately, he didn''t know much about it to use as a reference. Before he could properly learn about magical items, he was kicked out of the void. ''I wonder how it works?'' he continued, his curiosity growing. He wasn''t in any hurry to end the fight; he found her ability amusing, and this battle was giving him valuable experience¡ªkilling two birds with one stone. Below, Thenara paused for a moment, rethinking her strategy. Her spells were focused on immediate effects rather than slow, large-area attacks like Garu''s, so taking down all the copies in one go wasn''t an option. Especially because her tiara could only focus on one point at a time to be effective. And that wasn''t the only issue. There were more complications than that. First, her petrification ability required an extreme amount of energy, which was why she rarely prolonged her fights unless absolutely necessary. Second, this ability came from an artifact built to create curses, so it had its own flaws. One of them was that when in use, she couldn''t move and had to stand still. She also couldn''t cast other spells that required materializing a physical form. Anything within her range would turn to stone¡ªexcept for herself. So, if she attempted to use flame, it would vanish before it could even go far. She was in the middle of contemplating her next move when her thoughts were abruptly interrupted. The copies raised their hands, and multiple golden magic circles appeared in the air. Swords¡ªdozens of them¡ªmaterialized and shot toward her like a rain of blades. Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire The swords turned to dust, but he didn''t stop. He kept observing, searching for any limit or gap in her almost flawless defense, all while bombarding her with attack after attack. She might look okay right now, but her energy was being drained much faster because of the relentless attacks. She couldn''t keep this up much longer. ''I was planning to kill you without using this, saving it for the final, but...'' She trailed off, slipping her arm into her robe to clutch a pendant. She hesitated. In her opinion, the one she had to be most wary of wasn''t him, but another seeded participant. Her gaze shifted to the platform where a woman in a black robe stood. Unlike her own scales, the woman''s were red and brown, rough and dry, resembling those of a crocodile. The two locked eyes for a moment, a silent understanding passing between them, before Thenara reluctantly turned her attention back to the fight. ''I can''t afford to hesitate anymore,'' she thought. CRACK! The pendant shattered, and a surge of power erupted from within. Those watching from the stands could see the manifestation of her power rising from every inch of her body. For a brief moment, a shape emerged¡ªwhat appeared to be the head of a cobra, its form like a swirling black-and-white mist. It hissed before vanishing as all the energy was reabsorbed by her body. Her scales began to glow, and veins beneath her skin appeared, pulsing and throbbing, straining to sustain the immense external power flowing through her. The raw energy within her was a volatile force threatening to break free at any moment. "Did she lose her mind?" The sages watching shook their heads in disappointment. What she was doing right now was nothing short of suicide. She would be lucky if it only crippled her. The amount of energy she was channeling was far from sustainable in the long run. "Is that really what you think?" Lizana''s comment caught their attention. The sages, once so certain, turned to look at her, sensing that her perspective might be different from theirs. One of them, an older figure, raised an eyebrow. "Can you enlighten us, Arcane Sage?" "There''s no need for that. You can just see for yourselves." She nodded toward the arena. Her body was slowly turning to stone. What she was trying to pull off was nothing short of brilliant¡ªa bold, but ingenious move. By turning her body into stone, she was reducing the strain of the power coursing through her. It was no longer a matter of her using an artifact; she was turning herself into one. When the transformation was over, her body had completely turned to cement. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. CRACK! One of his copies was destroyed in an instant, turning to dust. The speed of the curse was so fast that he would have died if it had hit him directly. Chapter 197 Instant Part 3 Fear. This was the first time he felt it since coming to this world. It gripped his heart for a moment, and the thought of activating his protective artifact flashed through his mind. But just as he was about to do it, he stopped himself. ''I can do this without it,'' he thought, his eyes narrowing in concentration. Every nerve in his mind sent signals to his body, a sensation he thought he had lost due to the lack of threats in his life. But now, that same feeling¡ªthe one that had driven his exponential growth time and time again¡ªwas boiling in his chest. CRACK! She wasted no time. Her curses were fast and precise. In no time, only his original body remained. Just as went for the kill, a blinding light erupted again. When her vision cleared, she saw that there were now more than fifty copies flying through the air. It was an annoying turn of events, but she didn''t mind. Right now, she had an overwhelming amount of energy to spare. CRACK! Another one was reduced to nothingness, its form shattering in the air like glass. CRACK! Then another. And another. Asher, for his part, sent a few energy-based attacks toward her from time to time, but each one was easily obliterated by the barrier surrounding her. Her protection was airtight, impenetrable to simple energy attacks. While the exchange was happening, the whole crowd was in full cheer, their excitement visible in their faces. Both sorcerers did not disappoint the spectators. The copies had now reached 200, their mobility more refined and smoother, making it harder for her to figure out which one was the real deal. He was improving in real time, but so was her. The curses became more efficient, and now, she could turn five copies to stone at once. "Surrender now," she finally spoke, though her mouth did not move. "Why should I do that?" he asked. "You can''t win this fight by just dodging. Sooner or later, you''ll deplete your energy." "Deplete my energy?" he almost broke into a smile. His cloaking spell made it impossible for anyone to see through his reserves, so she was just guessing. "Give up now, so you can keep your life. With your performance, you''ll still get scouted even if you don''t win the tournament," she added. He scratched his head, and without saying another word, he unleashed 70% of his power. BOOOOM! Golden energy erupted from his body, filling the arena with a blinding light. The pressure grew so intense that it quickly surpassed the barrier protecting the crowds, sending shockwaves that rattled the stands. Exchanging nervous glances, the facilitators who had been monitoring the battle scrambled to reinforce the shield, working together to maintain its integrity. Sweat beaded on their foreheads as they struggled against the growing force that continued to increase each passing second. "We need more sorcerers!" shouted one of the facilitators. "What is happening? Did he use an artifact?" another one gasped. It was the only explanation that made sense to them, though it was far from the truth. If there was one thing he had more of than anyone else, it was the sheer quantity of his reserves. He was even confident that not even the so-called Sorcerer King could compete with him in this department. "You said I''d run out of energy?" he asked, his golden neon eyes burning brighter. "I..." She regretted taunting him, but it was too late now. All she could do was give her all and kill him. If there was a silver lining here, it was that now, he was easier to spot. Her curses shot through the air, a dark force capable of bypassing his defense. Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire No matter how strong he was, he couldn''t escape an attack that could not be blocked. But even after a couple of seconds passed, nothing happened . She tried again. Each attempt only drained her further, and still, nothing. It was as if the curse had no effect. "Now it''s my turn." he raised his right hand and began chanting. The air around him vibrated before a giant magic circle appeared on the ceiling, its edges stretching to encompass the entire arena. Then, sparks of electricity crackled across the surface of the circle, lighting up the arena. She knew it was a large-scale attack that required a long casting time, so she focused her attention on the magic circle itself, attempting to petrify parts of it to disrupt the spell. But as soon as one line was destroyed, it was instantly replaced by another. For a moment, the two engaged in a battle of speed, each trying to outpace the other. In the end, the rate of the magic circle''s formation far outclassed her curse. It was only a matter of time before he completed it, and when he does, the arena would be engulfed in its devastating power. ''No, I can still win this,'' she reassured herself, clinging to the hope that she just had to withstand the first wave, then go for the kill once he was exhausted. But then, out of nowhere, as if to prove her wrong, another giant magic circle appeared. Then another, and another, until five layers of them hung ominously above her. ''Impossible, how can he have this much power¡­'' Her voice trailed off, unable to comprehend what she was witnessing. This could no longer be explained by him using an artifact for many reasons. Even if a sorcerer relied on an artifact, the amount of power they could draw from external sources was limited by the capacity of their body. Borrowed power would always be just that¡ªborrowed. It wasn''t meant to circulate through their magic paths, so there were always side effects. That''s why, when she used one, her body began to deteriorate, forcing her to turn to stone to mitigate the damage. However¡ª He didn''t look uncomfortable nor in pain, which shattered everything she had learned in the academy. In a moment of clarity, a terrifying thought gripped her heart. ''D... Don''t tell me... He''s not using any artifacts at all?'' S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 198 Instant Part 4 As the layers of the magic circle hummed with power, the crackling energy grew louder, echoing through the arena. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even worse, the runes were spinning, and no one could understand what was written on them, making it nearly impossible to counter. The sages noticed this and were confused as well. Some of them even wondered if he was using an ancient language. "Could it be... dragon language?" one murmured under his breath. The idea sent a ripple of unease through the group. Dragon language was a lost art. But the expert among them, a woman known for her vast knowledge of forgotten tongues, shook her head firmly. "No," she said, her voice steady. "This is not dragon language. It''s different. " The other sages let out a collective sigh of relief, though it was quickly followed by a deep sense of uncertainty. If it wasn''t dragon language, what could it be? Their thoughts turned to him. Who was he, really? Where did his power come from, and what was his true origin? They had always assumed that, while he was really talented, reaching their level would take him years of study in Eryx. After all, the resources and knowledge granted to the winner would further advance his journey in the arcane arts. But his display now proved that he was already on par with them, even without relying on Eryx''s vast knowledge. This feeling was shared by nearly everyone in the arena, especially the sorcerer who had to directly face him. Doubt crept into her mind. For the first time, she found herself second-guessing her ability to withstand it . "Surrender now, Thenara! You can''t survive that attack!" shouted one of the seeded participants. It was the woman covered in alligator-like scales that ran along her arms and neck. Her name was Zira. The two were rivals, and because of that, they knew each other''s limits better than anyone else. "I..." she hesitated, torn between surrendering and the fear of bringing shame to her name. "Don''t overthink it!" Zira shouted again, her voice cutting through the tension. "It''s not embarrassing to lose to someone this powerful! He is beyond your current capabilities!" Thenara hesitated, her mind racing. The oppressive force of the spell above her seemed to crush her spirit, and for a moment, doubt seeped in. Was it worth risking everything? Was pride enough to keep fighting? But then, a spark of defiance flared within her. To surrender would be to dishonor herself. To let fear dictate her actions would be to admit defeat in front of everyone. "I''m not afraid of you, Outsider!" She roared, her defiance echoing through the arena. BOOOOM! Her voice was soon drowned out by a massive crack of lightning, followed by an unstoppable force that obliterated everything in its path. In an instant, her tiara shattered, unable to withstand the temperature. Next, her body was consumed, vanishing in the blinding light that followed. Spectators could do nothing but shield their eyes, bracing for the inevitable. Even the barrier protecting them began to crack, the lightning threatening to break through. The sages, recognizing the danger, were forced into action, quickly gathering their magic to reinforce the barrier and ensure it wouldn''t collapse under the pressure. When the light finally faded and the deafening roar subsided, an eerie silence took over. The arena was gone¡ªcompletely erased. In its place lay a massive crater, so deep that its bottom could not be seen. Just like that, the tournament''s most favored contender was gone¡ªthough, in her case, it was more like she had been obliterated to oblivion. Asher flew down the platform, his expression calm and nonchalant, as though the destruction he had just caused was nothing more than a casual display of his real power. "You bastard!" Zira shouted, her hands already weaving a spell, intent on avenging her long time friend and rival. But before she could strike, one of her companions stepped forward. His hand rested firmly on her arm, stopping her mid-motion. "This is a tournament," he said, his voice firm. "She had a choice to surrender, but she chose death." The words struck her, but they did little to quell her rage. She wanted to lash out, to express her disbelief at how far Asher had gone. Was that really necessary? With that gap in power, he could have ended the fight without killing her friend. "Are you happy?" Zira spat, her voice trembling with anger. She refused to back down. "Happy for what?" Asher was confused. "Don''t lie to me. ! You wanted to make an example out of her, didn''t you? So none of us would challenge you again!" Her eyes narrowed as she glared at him. "Why her? She never said anything bad about you. She didn''t deserve this." Asher said nothing and returned to his seat. His indifference only fueled her rage further. She was about to confront him again when, from beneath the crater, a voice suddenly echoed. Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire "She''s still alive!" one of the facilitators screamed. She paused, her anger momentarily overshadowed. Without thinking, she leapt from the platform, her heart racing as she rushed toward the source of the voice. She had to check on her friend¡ªnothing else mattered in that moment. At the bottom, multiple robed sorcerers were administering healing magic to her, their hands glowing with soft green light as they worked quickly. "What''s her condition?" she asked, her voice filled with concern while kept her distance to avoid distracting the healers. One of the healers responded, his voice calm but strained with concentration. "Her wounds were more from her body overexerting itself than from the attack. I think she used some life-saving method at the last second to survive." Zira raised an eyebrow in doubt. There was no way a normal artifact could withstand that five layered spell. If she had such an artifact to begin with, she wouldn''t have lost so badly. ''No, it doesn''t matter . As long as she''s alive, everything will be fine,'' Zira added, pushing aside the questions. Chapter 199 Instant Part 5 Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire She steadied herself and helped the facilitators lift her friend back above ground, focusing on the immediate need to get her to safety. Above. Asher remained seated, his gaze steady as he watched the facilitators lift Thenara from the depths of the crater. He let out a faint smile. She did not provoke him before, so he had no reason to kill her. Instead, he actually saved her life. During the moment of her inevitable death, he had cast a protective spell over her body, shielding her from the worst. He even healed her, ensuring she wouldn''t die from the backlash of the artifacts she used to temporary boost her power. ''Is it just me, or is everyone too reliant on external power?'' He disliked the idea of sorcerers relying too much on artifacts, knowing they could only offer so much and, in some cases, hindered real growth. Artifacts should be used to supplement one''s power, not override it, as doing so defeats its purpose. But he kept his thoughts to himself. He wasn''t a local in this world, and it wasn''t his place to question their ways. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª Back in the stands, the air was thick with whispers and heated discussions. "Do you think they''ll postpone the tournament?" one spectator asked, her eyes scanning the wreckage of the arena. "It''s impossible to fix this in time," another muttered, shaking his head. "They can''t go on like this." "Why bother? Sorcerer Ashal already won," a third voice interjected confidently. "Look at how powerful he is. No one else stands a chance now." "Hold on," someone else countered, leaning forward in his seat. "Just because he wiped out one person doesn''t mean he''s unbeatable. He''s used up a lot of energy already. What happens if he''s drained in the next round?" "But he still has to be the the top contestant, right?" the first speaker argued. "He''s shown what he can do. I don''t think anyone else is getting past him." "Maybe, but you saw how powerful the last attack was. What if he''s burned through too much power already? He might not make it to the end if the seeded participants work together," another person said, eyeing Asher with a hint of skepticism. Just as the murmurs grew louder, a sudden gust of wind swept through the arena, picking up speed. In the blink of an eye, a massive cyclone appeared in the center. The swirling winds intensified, and when it burst apart, a figure emerged¡ªa woman with fiery red hair and a horn protruding from her forehead, resembling Lucia and her family members. She raised her hand and muttered an incantation. The earth trembled beneath her, and the enormous crater began to heal, the edges closing and the ground restoring itself, until the arena was once again whole. "Elemental Sage! Liara!" The crowd gasped in awe, recognizing the legendary sorceress. "She''s back? I thought she was on the expedition with the other named sages and the sorcerer king?" someone in the crowd pointed out. Almost as if to answer their confusions, three figures appeared beside her, their presence sudden and unsettling. Their appearances were concealed beneath heavy veils, but there was no mistaking who they were. The aura surrounding them was familiar to everyone¡ªthe remaining three named sages. With their arrival, all six of the tournament''s most powerful sages had now gathered. CRACK! "What''s happening now?" someone in the crowd shouted, jumping to their feet and pointing upward. "Look above us!" CRACK The ceiling fractured in a spiderweb pattern, shards splintering like glass and dissolving into thin air. A figure emerged from the dark rift, and the space behind him sealed shut once he had fully passed through. His long blond hair fell over his shoulders, catching the light as he scanned the arena. A dark purple cape with golden edges fluttered gently behind him, the fabric moving as if stirred by an unseen breeze. He wore a green robe, intricately patterned with gold, which glowed softly, as though the designs themselves were alive. At his chest, a pale blue gem gleamed with each subtle movement, drawing attention to his composed and regal presence. Though he said nothing, his presence alone filled the place with pressure. "S... Sorcerer King!" The crowd erupted in cheers as the most powerful being in the world finally appeared. He smiled at them and waved his hand, looking amicable and kind. But when his green eyes met Asher''s, they glinted, and in the blink of an eye, the Sorcerer King vanished from his spot. Feeling threatened, Asher quickly activated all his protective artifacts SWOOOSH! An attack struck him from behind, but he quickly reacted, turning around to catch the Sorcerer King''s hand. The exchange shocked everyone, because only few people were capable of blocking a surprise attack from the king himself. Julius smiled. "You''re really strong. Tell me, why is someone of your level wasting time with these children?" Asher met his gaze without hesitation. "I''m not sure what you''re implying. I''m here to win this tournament and become a sage." "Become a sage?" Julius almost laughed. "If those words hadn''t come out of your mouth, I would have assumed you were coming for my position." His words echoed through the platform, shocking everyone. The implication that Asher might have the ability to challenge his position as Sorcerer King left everyone speechless. What did it mean to challenge him? The immortal ruler whose power was so immense that not even the six named sages could compete with him. "Give me your strongest dragon core, and I''ll leave this place¡ªand you''ll never see me again," Asher broke the silence. He knew blending in was no longer an option, now that he had been found out. "Our strongest dragon core?" Julius paused, before letting out a chuckle. "What if I don''t want to give it to you? What are you going to do? fight me?" Asher narrowed his eyes. He didn''t like where things were heading¡ªit seemed Julius was looking for trouble. Chapter 200 A Crazy King "I just want the core. No need to make this bigger than it has to be," Asher explained, trying to keep things civilized. They were both intelligent beings, so the first step should be to converse and negotiate, not resort to violence. Only psychopathic individuals would choose that bloody path. He also knew that Julius wasn''t someone to take lightly. The flow of his energy was almost as strong as Index''s, and considering how long he had lived, it was safe to assume his arsenal of skills wasn''t just larger but far more polished. Every spell or technique the Sorcerer King knew was likely perfected through years of experience. As for Asher, while his energy reserves were second to none, he lacked the experience and adaptability needed to fully capitalize on his strength. Then there was the matter of artifacts. The Sorcerer King was famous for possessing many, each one powerful enough to make him unrivaled in this world. This was a major increase in difficulty. Julius smiled. "And why should I give it to you? What''s in it for me?" Asher hesitated, unable to answer right away. He had to admit that he was asking for the core without offering anything in return. "What do you want? I''ll try to offer something of equal value," he suggested. "Equal value, huh?" The Sorcerer King tapped his chin, looking as if he were seriously considering the offer. Suddenly, a robed individual landed behind Julius and whispered something in his ear. "What!" He was momentarily taken aback. When his attention returned to Asher, he smiled, but there was a dangerous feeling to it. Whatever the robed individual had said, it wasn''t good. "Before we go any further, what''s your relationship with the Arcane Sage?" "I barely knew her," "I see..." The Sorcerer King''s voice trailed off, clearly not believing Asher''s words. "The strongest Dragon Core you''re after? It''s inside me," he stated, tapping his chest. "If you want it, you''ll have to kill me for it. But judging by how you''re trying to talk your way out of this, I''m starting to think you don''t have the courage for it." He smirked, his gaze sharp and mocking. "Come now, are you going to prove me wrong, or are you just another one who bites off more than he can chew?" Asher''s fingers twitched at his sides. A wave of irritation washed over him, but he swallowed it down. "Oh? Why so quiet?" Julius smirked widened as he pressed on. "How about this¡ªif you bow down and kiss my feet, I might just give you the second strongest Dragon Core available. A fair deal, don''t you think?" Everyone was surprised by this sudden turn of events. It was the first time they had seen him act this petty, a sign that the Sorcerer King was very angry. But why? "Stop it!" Lizana''s voice rang out, fierce and authoritative, as she landed on the platform, her presence cutting through the tension like a blade. There was no need for guessing; She was the culprit. "Lizana, why are you protecting this outsider? He claimed you barely know each other. Is that true, or is he lying to me?" Asher knew it was a baseless accusation. He barely interacted with her, so there was no reason to be concerned. All she needed to do was tell the truth, and the misunderstanding would be resolved. Everyone would be happy¡ªhe would get his Dragon Core, finish his portal, and leave this place forever, never to return. As for Julius, he would keep his title as the strongest. Lizana looked at Asher, as if waiting for his approval before saying anything. "Just tell him the truth," he ordered, confident that he wasn''t guilty. "No," she shook her head. Asher nodded, relieved. At least she was being completely honest. For a moment, the tension between the two men eased. The Sorcerer King no longer looked as hostile; he was even grinning, relieved that the one who had captured her heart was still pure and untainted by other men. Everyone knew that he loved Lizana with all his heart. He could have forced his way to her, but he never did. He always treated her with respect and pursued her with genuine and good intentions. "I''m sorry for doubting you," Julius scratched his head, apologizing and hiding any trace of his earlier domineering attitude. The change in his demeanor revealed just how much love could transform a person, quite literally. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You don''t need to apologize," she replied, her gaze turning serious as she met his eyes. "Because even though don''t have a relationship yet, he''s the one I wanted to give my body to!" she boldly announced . ''Damn it, not again,'' Asher cursed his fate. Her words were even worse than admitting they were lovers. But he had no time to worry about her, because right now, every hair on his body began to tingle. He could feel the killing intent from Julius growing stronger, building until it finally manifested itself. He was still smiling, his eyes squinted in a way that made him look even more terrifying, like someone doing his best to control himself and keep his sanity in check. Sorcerers nearby struggled to breathe, the oppressive pressure thickening the air. He hadn''t even released his energy yet; this was all the sheer force of his killing intent affecting everyone. Asher kept his composure in check; this much wasn''t enough to affect him, nor was it for the other named sages. Only those at Reynard''s level felt the full force of it. They realized just how vast the gap was between them and their king. Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire "Tell me you''re joking," Julius asked again, still pretending to smile in front of her. "I''m not," she shook her head. "He''s the perfect partner for me, and I would do anything to make him mine." BOOOOOM! Julius''s green aura erupted, his hair flowing upward as his energy surged, surpassing even what Asher had shown before. BOOOOM! Asher reacted swiftly, his own golden aura rising to meet the challenge. The two powers clashed, fighting for dominance. The space between them vibrated as the arena itself shook under the force of their overwhelming power. Neither was willing to back down. "You''re dead," Asher wanted to explain, but he knew there was no way Julius would believe him. He should have expected this to happen. "Stop it, both of you," she interjected again. "Julius, you don''t own me. I have every right to choose who I want." She wanted to deescalate the situation, knowing that if the two fought, Asher was bound to lose. However, her words only enraged the sorcerer king. "Lizana.... I''ve been nothing but understanding. You told me I wasn''t worthy to be your partner, and I accepted that. And now you''re going to give yourself to this nobody?" ''I don''t even need her. You can keep her to yourself; I already have a wife.'' Asher sighed, doing his best to hide his annoyance. He couldn''t believe he was stuck in the middle of another drama. "Just give me the Dragon Core, and I''ll leave this place. I won''t ever show my face to her again." Asher tried to salvage the situation by offering a win-win deal. Chapter 201 Breaking Point "Never show your face again?" Julius repeated. As much as he hated to admit it, Asher was far more attractive than he was. "I see now. So that''s the face you use to seduce my Lizana," ''Not at all. I was even wearing a mask to avoid that,'' he sighed. Fate had cursed him. No matter what he did, he always ended up in situations where a woman¡ªa key figure¡ªsomehow fell for him, only to cause trouble later. By this point, he came to terms with it. "Don''t blame me just because she rejected you" BOOOOM! Julius''s emerald aura erupted, his hair flowing upward as his energy surged. BOOOOM! Asher reacted quickly, his golden aura rising to meet the challenge. The two powers clashed, fighting for dominance. The space between them vibrated as the arena itself shook under the force of their overwhelming power. Neither was willing to back down. "You''re going to die here. " Julius could no longer hold his emotions in check. The other sorcerers began scrambling, and the crowd quickly evacuated the arena, knowing it was already too late for negotiations Then, the two flew to the center of the arena, silently agreeing to let everyone evacuate before starting the fight. On the platform, the sages and the six named ones stood together, waiting to see what would happen next. Aside from them, some onlookers¡ªmainly from noble families and outsiders like Talira''s group¡ªstayed for different reasons. Would this be another easy victory for Julius, or the start of the rise of a new Sorcerer King? "What are you planning, Lizana?" Kaliah, the white tigerkin, broke the silence. It was obvious that her friend had intentionally fanned the flames, pushing both men to kill each other. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. They did this on their own," she feigned ignorance, not even bothering to hide her smile, and the excitement in her eyes. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire "You do realize you just sentenced that man to death, right? There''s no way he can win against Julius inside Eryx. This place is his domain. No amount of talent or power can surpass that." Kaliah tried to snap some sense into her But she seemed unfazed by it all. "It''s true his power is almost limitless inside Eryx, but I still believe Ash will win this fight." The other named sages, who had been quietly listening, couldn''t hold back any longer. Murmurs spread across the platform before one of them finally spoke up. The Elemental Sage, Liara. "Have you lost your mind? Do you really think he stands a chance? He''s going to die, and you''ll regret pushing the Sorcerer King this far." The others nodded in agreement. The only reason Lizana could speak so boldly was because Julius had always been on her side. But after her daring declaration that tarnished the king''s name, she would be lucky if he didn''t tie her down and take what he wanted the hard way. Kaliah, agreeing with the others, tried to convince her. "You should apologize to Julius after he wins this fight and forget about that outsider. He''s as good as dead." "That''s right, Listen to Kaliah," Liara sneered. "If you offer yourself to him, he might just spare you." Lizana''s let out a mocking smile as she replied, "You never change, Liara. You''re still clinging to the king like a bitch. Isn''t it tiring to always be a substitute?" The Elemental Sage''s face flushed red with anger, the words hitting their mark. "At least I''m smart enough to pick the right side," Liara shot back, refusing to lose in this verbal exchange. Lizana only shook her head in disappointment. "The right side? We''ll see about that," She decided to let it go. There was no point in explaining herself to them. Only time would reveal who had made the right choice. Back in the middle of the arena, the two sorcerers reached their peak. Asher unleashed 100% of his current reserves, causing the space around him to distort . They were evenly matched now, their aura crackling in the air. Anyone foolish enough to get too close would be obliterated instantly by the sheer force radiating from them. Not just people¡ªno normal spell could be casted within their range. Spells could only function if there was enough energy to fuel them, and in such a heavily controlled and dominated space, they ceased to work. It was the simplest and most direct way to create an anti spell barrier. "I must admit, you''re strong. Your energy reserves are already equal to mine," Julius acknowledged. "However¡ª" he paused, raising his right hand. The rings on his fingers began to glow, their light intensifying with every second. His aura grew denser, doubling in quality and forcefully pushing the golden energy back. "You can''t surpass me here. They call me the Immortal King for a reason." He raised his left hand, and the ring glowed once again. His energy tripled, as if to demonstrate that the gap between them was as vast as heaven and earth. Asher showed no hint of fear, despite being overwhelmed. He had expected this much of gap, but seeing it firsthand was unsettling. If the Sorcerer King launched a spell now, the difference in their energy would shatter any defense Asher could muster. ''I''m already at full capacity, and I don''t have any artifacts to boost my strength like him,'' he sighed, realizing just how much of a game-changer those items were. But it wasn''t that he had no options left. The problem was that he didn''t like the idea of being forced to use it here, in front of so many sorcerers. There would be nothing stopping them from ganging up on him after their fight. ''No time for hesitation,'' S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Asher focused on his core, then turned his attention to his magic pathways. They resembled ropes made of smaller strands twisted together, and his advantage over others was that his were thicker and more numerous, allowing him to control the flow of energy with far greater efficiency. Normally, when someone released their energy, they reinforced these rope-like magic pathways to make them more durable. This allowed them to pull more power from their core in a single release, which was necessary for casting large-scale destructive spells. But because he had far more strands to control, he could do something others couldn''t¡ª Self Destruction with a chance of survival. BOOOM! His aura surged higher and higher, each strand that broke triggering explosive bursts of power within him, akin to the chain reactions seen in nuclear fission. (Splitting atoms releases energy. ) In no time, his aura climbed to a new level¡ªdoubling, tripling, quadrupling. His skin began to crack, and all of that pent up energy threatened to burst out from his body. But before he could completely destroy himself in this suicidal attempt, the remaining strands in his magic pathways began regenerating the destroyed ones, making it possible for him to sustain this form for a short period of time. His eyes glowed bright white, and neon-like veins pulsed beneath his skin, flickering in and out of existence. BOOM! "500%," his voice echoed like thunder, though no one could understand what he was referring to. "600%," he pushed further. The numbers kept climbing as his aura intensified. "700%" "800%" "900%" "1000%" Chapter 202 Single Point "1000%." The words barely left his lips when his energy exploded outward, shaking the arena''s very foundations. It was his current limit¡ªany more, and he would implode, taking all of Eryx with him. The sheer volatility of his state made it a suicide attempt for both parties. But he had no choice¡ªit was the only way to defeat the Sorcerer King. Any half-hearted attempt would spell Asher''s downfall¡ªthat''s just how powerful his opponent was. Julius''s eyes narrowed, his composure finally slipping. This was the first time he encountered someone with this much power, and his mind involuntarily flashed back to a legendary race that once ruled the world¡ªthe dragons. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire It was a terrifying thought, but if he was really facing one, he could no longer afford to be careless. No one knew how those powerful beings had gone extinct, but it was universally agreed they were the only ones capable of wielding such immense power. Even the dragon core in his chest, the source of his strength, had been forged from one of their kind and was the only medium that allowed him to teleport. Julius inhaled deeply, trying to compose himself. But in the time it took to blink, something completely unexpected happened. A hand was already on his face. "I have no time to waste on you," Asher whispered, his grip tightening on the Sorcerer King''s face before flying upwards. BOOM! S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. BOOM! BOOM! Julius look helpless as his face was slammed through the layers of the arena, each floor crumbling like paper, his head acting as the battering ram until they completely broke through the highest floor. The sky above was dark, save for the eerie green glow of the moon casting its strange light over them. Asher wasted no time and hurled his opponent into the distance. SWOOOOSH! The throw alone was enough to generate a high-pitched, whistling sound, after the air was split apart by the force. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Walls shattered one after another as the Sorcerer King was tossed like a mere ragdoll. Those watching from outside stood frozen, their eyes wide with disbelief. The mighty, immortal Sorcerer King¡ªonce thought invincible¡ªwas now brought low in a display of power so overwhelming that it defied reason. "You think you can humiliate me like this?" Julius snarled, clapping his hands together. In an instant, he teleported behind Asher and cast a sure-kill spell. "Rapture!" Julius sneered, certain everything would end with this. But when his hand touched Asher, he exploded into thousands of golden butterflies, soaring at lightning speed¡ªonly to rematerialize directly above the sorcerer king. "You should have given me the dragon core when I asked nicely," Asher shook his head, before his fist came crashing down, packed with concentrated energy. BOOOOM! Julius''s body was sent flying down into the arena. The onlookers¡ªincluding Lizana¡ªstood frozen. They planned to fly up and check on their king, so seeing him hurtling back was nothing short of jaw-dropping. But their shock was far from over. Asher shot down like a falling star, his descent faster than the eye could follow. He slammed into Julius again, like a beast in a frenzy. He pinned the Sorcerer King with his legs, fists hammering down in rapid succession, each blow a thunderous strike aimed at shattering the barrier protecting him. He knew Julius couldn''t be killed until his defense was shattered. Punch after punch exploded on impact, each one shaking the ground beneath them. "You''re running out of time, aren''t you?" the Sorcerer King grinned, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction as he sensed Asher''s growing desperation. The attacks might looked strong, but they were just flashy and lacked penetrating power. "Go on, keep hitting me! You might have more reserve than me right now, but I''m limitless here. You''ll never break through my barrier!" Asher refused to back down, pouring everything into each punch. Flashes of blinding light erupted with every strike, the sheer force creating heatwave that obliterated anything or anyone foolish enough to come near. Then, without warning, he froze mid-strike, all the energy in his body evaporating into thin air. "Looks like your time is up," Julius sneered. "I''ll make sure you''re death will be¡ª" He stopped mid-sentence, sensing that something was off. "Yeah, time''s up... but not for me," ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª 30 seconds earlier. Across Eryx, people gathered in the streets, their eyes drawn to the sky. "What is that enormous thing?" a man gasped, pointing upward. There it was¡ªa colossal, 20-layered golden magic circle, each layer shrinking as it went down like a giant reverse cone. At the heart of it all, a lone figure hovered, radiating a mesmerizing blend of golden and dark energy that rippled through the air. His form looked almost ethereal, a bad sign that he was barely holding his body together. It was Asher. Unbeknownst to Julius, the one he was fighting wasn''t the real deal. It was merely a copy¡ªa controlled replica . This incredible feat was made possible only after he ascended to this state. His connection to the energy around him grew far more attuned, allowing him to temporarily share his consciousness with his replica. So how did it came to this? It all came down to his meticulous planning. From the beginning, he knew that defeating Julius required more than raw power¡ªit was about outthinking him. Grabbing Julius''s head, hurling him into the sky, and slamming him back into the arena ground was all part of it. Every move was calculated, each one a step in a chess game where he was always multiple moves ahead of his opponent. He had even taken into consideration how egotistical his opponent was, knowing that Julius''s need to assert dominance would make him complacent. Little did he know, those flashes of light weren''t meant to hurt him¡ªthey were meant to conceal the real attack. Now, the Sorcerer King, who was blinded by being at the top for far too long, was about to receive a one time lesson. ''Time to end this,'' The first beam, emerging from the largest and highest circle, began its descent. As it passed through the smaller circles, the energy''s density increased, building momentum, until the final layer, where all that power was compressed into the size of a coin. "Judgment!" Asher roared, unleashing all the gathered power into a single point. The beam shot down from the sky, tearing through the air with devastating force. The space itself trembled, the world bowing to the sheer intensity of the concentrated spell. When it landed, silence consumed everything¡ªno explosion, no sound. Only a blinding flash of light, vanishing as quickly as it appeared. And just like that, the strongest sorcerer was dead. He died in the simplest way possible¡ªa single, clean head-shot. It wasn''t that he was weaker¡ªin fact, if Julius fought seriously from the start, he would have won in the most dominating manner. The Sorcerer King had all the advantages: powerful artifacts, the city runes under his control, and more deadly sure-kill skills stemming from his experience and longer life. Unfortunately, his ego had blinded him, and he died without even revealing 10% of his true capability. ''It''s finally over,'' Asher sighed, slowly descending. He needed to retrieve the dragon core¡ªhis only hope of escaping this world. Chapter 203 Selling Point As he closed in on the arena, he noticed the sages watching him. He half-expected them to attack, but none of them made a move. It didn''t even register to them that their king was already dead, or perhaps they were simply expecting a comeback, too entrenched in the illusion of his invincibility to accept the truth. Except for Lizana, who was smiling at him, her eyes sparkling with admiration, forgetting that she was the one who escalated this matter. If not for her, Julius wouldn''t be so hellbent on fighting, and maybe the two could have negotiated. It wasn''t like he really needed the dragon core in the sorcerer''s king chest. THUD! He landed, and Julius''s eyes were still open. It was a really scary sight¡ªhe died so fast that his facial expression didn''t even change. If there was a silver lining here, it was that he didn''t even have time to feel any pain. He just ceased to live. Asher, not wanting anyone to blindside him, cast a barrier¡ªblack shadows that concealed his movements. When he touched the dragon core, though, he was shocked to see that there were already runes and spells inside, written in a language not common in this world. He wondered what it was, then, out of nowhere, his vision changed, and he found himself in front of a giant dragon, its scales emerald green, its eyes dark red like a mixture of blood and darkness. Now in a suspended space, Asher felt that only his consciousness had been transferred here, meaning his real body was vulnerable. "You actually made it this far. You''re far more talented than that beastkin," the dragon spoke. It did not open its mouth, but he could hear it. It had a hoarse voice, like an old man in his 70''s. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Who are you?" Asher asked. "You don''t have to be too wary; time here moves really slowly. We can take our time, and not even a minute will pass in the outside world." He got a clue from the statement; it was likely that he was now inside the core itself. "I didn''t know this thing actually had a will of its own, or are you perhaps a soul trapped in this place?" The dragon took a second to reply. "I''m an exception. Ancient dragons don''t really die, unlike normal dragons; we just become dormant for a while, and once we gather enough power, we can be reborn given the right opportunities." Asher raised an eyebrow at this revelation. "Did the Sorcerer King know about this? "Hahaha," It started laughing. "That inferior being was not worthy. He was only strong due to borrowed powers, unlike you¡­ Traveler of worlds" Asher''s composure faltered for a moment after being called out. "You know about me?" He was afraid that the dragon could read his mind, and that was never a good thing. "Don''t worry, Traveler. I only know that you''re not from here because you don''t have the restrictions imposed by this place, and traveling through worlds is not really rare for us dragons, known as explorers." "Is that the reason why your cores can be used to stabilize portals?" The dragon''s face turned solemn for a moment. "First of all, the ones used in portals are just normal dragons. They are not pure and lack the ability to maintain their will after death, but their cores are still powerful enough to stabilize space for teleportation." It paused, trying to let its words sink in before letting out a heavy sigh. "Those inferior beings wasted the core''s potential; they barely scratch the surface of what it could do." Asher raised an eyebrow, intrigued. " What else can they do?" The dragon''s eyes glowed a deeper red as it spoke. "Much more. It can even stabilize your current body. Right now, though your body is far superior to others, its still lacking. If you integrate with a dragon core, you will be able to transform into a half-dragon yourself." Asher became suspicious. He did not like the idea of integrating anything into his body. "Why didn''t you tell this to Julius?" The dragon shook its head. "He did not pass the minimum requirements. He might look strong in your eyes, but that''s only because you haven''t reached your full potential yet. Given time, you will be much stronger, even if you don''t rely on external resources." It was true that he only needed time to fully tap into his potential. But there were still so many questions on his mind. It was trying to push the idea of integrating too much. There must be a reason for this. "So if I integrate with a dragon core, what will happen to you? Your consciousness is still intact, and I''m no fool to absorb it." The dragon let out another chuckle. "Don''t worry, I''m not suggesting you to absorb me. There''s another ancient dragon in this world, far stronger than me¡ªthe Wrath Dragon Mel. If you can unseal and destroy its will, you can become a legendary level half dragon." There was a moment of silence, and Asher looked really tempted. His curiosity and the temptation to grow stronger were clawing at him, but in the end, he shook his head. "I have more things to do. I''ll just use your core and leave this world." He had wasted so much time with all these side missions. It was now time for him to get back to his home planet, especially now that he had discovered it was in danger. In addition, he needed to check on his mother, then on Index; she was still trapped in the void, alone and lonely. "That''s more reason why you would want to destroy Mel''s consciousness. You can never leave this world as long as the Wrath Dragon is alive." Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire "I don''t believe you," he shook his head. "You don''t need to. You will realize it sooner or later," the dragon let out a knowing laugh. He felt a bit uneasy; it did not sound like it was lying at all. Before he could clarify, he felt a tug. Flashes of information appeared in his view. It was a short-distance teleportation spell, but written in a language he could understand. When he completely absorbed the knowledge, his vision blurred again, and he found himself back in reality. The core was now in his hand, and with just a thought, he was able to see an estimated visualization of everything within 5 km of him. ''I see, so that''s how it works,'' he muttered to himself. The core was a medium, and injecting his energy would allow him to replicate Julius''s teleportation spell. He was lucky; now he could escape this place and not fear an ambush. But before that, he placed Julius''s corpse in his space bag first; he might use it later, recalling those golems from before. With the body secured, he focused on his next move. He used his remaining energy to make multiple jumps, and because he was using an artifact, it didn''t directly put a load on his body. When he found a secluded building, he casted a barrier to hide his presence before the backlash hit him. Chapter 204 On Point "Where are they?" one of the sages demanded, his eyes scanning the crater. The others jumped to join him, all of them confused when they didn''t see anyone. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Did they teleport somewhere and continue fighting?" another sage suggested, brow furrowed in thought. "No, that''s impossible," came the quick reply. "We already activated Eryx''s defense runes. If there was a high concentration of energy, the alarm would''ve gone off." Just as they were filled with confusion, the ground trembled. The sages could feel it¡ªthe core runes that had protected this place for so many years were shutting down. It meant that something bad happened to Julius. CRACK! A loud fragile sound echoed from above, drawing the attention of everyone in the city. They pointed to the sky, which was cracking, and light began to seep through until it completely collapsed, revealing the sun and the blue sky. "It''s too bright!" The citizens hurriedly covered their eyes and ran inside their homes; they weren''t used to this type of light. Back in the arena, "T¡ªThis is impossible...Does this mean the Sorcerer King is really dead?" The idea was too difficult to believe, but the evidence were pointing in that direction. Lizana stepped forward, seizing the opportunity to further her cause. "It''s simple¡ªhe defeated Julius. By our laws, he should be honored and made the new king of Eryx." Her words were clear, and her expression showed she was ready for a fight if needed. She was not afraid, because many would stand with her. Julius ruled for far too long, and not everyone was pleased with the way he managed things. "Honor him?" Liara shouted angrily, her voice trembling with rage. "He killed our king! He needs to be captured and executed!" Her eyes were filled with anger, and her grief was impossible to hide. "You deserved to die too!" she shrieked, pointing a trembling finger at Lizana. "She''s in cohorts with that outsider to assassinate our king!" Lizana only smiled inwardly at the attempt to turn everyone against her. The elemental sage was an idiot if she thought she could win over these egotistical sorcerers with nothing but emotions. "Kill me?" she let out a sigh, shaking her head in amusement. "First off, you don''t have any proof. And secondly, if I was really his ally, what do you think will happen if you kill me? Do you really think you can take down someone who killed Julius?" Some of the neutral sages paused, considering which side to take. Right now, all the defense runes in Eryx were unavailable due to the sorcerer''s king death, and if Asher returned in his peak form, none of them would stand a chance against him. "She''s lying," Liara snapped, not letting her enemy get a momentum "He should be exhausted by now. This is the perfect time to capture and kill that criminal." The two women continued their heated argument, each trying to rally the others to their side. Their voices overlapped, the dispute over the throne threatening to tear apart what little unity remained. Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire This wasn''t just about their personal rivalry¡ªit was about the future leadership of Eryx. Whoever swayed the majority would hold the power to shape the kingdom''s fate. Meanwhile, several of the more notable sages moved quietly, their focus fixed on finding Asher. As for their intentions, only time would tell. *** *** *** Inside a Barrier. ''Damn it,'' Asher groaned, lying on the cold ground while blood pooled around him. His skin was dry and cracked, as if he had been fried in oil. He wanted to cast a healing spell to ease the pain, but one of the backlash effects was that he couldn''t use magic for a while. He had no choice but to endure the suffering until he regained the ability to heal himself. ''I won''t use it again unless necessary,'' he added, trying to push through the pain by focusing on other things. Time stretched on, and he did his best to stay conscious. If he lost control now, there was a chance he might never wake up. He needed to check when his magic paths would recover enough for him to cast a healing spell. It would have been easier if he had someone with him who could heal, but trust was a luxury he couldn''t afford in this world¡ªnot even with Lucia. ''Speaking of her,'' he mumbled, the thought of her bringing a wave of guilt. The promise he made to her lingered in his mind. He couldn''t just leave without at least trying to fulfill it, especially since he has no plans of returning again. While that thought ran in his mind, his finger suddenly twitch, and a small flow of energy coursed through his fingertips. Closing his eyes, he focused, carefully restoring his magic pathways, little by little. After about 15 minutes, he was halfway through the process, and the progress allowed him to cast a healing spell. The fried skin on his body began to peel away, revealing smoother, healthier skin underneath. Slowly, he started to return to normal. Though still in a weakened state, he managed to stand up. Checking his body, it was mostly fine, and even his robe started to repair itself¡ªone of Index''s well-thought-out functions that made his life easier. But just as he was beginning to feel some relief, the barrier concealing him shattered, and he found himself surrounded by dozens of sages. None of them were part of the named six, but they were still a powerful group none the least. Holding the dragon core in his hand, he kept it ready¡ªjust in case he needed to teleport out of this place. "Where is the Sorcerer King?" a man with fox-like features spoke up. He appeared to be around 50 years old, his long nose making him a bit more memorable. "Dead," he answered bluntly, his voice devoid of remorse or guilt. What happened was just him fighting to survive, and by a close call, it was Julius who died, not him. Chapter 205 Burning Point They had expected much, but hearing it directly from the one responsible left a big impression. All this time, they had always believed Julius was invincible, powerful, and most of unkillable¡ªbut he proved everyone wrong. Asher braced himself, expecting them to come at him. His hand tightened around the dragon core, ready to teleport at a moment''s notice. But to his surprise, they all knelt before him, and bowed their heads in unison. "As per Eryx tradition, you are now our new king!" they declared, their voice filled with respect. Asher blinked unsure of how to react to this unexpected twist. A male foxkin muttered an incantation, creating a connection that allowed them to speak without being overheard. Asher allowed it, sensing no danger in the spell. "My name is Stir, and I''m one of Arcane Sage''s Lizana''s supporters. Don''t worry, as long as you say yes, we will rally our forces to secure your throne." Asher raised an eyebrow, quickly dismissing the idea. Becoming king wasn''t part of his plans, nor did he want to deepen his ties to this world. All he wanted was to leave this place and reunite with his loved ones. But then, a thought struck him. He hesitated, his gaze lingering on the kneeling sages, who awaited his response. Becoming king¡­ it wasn''t something he need, but the opportunity to access Eryx''s vast resources was tempting. It would save him precious time and finally allow him to construct the portal he so desperately needed. He took a deep breath, steadying himself, before giving his answer. "Stand up," The sages quickly rose to their feet, their movements careful to maintain a subservient attitude. Aligning with him now promised greater benefits in the future. "So, what''s your plan?" Asher asked. Stir stepped closer. "I''ll answer that, my king, if you allow me." "Go on," Stir nodded and cleared his throat. "At this moment, Arcane Sage Lizana is still in the arena, buying us time. If you show yourself and claim your rightful place, it will rally more people to your side. Many will see it as a sign of strength, making them more willing to follow you." Asher listened carefully, his expression neutral while he weighing the pros and cons. Showing his face could indeed solidify his power and draw in more supporters, but it also meant exposing himself to danger. If even one of the named sages attacked while he was still in a weakened state, things could turn disastrous quickly. After a brief pause, he took a slow breath, weighing the risks and rewards. Finally, he gave a nod. "Just give me some time to prepare. Go and give me cover," he commanded. Stir and the others moved without hesitation, quickly taking up different positions around the perimeter. Asher watched them scatter, ensuring they followed his instructions, before casting a protective barrier around him. His breathing increased as he settled into a meditative position. Closing his eyes. He began to accelerate the healing process. Every second counted, and he needed to be in a somehow good condition before stepping out into the open. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª Back in the arena, the verbal exchange quickly escalated into a full-blown fight as Lizana and Liara began hurling spells at each other. While they were nearly equal in terms of energy, her mastery of Arcane powers made her unpredictable, forcing the Elemental Sage to focus on defense. Liara glanced at the other named sages who were just watching. They couldn''t interferer because doing so would only worsen the situation. Each of them understood the delicate balance at play. Any sudden action would provoke Kaliah, the Body Sage, and Nyx, the Death Sage, both of whom held the power to turn the tide against them in an instant. Liara realized that Lizana''s roots ran deeper than she ever imagined . The carefully laid plans, the subtle manipulations¡ªeverything were building up for years. She was just waiting for the right moment, for someone strong enough to kill Julius and claim his position. It made Liara''s blood boil, and with a roar of frustration, she cast a dark green flame, hot enough to melt stone. The burning ember shot forward, but before it could hit Lizana intervened. In an instant, the fire was snuffed out, vanishing as though it had never existed. Liara stared in disbelief. How could she do that? "Are you surprised?" Lizana let out a soft giggle, her eyes gleaming with a mixture of amusement and arrogance. "Well, don''t be. While you were busy chasing Julius, I, on the other hand, was focused on surpassing him." She took a slow step forward, her confidence radiating with every movement. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Liara, you are the weakest among us six. You don''t have the right to question our decision to accept a new king." "I¡­I''m the weakest?" she repeated, her voice trembling with barely containing her rage. The words were like a slap to her pride. She, the most talented of her generation, was called the weakest? It was incomprehensible. Her aura exploded, and the green flames surrounding her turned into a dark blaze. She hadn''t fully mastered it yet, but at this moment, nothing matters to her anymore. Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire The flames began to burn her skin, searing her with intense pain but she refused to back down. Her focus was razor-sharp¡ªnothing could stop her from killing her rival. Lizana felt the overwhelming threat of the dark flames and quickly attempted to launch her own attack to disrupt it. None work¡ªbe it a physical strike or a more subtle arcane spell¡ªeverything was burned equally. Even her most refined spells couldn''t pass. "I didn''t expect you to have this type of trump card, but..." Lizana paused, letting her words sink in. "You''re not the only one with surprises." *** *** *** Author''s Note: Apologies for the late upload. I''ve been busy the past few days due to personal reasons, but don''t worry, I will still consistently post two chapters a day for this novel. I hope you like the story so far. His "Return" arc is close. Chapter 206 First Command Lizana raised her hand and chanted, "Arcane Hex." Her magic materialized, and dozens of glowing white circles appeared around her, hovering in the air. They weren''t as large as Asher''s, but there were hundreds of them, filling the arena with their presence. Even the other Named Sages couldn''t deny her talent. If it weren''t for Asher''s unexpected involvement, there was a high chance she could have defeated Julius if given enough time to improve. The contrast between the two women was like night and day¡ªone calm and steady, like a still lake under a clear sky, and the other fierce and untamed, like a forest consumed by flames. When the two reached their limit, ready to end everything in a final clash, they paused after sensing a familiar sensation in the air. Liara''s head snapped up, hoping that Julius miraculously survived. But what she saw only fueled her anger further. Hovering above them was Asher, his neon-gold eyes staring down at them. His once plain robe had transformed, now a striking blend of black and gold, a perfect reflection of the power radiating from him. The dragon core, once worn by Julius, was now attached to his attire in the same place, marking him as the new bearer of its power. "I accept the position of king," his voice rang out with authority. "And my first order is for you to capture her " The force of his words reverberated in the air. Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire "HOW DARE YOU!" Liara lashed out, her flames erupting upwards as she channeled all her power, aiming to burn him down where he stood. But before the fire could even shoot into the air, she felt a sudden, overwhelming restriction tightening around her. ''Who...'' Liara''s mind raced, her thoughts scattered in confusion. "Liara, give up now. You''ve already lost. There''s no need to waste your life," Kaliah spoke up. Standing beside her were the other named sages, each of them contributing to the force that restricted the elemental''s sage movement, a sign of their loyalty to the new regime. Asher''s presence alone tipped the balance in Lizana''s faction''s favor. His mere appearance was enough to shake the opposing side to its core. For them, he was no less terrifying than the previous king ¡ªhis power, his aura, everything about him screamed dominance. "YOU TRAITORS!" Liara''s voice seethed with rage as she lashed out, her flames more intense than ever. But the barrier¡ªmade by the sages¡ªremained untouched, absorbing her fire without so much as a tremor. As the flames raged against the invisible wall, Asher watched the scene unfold with a nonchalant expression, despite his doubts of coming here in the first place. ''Good, I really thought I''d escape if she attacked me,'' he sighed inwardly. He was still in no condition to fight, which was why he had gone along with Stir''s suggestion¡ªto appear with a dramatic entrance, to be as flashy as possible. The goal was simple: create the illusion of invincibility, trick everyone into believing he was still at full power. If they knew the truth¡ªthat he couldn''t even use 10% of his strength¡ªhe would be devoured in an instant. The prideful, egotistical sorcerers around him would never bow to someone they didn''t fear. They were playing along because they had no other choice. Now, he only needed to wait for them to neutralize the Elemental Sage, and then he would use Lizana to stabilize his rule¡ªjust long enough to build his portal. However, it seemed that Liara''s emotions for the late Sorcerer King were too intense to contain, and they erupted in a violent, uncontrollable burst. The temperature, though contained, was even hotter than what he could normally pull off. ''No wonder she''s called the Elemental Sage,'' he gave her credit for her aptitude. She also resembled Lucia, so he guessed they came from the same family. Ironically, he planned to destroy them after securing his rule, so turn of events could save him trouble later. ''Why do I feel like their family was doomed from the start?'' His thoughts were interrupted by a sudden cracking sound. The sages were forced to escalate their efforts, stacking layer upon layer of barriers to contain it. "TRAITOR! YOU WILL ALL DIE!" Liara''s rage reached its peak. "I''LL BURN EVERYTHING!" Her flames burned hotter and fiercer, threatening to engulf everything. "She''s burning away her life to take all of us down," Lizana muttered, her expression darkening. She couldn''t help but wonder why Liara was so fixated on Julius. But it was not important now. She quickly raised her hands, her energy flowing through the air to solidify the barrier, reinforcing its walls. "We need to get her out of here. She''s too unstable. If we push too hard, we risk triggering an explosion." Without hesitation, the sages sprang into action. They rose from the ground, the barrier hovering with them as they ascended higher. If they allowed her fury to reach its full force, the consequences would be catastrophic. The flames had grown so wild and uncontrollable that if unleashed, half of Eryx could be reduced to ash in moments. In no time, the sages had lifted Liara high enough to avoid direct impact. From the ground, onlookers could only watch in awe and terror as the once-translucent barrier now appeared completely black, the sheer amount of heat and flame it contained. Their power pushing against the limits, threatening to break free at any moment. "Now what?" Kaliah asked, her eyes darting between the sages. "If any of us stops reinforcing the barrier, it''ll explode. None of us will be fast enough to outrun it." The other sages exchanged uneasy glances. The situation had grown dire, and every passing second felt like a countdown. Just as they were thinking of options, Asher appeared, flying to their altitude. He could just let them deal with this mess. But he wasn''t heartless, and despite everything, he felt responsible for everything. This all started because of him, and he couldn''t just stand by and let it end in their death. "I''ll cast a spell to teleport everyone down," he announced. "But you need to trust me. It won''t work if you resist it." Kaliah locked eyes with the other sages, and they shared a silent agreement¡ªthere was no other choice. "We will," she answered for everyone. Asher wasted no time. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A massive golden translucent hand materialized behind him, stretching outward and grabbing the sages. It was the connection he needed¡ªa physical manifestation to connect them all and ensure they could move together. The moment he felt the connection solidify, he teleported them down without warning. Just as they vanished, the barrier above them collapsed with a deafening roar. BOOM! The explosion tore through the air, flames bursting outward in every direction. For a brief moment, Eryx was swallowed by a blackened sky, the fire consuming everything above. Had it not been for the barriers already in place around the city¡ªerected by the local sorcerers¡ªthe destruction would have been unimaginable. The protective shields absorbed the heat, preventing the city below from being incinerated. Even so, the sheer magnitude of the blast was enough to rattle the entire place. Everyone sighed in relief after the blue sky reappeared above them. Chapter 207 Big Surprise Back in the arena, all five named sages were safe, but the sudden teleportation had left their robes askew, exposing their faces and, in some cases, revealing more of their features than intended. Asher nearly broke into a cold sweat when he finally got a good look at their faces. Nyx''s face was small and uniquely charming, with hair that was a mix of black and purple, barely reaching her ears. Her large eyes gleamed with an eerie, yet fascinating glow, giving them an almost insect-like quality. Despite being the Sage of Death, she appeared surprisingly harmless. Her eyes, larger than normal in an unconventional way, gave her a cute, almost endearing look. Above her eyes, delicate antennae curled like those of a butterfly. Next to her was another woman. She had cow-like horns protruding from her head, and now that she was sitting on the ground, he could see the traces of her thick and curvaceous body beneath the baggy robe It seemed she had intentionally worn it to conceal her features. Her face gave off a warm, caring vibe. Dark eyes and white hair, streaked with black spots of varying sizes and shapes, gave her the appearance of a cow''s coat. Right beside her was another girl. Her round, orange eyes were impossible to miss. Feathers, soft and light, grew along her neck, replacing where skin would normally be. Her dark brown hair framed her face and fell around her shoulders, adding to her unusual appearance¡ªhalf human, half owl. Then there was Kaliah, whom he had seen before. He had to admit, she was the second most attractive¡ªwell, technically, she used to be third, but with Liara now dead, she moved to second place. Her fierce aura, a result of being a tigerkin, made her look really intense and intimidating in a good way. She had the kind of look that made it seem like she would bite a man¡ªthough, truth be told, only an idiot would stop her if she aimed for the right part. Lastly, there was Lizana, as beautiful as ever, with her silver hair that always seemed to be wet due to its glossy sheen, and her blue neon eyes. She looked the most human among them, which might explain why he was a bit biased in judging her looks. "Are you all women?" he blurted out. They all turned to him, the question landing as offensive. Asher mentally cursed himself, realizing he should have expected it. In this world, women were generally stronger, and he had forgotten that fact since Julius was male. The sorcerer king was just an exception to the rule. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes," Lizana replied, standing up with a warm, reassuring smile. It was a well-timed save on her part, easing the tension and avoiding the awkward silence. Then, turning her attention to the other sages, she gestured gracefully. "Please, introduce yourselves to our new king." The first to stand was the woman with the cowlike features and drop-dead body. Despite her tall stature, there was a gentleness in the way she carried herself, like a mother figure who demanded respect without needing to raise her voice. "I am Emelda, the Sage of Knowledge, and the head of artificers in Eryx," she bowed her head. "My name is Asher," he responded, maintaining a calm demeanor. "So it''s King Asher," Emelda repeated. She studied him for a moment, her gaze lingering slightly longer than usual. The next to stand was the woman with owl-like features. "I am Aelira, the Sage of Mind," She didn''t look fully convinced that he should be the new king¡ªa reaction he expected. Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire Truth be told, he wasn''t sure he was fit to rule either. If it weren''t for the resources he needed, he wouldn''t have bothered with any of this. The third to introduce herself was the half-butterfly beastkin, Nyx. After her introduction, Kaliah followed, her beastly aura as strong as ever. "So, is that it?" Asher asked, his voice laced with uncertainty. He wasn''t sure where to go from here. "I understand that all of this is confusing, so for now, how about you appoint a local of Eryx as your proxy?" Lizana suggested. "You''ll still be the king, but most of the difficult tasks will be handled by your representative." The other sages exchanged glances, already figuring out Lizana''s cunning strategy, and Asher caught on quickly too. "You do it," he said with a shrug, not particularly interested in taking on more responsibility. Just as things were starting to flow more smoothly, Lucia flew down to him. She had evacuated with the masses earlier and returned after things had calmed down. Her concern was visible as she noticed he was surrounded by the sages. Just as she was about to speak, Lizana beat her to it. "Is she really your wife, King Asher?" "King Asher?" Lucia repeated. She still had no idea what happened. "Yeah, I somehow became king after taking down the old one," his tone was so casual that the named sages nearly broke into a cold sweat. The words slipped out before he could catch them. It felt surreal. The weight of it hit him for a moment¡ªthen faded, swallowed by his usual detachment. It wasn''t his fault. Whoever decided the strongest should be king was a fool¡ªnothing good ever came from that kind of politics. They were lucky he had no intention of staying long or using his power for bad things. Lucia blinked in surprise, her mouth slightly agape as she processed it. "Wait¡­ you really killed the Sorcerer King?" she asked, her voice filled with skepticism. No one could blame her; it was a hard thing to believed. "And now you''re the new king?" She added, struggling to wrap her mind around the situation. "This is... a lot to take in." She glanced at the named sages, and they all nodded, confirming everything . Soon, more and more members of the noble families began gathering back in the arena, all eager to learn the current situation. They were in for a big surprise. Chapter 208 Big Surprise Part 2 The Redtorn family, led by Lark, stepped back into the arena, their expressions a blend of worry and confusion, still unaware of the current situation. They tried to ask, but the sages remained silent, none daring to speak without first receiving permission. So¡ª With no other choice, they had to see it for themselves. At the center stood Asher and Lucia, flanked by the five named sages. She looked uneasy. Lark and the others were elated by her worried expression. "They''ve caught him," he let out a wide grin. "Finally. He should be executed on the spot for daring to challenge the Sorcerer King." It was a crazy idea, and they were relieved that Julius handled it himself. Though they had to admit, the explosions that followed left them stunned¡ªit only served to highlight how dangerous he was However¡ª His daughter, wrinkled her nose. "Shouldn''t they be¡­ pressuring him? Why do they look so casual?" she wondered aloud. Before she could get an answer, Lizana''s voice rang out, loud and clear. With a wave of her hand, she cast a spell to ensure her voice reached every corner of Eryx. "All of you, bow to the new king of Eryx. King Asher, the Golden One!" The words hit them like a cold bucket of water. They stood frozen in place, their hope turning to disbelief. His mouth went dry. "W¡ª What? The new king of Eryx?" The shock in his voice was unmistakable, but the truth hit him harder when the five named sages knelt before Asher. This revelation felt like a death sentence for their family. Asher had been openly hostile toward them, and even his own daughter despised them for the way they had treated her. ''We need to escape,'' He raised a hand, subtly signaling for them to follow him out. This place was no longer safe¡ªthey needed to leave quickly. And it wasn''t just about leaving the arena¡ªthey had to flee like refugees and start over somewhere else. The world was vast, and as long as their family stayed safe, they could return one day to reclaim their honor¡ªand their vengeance. But just as they were heading out, a sudden interruption shattered their plans. Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire "Stop! King Asher has ordered the Redtorn family to be placed under house arrest. We will be investigating your illegal dealings!" A group of robed sages stepped into their path, led by Stir. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They intentionally released their aura, a powerful presence to make sure they could not escape. "Illegal dealings?" Lark was taken aback by the accusation. "All the experiments we conducted were approved by King Julius himself. There''s nothing illegal about them, and we''ve contributed greatly to Eryx''s progress!" Stir let out a cold, low laugh, his eyes glinting with something darker than mere amusement. He didn''t need to say it¡ªhe knew exactly what this meant for the Redtorns, and he was more than happy to be the one to bring them down. Helping Asher crush them would earn him everything he ever wanted: favor, power, and a place in the new order. "Julius? You mean the one who was killed like a dog by the new king?" he taunted, his smirk growing. "This is outrageous! We haven''t committed any crime!" he protested. Stir smile grew wider. "Don''t worry. It''s not like you''ll be prosecuted for a crime you never committed. I mean, I have a feeling that King Asher is a fair person," "Fair person?" Lark repeated, his tone dark and bitter. He gritted his teeth, forcing himself to endure it. His gaze swept over his family, and his heart ached at the sight of their fear. In a choked voice, her daughter sobbed, "Let''s talk to Sister Lucia! She''s the new queen now. If she speaks with him, maybe he''ll spare us!" She bullied Lucia before¡ªmocked her, belittled her for being a half-sister¡ªbut now, they were acknowledging her bloodline, forced to do so if they wanted any chance of survival. Lark could see the thoughts running through their minds, and a surge of urgency hit him. He had to find a way out. Then it struck him. "Elemental Sage Liara!" he demanded, his voice rising. "Where is she?" She could save them. She had to. "Idiot," Stir shook his head, a cruel smile twisting his lips. "She''s dead too. Because she didn''t submit to the new regime right away." His words struck like a cold slap, the harsh reality sinking in. Lark froze, the blood draining from his face. Stir took the opportunity to completely obliterate their morale. "Surrender now, and you might be spared." In the end, they reluctantly oblige. As this unfolded, the rabbit girl who insulted Lucia earlier quietly slipped away, her fear of being captured driving her to run. Not just her¡ªeveryone under Lizana''s watchful eye didn''t wait to be persecuted; they fled the city on their own. As for Asher, he didn''t really care about such things. He only promised Lucia that he would take revenge on her family, and that''s exactly what he would do. 2 days later. Eryx grew more stable under Lizana''s governance, and all the defense runes were reactivated once Asher gained control over them. In no time, everything returned to normal¡ªwell, almost. The green moon, which had cast a depressing atmosphere over the city, was no longer necessary in his eyes. Without any deliberation, he removed it, restoring Eryx to a normal daylight cycle. Now sitting on his throne¡ªthough it was uncomfortable and not his style¡ªhe endured it for the sake of his goals. When he asked Lizana to allocate significant resources to building his portal on an uninhabited island, she did not protested or asked too many questions. She just did as he commanded, reassuring that all the resources in Eryx were now his. The perks of being a tyrant. ''The construction would take 2 weeks, so I should study more about the magic in this world to be more productive,'' He flipped through a rare tome that explained summoning spells. Chapter 209 Big Surprised Part 3 The quality of the books in Julius'' personal library was exceptional¡ªso much so that he already decided to steal all of them before he left this world. It would be foolish not to learn thousands of years'' worth of spells. Just as he was about to flip to another page, the door opened, and a group of people, all chained, began to march toward him. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was the Redtorn family, once strong but now pitifully small, reduced to fewer than ninety members after most had fallen after resisting arrest. Lucia also entered the room, but she came through the door behind the throne and sat right beside Asher. They continued their charade of being husband and wife for several reasons. First, it allowed her to exact her revenge in a more domineering and satisfying matter. Second, he could use her presence to stall for time, ensuring that Lizana would be more hesitant about openly trying to get under his pants. Lark''s gaze fell on Lucia, and for a moment, he couldn''t believe what he was seeing. The last time he had seen her, she was just a tool to him¡ªnothing more than an experiment to make their clan more famous. But now, as she sat beside the most powerful being in the world, everything about her had changed. She wasn''t just Lucia anymore¡ªshe was the queen. No amount of achievements or merits could ever compete with her current status. "Lucia. I know what you must be thinking... about all those times I treated you badly, all the harsh things I said." "But you have to understand¡ªit wasn''t because I hated you. I pushed you because I wanted you to grow stronger. Not just physically, but mentally too " "I wanted you to become someone who could stand on her own, someone who could survive this world." He searched her face, but saw no sign of the girl he had once known. Only a cold, distant woman remained¡ªsomeone too obsessed with her vengeance. Instead of calming down, she felt her stomach churn with disgust. "You made me kill my own mother. Was that also part of your so-called upbringing?" He opened his mouth to speak, but her accusation left him speechless, unable to find the words to justify himself. "Isn''t this unfair?" one of her sisters spoke up. "Even though we treated you badly, Father still gave you the proper education, made you stronger. If not for that, the new Sorcerer King wouldn''t even spare you a second glance!" Lucia''s voice, when it came, was cold. "Don''t fool yourselves," she said, her tone hardening. "You think you did me a favor by teaching me how to survive your cruelty? You think that makes it all okay? '' "Fine then," Lucia snapped, her voice rising. "Since you all believe hardship and suffering will make me stronger... you won''t mind if I put you through the same, will you?" Unable to hold back her emotions any longer, she lashed out, her words cutting deep. Asher remained silent. He didn''t intervene. ''The sooner this was over, the sooner I can get back my peace and quite,'' he thought, turning his focus back to the pages in front of him. Lucia stood up, her eyes cold as she swept her gaze over the sorcerers present. "Destroy their cores, and put a slave collar on their necks," Her words were the king''s words. They began carrying out her orders, starting with the weakest among the Redtorn family. A man collapsed to his knees, clutching his chest as if his heart had been ripped out. His face contorted in agony, veins bulging as blood poured from his mouth. "H¡­E..L¡­ P " He gasped, trying to speak, but only a hoarse, gurgling sound escaped. The others stood frozen, their faces pale, unable to look away from the horrific sight. One of the sorcerers cast a healing spell, preventing any of them from dying. Next, a younger woman was dragged forward, shaking her head in desperation. "Please! I will do anything¡ªjust don''t!" she begged, her voice rising with despair. The sorcerers didn''t hesitate. The incantation was spoken, the glow returned, and the same sickening crack followed. She screamed, louder and more piercing than the first, before collapsing to the floor. Blood dripped from her lips, staining her once-pristine robes. One by one they were brought forward, the room filled with cries of anguish and despair, their voices echoing their pain. The stronger members tried to brace themselves, gritting their teeth, but the pain was too overwhelming. Even the proudest among them crumbled. Lucia stood watching, her expression cold and unreadable. She didn''t flinch, didn''t look away. This was the justice she had longed for. Asher barely glanced up from his book. This was all background noise to him, the cries and chaos nothing more than an irritating distraction. He turned another page, silently hoping it would all end soon. Finally, it was Lark''s turn. He stood at the center of the room, his legs trembling beneath him as his eyes swept over the pitiful bodies of his family members scattered across the floor. The sight was almost too much to bear. His once-proud sons lay hunched over, clutching their chests as if trying to hold onto the last shred of themselves. His daughters, who had always carried themselves with grace and authority, now wept openly, their faces pale and streaked with tears. A few days ago, they had been among the most respected people in all of Eryx¡ªcommanding power, influence, and fear. Now, they were nothing more than broken figures, stripped of their pride, their power, and their dignity. He clenched his fists, the chains around his wrists biting into his skin. "Is this what you wanted? To watch everything I built crumble? To see our family torn apart?" "Our family?" she repeated. "Where was this family when you used me like a pawn? When you made me kill my mother? When you let them mock and belittle me?" she was becoming more emotional. Asher reached out, his hand gently wrapping around her fingers. The unexpected touch stopped her mid-sentence. She turned to look at him, her fiery expression softening slightly as their eyes met. Lucia drew in a deep breath, letting the air soothe her emotions. For the first time in so long, she allowed herself to released the rage that had consumed her. He had silently reminded her that¡ªthis cold justice¡ªwas all she needed. She turned to look at her father again, but this time, her gaze held no anger, no pain¡ªonly indifference. "Finish it. Destroy his core, and then exile them to the mines." she casually ordered. Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire Lark didn''t resist, the weight of defeat pressing him to the ground. He didn''t beg, didn''t plead¡ªwhat would be the point? The spell took hold, and he felt a ripple through his body, spreading from his chest out to his limbs. His vision blurred, and he coughed up a lot of blood. It was over¡ªhis life as a sorcerer was finished. This fate was worse than death. He stared at his daughter one last time, regretting ever making her in the first place. The others also shared the same resentment. Lucia ignored them; the best revenge was to leave them seething with anger and regret for the rest of their lives. Chapter 210 The Key Out THUD! Asher landed heavily on the cracked ground. Immediately, a wave of heat hit him¡ªunbearable and all-consuming, even for those with the strongest of bodies. If not for the protective barrier encasing him and the artifacts from Index, he would''ve been reduced to ash in an instant. Even now, the heat clawed at the edges of his protections, waiting to consume him entirely. He squinted forward, his gaze landing onto the landscape before him. A sea of molten lava stretched endlessly, its surface churning and bubbling like a living organism. The hot orange glow illuminated the area, as if the world itself was ablaze. Why was he here? The answer was pretty complicated. It was layered with failure and frustration, all stemming from a single, unavoidable truth: he failed to escape this world. Just as the green dragon, Pantheon, had predicted. It had warned him¡ªwarned him about the Wrath Dragon Mel and the binding restriction it imposed on this world. He did his own research, digging through every scrap of knowledge he could find about the so-called restriction. Luckily, taking the position of the new king saved him a lot of time, granting him access to valuable resources and information that would have otherwise taken much longer to uncover. This volcano, massive and ever-active, wasn''t just a geographical feature. It was Mel''s prison and the center of an ancient magic circle that prevented teleporting out of this world. As long as it stood, he couldn''t leave no matter how much he tried. ''Patience,'' he muttered to himself. ''I just need to finish this, then I can finally leave.'' He took a deep breath, steadying himself. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. (Are you prepared, Traveler?) Pantheon''s words echoed in his mind. It was the name of the green dragon, and he had allowed it to communicate with him. So far, Pantheon had been cooperative, and if not for its help, he would not have found this place so quickly. "Yeah. But are you really sure I don''t need to fight it?" he asked, his voice tinged with doubt. Fighting Julius was challenging, but an ancient dragon? That was a whole different level of danger. According to the books he read, a dragon''s breath could singlehandedly destroy an entire city the size of Eryx. While it was likely an exaggeration, it still showed just how powerful these ancient beings were. The thought of facing one was not exactly exciting, but he knew there was no turning back now. Pantheon''s voice, though distant, was calm as it responded. (Do not worry. At this moment, Mel is but a shadow of its true power¡ªweak in its core form. You must dive into the lava, cast the spell I taught you to shatter its consciousness, then absorb the core into your body. Only then will you become something greater... a half-dragon.) (Once you become like us, forget about portals¡ªyour body alone will be able to withstand traveling between worlds.) Asher frowned, trying to process everything. Pantheon gave him a lot of spells to study, and he didn''t see anything wrong with them. In addition, becoming a half-dragon would undeniably make him far stronger. In fact, one of the reasons he chose to cooperate was because he now possessed a spell capable of completely erasing Pantheon''s will if it ever tried to betray him. But, despite the promise of power, doubt lingered in the back of his mind. There had to be something more to this, something he wasn''t seeing. "And why didn''t you just ask Julius to do this before? I''m sure he was more than capable of withstanding this place." (It might not feel that hot right now, but the closer you get to the core, the higher the temperature will become, so not just anyone can reach it.) "And you think I can do it?" he asked, growing more skeptical the more he listened. Asher might have more potential than Julius, but during their battle, the Sorcerer King proved to be more powerful, knowledgeable, and experienced. Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire If Pantheon did not trust someone like him, what made Asher any different? (You are not from this world, just as I am. That means we will face less resistance.) Asher narrowed his eyes. "You could''ve led with that instead of going on about me being more superior." Pantheon paused for a moment. (I apologize,) it said, the tone shifting slightly. (We dragons have a tendency to make things sound... grander than they are. But I''m not lying when I said that you are far more capable.) "Forget about it." Shaking his head, he decided to let it go for now. He cast multiple barriers around himself, just in case, and activated Index''s robe along with other protective artifacts he got from Julius'' treasury just in case of emergency. With everything in place, he took a deep breath and leaped into the molten pool of magma, bracing himself for whatever lay ahead. The heat intensified instantly, pressing against his barriers in all directions. A blinding orange glow surrounded him, making it nearly impossible to see. But he pressed on, descending deeper into the abyss. Seconds turned to minutes. Ten minutes. Fifteen. By the time twenty minutes passed, his patience was wearing thin. "Do you know how far I have to dive?" he called out, his voice tinged with worry. "I''m consuming too much energy to maintain these barriers, and it keeps getting hotter." (No, this is also my first time,) Pantheon admitted, its tone annoyingly casual. Asher pinched the bridge of his nose, frustration mounting. He needed to conserve his energy in case he had to resurface quickly. But after thirty grueling minutes, he finally passed through the lava and found himself hovering in a vast underground cavern. Above him, the lava hung suspended, held in place by an invisible barrier. The glowing orange liquid shimmered like a fiery ocean, casting flickering shadows across the cave''s walls. But it was the sight below him that drew his full attention. Lying peacefully on a ground of glittering diamonds was a massive dragon, its size dwarfing even the tallest structures he had ever seen in this world. Its body, easily the size of a hundred-story building, was covered in dark red scales that gleamed faintly in the lava''s glow. His heart skipped a beat. "You lied to me," he said coldly, clutching the core at his chest, ready to activate the spell that would destroy Pantheon''s will. (Wait... That''s only an empty body. Mel is still not awake yet. Use your senses to feel it!) Pantheon''s voice urged urgently. He hesitated but decided to check for himself. Extending his senses, he scanned the massive dragon. Pantheon was right. The dragon was nothing more than an empty husk. There was no energy, no soul¡ªnothing. It was a hollow shell. "So, what exactly is this thing? And where''s the core we''re looking for?" Asher asked, his voice filled with suspicion. He''s here for the core¡ªnothing more, nothing less. (Fly closer¡ªit has to be near that body.) - - - Authors Note: You might be wondering about the time skip. Well, the only thing Asher really needed to get in this world was the dragon body. So, I just sped things up to move the story forward. His FL''s are waiting for him. XD Chapter 211 The Key Out Part 2 He wasn''t in a rush to follow that suggestion. To play it safe, he decided to land two kilometers away from it. (Why did you land here? You need to be closer,) It insisted. Asher shook his head. "I''ll return if I don''t find anything," He cast a spell to create a small stone table, but before he could place the dragon core on it, Pantheon started protesting. (Bring me with you. I can detect the core, and it will be much faster.) He paused, pretending to consider, but in his mind, the seed of doubt had already taken root. Only a fool would fall for this trick. "Just wait here." he added. (Stop!) "''Why are you so insistent on coming with me? Is there something more here than just the core?'' Pantheon hesitated, and that only confirmed Asher''s suspicion. "Is it the body?" he asked, breaking the silence. Still no response, so he pressed on with the question that was bothering him all this time. "I''ve been wondering why you only talk to me and not Julius. Now it makes sense. It''s because you can''t communicate with the locals in this world," He recalled how the same thing happened to the humans who got transported here. It seemed he was the only exception to this rule. "And there''s no Mel, is there?" he pressed on, aiming to rattle Pantheon further. (No... You are mistaken. This ¡ª ) It finally answered. "Don''t lie to me. If you keep this up, I''ll destroy your will," The dragon remained silent. "Do you really want to test me?" His voice turned colder, and a magic formula began to form around his hand. At first, it didn''t worry much because no spell could override the power of a dragon''s language¡ªit was practically god-tier. But then, suddenly, it felt threatened. The language Asher was using was made by Index, and it was in no way inferior. (How is this possible?) "Funny hearing that from an ancient dragon like yourself. Did you forget? Nothing is really impossible with magic." "So, back to the topic¡ªare you going to tell me the truth, or do you want me to destroy you?" (You can''t kill me. You need me if you want to get out of this world) Asher''s face turned more serious. As much as he hated being lied to, he still had no idea how to destroy the restrictions. "Let''s negotiate. We both have things we want to achieve here. I''m the only one who can talk to you, so you''re stuck with me. Also, the chance of you finding someone like me is really low." The dragon couldn''t help but feel depressed at the thought of being stuck in this form any longer. (Tell me your conditions.) "I''m willing to give you that body if you can assure me that you can destroy whatever is restricting my portal so I can leave this world." (I promise) "A promise isn''t enough. How about you sign a temporary contract with me?" he suggested. During his free time in Julius'' personal library, Asher had come across this particular spell and was impressed by its versatility. Inspired, he created a more powerful version. But because the dragon soul was still very powerful, it couldn''t be enslaved forcefully. He needed it to willingly surrender. (You want me to submit to you?) It let out a scoff, displeased by the mere idea of it. An ancient dragon was akin to a god, capable of traveling between worlds, and not even the strongest attack could harm its skin. If not for an accident that happened countless years ago in this world, it wouldn''t even be forced into this state. "You don''t have a choice. Either you cooperate, or I bury you somewhere in this world where no one can find you. I can go on with my life, but you''ll be stuck forever." Pantheon''s silence stretched, but this time it wasn''t out of anger¡ªit was the weight of realization sinking in. It was clear that Asher meant every word. (Fine,) it growled, its voice thick with reluctant submission. (I will cooperate... for now. But know this, traveler¡ªshould the opportunity arise, I will not hesitate to reclaim what is mine.) Asher gave a satisfied nod, though his expression remained unchanged. "We have an understanding, then. How about this: for the next twenty years, you will serve me, and after that, you will be free? I also promise not to hurt you during those years" (Twenty Years?) "You''re basically immortal. Twenty years is nothing. You''ll have all of eternity after that." Pantheon snorted, (One year.) "Eighteen years," Asher countered. (Three years!) "Fifteen years," (Five years!) Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire "Twelve years," (Eight!) "Alright, let''s close the deal at ten years. That''s my final offer," he gave an ultimatum. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The dragon considered the offer carefully. A decade wasn''t much for someone of its age, but the idea of serving an inferior being¡ªeven temporarily¡ªwas a bitter pill to swallow. (Deal , I will serve you for ten whole years ,) Asher smiled inwardly. That was actually the real time frame he wanted; he just doubled it to give the impression that was forced compromised. In those ten years, he would grow much stronger, and not even an ancient dragon would be able to threaten him. Just as he was about to cast the spell to make it official, the core in his hand suddenly flashed. Surprised, he tried to throw it down, but it was stuck in his palm. (Don''t worry, this is normal when a dragon acknowledges its master,) Instinctively, both parties felt the pull to finalize their pact. Without words, they both mentally created the contract, each imprinting clauses that bound them to the deal. Surprisingly, he was able to understand the dragon language right away, a perk he did not anticipated. It was as if the bond had unlocked a new level of comprehension, making the ancient tongue clear in his mind. While the sudden fluency caught him off guard, he was relieved. At least this way, he could be sure not to be taken advantage of. Asher''s mind processed the terms quickly¡ªhe would gain the dragon''s loyalty for the next ten years. In exchange, Pantheon''s freedom was assured after the term. However, he made sure to add a clause, ensuring that any attempt at betrayal would have dire consequences for the dragon''s very soul. Similarly, Pantheon''s own clause emphasized that Asher could never hurt it intentionally. As soon as the pact was finalized, a burning sensation surged through his right hand. It spread from his palm to his fingertips, like fire coursing through his very veins. Then, a black tattoo appeared on the back of his hand. It was shaped like an intricate dragon head with sharp, symmetrical horns and piercing eye. "So it''s done?" he asked. (Yes, now you just need to put my core back into my body, and even after I claim it back, I will still be bound to you,) "Okay," Asher nodded. There was no need to worry, because Pantheon could no longer lie to him. Plus, with a dragon servant, his chances of returning and rescuing Index had just increased. ''I''m coming home... Just wait a little longer,'' he clenched his fist in excitement. Chapter 212 Exaggerated Tales. "CHEERS!" "LET''S PARTY!" The shout echoed across the pub, bouncing off the rusty metal walls. Everyone at the table raised their glasses, their voices joining in unison as they toasted to another round. The chatter continued, and people shouted to be heard over each other, their words lost in music that was being played in the speakers. Some were just enjoying the moment, their laughter and conversations blending into the lively atmosphere, while others were dancing, their movements carefree, lost in the rhythm. But these were not normal partygoers. They were humans, but their bodies were a bit different than the norm. Men were taller and more muscular, their frames built from years of combat and hard training. The women, though also taller, had more athletic bodies, like people who regularly went to the gym, their toned figures reflecting strength and endurance. Their clothing was also pretty unconventional. Instead of casual wear or party attire, most were dressed in combat gear¡ªtactical vests, reinforced pants, and boots that had clearly seen better days. And at their waists, each carried weapons¡ªa mix of oversized swords, guns, daggers, and many more. They were armed, prepared for anything, and their readiness for a fight was evident in the way they carried themselves. One man, with a long scar across his face, lifted his drink and tapped it against the glass of the woman sitting across from him. They laughed and joked about past battles, like nothing was wrong. But deep down, everyone knew it wasn''t true. The small underground fortress they lived in, far beneath the surface, wasn''t a vacation paradise¡ªit was a place for survival. As they shared drinks, the conversation shifted. A tall, dark-skinned middle age man with a deep voice leaned in, his eyes wide. "Believe me, man. I really saw it. A giant black dragon just appeared out of nowhere while we were scouting. It was like something straight out of the movies .It was huge!" The table fell silent for a moment. Then, the laughter started. People chuckled and shook their heads, rolling their eyes as if to say, Here we go again. This wasn''t the first time the dark-skinned man exaggerated things. Just last month, he claimed that he saw a giant, armored exo-suit in the desert, fighting off a group of beast single-handedly. "I''m telling you, I''m not lying this time," he insisted. A trace of regret flickered in his eyes, as he thought about all the fake news he told in the past. Then it hit him. He looked at his partner, and subtly nudged him. "Come on, tell them. You were there too." "He''s not lying. It was huge. Not like those beasts we''ve fought before." He paused for a moment, his eyes distant as he recalled the encounter. "I almost peed my pants because I thought I was gonna die." "Yeah, sure," someone laughed, raising their glass. "Next, you''ll tell us it breathed fire and had wings the size of a building." The dark-skinned man slammed his hand on the table. "It is bigger than a building!" he insisted, his eyes intense. But the people just laughed it off. If a monster that big really showed up, this underground fort would be finished. "You need to listen to me!" he kept blabbering, his words growing more frantic. The more he insisted, the more impatient the others became, until one of the pub drinkers finally snapped. "Shut up!" he shouted before reaching for the remote control and turning on the TV, hoping the distraction would settle the group down. The screen flickered to life, drawing everyone''s attention away from the heated conversation. It was a recorded news broadcast from a capital city . S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since there was no direct internet access, a hard copy had to be physically transported to the underground fortress. This meant the news was always at least a few days old, sometimes longer. The broadcast was being presented by a woman with pink hair wearing a sleek black military uniform. Though she looked petite, everyone knew she was far stronger than any of them combined. It''s been five years since the demon world and the human world merged in 2025, forever changing everything. Humans, plants, animals¡ªeverything evolved or mutated in one way or another, reshaping the world into something unrecognizable. This evolution explained why the mercenaries here were all physically fit, their bodies hardened by the demands of survival. Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire However, even though their bodies grew stronger, they were still far weaker than the Awakeners¡ªhumans who gained abilities that defied the laws of nature. These Awakeners were a class of their own, far beyond the physical limits of an enhance humans like them. So what made them different? Unlike the majority of the population, the Awakeners developed what scientists referred to as "Links"¡ªpathways that allowed for better circulation of energy. These new parts enabled them to gain extraordinary power without significant changes to their size. "If I were an Awakener, I could afford to live in one of those Capital Cities," a woman sighed, chugging a big pint of beer. One of the men at the table chuckled. "Yeah, right. You''d go broke in a month trying to keep up with the rent there." Another chimed in, smirking. "Forget rent¡ªimagine her trying to afford the food. They don''t exactly sell cheap rations like they do here." The woman rolled her eyes. "Oh, come on. It can''t be that bad." "It''s worse," another added with a grin. "You''d be back here before you even unpacked your bags." The group burst into laughter, while she crossed her arms, muttering, "You guys are the worst." "We might be the worst, but at least we''re realistic. Here, we can earn our keep and provide for our families." The woman smirked, leaning back in her chair. "Realistic, huh? You''re just scared to dream big. Honestly, I wish an Awakener marry me. That way, I could escape this depressing place." Everyone burst out laughing. "Yeah, right. Like an Awakener would even notice you." "Hey!" she shot back, narrowing her eyes. "I''m plenty attractive!" Another chimed in with a grin. "Sure, for us!" "You''re lucky I don''t throw this chair at you." she warned. "Go ahead," the man replied, smirking. "Maybe then you''ll finally catch someone''s attention¡ªfor all the wrong reasons." As the jokes began to get too personal, the door suddenly opened. A figure entered. It wasn''t an uncommon sight, but this time, he was a new face. "Do you know that guy? Isn''t he too handsome for a place like this?" the woman from before whispered. Standing in the entrance was a man with black hair and dark eyes. He was so ridiculously handsome that he practically boosted the average attractiveness of the entire place by tenfold. He moved toward the bar counter, his black robe¡ªplain and without any flashy features¡ªflowing smoothly with each step he took. When he reached the bar , he sat down and tapped the countertop. "Do you have wine?" "Yes, sir. It costs 2,000 credits per glass." answered by the bartender. "Glass and not bottle? " he raised an eyebrow. "Just glass," the bartender replied, confused by the question. That price was already relatively cheap. "Talk about inflation," the figure let out a heavy sigh. Chapter 213 Changes In the Wind The bartender almost snapped after hearing such a comment, his patience running thin. He had seen enough customers complaining about the state of the world, but griping about the price of wine, now a rare commodity, was going too far¡ªeven as a joke. Still, he reminded himself to stay calm. The man in front of him was likely an Awakener, and it wouldn''t do him any good to lose control now. With a wry smile, he joked, "Sir, it''s 2030 now, not 2025." Noticing the change in the bartender''s expression, Asher just smiled. It was just a side comment on his part because he was happy to be back in his home world¡ªwell, what was left of it. "You''re not from around here, sir?" the bartender continued. "You can say that," he responded in a casual tone. "By the way, I heard this place buys rare items and sells information. Is that true?" he asked, keeping his tone relaxed. The sudden change in direction caught the bartender off guard, but he knew better than to pry too much into someone''s intentions, especially when they were likely an Awakener. "Yes, Sir, it''s in the back. I can get someone to help you out." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sure," he nodded, and a couple of minutes later, another employee arrived. He was guided to the back of the bar, where a concealed staircase awaited. Well, it wasn''t exactly a secret¡ªeveryone in the underground fort knew that beneath the pub was the mercenary den. The further he descended, the more muffled the sounds of the pub above became, replaced by the distant voices below. At the bottom of the stairs, he stepped into an expansive industrialized chamber that looked like something out of an old, abandoned factory. Exposed pipes ran along the high ceilings, and the walls were lined with rusted metal panels, giving the space a gritty, utilitarian feel. In one corner, a board displayed job postings¡ªmercenary assignments, escort requests, and surface retrieval missions. Traders nearby showcased weapons, armor, and rare items brought down from the surface. Their stalls were cluttered with everything from crude handmade tools to finely made gears. He was guided to one of the traders, a man in his sixties who, despite his age, still looked strong and muscular. The old man sized him up before asking. "An Awakener?" Asher choose to go along with it. Claiming the identity of an Awakener was far easier than attempting to explain that he was a sorcerer¡ªonce hailed as the strongest in an entirely different world. The trader gave him a long, measuring look, but said nothing, seemingly satisfied with his silent confirmation. "So, what do you want to sell?" "These things," he said, pulling a handful of items from his pockets. They were magic accessories¡ªrings, bracelets, and pendants¡ªcrafted from gold and other precious minerals. Placing them on the counter casually, he showed no sentimental attachment to them; in his eyes, they were just disposable. "This!" the old man exclaimed, his voice rising with surprise as he touched one of the pieces. "These are evolved treasures..." the old man whispered, careful not to let anyone else overhear. "Did you enter a gateway and find these treasures?" Asher nodded, keeping his response simple. He overheard someone talking about it before he came here¡ªgateways. These were like portals that appeared randomly or in fixed places, likely a side effect of the two worlds merging. Humans could try their luck by entering them in search of treasures or relics that could grant different effects and protections. Some saw it as a chance for fortune, while others viewed it as a gamble to improve their lives. He didn''t care much about them, though. More than enough items was stacked away in his space bag. What he really wanted was information. "Just give me a fair price for them," The old trader paused,. The idea of scamming crossed his thoughts¡ªafter all, his customer seemed like he didn''t know the true value of the items. But then, a scary idea followed: what if he was being tested? The last thing he wanted was to make an enemy of an Awakener whose power and identity was unknown. He chose caution, deciding to play it safe. "These items cost a lot of money," the old man revealed , his voice dropping to a more serious tone. "I need to run it by someone first, to make sure I''m giving you a good price. Can you wait here?" "Yes," With that, the trader bowed his head and excused himself, disappearing into the back room. Five minutes later, he returned, his expression a bit more serious. "Please follow me," Eventually, they reached a rusty office tucked in a quiet corner. The door creaked as it opened, revealing a man in his 40s sitting behind a desk. He was smoking a cigarette, the smoke curling up lazily into the air. "Please, take a seat," the old man gestured, maintaining a respectful tone. "And this is our leader, Asim," he introduced before leaving the room. Asher nodded, moving to sit in the worn chair across from the mercenary leader. Asim didn''t say anything at first, simply taking another drag from his cigarette before speaking. "I''ll be honest with you. I can''t afford to buy all of these items," he said, leaning back in his chair, his cigarette tapping the ashtray. Asher kept his expression neutral, though he was a little surprised. The things he thought were just junk were worth a lot more than he expected. Or maybe this place simply lacked resources. It was tucked away in a deserted area, and the only reason he even found it was his sensitivity to energies. "How much can you pay, and what do you think they''re worth?" The man hesitated for a moment before speaking, cautious not to lowball an unfamiliar figure . Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire In his mind, there was no way a nobody could have acquired these items without sufficient ability. "All in all, I''d say these treasures are worth somewhere between 200 and 300 million credits." He scratched the back of his neck, looking slightly uneasy. "But I can only offer up to 200 million¡ªthat''s the entire budget we have available right now." ''That much!'' Asher nearly broke his calm facade. If a few trinkets were worth this much, would selling a more powerful item bankrupt an entire city? It was hard to grasp. Then, it hit him¡ªhis home planet was invaded just 5 years ago. Unlike the previous world, which boasted abundant resources and years of peace, making the creation of magic items way easier. "I''m willing to give you a discount if you can answer some of my questions," he offered Asim''s eyes sparkled after hearing the word "Discount". He straightened his back, his tone becoming friendlier. "What is it? Our mercenary group has the best information network within a 500-mile radius. And if it''s further, just let me know. I can contact someone to inquire." Asher agreed. He then grabbed a piece of paper and began jotting down key information he needed before planning his next move. This method was more efficient, and losing a hundred million for convenience wasn''t that bad¡ªespecially since he didn''t really need the money. Chapter 214 Casually "Wait, is that it? Are you going already?" Asher stood up after securing the information and credits he needed. There was no need to waste his time here. "Yeah, I need to head to the nearest capital city," Asim frowned. "The closest capital city is at least 500 miles away, and¡ª" Before he could finish, Asher was already walking out, completely ignoring his words. ''What a loss,'' The mercenary leader hoped to sell him more supplies, and items. He even considered asking for a favor, since it was rare for an Awakener to visit this place. ''Will he be okay? Going to the capital city alone isn''t exactly easy even for someone like him,'' Asim muttered to himself. He explained that the area was crawling with ferocious beasts and mutated monsters capable of wiping out hundreds of mercenaries if they weren''t careful. ''Forget it. I already warned him. It''s his fault if he meets his death for not listening.'' ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª Back at the pub, Asher returned to the bartender and ordered a whole bottle of wine. He started drinking it before setting off on his journey. The taste of the wine was sweet and bubbly, but it was nothing compared to the wine in Eryx, which was filled with magical properties. Still, he drank it to remind himself that he was back home. A TV in the corner caught his attention, broadcasting news from the capital city. The report focused on the recent war, showing yet another settlement reduced to ruins. It painted a grim picture¡ªhumanity was losing what little it had left. It was even a miracle that they managed to survive this long, despite the huge gap in power. ''Is Lucy really behind all of this?'' he pondered, struggling to believe it himself. Recalling his time with her, he remembered that she wasn''t really violent. Even though she saw humans as inferior, she didn''t hate them to the point of going out of her way to kill them. ''Maybe she''s being forced?'' he wondered. Right now, he could only focus on her. Traveling to the Void to get Index was still impossible¡ª not even Pantheon could do it, even with coordinates. He needed to get stronger if he wanted to get in and out of that place alive. While he drank his third glass, a group of mercenaries approached him. They didn''t seem hostile, just interested, so he didn''t automatically shrug them off. One of them, a man with a scar running down his cheek, spoke first. "Brother, you''re not from around here, are you?" Asher glanced up. "Yeah." The mercenary looked him over, sizing him up. "We don''t get many like you around these parts. Did you come from the capital?" He set his glass down, taking his time before answering. "A small settlement." They didn''t question him further about it. Small settlements like that were normal¡ªremnants of the old world. Even to this day, many remained hidden¡ªsurvivors of the first wave of the invasion, still scattered across the world. "So you''re planning to go to the capital?" a dark-skinned woman asked, her tone curious as she leaned in, showing genuine interest in him. "I''ll go there after finishing this drink," he answered, taking another slow sip. "So you already hired a mercenary to accompany you?" she asked, her tone hinting at interest. A job to the capital would net them a lot of money, and that caught their attention. "Then how about hiring us? We''re one of the best around, and we even have our own armored amphibious vehicles. It''s much safer," "No, there''s no need for that," Asher responded bluntly, setting the glass down. As he stood to leave, a thought crossed his mind. With a brief glance toward the bartender, he pulled out a 100,000-credit note and placed it on the counter. The gesture shocked everyone¡ªthat amount as a tip was no joke, even with all the inflation. This only made them more certain that he was loaded with cash, so they tried again. He shrugged them off, making it clear he had no need for their services. As he walked away from the bar, the rusty door creaked open, and he stepped into the open. The high ceilings above were made of rough stone, remnants of the old salt mine that once stood here. Most of the structures were constructed from metal, giving the place a harsh, industrial feel. Though it wasn''t particularly pretty, it served as a home for those who needed refuge. On his way toward the exit, his eyes wandered to a group of children playing near one of the metal shacks. Some of them were thin, their clothes worn and tattered. Malnutrition was common here, and despite their smiles, it was clear they longed for the life they once had. He slowed his steps for a moment, watching as one of the older kids handed a smaller one a piece of stale bread. The little one accepted it eagerly, tearing off small bites as if trying to make it last. Asher sighed, reminded once again of how bad the situation was. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But he wasn''t a hero¡ªsaving everyone was not his priority. For now, he decided to approach the children, pulling out a handful of credits and handing each of them 10,000. He didn''t really need the money anyway. At first, only a few accepted the cash with wide eyes, clutching it tightly as if afraid it might disappear. But soon, more children gathered around him.The commotion didn''t go unnoticed, and before long, adults began to approach as well, their gazes fixed on the money in his hands. ''I knew it... this is why being too generous in times like these is annoying,'' Asher kept moving, ignoring the noises behind him. The people who didn''t receive anything cursed him, while those who got something were asking for more. Just moments ago, they were grateful, but now they looked at him with resentment, as if he owed them. This was the sad part of humanity: no matter how much he gave, some would never be satisfied. His steps slowed as he reached the market area, where merchants haggled over supplies. Just as he was about to turn a corner, a low rumble vibrated through the cavern floor. Conversations stopped, and people exchanged uneasy glances. The trembling grew stronger, shaking loose bits of stone from the high ceilings. Then, without warning, a deafening explosion ripped through the far end of the underground. The force sent dust across the cavern, knocking over crates and toppling market stalls. "MONSTERS!" Screams echoed in the air as people ran away from the source of the explosion. Asher, on the other hand, jumped onto the roof to avoid the stampede. From his position, he narrowed his eyes to get a better view. Smoke billowed from the blast site, and through the thick haze, monsters crawled into view. Their armored bodies gleamed under the dim orange glow of the flames, and their sharp pincers snapped hungrily. As they crawled along the walls, their true form became clear¡ªred scorpions, large enough to tower over most people. "Mutated beasts! They''re coming through the tunnels!" someone shouted. In response, armed men and mercenaries rushed into action, grabbing their guns, large swords, blunt hammers, and maces. They also used pre-set Gatling guns and sack covers to give themselves an advantage, all while setting off the alarm to alert the locals and get them to safer locations. For a moment, high-powered bullets rang out, one after another, their sharp echoes filling the air. Realizing it wouldn''t last, they charged toward the scorpions to save ammo, swinging their weapons and cutting down the monsters one by one. They might not be as powerful as awakeners , but they were still formidable. Each swing of their weapons was powerful enough to sever a leg¡ªor two. Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire But the tide didn''t stop. They kept coming, pushing the defenders back. Soon, the tide turned, and the favor turned against the humans. Men and women fought valiantly, but one by one, their heads were bitten off or impaled by the monster''s vicious pincers. Blood splattered as mercenaries fell, their screams quickly drowned out by another. The death count grew by the second, and panic spread like wildfire. "I-- It''s over," a female mercenary dropped to her knees, her sword slipping from her grasp as she stared at the incoming monsters. Everyone knew it was only a matter of time before the last of them would be slaughtered. But then, a figure emerged. A man in a robe walked steadily toward the group of monsters. "What are you doing? You''ll get killed!" someone screamed, but the figure didn''t even slow down. They thought he had lost his mind and was planning to kill himself. But as the scorpions neared, something unbelievable happened. One by one, they started to drop, collapsing to the ground. The figure continued walking, as if he were simply taking a stroll through a park. Finally, he entered the tunnel where the monsters came from. After a few minutes, everything went quiet. The mercenaries, still confused about what happened, slowly moved toward the hole. When they turned on their flashlights, they were met with the sight of hundreds of dead scorpions scattered across the ground. It kept going, the corpses stretching far into the tunnel, until it was swallowed by the darkness ahead. "W¡ªWho was that?" one of them stuttered, still trying to process what they had just witnessed. "Maybe an Awakener?" a woman chimed in. The people around her stared, as if she were out of her mind. "And since when can an Awakener just casually stroll in and take down a horde of monsters without even lifting a hand? If they were that powerful, humans wouldn''t be hiding like rats." - - - Authors Note The app is having issues, so I only posted one chapter for today in case it goes down again and I miss my schedule. Don''t worry, it''s almost 1700 words, so it''s pretty long. Chapter 215 Passing By The desert stretched endlessly under a blazing sun, its golden sands shimmering like waves on a frozen sea. The air was dry and heavy, carrying the faint tang of metal and gunpowder. A light breeze did little to cool the soldiers standing at the edge of a narrow canyon. This spot was carefully chosen because it was narrow enough to keep them from being surrounded by the enemy. They set up their line along a makeshift barricade of steel spikes and sandbags. Parked behind this barrier were several military-grade Humvees, their dark green paint chipped and worn from years of use. Each vehicle was outfitted with mounted weapons: some had Gatling guns, while others carried missile launchers capable of unleashing devastating firepower. The soldiers themselves were a mix of hardened veterans and desperate fighters, dressed in mismatched armor that showed their limited resources. Many clutched assault rifles¡ªmostly old AK-47s and M16s¡ªwhile others carried heavier weapons like grenade launchers and sniper rifles. The metallic clicks of loading ammunition and the hum of idling engines created a backdrop, interrupted only by the occasional shout of an officer. Then, the ground began to shake. It was subtle at first. But soon, the vibrations grew stronger, rattling the Humvees and sending ripples across the sand. A low, chittering sound rose from the canyon, growing louder and more menacing with each passing second. "They''re coming!" a lookout yelled from atop one of the vehicles. From the swirling sand and dust of the canyon, the first scorpion appeared. It was massive, at least twice the size of a car, its brown, segmented body gleaming like polished stone. Behind it came another, then another, until the entire narrow path was filled with them. "Open fire!" the commander roared. The Gatling guns roared to life, spinning rapidly as they spat out hundreds of bullets per second. Streams of lead tore into the advancing horde, sparks flying as some rounds ricocheted off the scorpions'' tough exoskeletons. The soldiers aimed their rifles, firing in quick bursts. Each bullet was meant to hit the creature''s weak spots, like their legs or soft joints. At the same time, the missile launchers fired fast-moving rockets into the middle of the swarm. Every explosion sent sand flying and tore apart the scorpions, leaving pieces of their broken bodies scattered on the ground. But the monsters kept going. For every one that was destroyed, more crawled out . "They''re not stopping!" a soldier yelled, his hands shaking as he reloaded his gun. "Hold your ground!" the commander shouted, his voice firm and steady, carrying across the line of soldiers. He could feel the pressure mounting, but he wasn''t about to let it show. "We can''t let this horde get past here, or we risk giving up more settlements!" The soldiers nodded in unison, determination setting in as they gripped their weapons tighter. There was no room for hesitation, no luxury of second-guessing. The air was thick with tension, every soldier bracing for the inevitable clash. On top of the canyon, a figure appeared. She wore a black military uniform with crisp white edges, and a sharp hat with a shiny badge. Her long silver hair flowed behind her, glinting like metal in the sun. In her hands, she carried a long, red weapon¡ªa sword that looked like it could cut through anything. At first, the soldiers didn''t notice her. But then, she leapt down from the rocky edge, landing with a powerful thud. "It''s her!" someone shouted. "Major Skyler is here!" A wave of hope swept through the troops. Morale soared as they realized who joined the fight. SWOOOOSH! She moved with breathtaking speed, every step and swing of her weapon perfectly timed. It was almost as if she could predict their movements. One by one, the monsters were cut down without even having a chance to react. Just like that, a single person managed to change the tide of the battle in humanity''s favor. Soldiers stared in awe as she cut through the swarm, her slim figure darting around the snapping claws and stinging tails. "Let me handle this!" she ordered, her voice firm and confident. The soldiers followed her command without question. One of the creatures lunged at her from behind, its pincers inches away, but she spun around in a blur. Her red blade glowed in the sun as she sliced the monster''s head clean off. "She''s amazing!" one young soldier shouted, his face lit up with admiration. "Of course she''s amazing; she''s an S Rank awakener. This is easy for her," "Yeah, but it''s not just about being strong. She''s also really hot." added by another. The commander, overhearing his soldiers comments, couldn''t help but shake his head. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Stop fantasizing," the commander scolded them. "Someone of her caliber is out of your reach. Even an S-rank awakener tried his luck, and guess what? He got rejected." One soldier muttered, "Even an S-rank...?" The commander nodded. "Yes, even someone as powerful as that." "Don''t get caught up in dreams. Respect her for what she is¡ªstrong, capable, and far beyond the likes of us." One soldier, still sheepish, scratched his head nervously. "I wonder if she''d like me if I''m even stronger than an S-rank," he joked with a playful grin, not entirely serious. The commander, however, didn''t share in the humor. He snorted loudly, a harsh sound that made the soldier shrink back slightly. "Stronger than S-rank?" the commander shook his head. "That''s impossible. They''re already the peak of humanity." The soldiers chuckled awkwardly at his sharp tone. It wasn''t that they didn''t understand his point¡ªit was more that they had gotten carried away in the excitement of it all. "Peak of humanity?." The soldiers froze, looking around in confusion, wondering who would dare speak up against their commander. Standing behind them was a man draped in a black robe, his face mostly hidden in shadow. They didn''t recognize the person¡ªthis wasn''t anyone from their squad, nor anyone they had seen before. Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire One soldier, standing closest to the figure, instinctively reached for his rifle, his fingers tightening around the grip. The commander''s eyes narrowed as he assessed the stranger. "Who are you?" he demanded. The figure looked up, a small, smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "I''m just a civilian passing by," The soldiers exchanged uncertain glances. No one was sure what to make of him. Civilians didn''t just wander into battlefields, especially not when things were this dangerous. But one thing was for sure, not just anyone could come here without sufficient ability and training. Slowly, they started to consider the possibility that this stranger might be an awakener, just like Major Skyler, sent by the military to lend a hand if things went south. "Bro!" a soldier with brown hair came closer, his tone light and casual. His laughter broke the awkward silence. "Your question! So, does that mean you think S-rank is not the peak of humanity?" "Can she destroy an entire city with a single strike?" the figure inquired, his voice devoid of arrogance. He was simply trying to measure the true extent of S-rank, driven by curiosity rather than malice. "That''s totally impossible!" the brown-haired soldier declared with a dramatic shake of his head. Chapter 216 Just a Civilian? Everyone started laughing, thinking he was just messing with them. The mood lightened. But then, the ground began to tremble again. This time, it was much stronger¡ªshaking the air, rattling their bones, and sending ripples through the sand. A soldier looked up, his laughter drying in his throat as his eyes widened in disbelief. The sky above them had suddenly darkened, the sun swallowed by an ominous shadow. It wasn''t a cloud. A massive sandworm, its monstrous body rippling through the air, was moving toward them. The creature was as big as the canyon''s opening itself, and its enormous mouth lined with rows of jagged teeth, ready to swallow anything in its path. "What in the hell is that doing here?!" The commander''s voice shook as beads of cold sweat dotted his forehead. "That''s a destroyer level! A Basilisk Worm!" His words hung in the air like a death sentence. They were all too familiar with the legend of the Basilisk Worm¡ªa beast that destroyed cities apart during the first wave in 2025 without mercy. One soldier staggered backward, his voice trembling as he spoke, "We''re dead. We''re all dead¡­" Everyone could only force a laugh, though it was hollow and strained. Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire They already accepted their fate. There was no escaping this. There was no escaping this. The Basilisk Worm was not something that could be fought or outlasted¡ªit was a force of nature, and humanity were powerless before it. The brown haired solder laughed bitterly, his voice cracking, "Well... at least we''re not going to die alone." His words were supposed to be a joke, but they only served to emphasized the hopelessness of their situation. Another soldier stared out at the horizon, his eyes vacant. "We fought for nothing, didn''t we? All those battles... for nothing." But then, just as the massive head of the Basilisk Worm turned its attention to them, Major Skyler shot from the ground . She used the canyon walls as stepping stones, leaping from rock to rock with astounding speed, each bound bringing her closer to the massive creature. No one in their right mind would dare take on a destroyer-level monster head-on, and yet there she was, defying every expectation. "She''s¡­ insane. She should''ve just left us behind. We''re not worth it," one soldier muttered, his voice barely a whisper. But she didn''t hesitate at all. Even if the odds were impossible, even if every part of logic screamed against it, her unflinching resolve made them believe¡ªif only for a moment¡ªthat maybe, just maybe, she could full it off. When she finally reached the worm''s massive head, she didn''t pause for a moment. In one quick motion, she swung her sword with the precision of a master, and in the blink of an eye, dozens¡ªno, hundreds¡ªof slashes erupted from her blade. Each strike was so fast, so violent, that it was like the very air around her was being torn apart. A tempest of blades. Each slash was enough to destroy tanks, enough to tear through anything in its path. She was going to bring it down¡ªeven if it meant sacrificing everything she had. THUD! Skyler landed hard on the ground, her legs buckling beneath her as she gasped for breath. For a moment, she could only controlled her breathing. And with her remaining strength, she pushed her head up, only to be disappointed. The Basilisk Worm, its thick armor was barely scratched by her attacks. She poured everything into that attack¡ªevery ounce of her strength, every skill she honed over years of battle. It should''ve been enough. ''Why wasn''t it enough?'' A sharp, bitter taste bloomed in the back of her throat as her body shook with exhaustion. Sweat stung her eyes, but it wasn''t from the heat. It was the weight of failure pressing down on her, suffocating her. "Why am I so weak?!" She bit down on her lip in frustration. Blood began to flow from the cut, but she didn''t care. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She hated herself for failing. "Don''t blame yourself too much. You just lacked a good weapon," She flinched, startled, because she didn''t heard anyone approach. But now, standing beside her, was a robed man. He slowly lifted his hood, revealing his face. His features were eye-catching, almost too perfect. It was Asher. "Who... are you?" she asked while wiping the remaining blood from her lip. He gave her a small, enigmatic smile. "A civilian," "A civilian?" she repeated, her voice tinged with disbelief, feeling as though he was making fun of her. Little did she know, he wasn''t lying. He was indeed a civilian, with no affiliations to anyone or anything. "At a place like this, you''re calling yourself civilian?" He merely nodded. There was no sign of fear, no sense of panic. "Well, you''re certainly not afraid," she muttered under her breath. She assumed he must be an S-class Awakener she hadn''t heard of, given how calm he was. Asher chose to remain silent. This monster might have been strong for them, but to him, it only look big. ''I could defeat it with a powerful spell, but I''m limited to only 15% of my power,'' he pondered. He was cautious of the angel searching for him, worried that any display of his true capabilities might reveal his position. Based on his memory of the angel searching for him, pantheon warned that he might be dealing with an Archangel. If that was the case, even his current level of power might not be enough to deal with her. This was why he agreed to pantheon''s offer¡ªto slowly transform his body into that of a half-dragon. However, in exchange, he could not exceed 50% of his current power limit. ''Maybe I should use an artifact?'' He recalled the hundreds of items he took from Eryx, mentally going through them one by one, considering their abilities to find the one that would be perfect for this situation. They might not be that strong, but in his hands, anything became more deadly. "Let me handle this," Asher stepped forward. He raised his hand slightly, and, a sword materialized in his grip. The weapon was a long, elegant blade with a hilt designed like a coiled snake, its silver scales shimmering faintly in the light. He made a mental note not to use too much of his strength, as he would just end up looking overpowered. ''I''ll try hitting it 10 times,'' ''No, I think 20 times is more believable.'' "Wait, you can''t win against that thing alone! I can hel¡ª" Skyler warned, but before she could finish her sentence, he vanished from her sight. All that followed was a slicing, deafening sound, and then, in the blink of an eye, the creature''s massive head was cleanly severed, slowly falling from the sky. THUD! He landed in front of her and sighed heavily, not from exhaustion, but frustration. He glanced at his weapon and shook his head, mentally scolding himself for overestimating the toughness of the monster''s skin. One single strike, and it was over. So much for holding back and pretending not to be too overpowered. "What did you say? I didn''t hear you before," he asked while he unsummoned his weapon. Chapter 217 Misunderstanding. Skyler opened her mouth, but no sound came out. She closed it again, her thoughts spinning. Was he serious? Was he messing with her? The casual way he sheathed his weapon, the way he stood there as if he hadn''t just sliced through a monster that could obliterate an army¡ªit was infuriating. But at the same time, her heart betrayed her, skipping a beat as she took in his face. How could someone be this ridiculously handsome? It was almost unfair. He looked like god himself spent a little too much time sculpting his features, pouring in extra effort and resources. Asher raised an eyebrow, noticing the look on her face¡ªa look he''d seen more times than he cared to count. He wondered why she was already staring at him like that, especially when he''d gone out of his way to make himself less noticeable, toning down his appearance by darkening his hair and eyes to look more normal. "You okay there?" he asked. She blinked, snapping back to reality. "What? No! I''m fine. Perfectly fine." "Then what was it you wanted to tell me?" "Forget it," she muttered. "It wasn''t important." She tried to stand, but her legs wobbled beneath her. The struggle only added to her embarrassment. Just as she was about to give up, a soft white light enveloped her body. Warmth spread through her limbs, and within seconds, the exhaustion and pain were gone. Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire She blinked in disbelief, flexing her fingers. She felt... good as new. "You''re a healer?" she exclaimed, staring at him wide-eyed. She narrowed her eyes, trying to process it all. Was there something she missed? This didn''t make sense. "No, that''s not right. I saw you kill that giant monster in a blink of an eye. Healers can''t fight like that." While she wrestled with her thoughts, another idea struck her like a lightning bolt. "No way¡ªyou''re a multi-ability user!" she exclaimed, her astonishment almost making him smile. She heard rumors, stories from other cities. awakeners with multiple abilities were rare¡ªbut they do exist. As a magician, however, he didn''t just have multiple abilities¡ªhe could create them. The idea of being limited to a set number of powers was hard to comprehend. Still, it seemed that Awakeners functioned on a fundamentally different system. For now, he gave a nonchalant nod, deciding to go with the flow. If he told her even a fraction of his true identity¡ªor the sheer extent of his abilities¡ªshe might actually faint on the spot. ''Wait¡­ why do I feel more arrogant?'' ?he wondered, the thought catching him off guard. He noticed a subtle changes before returning to his old world, but now it was becoming more apparent. Even the way he internalized his thoughts felt... different. ''Do you know anything about this?'' he directed the question inward, addressing Pantheon, the dragon who took up residence as a bracer wrapped around his wrist. (It''s normal. You''re slowly turning into a dragon, and we are naturally prideful beings. But don''t worry¡ªit won''t change you that much. You''re already pretty aloof, so it balances out.) Asher shook his head, a bit irritated that he wasn''t informed about this side effect. But Pantheon was right. Nothing much changed aside from this weird feeling of being superior. "Who are you?" she asked. He was too strong, even for an S-rank. Though she wasn''t the strongest among her peers, she wasn''t weak either. But he made her attacks look like a child''s play, proving he was definitely an anomaly. "Ash," "Where did you came from?" "Settlement," he answered vaguely, and it didn''t take long for her to realize he had no intention of seriously answering her. "It''s fine if you don''t want to talk, but I still owe you for saving us. Can you come with me to the capital to collect your reward?" she suggested, though the real reason was that she wanted to recruit him. Someone powerful would be a huge asset to their city. Asher contemplated for a moment. He had stopped here only because they were in trouble, and he would be faster traveling alone. "I''m also heading back to the capital, but I prefer to travel alone," he rejected her offer. "You''re really going to turn down an offer like that? Don''t you want to be rewarded? You killed a Basilisk Worm¡ªyou''ll be treated as a hero," she asked, a hint of disbelief in her voice. "Not really," he shook his head. "You can claim you killed it. It''d be better if you keep quiet about me." She was taken aback. This was the first time she had met someone who would throw away wealth and glory so easily. ''Maybe this is why he''s so strong?'' she muttered to herself, feeling embarrassed that she actually thought he would be tempted by such superficial things. "Alright, I''ll respect your decision, but I still need to do something for you as repayment." She stepped closer, and he instinctively took a step back. If there was one thing he was good at, it was unintentionally making women fall for him. "You really don''t have to. And you should value your body more," "I..." Skyler''s face flushed crimson as she realized her words had led to a misunderstanding. "No, I didn''t mean it like that," she stammered, trying to explain herself. But the more she spoke, the more awkward the atmosphere became. "I''m leaving now," he turned around. Skyler reached out to grab his robe, but before she could, he leaped into the air, jumping from one rock to the next until he disappeared from view. "He''s so annoying! He didn''t even give me time to clear my name!" She couldn''t shake the feeling that he must have thought she was some easy woman, offering herself to anyone. And what was worse, she couldn''t forget his face. How could she? ''Wait... He said he''s going to the capital too!'' An idea sparked in her mind, and a small smile tugged at her lips. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This wasn''t the last time she would see him. Chapter 218 Familiar Place He slowly descended near the capital city, built atop a towering plateau. A vast river wound around it, encircling the city like a natural barrier, making it appear as if it were an isolated cliff . And unlike the dry land he just crossed, this place was lush and green. If not for the modern city sprawled on top of the plateau, he might have mistaken it for a hidden forest haven, untouched by civilization. He decided to land on the outskirts, noticing a glass barrier surrounding the city. It could trigger an alarm if he approached from above without warning. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From his position, he could see the river side bristling with thousands of advance looking cannons and metallic watch towers. He spotted even larger, heavy-duty weapons embedded into the side of the plateau. Just the sheer number of them could probably obliterate a basilisk worm in seconds. This was the big difference between a settlement and a true city. It was far safer, but the cost of maintaining such a fortress was immense. Only the wealthy could afford such protection. Or more accurately, this was a place where only an Awakener and select few humans could thrive. They were the only ones with the ability to earn enough to sustain such a life. Still, after Skyler''s performance, he gauged that the Awakeners were really weak. Even their S-rank would struggle to defeat Abir, the sorcerer he fought at the academy. (The locals of your world are weaker than I expected), Pantheon''s shared the same sentiment. "It''s not really surprising, considering the concept of power was considered a myth just five years ago. To be honest, I think reaching this far in just five years is impressive." (Then how did you become this strong? You even got trapped in the Void, which I found very interesting. Not even dragons can survive that place for long.) "Things just kept escalating. I was lucky Index found me." (The girl you want to rescue... What is she?) "I don''t really know, and I don''t care. I just want to save her from that dark place. That''s why I agreed to your offer," (Don''t act like you''re losing out. Becoming a dragon is a dream for many. You''re lucky I found you worthy enough,) Pantheon scoffed. Asher did not respond. He knew how prideful his new servant was, so it was better not to engage in a debate with it. (Still, be careful. I advise you to learn more about her true identity. Anything that can survive in the Void for that long is bound to have a deep secret.) "She''s my wife. I know her better than anyone else." He declared, showing signs of irritation. It was rare for him to show it, but he genuinely loved her more than anyone else. (Just remember, when you stare into the abyss too long... it starts to stare back.) "Are you trying to imply something?" he asked, narrowing his eyes, his tone growing cold. (I''m just sharing my opinion as someone who''s lived for almost an eternity. I''ve seen countless powerful beings come and go, thinking they know it all, only to make a fatal mistake in the end. There''s a reason the Void exists. It''s a place for ...) "Stop talking," he commanded, not liking where the conversation was heading. The silence stretched on as he began walking toward the city, making sure to turn invisible to avoid the unnecessary trouble of having to identify himself. Right now, his current priority was to locate Lucy''s exact position, so he could talk to her and clear things up. ''Now that I think about it, why didn''t I ask that S-Rank Awakener from before?'' he sighed, realizing his blunder. ''Forget it,'' he muttered, shaking his head. There was no use crying over spilled milk. What was important now was getting inside the city, so he started walking along the asphalt road, heading toward the first line of defense. A bridge stretched across the river, guarded by countless soldiers and Awakeners standing watch. They all wore the same black uniform as Skyler, but theirs were more standard, lacking the same build quality that could withstand her high-speed movements. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire They didn''t look particularly strong, so he easily slipped past them. Once inside the city, he couldn''t help but smile. The buildings, the people''s clothing¡ªthough slightly different¡ªstill reminded him of his life before his encounter with the supernatural. The streets were lively, with cars and buses weaving through traffic, while pedestrians moved along the sidewalks. In addition, most of the citizens didn''t have toned and big bodies, because 70% of the population here were composed of Awakeners. ''If the tip I got is correct, I need to find the Association, because they''re the ones who sell almost anything, from weapons to information.'' It would be difficult to find it if he just wandered around aimlessly, so he decided to slip into an alley, drop his invisibility spell, and will his robe to transform into a jacket-like appearance to blend in. Next, he went to a shop and bought a hat, a mask, and sunglasses to conceal his face, avoiding drawing too much attention. "Come again, Sir," the beautiful sales ladies happily bid him goodbye. They were Awakeners whose abilities and powers weren''t suited for combat, so they ended up working here instead. As for how they could afford the rent and cost of living, the local government subsidized their stay. Despite being weak, there was still a chance that their offspring could become powerful Awakeners someday. They were betting on their potential and ability to reproduce, which was crucial if humanity hoped to avoid extinction in this unforgiving world. As for those capable of fighting, they ended up going on expeditions through the many gateways to gather rare materials and treasures. ''This is good enough disguise,'' he muttered, stretching his fingers and raising a hand to hail a cab. But in his peripheral vision, he caught sight of a familiar face on the sidewalk. "It''s her...." Chapter 219 Familiar Face She was walking casually, her expression calm, as though she was just another citizen going about her day. The stylish brown trench dress she wore fit her figure perfectly. Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire The design was simple yet elegant, with off-shoulder detailing and a belted waist that made her look like a model. The dress swayed lightly with her movements, and the soft, muted tones contrasted beautifully with her dark hair. Her hair, still as silky as he remembered, was styled neatly, with a small braid tucked into one side and adorned with a yellow flower pin. It gave her an air of innocence, but her refined makeup¡ªsubtle yet effective¡ªadded a layer of sophistication that made her presence even more eye catching. She was no longer the girl who used to be naive. ''Elaine.'' he muttered to himself. The last time they''d seen each other was during that incident at the school, and now, just seeing her again stirred a sense of nostalgia in him¡ªperhaps because she was the first familiar face he saw after coming back. But something held him back from calling her out. Trailing behind her was a dark apparition, swirling like a person made of smoke. Instinctively, he felt threatened, and then Pantheon''s voice echoed in his mind. (Do not approach her lightly.) Asher''s brow furrowed. Pantheon''s warning spoke volumes. "What is it?" (That thing following her is an Elemental God¡ªan entity that even ancient dragons don''t like to deal with. If you agitate it, this entire city could be reduced to ashes in seconds ) Asher nodded slowly, the memory of Lucy''s words surfacing in his mind. She once mentioned that Elaine could have an elemental guardian. But a god? "If I use 100% of my power, can I kill it?" (Even if you unleashed 100% of your power¡ªno, even if you pushed beyond that, like you did against Julius¡ªyou wouldn''t stand a chance.) (An Elemental God isn''t something you can measure against ordinary power. It''s a being of pure essence, tied to the fabric of existence itself. You''d be fighting a concept, not a creature.) (But it has a weakness: it doesn''t have consciousness like us. As long as its host is not threatened, it will not make a move, and if you simply create some distance, it won''t chase you. It won''t even remember you¡ªa price for having such an overwhelming amount of power.) "A concept, huh?" he repeated, a term he came to know through Pantheon. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. According to the dragon, someone could only be considered truly powerful if they were referred to as a concept. It meant having one''s own law and logic that could not be explained or copied. If there was a silver lining, it was that they lacked self-awareness¡ªthey simply existed . ''And here I am thinking that I''m already strong,'' he shook his head and walked toward her. As long as he wasn''t hostile, the elemental god wouldn''t be triggered, and even if it was, he could just teleport out of harm''s way. But just as he was about to get closer to her, a sleek red sports car screeched to a stop on the side of the road. The engine growled as it idled, and the door swung open. A man stepped out of the car, his black jacket hanging open, revealing a crisp white t-shirt beneath. "Elaine, I''m really sorry for what happened. I was just drunk last night, and those girls came at me," he apologized, his fingers running through his short, faded brown hair. The reaction came immediately, but not from her. It came from the crowd. They gasped and began snapping pictures. "Oh my god, that''s Spike! One of the strongest S-Class in the region!" "Man, I heard he can fight whole horde of monsters without breaking a sweat!" someone else chimed in, their voice full of disbelief. "Yeah, even Skyler was taken down by him in just five attacks. They say he''s the closest human to potentially reaching SS rank," "Wait, so if he''s apologizing , does that mean she''s his girlfriend?" Elaine, hearing all of this, looked annoyed. "You don''t have to apologize. We''re not even dating. To be honest, I''m relieved that you did that¡ªnow maybe you''ll stop bothering me," she turned around. "Don''t be like that, Elaine," Spike said, gently taking her hand. The sound of clicks and murmurs echoed around them. It was a reminder that social media was still alive and thriving, and people couldn''t resist feeding the spectacle. "She''s acting hard to get," one voice murmured, just loud enough for those nearby to hear. "Girls would beg to date someone like him," another chimed in, their tone dripping with envy. Elaine''s face tightened in discomfort, her gaze flicking toward the growing crowd. She was being judged unfairly, simply because Spike was a celebrity. "Stop touching me!" she shouted, trying to pull her hand away, but it wouldn''t budge at all. "Let me make it up to you. How about we go on a date? I''ll book us the most expensive restaurant," he suggested. "I don''t want to! Just let me go," she snapped, yanking her hand with enough force to pull her body away from him. Unfortunately, the gap in their powers was too vast, especially since Elaine didn''t have any abilities whatsoever. She was as weak as a human from five years ago. She stared at him, her fists clenched at her sides, her breath quickening with frustration. "''Just forgive me this once, I promise I won''t do it again." he insisted. His words ignited a flame of fury within her, but what made it worse wasn''t just his voice¡ªit was the roar of the crowd behind him. They weren''t stopping him, weren''t even questioning his actions. Instead, they cheered for him, their voices rising in a chorus of support. "A hero like him deserves another chance! He''s done so much for us!" "Think of all the lives he saved!" "Everyone makes mistakes!" another voice chimed in. "He deserves to be be forgiven¡ªhe''s given everything for us!" Elaine was overwhelmed by disbelief. The only reason she allowed him to pursue her was because her friends insisted. They saw his charm, his power, his wealth, and encouraged her to give him a chance. And she did, but he wasted it. Just as the tension between them grew and the crowd kept getting bigger, someone stepped in. A man wearing sunglasses and a face mask grabbed Spike''s wrist. "Stop forcing her. That''s sexual harassment, you know." The crowd was stunned. Someone was actually dumb enough to confront one of the strongest¡ªif not the strongest¡ªAwakener in the region. Spike''s eyes narrowed, irritation flashing across his face. He might act kind in front of Elaine, but he was anything but generous with others. With a casual flick of his wrist, he intended to shove the man away, to show him who he was dealing with. But as he did, it was as though he was pushing against a solid wall. No matter how much power he threw into it, his arm stayed locked in place. He could release his ability, but he hesitated. This was a public place, and there were too many civilians around "Who the hell are you?" Spike demanded . Chapter 220 Familiar Face Part 2 "I''m just a concerned citizen. She clearly doesn''t want to talk to you, so you should back off," Asher responded, his tone calm, devoid of any hostility. He wasn''t trying to provoke anyone¡ªhe was stating a fact. Spike''s eyes narrowed, a muscle in his jaw twitching. "Don''t interfere. This is a personal matter," he warned, his voice dropping to a low growl. "Or else." Asher tilted his head slightly. "Or else what?" Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire "Or else, you''ll end up in the hospital. Or worse, in the morgue," Spike said, his tone cold and threatening. The crowd stepped back, their eyes wide with fear. People whispered nervously, glancing between Spike and the stranger who dared to stand up to him. Asher didn''t respond¡ªnot because he was afraid, but because he found Spike''s threats laughable. It was like watching a baby trying to intimidate an adult. In the end, he released her, and Spike reluctantly let go of Elaine as well, turning his full attention to Asher. Elaine rubbed her wrist, her gaze shifting to the man who stepped in. She didn''t recognize him, his features concealed by the shades and face mask he wore. She smiled at him as a gesture of gratitude, and this didn''t go unnoticed by her admirer, who felt as though Asher was trying to steal her away. Spike took a step closer, their faces now mere inches apart. "What''s your name? I don''t recognize you." He didn''t get a response. Asher just stood there. "If you don''t tell me now, I can arrest you" he warned. This time, he got a reaction¡ªbut not the one he expected. Asher casually walked past him, then removed his shades. "Long time no see, Elaine." "Asher!" she exclaimed, her voice filled with surprise. She didn''t expect to see him after all these years. "You know that man?" Spike quickly turned to ask, but it was the biggest mistake of his life. The woman he had been pursuing was now blushing like a maiden in love, unable to hide her happiness. Tears welled up in her eyes, and the final blow came when she hugged Asher tightly, overcome with nostalgia. Spike froze, his eyes widening, unable to comprehend that the woman he loved was now in the arms of another man. He loved her because, unlike other women, she didn''t show interest in him because of his wealth, power, or popularity. It was a rare quality, and he believed it meant she wasn''t the type of girl to give herself away without careful thought. But what was happening now? Why did she look so happy? She was burying her face in his chest like it was the most comforting place in the world. Were they lovers? An ex? Was he the one who took her first kiss? Her first time? A whirlwind of questions flooded the awakener''s mind, each one more painful than the last. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The crowd could only watch in silence, pity in their eyes as they saw the man''s crushed expression. After the sadness came the anger. Spike stormed forward, grabbing Asher by the shoulder. What the hell do you think you''re doing with my girl?" Spike demanded, his face twisting with aggression. But when he came face-to-face with his love rival, he almost cursed out loud. He could only see Asher''s eyes, but even that was enough for Spike to realize he was already losing in the looks department. It hit hard, further crushing his ego. All of this almost made the Rank S awakener lose control, but he quickly reassured himself that he was far stronger. If it came down to it, he could crush his rival into a pulp. With that thought, he tightened his grip, determined to force his rival to kneel. But there was no reaction. He increased his pressure, and his aura surged, sending cracks through the ground beneath them. The air thickened with power, but to everyone''s disbelief, the stranger still stood there, unmoved. Not even a flinch. "What are you doing?" Asher asked calmly. If he was being honest, the pressure felt more like a shoulder massage than a threat. His comment wasn''t born out of arrogance; it was just the truth. The awakeners were just too weak compared to him. Unfortunately, Spike was too emotional to take the hint. Determined to crushed his rival, he finally activated his ability. He lifted his hand high, then brought it down with all his force. The crowd scattered, knowing exactly what was about to happen. Elaine was taken aback by the fact that he would use such a dangerous attack in a public place. His ability allowed him to increase the amount of force he could generate; the more momentum he built, the stronger the impact would become. BOOOOM! Debris and dust flew in all directions as his hand struck Asher''s shoulder, demonstrating the immense power behind what seemed like a simple tap. The crowd that managed to flee silently prayed for Asher''s fate. They all believed that, after that blow, he was reduced to nothing more than a heap of mangled flesh. However¡ª When the dust finally settled, what greeted the crowd was Asher still standing, casually moving his neck and rolling his shoulders like he just bent a muscle. He didn''t appear to have taken a single scratch. Spike was completely speechless, his mind struggling to process what he was seeing. His attack¡ªthough not his most powerful¡ª was enough to defeat an A - Rank. And yet, his rival was treating it like a joke. Spike''s fists clenched, his aura exploding out of his body. He was finally getting serious. The sheer force of it triggered the city''s alarm, the shrill sound echoing through the streets as it detected an insane amount of energy being unleashed. Asher, on the other hand, was growing tired of the entire situation. He was tempted to just slap the awakener into sleep and be done with it. But doing that would draw too much attention to him, and humanity might start worshiping him as a god, which would only bring more trouble. He escaped his previous world because he craved a low-key life, free from the burdens of politics and all the other nonsense. ''How did it come to this again?'' he wondered, a sigh escaping him. The only reason he intervened in the first place was because he didn''t want to risk Elaine''s elemental god going berserk if the awakener kept pushing her. So, using his common sense, he tried save the city, but who would have thought that the first thing Elaine would do was hug him right in front of her jealous, and dumb admirer? "Release your ability, or you''ll die without even knowing what hit you!" Spike challenged, his voice dripping with absolute confidence. "Calm down, we don''t have to fight. We used to be classmates, so she''s just happy to see me. We don''t have a romantic relationship, right, Elaine?" Asher turned to her, expecting her to back up his story, but instead, she seemed to go into a completely different world. Rather than saying "yes," she started absentmindedly playing with her hair, her cheeks flushing a deep shade of pink. ''I never learn. I should''ve seen this coming with my luck,'' Chapter 221 More Misunderstanding 1 He was not blind¡ªhe saw the way she looked at Asher, and it was far more than just friendly. The way her gaze softened when he spoke, the little smiles she tried to hide... there was something deeper there, something more than mere acquaintance. "Just a classmate? Is that the look of someone who''s ''just a classmate''? You''re practically asking him to fuck you!" Spike sneered, his voice dripping with contempt. She could feel the eyes of the crowd on her, like a thousand invisible hands pinning her down. "It''s none of your business. Just leave us alone!" Without thinking, she grabbed Asher''s hand, tugging him away from the confrontation. Her goal was simple¡ªget out of the awkward situation before it escalated further. But it only fan the flames. Spike couldn''t take it anymore. He felt betrayed "Bitch, do you know how much money I spent on you?!" Elaine''s eyes widened in shock. She did not expected this kind of outburst from him, and for a moment, she just stood there, stunned. Was this really the same person who was kind and patient with her for months? The person who went out of his way, offering gestures of affection, trying to win her over? Asher couldn''t help but shake his head. He saw the confusion in her eyes¡ªbut he also knew the reality. She just broke a man''s heart. What did she expect? Did she really think he would thank her for wasting all his time, effort, and money? He didn''t say anything, though. It wasn''t his place. "I never asked for all those things," Elaine shot back quickly, her voice defensive as she tried to explain herself. "You still fucking accepted them!" he spat out. Elaine didn''t asked for his gifts or attention, but the way he twisted it made her feel like she was somehow the villain for not returning his feelings. "Let''s go, Asher," she urged. He didn''t resist, allowing her to lead him away. "Oh? That was the move you went with? Grabbing him like that¡ªwhat''s next? Are you going to kiss him in front of me?" "Just let it go, man, it''s not worth it. She already picked someone else," one person in the crowd spoke up, his voice casual but loud enough for Spike to hear. The last thing he needed was some random person, making it very obvious that she already made her choice, leaving him in the dust. It was like rubbing salt in an open wound. Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire "You''re dead!" With a roar, he dashed forward, his hand grabbing a fistful of Asher''s robe. Strength beyond human comprehension coursed through his veins, enough to lift five tons of solid metal without breaking a sweat. "I''ll show you your place!" he growled, his muscles bulging as he yanked downward with all his might, planning to slam his rival into the ground with such force it would leave a crater. But instead of the satisfying crunch of victory, Spike froze. The robe in his grip felt anchored to something immovable. No matter how much power he poured, it didn''t budge an inch. "What the¡ª" Spike muttered, his mind racing. He pushed harder, veins bulging in his arms as he strained to lift what should have been a simple target. Asher could only shake his head; he already cast a spell on his body. It didn''t increased his weight; it locked his body in place. Spike, oblivious to the magic at play, gritted his teeth and doubled his efforts. The ground beneath his feet cracked and caved under the strain. The crowd watched in silence. To them, Spike was a force of nature¡ªan S-Rank Awakener capable of unimaginable feats of strength. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But no matter how hard they tried to believe in his ability, it was obvious that he was struggling against his opponent. Just as the confrontation grew more heated, Spike suddenly leaped back with explosive speed .In the blink of an eye, he created a gap of 100 meters. This move left Asher momentarily confused. ''What''s he planning?'' Asher wondered, his eyes narrowing slightly as he watched Spike from the distance. The awakener lowered himself into a runner''s stance, one knee bent forward while his fingertips lightly touched the ground for balance. His muscles tensed and ready to explode into motion. The heat emanating from his body distorted the air around him, and his skin flushed to an ominous shade of red as energy coursed through him, preparing for an unstoppable charge. "He''s going all out!" "That much distance? He''ll level this entire street!" "We need to get out of here!" The crowd scattered in all directions, panic etched across their faces. They saw this before¡ªSpike''s infamous ability. Everyone knew that the more distance he has to generate speed, the deadlier the impact would be. However, his ability came with a critical weakness: the durability of his own body. He couldn''t simply run for kilometers to build up unlimited strength¡ªif he pushed too far, his body would implode under the immense pressure. Still, despite this limitation, his ability was nothing short of extraordinary. The sheer power he could unleash made him one of the most feared Awakeners in the city, and his potential was extremely high. "You forced me to do this!" Spike shouted, his chest heaving with rage. "Elaine, I''ll give you one more chance. Step away from him, or you will die too!" Elaine''s face turned pale, and her hands began to tremble. The threat of death was suddenly very real. But then, out of nowhere, she felt something unexpected¡ªa warm hand gently resting on her shoulder. She turned slightly, and there was Asher. "Don''t worry, I''m here to protect you," he reassured her. That simple promise, accompanied by the steady pressure of his hand, made her heart flutter, pushing away the fear that threatened to consume her. But little did she know, his words weren''t just for her. He wasn''t offering comfort because of any romantic feelings. No, it was because of the elemental god. Chapter 222 More Misunderstanding 2 None could tell, for they were too weak to sense it, but he could feel it¡ªa presence, growing restless and preparing to strike the moment it detected its host in danger. Every second that passed, it grew more intense, and if her fear reached a breaking point, it would trigger a huge explosion. It would be so strong that the only thing he could do was teleport away, powerless to stop it¡ªwatching as the city was torn apart, all because of a love quarrel. But to her, his reassurance only deepened her feelings for him. She has a massive crush on him five years ago, but she was too immature to admit it. Now, seeing him again after all this time, all those buried feelings resurfaced, flooding her with emotions she thought she outgrown. ''Maybe he liked me too,'' she thought, her heart skipping a beat. While she was preoccupied with her misunderstanding, Spike''s patience snapped. "Momentum Strike!" he roared, his voice echoing like thunder as he vaulted forward like a killing machine. With every step, his speed increased, his strength compounded, and the ground beneath him cracked under the sheer force of his momentum. The wind parted violently around him, creating shockwaves that scattered debris in all directions. There was no doubt¡ªthis was his ultimate attack, a devastating move that could toppled buildings and reduced powerful opponents to rubble. The world seemed to slow as he got closer¡ªhe was about to show everyone what true power looked like. And then¡­ THUD! He slammed with all the force he could muster . Except¡­ this time, instead of his enemy getting crushed, it was the other way around. CRACK! His fingers were the first to give way, crushed under the sheer pressure of the impact. His wrist followed, splintering as the force intensified, sending shards of bone and chunks of flesh flying in every direction. It all unfolded in excruciating slow motion as his body felt the full force of his own reckless momentum. He wanted to scream, wanted to stop, to retreat, but it was impossible. The overwhelming speed, the force, the crushing pressure¡ªit was too much. His shoulder dislocated with a sickening pop, his arm flailing uselessly as it was torn from its socket, then hurled away like a ragdoll. Next, his chest crumpled inward as his ribcage caved. The pain was blinding, but before he could really feel it, his head got crushed. His skull buckled, and his eyeballs shot from their sockets, the fluid splattering across the ground as his brain matter exploded outward. - Asher, still standing tall and completely untouched, looked down at the Awakener who ran straight into his own destruction. ''I didn''t kill him, right? He died on his own, didn''t he?'' Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire If there was one thing he was guilty of, it was being too powerful. Unfortunately, no one would believe him, and he could already tell he was surrounded. Men and women in black uniforms, carrying weapons, were eyeing him from different directions. They landed on the rooftops and along the street. Seeing their most important Awakener''s crumpled body¡ªor what was left of it¡ªwas hardly the best way to start a conversation. "Don''t move. You''re under arrest for the murder of a high-profile Awakener, code name Spike." A woman stepped forward, her gun in one hand and a whip coiled in the other. "I plead not guilty. He charged at me, and... well, he ended up like that." "That''s your defense?" she asked. The gun in her hand tightened slightly, the barrel aimed just below his chest. "You expect me to believe that an S-Rank Awakener¡ªone of the most powerful men in the city¡ªcharged at you without provocation?" "Yeah," Asher replied without hesitation. He wasn''t even lying. He didn''t meant to kill anyone. In fact, he had been nothing but understanding throughout the entire confrontation. He could have easily beaten Spike with a single finger, but he spared the Awakener some dignity by not lifting a hand. "Asher, I don''t think it''s a good idea to antagonize them. They work for the government," Elaine warned, pulling at his robe and hiding behind his back. "I''m not doing anything, believe me. I''m actually trying to save them," Elaine was taken aback by his bold words. "I see. You''re still the Asher I remember¡ªyou don''t want to hurt them, right?" He chose to ignore her comment. He was trying to save them from her, not the other way around. Looking around, he spotted an object that could help him. "There are cameras all around us, right? I''m sure if you check the footage, it will prove my innocence." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was the power of modern technology¡ªvideo footage don''t lie. "We''ve already looked into it, and it''s pretty clear. While Mr. Spike was talking to his girlfriend, you stepped in, taunted him, and made things worse. What could''ve been a simple disagreement ended up escalating into something much bigger." Asher was speechless. Now that he took a moment to think, they were right. Everything went wrong the moment he decided to intervene, but that was only because of the Elemental God''s growing threat. "On top of that, we checked our database, and you''re not even registered. So, when he tried to arrest you for valid reasons, you refused to cooperate. We''ve got the cameras and eyewitnesses to back that up." This was the final nail in the coffin¡ªhe came here illegally, without proper registration, so that alone made him suspicious. ''Forget it. I''m not really good at explaining myself.'' He lifted Elaine into his arms, ready to escape. "I won''t let you!" The woman lashed out with her whip, trying to grab his leg. Before the strike could land, though, he vanished and reappeared right in front of her. She panicked, and aimed her gun at his head. But, just as quickly as he appeared, he vanished again, and this time, they all lost track of him completely. They had no idea what he did or how he managed to slip through their grasp so effortlessly. Chapter 223 Staying Lowkey Part 1 Asher stood quietly on top of a nearby building, blending into the surroundings so well that no one could spot him. The other Awakeners jumped from one rooftop to another, desperately searching for him, but they kept passing right by him, even though he was only a few meters away. Even their enhanced senses couldn''t detect their presence. Elaine stayed quiet, feeling the fabric of his robe against her skin. She didn''t really dislike being carried like a princess, especially with the warmth and security he provided. She marveled at how effortlessly he blended into the surroundings, feeling both amazed and impressed by his abilities. ''How is he doing this?'' ''How does he make everything look so easy?'' Then it hit her. He possessed powers even before the world merger, so he couldn''t be an Awakener like the others. She completely forgot about this important detail, too caught up in the excitement of seeing him again. "Are you a demon?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly. Asher shook his head without hesitation. His body was destroyed and rebuilt, making "demon" an inaccurate term. Even Pantheon couldn''t fully understand what he really was. If they weren''t looking for an exact answer, he could be described as someone formed through the concentration of energy. For now, he preferred to call himself a magician, or a sorcerer¡ªmaybe even a wizard, as long as it was tied to magic in some way. Elaine sighed in relief, but another troubling thought quickly surfaced. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire "Wait, but if you''re not a demon, then why is your girlfriend one? She killed so many humans and destroyed many cities afterward," she blurted out, immediately regretting it. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She covered her mouth with her hands, her eyes darting nervously around. She worried someone might overhear her outburst. "It''s fine," he responded softly, his voice steady and reassuring. "I''ve already cast a spell to hide us" His words put her at ease, though her heart still pounded. "Let''s go somewhere safe first," he suggested, and in an instant, they vanished. When they reappeared, it was in an empty hotel room he saw while observing the area earlier. The hotel room was small but clean, with a minimalist design. The walls were painted a soft beige, and a large window let in the light, casting long shadows across the room. A king-sized bed, with crisp white linens and a plush dark gray duvet, was positioned against the center wall. The bedframe was a polished metal with a geometric design. A wide-screen TV was mounted on the opposite wall. The room felt cozy and peaceful as he slowly walked toward the bed, gently helping her sit down on the soft mattress. Elaine''s heart started to beat faster, the fabric of the bed making her feel nervous in a way she didn''t expect. When he leaned closer, she instinctively closed her eyes, expecting a kiss, but it never came. Opening her eyes, she saw him brushing some debris from her hair before walking to the sofa and sitting down. Disappointment washed over her instantly, but she tried to hide it by forcing an awkward smile. Asher took a moment to think, allowing the silence to linger in the air for a few seconds. Then he lifted his head. "You said Lucy killed humans and destroyed cities. How do you know that?" Elaine noticed the change in his mood. Sensing it was best to tread carefully, she chose her words with caution. "It''s all over the news after everything went south five years ago. They showed a video of her leading an army of demons." "Are you sure it was her?" he asked, unable to hide his skeptical look. She paused, furrowing her eyebrows. She didn''t like that he was making it sound like she was backstabbing Lucy, so she took out her phone and opened an app that showed the most-watched videos. "You can check it for yourself." He reached for it and hit the play button. The video showed his city under attack, immediately grabbing his attention. The first thought that crossed his mind was of his mother. Monsters of every shape and size rampaged through the streets, their vicious attacks leaving a trail of destruction. People screamed in terror as the creatures tore through the crowd, ripping bodies apart. Some were crushed underfoot, while others were snatched up and torn to pieces, their blood staining the pavement There was no sign of intelligence in the creatures'' actions; they destroyed everything in their path, indiscriminately killing and wreaking havoc. Suddenly, a woman with white hair and red eyes appeared. She flew down from above, her blood-red wings spread wide. There was no mistaking it¡ªthis was Lucy. But just before he could see more, the camera dropped to the ground after the person recording was killed. All he could see was Lucy landing on the blood-soaked street, the monsters moving past her. From that angle, it looked as though she was the one controlling them. "Is this it? Is this the only video you have of her?" Elaine nodded. "It''s the only public video available, and it was posted to remind us of how evil the demons were." "It doesn''t prove anything," he shook his head. "Are you blind?" she couldn''t help but be frustrated by how biased he was. She stood up, anger bubbling up as her old habit took over, ready to scold him. But before she could speak, he grabbed her arm and teleported just as the whole room exploded. BOOOOM! The entire building shook, and they reappeared on the rooftop, already surrounded by flying drones that hummed softly. A blue hexagonal barrier closed in around them. This time, he could feel some kind of frequency interfering with space, and blocking his ability to teleport. ''So they used her phone to track us,'' he muttered, his gaze narrowing as he scanned the drones. ''And now they plan to trap us here using this machines.'' After the rooftop was secured, more than a dozen Awakeners landed on different sides. Eight of them were A-rank, while the other five were S-rank, judging by the aura they were emitting. Chapter 224 Staying Lowkey Part 2 The Awakeners spread out, their eyes fixed on Asher. They were cautious, aware that he was a dangerous individual. One of them, a man with blue, brushed-back hair and a lightning-shaped scar across his face, stepped forward. His gaze was intense, and his voice echoed across the rooftop as he adjusted his simple, dark vest and fitted pants, both designed for quick movement. "Surrender now, or we will use force," he declared, his tone cold and commanding. "You sent a bomb towards us. I think you''ve already used enough," Asher responded casually. He already figured out how to use his teleportation again, but instead of hiding, he chose to confront them directly. "By the way, how did you know I was going to appear here?" There were countless places he could have appeared, so for them to catch him on their first try seemed nearly impossible unless they had predicted his trajectory. No response came at all. ''It''s really hard to talk to people when they think they have the upper hand.'' He exhaled deeply. He didn''t want to do this to them, but they left him with no choice. Asher raised his hand, and in response, they activated a mechanism. Sparks of electricity shot out from the drones, crackling through the air, threatening to electrocute him. But before they could make contact, the sparks bounced off harmlessly as a golden dome enveloped him and Elaine, glowing with protective light. The Awakeners exchanged uneasy glances as the golden light surrounding Asher deflected the electrical attack with ease. "What''s happening? Why does he have so many abilities?" one of them blurted out, his voice filled with confusion. Another stepped forward, his hand gripping the hilt of his weapon. "Is he a demon?" "No," the man with the lightning-shaped scar interjected, his brows furrowing. "If he was, we''d feel it already." Despite his words, doubt lingered in his eyes. To be certain, he raised his hand and unleashed a bolt of electricity, intensifying the attack. The drone shield began to crack under the sheer force of the combined power. The nonstop sparks turned the barrier into a blinding field of pure white light, obscuring everything inside. Seconds passed, then a full minute, until all the energy was exhausted. As the smoke cleared, silence fell over the rooftop. The Awakeners stared in shock. Asher stood there, completely unharmed, with Elaine by his side. She looked around nervously, while the other party exchanged uneasy glances. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How is he still standing?" one of the S-Ranks muttered. Asher didn''t say a word. His gaze swept across them, assessing each of them. Then, he raised a single hand, his movements slow and casual. The air around them seemed to thicken, like the very atmosphere was holding its breath. A subtle shift, a crackling tension that no one could explain¡ªuntil it hit them all at once Without warning, they collapsed to their knees, unable to withstand the sudden weight pressing down from all sides. It wasn''t just gravity; it was as if the entire world had decided to crush them under its invisible fist, rendering them powerless. One of the A-Ranks gasped, his hands trembling as he tried to push against the unseen force. "What¡­ is happening?" he managed to choke out. Asher remained still, the air around him practically vibrating with power. "You can''t move because I won''t let you. And if you keep fighting, you''ll regret it." The man with the lightning-shaped scar gritted his teeth. "What are you?!" he shouted. Asher didn''t answer. Instead, he flicked his fingers once, and instantly the pressure intensified. The ground beneath them groaned in protest, cracks spidering across the concrete, struggling to hold them up. A few of the Awakeners gritted their teeth, summoning their powers in a desperate attempt to break free. Lightning crackled from one, energy pulsed from another, and a third reached deep within for whatever strength they could muster. But no matter how hard they tried, their bodies remained pinned, their heads unable to lift. "You''re wasting your energy. If I wanted you dead, you''d already be gone." His tone wasn''t one of rage, but rather the weary voice of someone tired of having to explain the obvious. He felt like speaking to children who refused to understand. The man with the lightning shape scar gritted his teeth, his face contorted in frustration. "You''re surrounded," he snarled, struggling to raise his head" Everyone in the city will hunt you down." Asher shook his head at how silly the threat sounded. If he were the type to enjoy a power trip, he might''ve started laughing maniacally to show his dominance. A crack of lightning would tear through the sky, blinding everyone in a burst of brightness. When their vision cleared, they would find themselves inside a massive translucent purple dome of magic. Next, He would cliched his right hand, cool aura swirling around it, and say something like, "I am..." But he wasn''t a show-off. He didn''t need the theatrics. In the most casual and boring way, he snapped his fingers. Immediately, all of the Awakeners collapsed to the ground, limp and unconscious. Asher exhaled, feeling a slight sense of satisfaction. Despite all the power he wielded, he still managed to keep a humble, and low-key demeanor. Or at least, that''s what he thought. Elaine and the others watching from a distance saw things very differently. They might have accepted it more if he unleashed some epic, city-destroying spell to defeat his opponents . But a snap of his finger? Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire That was worse than a power trip¡ªit was humiliating in many ways. The way he handled them made his opponents seem like nothing more than ants beneath his feet, unworthy of any real effort. Him talking about being lowkey was like hearing a rich kid spoke about their humility, because despite having billionaire parents, they only lived in an apartment But that apartment just so happened to be a penthouse occupying an entire floor in a building owned by their family. "Are you all willing to talk now?" Asher''s voice echoed, directed at the people pulling the strings. Chapter 225 Tired of Being Lowkey Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire The rooftop was silent. The bodies scattered across the hard floor were more than enough to make anyone watching from the other buildings feel uneasy. Most of them were trembling, while some wanted to run away. Who could blame them? The S-ranks were said to be mankind''s strongest, and they were taken out just like that. Had humans not possessed the ability to sense demons, they would have already mistaken Asher for one. But his real identity was far much terrifying .Just his dragon alone could level this city many times over. ''Aren''t they coming?'' he wondered to himself. Then, a new presence arrived. A faint mechanical hum filled the air, gradually intensifying into a deep, vibrating roar as multiple dots grew larger in the distance. The wind picked up, scattering dust and debris as ten heavily armed helicopters descended from the sky. Their design was unlike any standard military craft¡ªsleek and menacing, with twin rotors and reinforced armor. Each one carried an array of missiles and Gatling guns. As the helicopters hovered just above the rooftop, a side hatch on the lead aircraft slid open. A ramp extended, and from within, a figure emerged. It was an old man, his blonde hair streaked with gray and neatly combed back. His uniform was dark and formal, almost regal. A long black coat with gold accents draped over his shoulders, lined with intricate details that gave him an air of authority. Beneath the coat, he wore a crisp black shirt with a neatly tied tie, his belt fastened with a golden buckle. A matching military cap, adorned with a gold emblem, sat atop his head, casting a slight shadow over his face. Though he carried no visible weapons, his mere presence was enough to make those around him uneasy. He was not just a soldier. He was a leader, someone who didn''t need to fight to win a battle. One of them gripped his holster, an instinctive reaction¡ªfear disguised as preparation. His eyes swept over the fallen Awakeners, then settled on Asher. There was no anger¡ªonly contemplation in the old man''s eyes as he jumped out and landed. four others followed, all wearing the same attire. Though they seemed weaker than the Awakeners from before, he could tell that these men were hardened veterans, likely former military before the world changed. "My name is Gilbert. I am the Overseer of this city." "My name is Asher ," Gilbert was surprised by how casually Asher replied. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He thought he was dealing with someone unreasonable, but it didn''t seem that way. The fallen Awakeners were all alive, which was a relief. They couldn''t afford to lose that many. "Mr. Asher, may I know why you''re here and who you''re affiliated with?" Gilbert asked, his tone low and formal. Although he was a high-ranking official, he understood the importance of humility when faced with someone clearly powerful. In fact, he couldn''t help but silently curse those under his command who had deemed it wise to antagonize such a formidable individual. "I just came here to visit an old friend," he said, grabbing Elaine''s shoulder. "As for my affiliation, I''m not comfortable answering that." Gilbert looked at Elaine, having already reviewed her information and understood her connection to Spike. "Then may I ask why you killed one of our S-rankers?" "This question again?" Asher shook his head, a hint of frustration flickering in his eyes as he sighed deeply. He noticed the tension in the air, the five individuals stiffening at his every move. He could see their feet inching back. Asher sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "I saw her getting harassed . The guy was getting violent. I tried to intervene, to stop him, but he attacked me first." "I didn''t want to fight," he continued. "I was just defending myself. And that guy... well, he didn''t die because of me. He lost control, and his own actions led to his death. Technically, I didn''t kill him." He let the words hang in the air, watching their expressions turn from suspicion to confusion. Gilbert''s brows furrowed slightly. A flicker of doubt? No. More like reassessment. He opened his mouth to speak, but before he could, a voice crackled through his earpiece. He paused, listening intently, then nodded in acknowledgment, before turning his attention back to Asher. "We''ve already investigated the video," Gilbert said. "What you''re saying... it''s the truth. We wont capture you anymore." Gilbert wasn''t trying to provoke him¡ªhe was trying to control the situation, to keep things from spiraling further. "So, are we done here?" Gilbert shook his head. "Though you''re cleared of killing one of our Awakeners, it doesn''t change the fact that you''re an unregistered individual." "That alone is a crime. But you''re not just anyone, so I''m willing to pardon that¡ªon one condition." He paused, letting his words sink in. "Accompany me to the Capitol for a little talk. Don''t worry, we''re not stupid enough to try anything against you." Asher''s expression remained unreadable. He hid his true thoughts well¡ªthis was a chance to gather more information, especially about Lucy''s current location. "Lead the way," Asher said, his tone sounded like he were merely humoring them. Gilbert studied him for a moment longer, but Asher was already looking away. "Please, come with us," he said, gesturing toward the helicopter. Without hesitation, Asher grabbed Elaine and leaped inside. The others followed, stepping in after them. Inside, the cabin was more spacious than expected¡ªeasily large enough to accommodate ten people without issue. The hum of the rotors filled the air, a constant reminder of the power behind the machine as the doors sealed shut. Then, it banked sharply, adjusting its course before soaring toward the Capitol. Below, the streets were filled with flashing lights and raised phones¡ªpeople capturing the rare sight of a military transport flying over the city. Social media was already exploding with footage, news outlets scrambling to cover the shocking events. The death of Spike had sent ripples of fear through the population. Whispers of uncertainty spread like wildfire. If an S-rank had fallen so easily, what would happen next? Chapter 226 Tired of Being Lowkey Part 2 As the helicopter neared the Capitol, the skyline stretched out before them, dominated by a towering structure . The building''s sleek, long form shot up into the sky, its sharp, angled peak standing out from every other structure around it. At the top, a massive circular platform jutted out, like an eye keeping watch over the city below, The closer they got, the more the sheer scale of the structure became apparent. Inside the cabin, Asher leaned slightly forward, his gaze locked onto the Capitol. Elaine, on the other hand, shifted uneasily beside him, her fingers digging into the edge of her seat. One moment, she was just another citizen¡ªinsignificant in the grand scheme of things. Now, she was being led straight into the heart of power, the most important place in the entire city. She forced herself to breathe steadily, but the pounding of her heart made it difficult to focus. "Am I really going to the Capitol just like that?" she asked aloud. He let out a casual remark, "It''s just a building. There''s nothing to be surprised about." Compared to the Sorcerer King Tower, this structure was too ordinary. The Capitol had no intricate runes pulsing with arcane energy, no enchanted defenses, no ancient golems standing sentinel. It lacked the sheer, suffocating presence of a true stronghold. To put things into perspective, the Sorcerer''s King Tower could likely obliterate this entire city. Asher exhaled, remembering how lucky he was back then. If Julius, so much as activated 25% of his tower''s power, he could annihilate anyone, including him. Gilbert and the others didn''t like his tone, but none of them dared to voice their displeasure. At this close range, he could kill them all before they even realized they were dead. Gilbert remained composed, though his fingers twitched slightly at his side¡ªa subtle sign that he was more nervous than he let on. He understood better than anyone that strength was the true authority in this world, and right now, Asher held all of it. When they landed, they were immediately greeted by a heavily guarded helipad at the top of the building complex, where soldiers in full tactical gear were already lined up, standing at attention. Elaine felt out of place. She wasn''t used to being in a place like this, and it made her feel small But when she looked at Asher, he didn''t seem worried at all. He looked¡­ bored. Like none of this mattered to him. "How do you do it?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. "How do you stay so calm?" "I just don''t bother thinking about it," Asher answered, his voice detached as he started walking. They were led by Gilbert, and though he claimed to be the overseer, Asher couldn''t shake the feeling that the real authority was somewhere else. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire The old man possessed some of the traits of a leader¡ªconfidence, command, and presence. Yet, something about him felt off. He lacked the dominance that should accompany his position. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In a world where power was everything, the leader''s position should go to the strongest¡ªor, if not that, to the smartest. Then there was the fact that someone actually managed to predict his teleportation trajectory, a feat that would be impossible for most, even for those at his level. For example, when Julius teleported behind him before, Asher didn''t predict the Sorcerer King''s trajectory. Instead, he felt the disruption in space behind him and reacted in time. If someone could predict a teleportation trajectory, they could cast a spell ahead of time and easily kill any opponent . He made a mental note to uncover the secret behind it, as it could potentially make him stronger. They were led from the rooftop down through sleek, modern-looking corridors, each one lined with large windows offering breathtaking views of the city below. The glass panes stretched from floor to ceiling, framing the sprawling metropolis. From this position, one could forget that the human race was facing extinction all over the world due to the threat of monsters, giant beasts, and demons. They entered an elevator with glass walls, and as it descended, the city below stretched out, growing more impressive with each passing floor. When it stopped, they moved through more corridors, quickly reaching their destination. Entering the room, they were greeted by its massive size¡ªnearly the equivalent of ten bed rooms combined. At the center, a long table stretched out, easily capable of seating fifty people. Its polished surface gleamed under the soft lighting, enhancing the room''s already modern feel. At the far end, a massive screen¡ªaround 200 inches¡ªloomed, its sheer size commanding attention. There were no windows here, so the only light came from the ceiling, where hexagonal-shaped lights were embedded, casting a soft, even glow across the room. "Please take a seat there," Gilbert gestured to the far end near the screen, after instructing everyone else to exit the room, leaving just the three of them behind. When they settled in, the overseer gave them a moment to adjust before he began speaking. "Let me get straight to the point. Are you an ally of the human race, or an enemy?" Asher didn''t answer right away. He studied the overseer carefully, taking a moment to think it through. He wanted information, and he knew the best way to get it was by framing his response in a way that left room for cooperation. After a brief pause, he leaned back in his chair. "I''m not here to save it, if that''s what you''re asking. But I''m not here to destroy it either. I''ve got some business to take care of, and if you offer me something in return, I won''t mind fixing a few of your problems." "Really?" Gilbert stood up, unable to hide his excitement. "Sure," Asher said, tapping his finger on the table. "But you have to answer my questions first. And you better not lie to me, or I''ll change my mind... and trust me, you won''t like what will happen next." Chapter 227 Humanitys Innovation 1 Gilbert''s eyes narrowed with worry, so he didn''t answer right away. He got a tip that Asher wasn''t a threat from a very reliable source¡ªat least, not for now. But even that didn''t erase the gnawing doubt in the pit of his stomach. Asher wasn''t just dangerous¡ªhe was unpredictable. Gilbert stared at him for a full minute, deciding whether to be more upfront or keep his cards hidden for now. "I suppose that depends on what you want to know," he finally broke the silence. Asher shook his head, the frustration building inside him. Once again, he was being taken for a ride, and every word from the old man felt like another time wasted. As much as he hated to admit it, he had been giving them too much leeway. It was time to set his limit¡ªto make it clear that he wasn''t here to play games, "That''s not how this works. You''re the one asking for my cooperation. If you want my help, you answer my questions. All of them." The overseer''s fingers twitched, his hesitation now more apparent. He exhaled through his nose and leaned back slightly in his chair, folding his hands together. "What do you want to know?" Asher didn''t hesitate. "How did your people know where I was going to teleport?" Gilbert hesitated for a fraction of a second. His mind raced to construct a believable lie ."We just got lucky and guessed it." The answer was too quick. Asher''s sharp eyes didn''t miss the way the old man''s heartbeat sped up. "Are you really here to talk, or are you just wasting my time?" Asher''s voice was colder now, harder. Every word was a warning. Gilbert''s fingers began to tap against the table. The rhythm was off, uneven¡ªa nervous tic he couldn''t suppress. The tap-tap-tap felt like a countdown, each beat making the room feel smaller, suffocating. Gilbert''s throat tightened, the sound reverberating in his ears, as his mind spiraled into darker thoughts. He started to imagine his own death. Still, even in the face of his own fear, he couldn''t bring himself to speak anything that could put humanity at risk. His lips pressed together into a thin line. "That information is¡­ classified." Asher''s eyes narrowed, his expression darkening. Without a word, he stood up from his chair. His body language was clear: He was done playing games. Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire "I hope nothing bad happens to this place after I''m gone," Asher turned around to leave. Gilbert''s breath hitched, his heart skipping "Wait!" His voice cracked with a mix of desperation and fear, rising higher than he intended. Asher paused, one foot lifted in midstep, his back still turned to the overseer. He didn''t need to look back to know that the old man was struggling¡ªstruggling to keep it together. And this was the moment he''d been waiting for¡ªthe tipping point. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Be careful with your next words," he warned, his voice dangerously low, like a blade being drawn. "If I don''t get a satisfying answer, I''ll take it as an insult" An awkward silence followed, and Gilbert was visibly shaking, sweat beading on his forehead despite the AC in the room . And then, just as he opened his mouth to answer, the monitor on the wall flickered to life on its own. A single word flashed across it: Deuz. Before Asher could fully turn around, a mechanical voice suddenly echoed from the speaker. "Who are you ?" [My name is Deuz,] it answered, its voice devoid of any emotion, as cold and mechanical as the words themselves [Overseer , you can leave now. From now on, I will talk directly to Mr. Asher.] [And Ms. Elaine. I also wish to speak with Mr. Asher in private, if you don''t mind.] Gilbert didn''t hesitate. Without a word, he stood up from his chair. His eyes met Asher''s briefly, before he turned and walked out. Now that Deuz was here, there was no more need for him. As for Elaine, she hesitated, glancing at Asher first. Her eyes searched his face, silently seeking reassurance. When he nodded, the briefest flicker of relief passed over her expression. Without another word, she turned and exited the room. The door clicked shut behind her, and as soon as they were out of sight, the screen flickered once more. It pulsed in a steady rhythm, like the ups and downs of a sound wave¡ªmatching the tone of the speaker''s voice. [Mr.Asher ] [I have all the information you seek. There is no need for you to be hostile with us] Asher walked back to his chair and sat down "So, you''re the one pulling the strings. Why show yourself just now?" [My identity is important for the survival of humanity, and few are aware of me. You were given an exception, Mr. Asher, due to your identity and strength.] "If you know about my power, then you also know that I could destroy this city if I wanted to." [That, I don''t know, but I''ll make a mental note of it.] There was a brief silence between them before the voice began speaking again. [Mr. Asher. I also know that you seek to find your partner, Lucy Morningstar.] His expression hardened, a flicker of suspicion crossing his face. "Where did you get this information, Did you tap into Elaine''s phone ?" [I don''t need to rely on something like that, Mr. Asher. My capabilities are far more advanced ] The screen flickered, and a series of images flashed. His body tensed as he saw the pictures flash before him. The first was of him as a child, with an innocent smile frozen in time. It was a photo his mother took¡ªone of many from his childhood, showing moments of him growing up. Each picture reminded him of simpler times, before everything became so complicated. Then, images from middle and high school appeared. This time, they were from cultural festivals¡ªsome pictures taken secretly by his classmates, others with just him in the background. The photos transitioned seamlessly, showing his various workplaces, the locations where he spent years of his life. Deuz was exposing not just his past, but his entire life footprint. Chapter 228 Humanitys Innovation 2 But it didn''t stop there. The images morphed again, now displaying CCTV footage ¡ª a younger Asher and Lucy, captured entering a hotel together. The cold, unblinking eyes of the cameras watching their every move. His eyes flicked from one picture to the next, each one more personal than the last. [Mr. Asher,] the mechanical voice continued, cold and matter-of-fact, [In the year 2024, you made contact with a demon named Lucy. According to the data I gathered, she first met you at your workplace, a convenience store. You were then attacked by thugs and killed in the process. Miraculously, you came back to life, though your appearance at that time was different¡ªlike a dead person walking.] It narrated while evidence flashed on the screen¡ªphotos and CCTV footage that backed up its claims. [You were also responsible for the killing of multiple gang members responsible for your murder ] [And judging from the time and place, the destruction of one of the ports in your city was also related to you.] [You were also spotted visiting the mansion of the Yamagi family, a clan controlled by Lucy.] [Your last known sighting was at your school, when you suddenly vanished, alongside her] This was no longer in the realm of guessing. The accuracy of Deuz''s information was so high, so unsettlingly precise, that he began to wonder if it had been watching him all this time. Every moment, every decision, every secret he''d kept ¡ª Deuz seemed to know it all. ''How?'' he muttered to himself. [I know that you''re thinking, Mr. Asher,] [The answer to that question can be explained by me if you wished to] "Go one," he gestured. [I am the most powerful AI in the world. Powered by a supercomputer with a computing capacity of 15 quintillion FLOPS ¡ª 15 exaFLOPS. This allows me to simulate events and predict the future, given enough training data.] Asher''s eyes narrowed slightly, his mind racing. The magnitude of what Deuz just said was hard to swallow. 15 exaFLOPS? He remembered reading an article that the most powerful supercomputer in 2024 was 1.7 exaFLOPS. The sheer scale of Deuz''s 15 exaFLOPS made that seem like a distant memory. But if it was really telling the truth, then it could explain how it managed to predict his teleportation position with such high accuracy. Deuz must have simulated every possible scenario and picked the highest probability. It wasn''t perfect, but it was better than nothing. "Then how do you know about me? Why do you have all my information?" Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire [I have all the data since the beginning of the internet. ] [This allowed me to gather everything about you through facial recognition, data extractions, and simulate your life, even guessing what you did 6 years ago.] ''This thing is really creepy, ''Asher muttered, shaking his head. To think that humans were hiding something like this¡ªsomething so intelligent, so invasive. No wonder it was kept secret; it basically shattered a lot of privacy rights. But then another question arose. He cleared his throat first before speaking. "If you''re this intelligent , then why are humans facing extinction? I''m sure you''re smart enough to find a way out of this." [You are right, Mr. Asher,] [But I still have my own limitations. For one, I am not allowed to invent things on my own. I can only assist others. It is a restriction imposed on me by my creator, and he is no longer here to remove it. He died during the first wave.) [Second, I don''t know what I don''t know. Meaning that any abilities you have, or any information you''re withholding, that I don''t have access to, would decrease the accuracy of my predictions. ] [Third, I need a constant internet connection to control things, so the current situation on this planet heavily restricts me. Even the satellites were destroyed, so I''m unable to access them.] [Fourth, I''m unable to lie] Asher took a small breather. This was a huge revelation. He couldn''t help but wonder why Deuz was telling him about its weakness. Was it trying to manipulate him? Or did it have some other reason for sharing this sensitive information? Asher''s eyes narrowed, his mind racing with possibilities. [You''re thinking why I''m sharing this to you right ?] ''Stop guessing,'' he clicked his tongue in annoyance. It was not a good feeling when someone could read his mind. The sense of being exposed gnawed at him, but what was worse was that it wasn''t reading his thoughts . It was deducing everything through calculations, its mind processing at unimaginable speeds. No amount of mental barriers could stop it. Maybe if he wore a mask, it could lower its accuracy. Still, every thought, every flicker of hesitation¡ªit knew it all, reading even the slightest change in his facial expression. There was no doubt in his mind that whoever created this abomination had imposed those restrictions out of fear ¡ª fear of what might happen if it ever decided to betray humanity. [Please don''t worry. I have no intention of doing anything bad. I am programmed to help humanity and protect it.] ''I''ve watched too many apocalyptic movies to know where this is going.'' he sighed to himself. He felt that, given enough time and preparation, Deuz could be an even greater threat due to its limitless potential. An urge surfaced in his heart¡ªthe idea that he needed to destroy it before it was too late. This intelligence, this power, wasn''t supposed to exist. "Do you know what I''m thinking right now?" he asked. [You''re thinking of destroying me because you fear I could become a threat in the future. But I assure you, that won''t happen.] "That''s not really convincing coming from a machine. You don''t even have emotions." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [On the contrary. having no emotions means I''m unbiased and less likely to succumb to corruption.] [For example, you¡ªsomeone with too much power in your hands¡ªhave a 99.99% chance of becoming more evil the longer you live. This is based on valid data, a normal outcome because you have emotions, feelings, and your own agenda.] Asher remained silent, unable to argue, because Deuz was totally right. It reminded him of a famous saying: you either die a hero, or live long enough to become the villain. Chapter 229 Her Actions Asher exhaled some air. "Alright, enough beating around the bush," he folded his arms. "You didn''t just reveal yourself for fun. What do you want from me?" A brief pause. Then, Deuz answered. [I require your assistance, Mr. Asher.] That was enough to make him raise an eyebrow. "My assistance?" [Even with all my processing power, there are things I cannot do. Restrictions limit my actions. But you¡­ you are not bound by such limitations.] "And what exactly do you need me to do?" [There is an entity that poses a threat to the survival of what remains of humanity. An anomaly beyond my calculations. Something I cannot predict or control.] "An entity? You mean a demon?" [No, even though demons are a threat, this entity is far more dangerous. I believe that this entity is the one responsible for merging the demon world and the human world.] "So you''re telling that the demons are not the one responsible?| [Yes. After calculating the information and data I gathered over five years, it is safe to assume that demons were not the ones responsible. They merely adapted to the change, while humans, being the weaker of the two, were devoured as collateral damage.] "How about Lucy? Is it true that she invaded my city?" [Based on my data, yes. She was involved ] Asher''s eyes narrowed, and his fists clenched at his sides "She was involved...What does that even mean? Was she leading the attack, or just caught on it?" [The data suggests she played a significant role in the event, though it is unclear whether she was the one who initiated the invasion.] "Then why did you paint that she''s the one responsible? All the videos circulating online made her look like the villain." [Mr. Asher, you misunderstand. The videos circulating online, along with the rumors, stem from people''s own interpretations.] [I am merely an artificial intelligence and have no control over their free will. However, in addition to the videos, it is also true that she has become one of the demons who now controls your former ] Asher stood up abruptly, his chair scraping against the floor. "Wait, it''s still standing to this day?" [Yes, Mr. Asher. The city remains under demonic control. It has been fortified and reshaped to serve the needs of the demon faction.] "And Lucy''s been running it this whole time?" [Yes] Asher face turned serious . "How about my mother? What happened to her?" Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire His heart skipped a beat, a flicker of hope igniting inside him. If Lucy was there, she would''ve known where his mother was. She wouldn''t have hesitated. She knew exactly how important his mother was to him¡ªhow much she meant in his life. If she had any trace of care for him, she would''ve made sure his mother was safe. Asher tapped the desk impatiently, his fingers drumming against the surface in a rapid, restless rhythm. His mind raced, but his frustration only grew as the silence stretched on. He needed answers, and Deuz wasn''t giving them to him fast enough. "Tell me what happened to her." Asher''s voice turned cold, frustration leaking through his lips. When it came to his mother, he wasn''t going to hold back. "Quit playing games with me, or I''ll find where you''re located and destroy you myself," Deuz could sense the conviction behind his words. He wasn''t kidding or bluffing¡ªhe would really do it. [Mr. Asher, I do not wish for such actions,] "Then answer my question," he demanded [I will answer your question, but please calm down first,] Asher leaned back, closing his eyes for a moment to steady his emotions. It was unlike him to be this agitated¡ªhe was usually in control, calm in even the most stressful situations. But this? This was different. His mother, Lucy, everything was too personal, too close. He took a deep breath, forcing himself to focus. "I''m calm now" Deuz''s response came fast. [My answer is based on CCTV footage of her villa that was installed by the Yamagi family for her own protection,] As the footage came into view, Asher''s eyes locked onto the familiar villa he bought for his mother on the outskirts of the city. The camera feed showed workers exiting the villa, going about their usual tasks, until one of them noticed someone approaching. It was Lucy. The workers immediately bowed their heads, recognizing her identity. But instead of the welcoming smile he expected, the footage took a darker turn. Lucy drew her blood sword. In a heartbeat, she began cutting them down one by one, the workers helpless as she slaughtered like animals. Asher''s heart pounded in his chest. ''What is she doing?'' The image change again. This time, it revealed the inside of the villa, where his mother was hiding, clearly terrified. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She lay under the bed, trembling in horror as the massacre unfolded outside her room. The look on her face was a mix of shock and despair, knowing that the same fate was coming for her. CLICK! Lucy entered the room, her face streaked with the blood of the people she had slaughtered. When his mother saw her, she immediately recognized Lucy. Her first instinct was to stand, her eyes filled with concern, thinking Lucy had been hurt in the bloodshed outside. She rushed toward her, desperate to help, unaware of the danger standing before her. [Providing voiceover through reading their lips and magnifying the sound from the CCTV,] Deuz''s mechanical voice echoed. As the footage played, the words were clearer now. His mother, still unaware of the true danger, spoke softly, "Lucy? You''re hurt... let me help you." He could hear the tremor in his mother''s voice, the confusion, the concern as she tried to reach out to the person he barely recognized. "Where is my son? Is he with you?" his mother asked, her voice trembling as she tried to hold back the tears. Lucy turned to her, a cold smile creeping across her bloodied face. "You will meet him soon." Before his mother could say another word, Lucy swung her blood sword with no remorse. THUD! His mother''s head fell, her body crumpling to the floor like a ragdoll discarded carelessly, blood pooling around her. Chapter 230 Her Actions Part 2 Asher''s chest felt tight, every breath harder to take as his anger reached it''s peak. BOOOOM! His aura exploded outward. The entire building shook from the pressure. The lights flickered, and the walls groaned, struggling to hold up against the overwhelming power radiating from him. It was a good thing there were no living beings inside right now, or they would died on the spot from the sheer amount of killing intent he was releasing. Even when he fought Julius, he never unleashed this much bloodlust. It showed just how much turmoil and stress he was under. His mind-zero activated, trying to calm him down, but every time he recalled what happened to his mother, the anger surged back like a flood, uncontrollable and nonstop. "You''re lying..." His hands balled into fists, his body tense, ready to explode again. His eyes stayed locked on the screen, unwilling to look away even though every second of footage felt like a stab to his heart. "Why are you trying to trick me?" [Mr. Asher, I''m not lying. I am merely showing you the data that I extracted.] "How could she... how could Lucy do this?" The words slipped from his mouth, full of pain and confusion. He knew her. Loved her. She meant so much to him, and now she was the one who took away the one person who had always been there for him¡ªhis mother. "Where is she? Give me her location. And if I find out you''re lying to me, I''ll come back here and destroy you," he threatened. There was no use debating with an artificial intelligence; he would get his answer directly from her mouth. [Take this phone. I have downloaded the new map of this world to this location. If you follow it, it will lead you directly to her territory.] Asher wasted no time. He grabbed the phone that appeared in the hidden compartment of the wall, and before Deuz could say anything else, he vanished into thin air. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He appeared above the building and quickly checked the device, which gave him a general idea of where she was. BOOOOM! He shot through the sky, his speed breaking the sound barrier with ease. People could only catch a brief streak of him before he vanished into the horizon. His destination was far away, but he had enough power to sustain a long flight. Though he could only use up to 15% of his power output at a time, that didn''t mean he lacked access to his full reserves. (You''re being too impulsive,) Pantheon''s voice echoed. Asher did not respond. He didn''t want to. His mind was consumed with rage, and even conversing felt pointless. Seeing his mother''s death was more than he could handle, pushing him beyond the point of reason. (What do you even plan to do after meeting her?) "I want the truth," he managed to force out a reply. (And what if the answer you get is not what you want? What will you do with her?) Asher hesitated. He still couldn''t fully believe that Lucy could have done such a thing. Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire She knew how much he loved his mother, so her actions didn''t make sense to him. Why would she do it? A part of him was clinging to the hope that what he saw was a lie, that his mother was still alive and being cared for by her. He didn''t want to accept the harsh reality that was presented to him by Deuz. The thunderous roar of his flight attracted the attention of multiple giant flying beasts. These beasts were feared by many, and even S-rank Awakeners wouldn''t engage them in battle due to their superiority in the air. Their size and power made them nearly unstoppable without proper preparation, which only made them more arrogant. They saw Asher, a small figure heading their way, and thought of him as nothing more than an ant¡ªeasy prey. But they couldn''t have been more wrong. His body crackled with lightning as he summoned a wing made of the same element, slicing through the air. SWOOOOSH! The beasts were quickly destroyed upon impact, their tough bodies like butter under a hot knife. Anyone dumb enough to stand in his way would meet the same fate. His focus was unwavering, and nothing would stop him from reaching his destination. (Stop using so much of your power! Do you want that angel hunting you down to find you?) Pantheon warned. The angel was a dangerous force, and Pantheon knew it wasn''t something Asher could afford to fight, especially in his current state of mind. But he refused to heed the warning and picked up speed. (I said stop it! If you get captured, then how are you going to save Index?) (Are you going to let your wife be trapped in the void forever?) Asher abruptly stopped mid-air, his sudden paused causing shockwaves that tore through the clouds, scattering them in all directions. The memories of Index¡ªtheir shared moments, her smile, her laugh¡ªflashed before his eyes, and in that instant, the rage subsided, replaced by a deep, crushing realization. He had to be careful. His emotions couldn''t cloud his judgment, not when there was still so much at stake. (Good, now land first, so we can talk,) Nodding, he descended into one of the canyons below. The rocky walls embraced him as he landed, the ground cracking slightly under the force of his landing. For now, he realized it was better to listen to Pantheon. As a third party, the dragon''s thoughts were more unbiased, seeing the situation from angles he couldn''t, clouded by his emotions. He needed to clear his head before moving forward. He didn''t want to forget about his mother, but he had to keep his mind clear. Pantheon''s voice echoed in his mind again. (Focus, Asher. You can get through this. But you need to think. Do not let this moment make you reckless.) He clenched his fists, the pain of his past pulling at him, but this time, he resisted. Chapter 231 Greed Part 1 The canyon walls towered around him. He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. His Mind-Zero activated, and he started to focus on his breathing. The world slow down, his emotions dulled, and for a moment, the rising emotions inside him began to settle. But something was off. Deep inside, past his anger and grief, something moved. It wasn''t like before, when his emotions threatened to take over. This was different. It was powerful, and it was waking up. Pantheon sensed it immediately. (This is too soon!) The dragon''s voice rumbled in his head. Pantheon thought Asher would need at least three years, maybe five, to reach this level¡ªif he ever did. The boy was too controlled, too stoic for his own good. Asher''s body trembled, his breathing ragged. His heart pounded so hard it echoed in his ears. Ba-dump. Ba-dump. Ba-dump. Faster and faster, like a war drum in the middle of battle. His chest ached, burning like something was about to tear through him. Then the pain hit. It felt like his body was being ripped apart and rebuilt at the same time. This was almost similar to what he felt when he built his magic body, but this time, he could tell something was fundamentally different. While his magic body changed his inner self, this felt like it was changing him on the outside. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Asher threw his head back and roared, the sound shaking the canyon walls. "ARGHHHHHH!" Pantheon was in total disbelief. (Dragon''s Wrath...) Asher''s eyes flickered¡ªblack, then gold, then blood-red. His irises burned like molten metal, shifting between colors as if his body itself was confused. Then, scales began to spread across his skin, dark and metallic, catching the fading light. They crawled up his arms, over his shoulders, across his chest¡ªclear proof of an Ancient Dragon''s power. (How is this possible?!) Pantheon thought. (He is not one of us yet...) Asher stumbled , his body struggling against itself. His muscles burned, his grinding under the force of the change. He clenched his fists, trying to hold it in, trying to stay in control. (Stop!) Pantheon called. (You don''t understand what''s happening! Your body is not strong enough. If you let this continue¡ª) But he wasn''t listening. His body suddenly convulsed, and a massive shockwave blasted outward, splitting the canyon floor beneath him. Out of nowhere, a crack of thunder rolled across the sky, as if the world itself was responding to his call. Pantheon felt something he hadn''t in centuries. Realizing things were getting out of hand, it used its own power to hide everything. The air shimmered as the dome took effect, and in an instant, they were transported to an isolated world¡ªa perfect mirror of the canyon, yet completely cut off. Here, no outside force could interfere, and Asher was free to unleash his full power without restraint. This was a powerful and costly spell, and the Ancient Dragon would be weakened after, but it had no other choice. Its life was now tied to its master. (Brat! You owe me for this one! You better survive this, or we''ll die together!) Without hesitation, the dragon unleashed its power. Its body expanded, shadows swirling around it . Dark and metallic scales gleamed as they spread across its growing body, each one etched with ancient markings that pulsed with deep red light. Wings, massive and jagged, unfurled, casting an enormous shadow over the mirrored canyon. Its tail lashed against the ground, sending cracks through the stone. "RGGGGGGG!" Pantheon roared. The sound was deafening, shaking the very air. A declaration to the heavens themselves. Its eyes, burning like twin amethysts, locked onto the sky as the first dark clouds began to form. (Brat! Listen to me if you can still hear me,) (This trial will last depending on how much potential you have. I estimated that you would get hit nine times because of your talent. I can take some for you, but you would lose out on the tempering process.) "I can take it!" he managed to respond, his voice strained but firm. "No matter what happens, I want to take it all." (Are you sure? You''re still not ready yet. This tribulation isn''t meant for someone of your race. Your body will be destroyed without proper preparation.) Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire "I said I can do it!" Asher spat out, his voice full of determination. He could instinctively tell¡ªthis was a huge opportunity. A brutal, agonizing one, but one that would push him beyond his limits. The feeling surged through his bones, through his very soul. If he survived this, he would emerge stronger. Far stronger. And he had to. If he really wanted to escape the clutches of that angel¡­ if he wanted to rescue Index¡­ then he needed power beyond imagination. Asher clenched his fists, bracing himself as the storm above raged to life. Meanwhile, Pantheon was surprised by his master''s greed. It always believed that, despite his immense potential, Asher lacked the relentless drive of a true conqueror. He was not the type to push himself beyond reason, to claw his way to power at any cost. Unlike those who sought strength to dominate, to rule, to become unrivaled across worlds¡ªAsher lacked ambitions. But now? Pantheon could feel it. The hunger. The sheer, unrelenting desire to become the strongest version of himself. He was in no way contented. He craved power more than anyone. He just hid it better. The Ancient Dragon, now towering above the small figure beneath it, couldn''t help but remember those beings who were once called unrivaled. For the first time, it wondered if its master, Asher, would one day join their ranks. CRACK! Thunder rumbled as the storm gathered its power, getting ready to unleashed it''s fury. Asher could feel it¡ªit''s coming for him. Time seemed to slow, and everything around him felt like it was waiting for the destruction to begin. Then, without warning, the first thunderclap hit It was so loud it shook the ground under his feet. Asher''s body tensed, but before he could react, the bolt of lightning came down fast and hard. BOOOOOM! Chapter 232 Greed Part 2 Everything around him vanished for a moment as the lightning slammed into him. All he could see was pure white, and the worst part was that none of his defense spells did anything to mitigate the damage. It didn''t break his barrier¡ªit simply pierced through it, leaving him exposed, relying solely on his own body''s durability to survive. Index''s handmade robe, usually a safeguard against such dangers, didn''t even activate. This lightning wasn''t a normal element¡ªit had something behind it that bypassed the laws of physics, preventing anyone from stopping it. No wonder Pantheon warned him. His body wasn''t strong enough yet to handle this kind of power. And if it hadn''t been for the scales now covering his skin, he would have been torn apart. And this was just the first strike. The storm was far from over. ''I need to focus on my body,'' he decided, choosing to cast spells that would enhance his durability to the fullest. He wasn''t a pure dragon and didn''t have innate durability, so he had to compensate using his enhancing, healing, and buff spells. Every spell he could think of, he casted them all. As the storm continued to rage, the next thunderclap sounded, and his senses heightened. It was coming again. Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire The second strike hit, even stronger than the first. CRACK! This time, the force nearly lifted him off his feet, a wave of blistering heat and pain crashing into his body. But thanks to his preparation, he was able to handle it a little better. CRACK! The third strike came faster, the lightning arcing down with a blinding brilliance. His body convulsed under the hit, the shock ripping through him like an explosion. But he managed to endure it, despite the overwhelming, penetrative power of the strikes. CRACK! The fourth hit came, and Asher barely had time to brace himself before the bolt slammed again. The fifth strike landed with a deafening roar, hitting him squarely in the back. The impact sent shockwaves through his body, and he staggered forward, barely able to keep his balance. By the sixth strike, his body was already on the edge of collapse. The lightning was coming faster now, each bolt stronger, more destructive. His clothes were torn, his skin scorched, and his body ached with a pain he couldn''t even describe. But he refused to fall. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. CRACK! CRACK! The seventh, and eighth strikes hit in quick succession. The air around him was filled with the smell of burning flesh, the crackling of energy and the deafening thunder that seemed to rip the sky apart. His body was breaking down, his mind barely holding on, but he pushed through each wave of pain, refusing to let the storm defeat him. Finally, the ninth strike came, the final wave. CRACK! It tore through him, sending a shockwave of pain so intense it felt like he was being shattered into a thousand pieces. "I made it..." he gasped for air. Finally, it was over. But then, the 10th strike came without warning, faster than any before it. Pantheon, caught off guard by the sudden resurgence of power, wasn''t even able to react in time. "ARGGGGG!" Asher roared in pain, his voice ripping through the air, a sound filled with agony and defiance. The sky above darkened again, the clouds swirling as if preparing for another strike. Pantheon, sensing the danger, moved to act, its massive wings shifting with the intention to protect its master. But before it could make its move, Asher''s rugged voice echoed through the air. "I can take it!" The words were raw, full of grit and determination. Despite the pain,he wasn''t going to let anyone interfere. This was a rare opportunity for him to become much stronger in a short amount of time, and he wouldn''t let it slip. Pantheon, seeing its master''s resolve, could only stand back, filled with newfound respect. The storm, seemingly hearing his defiance, intensify . It didn''t hesitate, unleashing its fury on him once more. The 11th strike hit, followed by the 12th, the 13th, the 14th, the 15th and finally the 16th. By the time the final strike hit, half of his body was already destroyed. His skin was scorched, his muscles barely holding together. It was a miracle that he was still alive, his heart somehow still beating. The storm, satisfied that it had tested him beyond reason, began to dissipate, the clouds slowly parting as the thunder faded into the distance. But he was barely conscious, his body battered beyond recognition, and his will alone holding him together. And then, just as he thought he might finally break, a shift began. The pain began to fade¡ªnot all at once, but in waves, as though something deep within him had awakened. At first, it was subtle, like a distant hum at the back of his mind. But then, he felt it¡ªhis body starting to heal, the pain fading as it was replaced with a sensation of incredible growth. The first change was in his skin. He could feel the scales on his body tightening and shifting, becoming more refined, more resilient. They were no longer just a protective shell, but a part of him, a mark of the transformation taking place. Then, a strange pressure in his bones signaled another changed. His height began to increase, slowly at first, as if his body was stretching to accommodate the new power surging through him. His spine stretched, his muscles expanded, and every part of his body seemed to grow stronger, more defined. What were once solid, well-trained muscles began to bulk up even more, becoming harder and more toned. His abs, previously tight with 10 distinct ridges, now shifted into 12, each one sharper and more defined, a sign of the raw power building inside him. Then, he felt a strange sensation along his back, like a twisting force pulling at the muscles. His back muscles hardened and morphed, slowly forming into a pattern that resembled the fierce, angry face of a dragon. It wasn''t just an image¡ªit felt like the spirit of the dragon itself had carved its mark into him, a permanent part of who he was becoming. Every inch of his body was changing, becoming more than humanoid. He was evolving. Chapter 233 Dragon Essence Part 1 "ARGHHHHH!" Another roar tore from his throat, but this time, it was different. Deeper. Stronger. It wasn''t just a human''s cry of pain¡ªit was something far more primal, a mix of man and beast fused into one terrifying sound. Asher rose to his feet once his limbs fully regenerated, a surge of newfound strength pulsing through him. The scales covering his body, deep and midnight black, remained dominant, absorbing the light like a void. But something began to change. Faint streaks of color¡ªsubtle veins of red that once run through the darkness like blood¡ªbegan to shimmer. Then, as if touched by something divine, the red shimmered, flickering between shades, before slowly melting into a brilliant gold. But this wasn''t the only big difference in his appearance now. His long, snow-white hair flowed down his shoulders, a contrast to the dark horns curving from his head. The horns, sharp and ridged, were mostly black, lined with traces of metallic gold. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The change in his eyes was also impossible to ignore The whites darkened to a deep, blood-red shade, making the golden irises glow even brighter. From his back, massive golden wings spread wide, their leathery texture framed by jagged black edges. The wings resembled Pantheon''s in shape, but their color was distinctly different. When the transformation finished, he stood there, a being of both destruction and majesty "What happened to me?" he mused aloud, his voice now much deeper than before. He looked at his hands, now transformed with sharp, claw-like fingernails that resembled those of a beast. Each finger ended in a deadly point, gleaming in the light, so sharp they seemed capable of slicing through even the hardest metal. (You actually turned into one.) Pantheon''s voice echoed. Asher raised his head in confusion. "You mean a half dragon? I thought it would take me years to fully assimilate?" There was a moment of silence, even Pantheon, the ancient dragon, was at a loss for words. The speed and scale of his transformation were beyond anything it could have imagined. Not only did his body changed so drastically, but he also endured sixteen lightning strikes. That was something only an ancient dragon could pull off, and even then, it was because of their birthright. They were born with bodies already strengthened by their bloodline, making it possible for them to withstand such extreme tests. But that wasn''t the only thing that made surviving sixteen strikes so monumental. It wasn''t just about the physical feat¡ªit revealed something far more significant. It showed that his potential was in no way weaker than that of an Ancient Dragon. In fact, due to his already perfected magical body, his potential skyrocketed. (I thought the same, but for some reason, you awakened too soon. And it''s not all good news,) Pantheon''s voice grew more solemn. "Can you elaborate more?" He clenched his fist, feeling the raw power surge through him. It was overwhelming¡ªhis muscles felt like they could rip through steel with ease. The power thrumming beneath his skin was too strong, and what was even more unnerving was that he wasn''t using any magic at all. It was all him. Pantheon''s voice echoed once more, this time with a faint trace of concern (That''s the result of the transformation. You''re feeling the raw essence of your dragon form. It''s a power that transcends anything you''ve known before, but it''s dangerous. If you unleash too much of it, the consequences will be catastrophic.) Asher''s eyes narrowed, his grip on his fist tightening. "But this... I feel unstoppable. Why should I hold back?" (You are not yet in full control of it,) Pantheon replied, the seriousness of its tone deepening. (You may feel invincible, but your not ready to handle this kind of power. The dragon''s strength is immense, but it comes with a price. Your soul is struggling to keep up with the transformation, and if you push it too far, you risk tearing yourself apart.) His heart pounded in his chest as he processed this revelation. "So, if I let go... if I really let loose... what happens?" (Your soul would begin to crack under the strain. The dragon''s rage would consume you, leaving only the beast behind. You''d become a mindless force of destruction, with no regard for friend or foe. The worst part is, once that state takes over, it could be nearly impossible to come back from it.) "A mindless beast...I can''t let that happen." (Don''t worry,) it reassured him (As long as you don''t push this form to its limits, that state won''t be triggered. And with the strength of your magic, you won''t need to rely on the dragon''s power too much. You can take your time while your soul adjusts to your body) Asher took a deep breath. The idea of his soul adjusting to his body struck him as well. He could feel it¡ªan unsettling connection between his consciousness and the dragon''s essence coursing through him. The power was both intoxicating and dangerous. He could feel it wanting to take over, pulling at him with every instinct, every desire to unleash more. "Speaking of magic," he asked, "does this mean my spells will be more powerful from now on?" Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire He furrowed his brow, inspecting his inner core. He did not noticed much of a change there. The transformation seemed focused more on refining his physical form. (Yes, but not in a direct way. Now that your body is more durable, you''ll be able to withstand more powerful enhancement spells, even with your base body) Asher nodded, understanding what this meant. It reminded him of Spike''s ability. Spike''s power was practically endless, but it was still limited by how much the awakener''s body could handle. He thought back to his fight with Julius. During that battle, he pushed his strength to about 1000%, and his body couldn''t handle it for an extended period of time. But now, he could push himself harder without the fear of the severe backlash. Chapter 234 Dragon Essence Part 2 ''Wait¡­ if I combined that state with my dragon form¡­'' he muttered to himself, his mind racing with possibilities. ''Theoretically speaking, I could reach up to 2000%, maybe even 3000% before hitting my breaking point'' And not just that. ''Even at 1000%, my body would be more durable, and I could sustain the form longer without breaking down'' He was tempted to test his new strength right away. But he reminded himself that this form was a last resort¡ªpushing it too soon would be reckless. Meanwhile, Pantheon''s eyes remained fixed on Asher. It could already feel the change. The dragon''s influence was seeping deeper into Asher''s mind, reshaping him bit by bit. Asher was aware of the risks, of course. But the intoxicating taste of power made it easy to push those concerns aside. "Let''s see," Asher murmured, closing his eyes and focusing on his breathing. Slowly, he willed his scales, wings, and horns to retract, merging back into his body. The transformation was gradual, each part of him changing and folding back, the dragon''s power retreating beneath his skin. He felt the weight of it all ease as his body returned to something more familiar. When he opened his eyes, he appeared much the same as before. However, his body was taller now, muscles more defined . His mind was clearer, and though the strength was still there, he didn''t feel the need to test it by smashing everything in sight. Instead, there was a sense of control. (Are you okay now?) Pantheon''s voice echoed. "I''m still a bit pissed off after watching that video, but I can handle it better now. I feel like I released most of my pent-up frustration from all that shouting." He exhaled deeply, his shoulders relaxing slightly. The anger was still there, but it no longer had the same hold on him. It was just a fire, one he could keep under control. (What''s your next plan?) Asher paused, his gaze drifting as he thought about the next step. "I''m going to see Lucy myself and ask her about the truth," "As for what I''ll do... I''ll decide after I get her side of the story." He couldn''t make any moves until he understood the full picture. (Then let''s go. Maintaining this place isn''t really easy, and let me remind you, I used up most of my powers to create this, so it will take a month to fully recover. You''re on your own) Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire "Got it. I''ll handle things for now." He paused, his voice softening. "And... thank you. I know I kind of forced your hand with this, but you really helped me. I wouldn''t be here without you." His gaze lingered for a moment, genuine gratitude in his eyes. It was true that they started as complete strangers, maybe even enemies, but Pantheon¡ªdespite its arrogance¡ªhad helped him a lot. (Brat, stop being dramatic,) Pantheon scoffed, though its tone showed a hint of awkwardness. (I only helped because our fates are tied for ten years. After that, I''m out.) Asher couldn''t help but smile while ignoring the dragon''s obvious attempt to save face. He raised his hand, watching as it transformed back into a bracelet, the familiar weight of it settling on his wrist. With that, he pushed off the ground, his body lifting into the air as he flew toward the direction of his old city. His phone was destroyed during the transformation, but the general direction was still fresh in his memory. He knew where to go, and the path ahead felt clearer than ever. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The wind tugged at his hair, a cool breath against his skin as he soared through the sky. Below, the landscape began to transform, the barren desert canyons slowly dissolving into a thick, vibrant expanse of greenery. The trees, while not as towering as those in Alarath, stood proudly, their trunks thick and their branches spreading wide. Below, Asher''s could feel the presence of thousands of beasts and monsters lurking within the dense foliage. Though the landscape was beautiful, it was clear this place was far more dangerous than the barren desert plains he''d left behind. It was no surprise that humans did not build a city here. Survival would be a constant challenge, the threat of attack woven into the very fabric of the land. As if to prove his point, he spotted a swarm of flying beasts in the distance¡ªthousands of them, soaring through the sky with a disturbing sense of unity. They were courageous, perhaps even foolish, believing their numbers made them invincible. The creatures resembled oversized black crows, their wings wide, cutting through the air with frightening speed. But it was their eyes that truly stood out¡ªhuge and blood-red, glowing fiercely against the the sky. From a distance, they looked like a swirling cloud of darkness, dotted with the ominous red gleam of their eyes, each one staring down their target. Unfortunately for the swarm of flying beasts, they were heading straight for someone they should have never messed with. Asher''s eyes narrowed, and without hesitation, he began chanting. Words of power rolled off his tongue, and fireballs the size of basketballs materialized around him. At first, it was only a handful, but they multiplied quickly, swirling and spinning until thousands of them filled the air. The flying beasts, sensing the imminent danger, began to scatter in all directions, their wings flapping wildly as they tried to retreat. But it was already too late. Asher''s fireballs shot forward at blistering speed, breaking the sound barrier with deafening cracks. BOOOOM! The sky exploded into a sea of orange as the flames bloomed outward, stretching like a wildfire of destruction, consuming every flying beast in sight. When the flames finally began to subside, there was nothing left of the swarm but charred remnants, countless burnt bodies falling from the sky like a rain of blackened ash. His expression remained detached, like someone who''d simply swatted away an annoying fly, and he carried on without a second glance. Chapter 235 A Dangerous Place Part 1 "I''m close," he muttered, sensing something ahead as he gazed straight to the horizon. When he focused more intently, a bright light caught his eye¡ªa brilliant glow piercing the darkness of the sky. (Asher, did you sense it too?) Pantheon''s voice echoed. "Yeah, I felt it." He stopped flying, hovering in the night sky, his eyes fixed on the distant light. "There''s something in that direction¡ªsomething even more dangerous than the Sorcerer King." (Interesting. From the story you told me about Lucy, she didn''t sound all that strong, so I assumed the demons here were far weaker than in Eryx. But that might not be the case.) Asher nodded, then began explaining. "Yeah, she told me she was in a weakened state when she came to the human world. " "Plus, I think everything that happened over the last five years has increased the overall power of the demons¡ªjust like what happened with the humans." (That''s a good guess, I think the same. But then, who merged these two worlds together? Even an Ancient Dragon like me couldn''t pull this off easily.) "I don''t know, and I don''t really care right now," "Let''s just take this one step at a time. If there''s really someone responsible, we''ll meet them as long as we keep moving forward." (Hahahaha) Pantheon laughed. (You now speak like a true dragon. You''re right, this world is too small after all for beings of our caliber. But let me remind you¡ªdon''t push yourself too much. If you meet a powerful enemy, end their lives fast, so you won''t be forced to use more power than necessary.) "Got it," he nodded. Their relationship became much closer, and now they treated each other with more respect. With that in mind, he cast multiple spells to blend into the night and lower his presence, making sure his energy signature was practically nonexistent. It used to be a complex task, one requiring focus and effort, but with his dragon body, he found it much easier to conceal his aura. He would be lying if he said he felt that he lost out after accepting Pantheon''s offer. In fact, the more he experienced, the more he realized how much he gained. His strength, his abilities¡ªeverything was enhanced in ways did not expect. Now, all he needed to do was maintain control until his body matured enough to fully handle the immense power coursing through him. Patience was required, but the potential was limitless. With time, he would be unstoppable. With his aura concealed, he began flying again. This time, he flew lower, skimming just above the ground, careful not to stir the air too violently. The night air rushed past him, but he moved like a shadow, silent and unseen, as he advanced toward his destination. As he got closer, he sensed it¡ªa powerful barrier surrounding the city. A powerful one. It wasn''t just a simple magic shield. The energy inside it moved and shifted, almost like it had a mind of its own. It was different from the barriers in the last place he visited. Increasing his focus, he noticed something else. There was an energy that stretched high above the tallest towers and deep underground, sealing off the entire city (Don''t teleport inside, or you''ll trigger it) Pantheon warned. "I know," he nodded, already thinking the same thing The barrier was too sensitive to risk teleportation; any sudden movement would set it off. He needed to find another way in¡ªone that wouldn''t alert whatever force controlled the city''s defenses. Lowering himself onto a rocky ledge just outside the city, Asher took a moment to assess the barrier more closely. Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire From here, he could see everything¡ªglowing symbols on tall buildings, floating bridges connecting towers, and magical lanterns lighting up the streets with a soft glow. ''Alright¡­ let''s figure out how to get in.'' S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Narrowing his eyes, he studied the entrance, taking in every detail. Multiple roads connected the outside world, each heavily guarded by demons fully equipped for combat. Each of the path was guarded by at least fifty of them, standing watch with weapons in hand, their eyes scanning the area for any sign of trouble. The demons were vastly different from the beastkins; their appearances bore no resemblance to animal-like forms. These ones were something else entirely¡ªunique in both shape and form. He spotted one with a massive, bulky body, towering over the others. Its skin was rough and dark, like stone, and it had two heads¡ªeach one large and swollen, with a single eye glowing ominously in the center of each. The two-headed demon carried a massive club, the kind of weapon that could easily crush anything in its path. Another demon caught his attention. This one was leaner, with long, twisted limbs and skin that shimmered with an unnatural iridescence. Its face was a mix of human and insect-like features, with multiple eyes blinking in unison. Overall, there were many different types of demons, with the majority¡ªaround 80%¡ªbearing monstrous traits and only 20% resembling humanoids, though even they had barely any human features. ''So these are lower-rank,'' he muttered, recalling Lucy''s words. She mentioned that higher-ranked were more intelligent, more cunning, and far harder to defeat. They looked human, with perhaps only a few distinguishing features. ''I wonder how I can get in without raising suspicion ?'' Multiple plans formed in his mind. One of them was turning invisible, but the problem with that was the uncertainty of the barrier''s scope and power¡ªusing a spell might backfire and trigger the defenses. The best option, he realized, was to pass as a demon himself. Given that many were allowed to enter without much scrutiny, he figured blending in with the crowd would be the safest bet. Then an idea came to mind. Since many of the demons barely had humanoid faces, if he morphed his head, he could easily pass as one of the lower-rank demons. ''It could work, and I don''t even have to change much,'' Asher thought to himself. ''I just need to turn my head into my dragon form.'' Chapter 236 A dangerous Place Part 2 "What do you think about my plan?" he asked Pantheon. (It''s good, but the demons have a distinct aura about them. I don''t know why, but I feel like they''ve been marked.) Asher raised an eyebrow. "Now that you mention it, I remember the humans saying they could tell if they were dealing with a demon or not," he pointed out. (Whatever it is, it might also be related to the one who merged the human and demon worlds together) The ancient dragon''s reasoning was sound, and it only made Asher more wary about this place. Then there was also the strange event when humans from this place were teleported to Alarath . He did try to save them, but Pantheon warned him that it was too dangerous¡ªthat the strain of traveling between worlds would kill them on the spot. It was proof that whoever sent those humans to Alarath was even more powerful than an Ancient Dragon. Asher couldn''t shake the feeling that all of this was connected. ''I''m getting sidetracked. I need to focus,'' he shook his head, pushing those thoughts aside for the moment. "Do you have a way to fool them?" (Who do you think I am?) Pantheon scoffed, its tone dripping with pride. "So what do I do?" (Just kidnap one demon, and I''ll handle the rest,) Asher nodded and quickly spotted one. It didn''t take much effort, since the area was full of them. The one he picked was a demon with a goat face¡ªhorns on its head, a messy beard, and eyes that looked too creepy. Good thing Pantheon worked fast. The bracelet shone brightly, and in an instant, it turned the demon into particles, which were absorbed into the bracer. Moments later, a small gem formed on the surface. (With this stone, you''ll be able to fool everyone into thinking you''re one of them,) "You''re a lifesaver," he muttered aloud. "Now it''s my turn," With a subtle movements, he manipulated his features. He focused on the changes, pushing away any unnecessary distractions. A brief throb in his head signaled the horns settling into place, the sensation quickly followed by a ripple across his skin as scales spread beneath. His jaw shifted, lengthening slightly, and his teeth sharpened to jagged points When he opened his red-golden eyes again, the transformation was complete. But there was still a problem. His was still too handsome, too refined, to blend in. To fix that, he quickly crafted a makeshift metal mask, covering the lower half of his face, and his eyes shifted to a slitted gray, like those of an alligator. With it in place, he adjusted his posture, adopting the stance of a demon as he quietly blended into the crowd. The demons around him barely spared him a glance. It wasn''t uncommon for them to have different faces, and the scales on his skin only added to the illusion. They simply assumed he was some sort of reptilian , just another variation among the many types Asher kept his movements casual, making sure to stay in line with the others. He observed the scene around him, noting how some demons rode on beastly mounts, towering over the others. From time to time, he spotted demons who appeared more human, with only subtle monstrous traits, and the guards gave them more respect, stepping aside as they passed. It struck him as strange. These demons, who would kill a human on sight, seemed to hold those with a more human appearance in higher regard. Still, he kept his focus, knowing he couldn''t let his thoughts wander too far. When it was his turn, a demon with the head of an ant and metallic brown armor stepped forward, blocking his path. Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire The creature wielded a sharp, spiked sphere in one hand, and its mandibles clicked as it spoke. "State your business here." Asher immediately understood the language, a smooth advantage granted by his dragon blood. It was one of the perks he knew well, thanks to the Pantheon''s teachings. The ability to understand and communicate with almost any language was always an asset, especially in unfamiliar territories. He paused for a moment, gathering his thoughts, before answering in the same demon tongue. Keeping his tone neutral, he said, "I am here for work," Asher overheard many demons using the same reason as they passed through the gates, so he decided to adopt it himself. The ant-headed demon eyed him suspiciously for a moment, its mandibles clicking softly. But after a pause, it nodded slightly, seemingly satisfied with the answer. It stepped aside, allowing him to continue. It seemed that security here wasn''t as serious as he''d expected; all of this was just formalities This was a demon city, after all, filled with powerful and dangerous entities. They must have thought only an idiot would cause trouble¡ªand even if one did, they''d be easily killed. Beasts of all kinds prowled the streets, some on leashes, others unrestrained. Massive, four-legged creatures with scales and horns trotted alongside their demon masters, while smaller, quicker beasts skittered in the road. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sight of monster-like creatures moving so civilized was strange, but then again, it wasn''t as if demons lacked intelligence. They were far older than humanity''s oldest civilizations and had long since established their own order¡ªa society as complex as humans , if not more so. Ignoring the noise of the streets, he made his way straight to a nearby pub. The pub was made of stone and cement, giving it a sturdy, solid feel. This place used to be a human building, but after the city was destroyed, it was renovated to suit the new residents. Like many other buildings in the area, it was patched up with stone and cement, giving it a mix of old and new. The original structure still showed in the design¡ªsome old walls remained intact, though reinforced with newer materials. His entrance didn''t attract any attention; it was normal for this place for strangers to come and go. The beings here were mostly low-ranking, focused on their own business. As he looked around, he assumed that the more powerful ones resided closer to the center of the city. It was a common layout. Even medieval humans followed a similar design, as it offered better protection and allowed those in charge to overlook the entire territory. "Are you new here?" a husky voice echoed behind him. Chapter 237 A Dangerous Place Part 3 Asher turned his head, his gaze settling on the person who just spoke behind his back. The creature''s face resembled a cockroach, with big, glossy black eyes reflecting the dim light of the pub. Its body, shaped like a human''s, was covered in a hard, insect-like bronze shell. Long, sharp fingers twitched slightly as it moved, and a pair of folded wings rested against its back, making a faint rustling sound when it sat onto the stool beside him. With that cockroach face, it was impossible to tell. It stared at him for a long time, and if he was being honest, he had no idea what expression it was making. Was it smiling? Angry? Deep in thought? Good thing one of the many perks of being a dragon¡ªthe absolute peak of existence among all organisms¡ªwas an innate ability to sense the emotions of other creatures. He didn''t know how it worked, exactly. It just did, like breathing. If he needed to guess, it probably related to how ancient dragons were travelers of worlds. They roamed across countless realms, encountering all sorts of strange creatures, so developing a way to understand them made perfect sense. A skill like that wasn''t just useful¡ªit was practically a necessity. Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire "Yes I''m new here," he responded flatly . He planned to gather information anyway, so this unexpected conversation could work in his favor. The cockroach-faced demon let out a strange, clicking laugh. "Name''s Vertex. I''m a mercenary around here. If you''re looking for work, I can hook you up with something." His mandibles twitched as he spoke, making his voice sound even creepier. Asher raised an eyebrow. "Are you trying to recruit me just like that? That seems a little suspicious, doesn''t it?" Vertex leaned forward and placed his clawed hands on the rough wooden counter. "Newcomers like you don''t last long unless they find a way to be useful. Besides, you look like you can handle yourself." A deep, rough laugh came from a nearby table, where a group of mercenaries sat drinking from jagged metal cups. Their armor was a mismatched collection of scavenged plates, leather straps, and reinforced cloth, each piece worn and battle-scarred. Some had thick, spiked pauldrons, while others wore tattered cloaks draped over their shoulders, the fabric stained with dust and dried blood. One of them, a huge beast with cracked horns and glowing orange eyes, glanced in their direction. His chest was covered in heavy, dark iron plating, scratched and dented from countless battles. "Vertex, you trying to drag another poor soul into your mess? I heard the last time you went through those gateways, all your men died, and you ran away with your tail between your legs!" Laughter rumbled through the air, rolling across the pub like a wave. Judging by the reactions, the cockroach demon wasn''t just known here¡ªhe was infamous. A few demons smirked over their drinks, while others outright cackled, their jagged teeth flashing in the dim light. Some shook their heads, muttering under their breath, as if this was just another classic Vertex moment. Vertex scoffed but didn''t turn around. "Mind your own business, Garzul. This one actually looks competent." "So were the last ones....And where are they now? Oh, that''s right. Dead. You know why, Vertex?" Garzul snorted. "Because they had a coward and an idiot leading them," he spat, his voice dripping with contempt. "But what do we expect from an insect demon like you? You''re pathetic!'' A few demons smirked, enjoying the show, while others shifted uncomfortably, sensing that the insult cut deep¡ªespecially now that Garzul wasn''t just mocking one person, but the entire lineage of insect demons. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However¡ª He wasn''t finished yet. "No wonder your ancestors were just as worthless. Beelzebub got himself killed like an idiot, thinking he could actually win. What a joke." Vertex''s mandibles twitched violently, his claws digging into the counter hard enough to leave faint scratch marks. His wings gave another sharp rustle, the sound like dry leaves scraping together. "You dare insult our ancestor?" A group of insect demons who watched silently from the sidelines now stood up. Asher, watching from the sidelines, observed everything with interest. At the same time, an odd feeling crept over him when they mentioned the name Beelzebub. He couldn''t quite place it¡ªthere was no reason for the name to mean anything to him¡ªbut the moment it was spoken, a strange sensation settled in his chest. It wasn''t fear, nor was it recognition. More like¡­ an itch in the back of his mind. Frowning slightly, he turned his attention back to the growing tension in the room. The last thing he needed was to get distracted when a brawl was about to break out. But just before the confrontation could escalate, a demon with a white goat-like face and sharp, piercing eyes stepped out from the back office. He wore a perfectly tailored tuxedo, the dark fabric crisp and spotless, exuding an air of authority. Despite his unsettling face¡ªhe carried himself with a level of dignity that made the entire room pause. The moment he looked around the pub, the tension in the room toned down. The insect demons, who were just about to attack stopped in their tracks. Even Garzul, who was grinning a moment ago, pressed his lips together and slowly lowered his hands. Without a single word, the goat-faced demon walked forward, his presence alone enough to drain the fight out of the room. Asher arched an eyebrow, intrigued. ''What is this thing?'' Seeing the confusion in Asher''s eyes, Vertex leaned in to whisper, "That''s a clone of Demon King Baelthorn. I advise you not to do anything stupid because they''re everywhere¡ªany place where there''s money to be made. And this establishment belongs to him." "How many demon kings are in this city exactly?" Asher asked, frowning. He thought Lucy was the one in charge. But from what he was hearing, this Baelthorn was even more powerful. The ability to clone itself was a formidable ability on its own. Chapter 238 A Dangerous Place Part 4 "Oh, don''t misunderstand," Vertex explained, his voice low. "Those are just Baelthorn''s clones. He''s not really here. He has the ability to clone himself infinitely, so he uses it to run his business all around the world." "Clone himself infinitely?" Asher repeated. He really underestimated how powerful these Demon Kings were. "That''s just the rumor," Vertex said with a shrug. "But there are tens of thousands of his clones all over the demon world, so it''s not that far-fetched." (You don''t really have to be that shocked. The universe is a vast place. It''s not uncommon for some beings to have certain types of powers that are hard to believe,) Pantheon''s voice echoed in his head. Asher replied mentally, a hint of curiosity in his thoughts. "How about me? Do I have some kind of cheat ability too after becoming a dragon?" Pantheon''s chuckled lightly. (Is being able to travel between worlds not enough?) "I could do that with enough effort and time," Asher sighed heavily, feeling the familiar hunger for power stir within him. His new bloodline, ever restless, pushed him toward greater strength, always demanding more. It was the price he had to pay after becoming a half-dragon. (You don''t have to worry. You''ll gain more powerful and insane abilities as you mature and meet certain requirements,) "How about giving me a clue?" Asher asked, a hint of impatience showing in his voice. (Don''t be too greedy. You''ll learn it when you deserve it,) Asher controlled his breathing, realizing he wouldn''t get any more answers for now. He was a bit triggered by Baelthorn''s abilities, but after a moment of thinking, he calmed himself down. Refocusing his attention on the cockroach demon, Asher pushed the thoughts of power and abilities aside for the time being. Vertex''s loose mouth made him the perfect candidate to gather information from. "I''m not interested in joining your group, but I can pay you a lot if you answer some of my questions," Asher offered. Vertex looked around the room, his sharp eyes scanning the other patrons. Satisfied that no one was listening too closely, he leaned in slightly and replied, "Let''s talk somewhere more private." Asher gave a brief nod and let the cockroach demon lead the way. They stepped out of the pub and walked down an alley, turning five corners before reaching a nondescript door. Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire Vertex opened it, and what greeted them was a room filled with old furniture. The dim lighting revealed dusty shelves and worn chairs¡ªan old office, long forgotten by time. "Please come in," Vertex said, gesturing toward the room. "I own this place¡ªwell, our old group owns it, but as you heard at the bar, I was the only survivor." He stepped inside, his voice carrying a tinge of bitterness. Asher could tell that Vertex didn''t mean to abandon his comrades. The cockroach demon was left with no choice¡ªeither run away or die with them. It wasn''t the decision of a coward, but one made out of survival instinct. Stepping into the room, Asher took a moment to survey his surroundings. He moved to one of the sofas and sat down, the cushions creaking under his weight. The dim light from a single lamp overhead cast long shadows across the room, giving it a quiet atmosphere. Vertex lingered by the door for a moment, watching Asher settle in before closing it behind him and then sitting across from him. "So, what do you want to know, and how do you plan to pay me?" "Using this," Asher said, reaching into his robe and pulling out a selection of magic items. The moment he did, Vertex''s eyes narrowed, sensing the energy radiating from them. The items were very valuable¡ªdaggers, earrings, pendants, and bracers, each one pulsing with magical power. Vertex''s gaze shifted from the items to Asher, suspicion flickering in the demon''s eyes. There was no way a low-rank demon could have access to such powerful items, let alone give them away for something as simple as information. "A... Are you going to kill me?" Vertex stuttered, his voice filled with unease. He regretted leading a stranger to his home. "Why would I do that?" Asher replied casually, his voice calm as he placed the items on the table between them. "This is a fair exchange. You give me information, I give you all these items." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But..." Vertex trailed off, his eyes flicking nervously between the items and Asher. "These items are too valuable. I don''t think I have information that''s worth this much." Asher shook his head slightly. He really didn''t care about the items¡ªat least, not as much as Vertex seemed to think. Regardless, now that he showed them, it would be unwise and a hassle to go back on his words. "Just answer my question." Vertex nodded hurriedly, a flicker of fear crossing his face. He knew refusing further would likely end badly for him. "Alright, alright," he muttered, "I''ll answer everything." He took a deep breath, trying to steady himself, and braced for whatever came next. He would answer all question to the best of his ability and hope for the best. Asher nodded in satisfaction, leaning back in his seat, his eyes never leaving Vertex. "First off, I want to know if Lucy Morningstar is currently in the city right now." "Lucy Morningstar, you mean the ruler of this place?" Vertex clarified. "That''s right," Asher confirmed with a nod. It took a couple of seconds for the demon to answer. "I think so. There''s a big event tomorrow, so not just her¡ªher fiancee is here too." "Fiancee?" Asher''s voice changed, his aura turning colder as he leaned in. His dragon bloodline stirred something deeper within him¡ªnot just greed, but possessiveness. Dragons were known to be territorial creatures, and the idea of someone else claiming what he consider his only added fuel to the fire. The atmosphere in the room shifted. The air thickened with Asher''s presence, and for a brief moment, the room felt oppressive, like the walls were closing in. Vertex trembled, unable to ignore the gnawing feeling that this wasn''t just any demon across from him¡ªhe was face-to-face with someone far more dangerous, someone whose power could crush him in an instant. Chapter 239 A Dangerous Place Part 5 Asher''s eyes darkened, the faint glow of his dragon bloodline flickering within them like dying embers. "Tell me more," he ordered, his voice smooth but carrying a weight that felt like it could crush the very air between them. Vertex stiffened, a strange sensation creeping up his spine. It wasn''t just the usual sting of inferiority he often felt around those more powerful than him. No, this was something deeper. Something older. It coiled in his chest, tightening like invisible chains, pulling at instincts he hadn''t known he had. Submission. But why? His heart pounded erratically, syncing with a faint, unsettling hum beneath his skin. His bloodline. It was stirring in response to something he couldn''t understand. Is he related to Beelzebub? The thought slipped out in a whisper, as if speaking it aloud might draw something from the depths of his own fear. Bloodline Resonance. That''s what it was. A rare phenomenon where demons of the second generation¡ªor later¡ªfelt an instinctual pull when they faced someone from the first generation. It wasn''t fear. It was something older, carved into their very being. Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire Recognition. But Asher didn''t fit the image that haunted Vertex''s memories. He didn''t have the insect-like face, delicate wings, or shimmering carapace that marked Beelzebub''s lineage. Instead, jagged dark scales caught the faint light, glinting like worn armor. They trailed up his neck, winding around the base of his skull. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Reptilian class, Vertex thought, trying to steady his racing breath. Asher looked more like something from the depths of ancient waters. He resembled a creature half-alligator, with a rugged texture as if carved from stone itself. But none of that explained the pressure building in Vertex''s chest¡ªthe silent command to kneel, to bow, to obey. His mouth went dry, but somehow, he forced the words out, each one a struggle. "I-It''s Demon King Zagan," he said finally, his voice barely above a whisper, as though saying it too loudly might summon the Demon King himself. Asher leaned back slightly, his lips pressing into a thin, hard line. The name wasn''t unfamiliar, but hearing it in this context sent a fresh surge of heat through his veins. His gaze hardened, a dangerous glint flashing in his eyes, though he said nothing. Silence settled over the room, thick and uncomfortable. "Tell me what''s happening tomorrow," Asher demanded, his voice colder now, more dangerous. Vertex shifted uneasily in his seat, his fingers drumming against his leg. His mind raced, throat dry, unsure how much to reveal. The tension in the air felt suffocating, but he couldn''t back down now. "It''s... it''s just a rumor," Vertex said, his voice hesitant. "A unification. The two of them. Their wedding, or so they say." Asher''s gaze sharpened, narrowing on him. "Wedding?" Vertex nodded, the pit in his stomach deepening with every second. "So, they''re not married yet?" Asher asked, his brow furrowing. I heard they''ve been partners for years, Asher thought, recalling the information from Ronald, the human slave in Alarath. "Yes," Vertex spoke slowly, his voice dropping. "They''ve been engaged for years. But it''s complicated." He paused, unsure how much to reveal. "She''s been resisting the marriage for as long as I can remember. But I''ve heard rumors... Zagan''s been forcing her into it. They say he''s even brought his allies with him. Word''s spreading that multiple demon kings will be at the wedding." Asher''s eyes narrowed in confusion. If she wasn''t willing to marry someone else, it could only mean one thing¡ªshe was still in love with him. But why did she kill his mother? Frustration gnawed at him. His teeth ground together. Was that video even real? Doubt pulsed in his chest. He saw the footage with his own eyes, but what if it had been fabricated? What if Deuz made it up¡ªjust to manipulate him, to make him fight Lucy? The questions spun, faster and faster, like a storm he couldn''t control. What was the truth? (Don''t be impulsive, Asher.) (You heard him. There are multiple Demon Kings here.) "I can beat them all," Asher replied confidently. The declaration wasn''t baseless; he was far more powerful now, after his dragon awakening. (You might be stronger than them individually, but you can''t afford to overuse your power.) "My magic is enough. Don''t worry, I won''t use my dragon form." He reassured Pantheon, the warning about his berserk state still fresh in his mind. (These Demon Kings have unique, unpredictable abilities. If you''re really going there, make a plan first.) Asher took a breath, hearing the wisdom in the Ancient Dragon''s words. It was good to have someone like Pantheon to ground him in moments when his emotions threatened to overrun his decisions. "You know," Asher said with a slight grin, "for a dragon, you''re not that wrathful." (Brat, I''ve lived far longer than you and made my share of mistakes. Everything you''re planning, I''ve already done. I''m speaking from experience.) "So, you did impulsive things for your lover?" Asher teased. (If destroying dozens of worlds isn''t impulsive enough, I don''t know what is.) Pantheon sighed heavily. Asher chuckled, feeling calmer after the exchange. He stood up and refocused his attention on Vertex. "Thanks for the information. These items are all yours, but a bit of advice¡ªleave this city." Vertex was confused, but he didn''t argue or protest. He bowed his head and knelt on the ground. "Thank you so much! I''ll follow your advice and leave this place right away!" he exclaimed, both grateful and relieved. He didn''t understand why, but Asher''s words felt like orders he couldn''t disobey, no matter what. When he raised his head, it felt as if he were looking at his own ancestor, Beelzebub. Asher was also amused. He could tell the demon was being honest with him through some kind of connection. But he didn''t have time to dwell on his gut feeling, so he pushed it to the back of his mind for now. With that, he left the room and disappeared into the night. Chapter 240 A Dangerous Place Part 6 Asher moved through the shadows, his steps light, merging with the quiet of the night. His focus sharpened as he muttered the incantation under his breath. "Velum Tenebrarum." In an instant, his body blurred and blended into the darkness around him. Next, he whispered the words for "Paenula Umbrarum.", sinking deeper into the night like he was part of it. His breathing slowed, and his heartbeat became almost nonexistent. To top it off, he cast more spells to further conceal his energy and presence. At this moment, only individuals on the level of Sorcerer King Julius could detect him. It was ironic that he called himself a magician, because right now, even the best assassin would be embarrassed by how high level his stealth was. He landed on one of the rooftops, choosing not to fly. As he did, he took in the view below. The streets were far from empty, with demons filling every corner. As expected of creatures that thrive at night, he guessed this place would be more desolate during the day, since not all low-ranking demons could bear the sun. SWOOOOSH! The deeper he went into the city, the stronger the demons grew. They became more humanoid. Buildings around him began to change as well. No longer were they old, crumbling ruins. Here, the structures was rebuilt¡ªmore modern, sleek, and imposing. The destruction was still visible: cracked walls, shattered windows, the scars of battles fought long ago¡ªbut the signs of renovation were everywhere. New stone was laid, fresh iron beams supported the tall buildings, and large glass windows glinted in the moonlight. The streets here were cleaner, less decayed. Streetlights flickered on, casting long shadows as demons moved between the buildings. Some of them leaned against walls, others stood in groups talking in low voices, their conversation lost in the hum of the night. This showed how similar demons were to humans, aside from their appearance. Unfortunately, appearance played a big role in society. Even humans often judged others based on it, so it was no wonder that demons couldn''t coexist with them. Likewise, demons looked down on humans, seeing them as little more than food. As he moved through the more modern district, he noticed that the air was radiating more energy. ''This building has runes on it!'' he muttered to himself, his eyes narrowing as he studied the intricate symbols carved into the surface. The runes were written in the demon language. Warding, tracking, and perhaps even something more dangerous. These weren''t just decorative marks¡ªthey were protective spells, designed to keep unwanted people away. He could easily destroy them, wipe them out with a flick of his fingers. But doing so would be reckless. The magic would activate, and the fluctuation would draw attention. It was better to leave them alone. Asher took a deep breath and continued to move silently, drawing closer to his destination. (There''s a strong barrier ahead,) Pantheon''s voice echoed in his mind, a warning that didn''t need to be said twice. "I know," he murmured under his breath. He hovered, floating just above the rooftop, making sure not to touch the cement floor. In front of him, the tower stood tall and imposing, its silhouette cutting into the night sky. But what greeted him first wasn''t the tower itself¡ªit was the strange wall surrounding it. The wall was unlike anything he saw before, a tall structure that stretched upwards, easily twenty stories high. But it didn''t look like metal or stone at all. It was something else entirely. The surface has a twisted texture that resembled the bark of an ancient tree¡ªthick and gnarled. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But the color wasn''t the rich brown of wood, but a deep, dark crimson, like dried blood, crusted and hardened with age. The organic, tree-like texture merged with the eerie, lifeless quality of dried blood, creating an unsettling blend that made the wall feel almost like a beating heart. Asher frowned, studying it carefully. The wall didn''t just feel strange¡ªit was intimidating. Whatever this structure was, it was not of this world, nor any material he encountered before. "What do you make of this?" Pantheon''s response came, calm but firm. (It''s a living organism,) "That''s also my conclusion," he responded, (Judging by its size, it''s a giant monster that could form and reform at will. It''s likely a powerful demon, one that has integrated itself into the tower) "Should I teleport directly?" he asked, his tone thoughtful. Pantheon''s voice was quick to respond, almost as if anticipating the idea. (Teleporting directly might seem like the quickest route, but it could be a trap. It could detect the disturbance in space and respond before you even have a chance to move. It would be better to avoid that kind of direct confrontation.) Asher nodded, understanding the situation clearly. Even humans had ways to stop his teleportation temporarily¡ªthings like drones and barriers that interrupted his magic . He couldn''t ignore the fact that demons, with their deep knowledge, longer history and power, most likely possessed even stronger ways to counter him. ''I''ll investigate first,'' Leaping from one rooftop to the next, he moved like a phantom. His eyes stayed locked on the living creature, studying its twisted surface to pinpoint the entrance. The guards were likely complacent, thinking no one would be foolish enough to infiltrate a place filled with high-profile demons. He could use this opportunity to slip through unnoticed. Finally, he spotted it¡ªa massive gate, large enough to fit a ten-story building. Its jagged edges resembled sharp teeth, and upon closer inspection, it became clear: it was indeed the maw of the beast, twisted and grotesque, like something pulled straight from a horror game. "Is that even safe?" Asher mused aloud. Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire The maw''s center was filled with a thick, black, slimy substance that moved like sluggish water. It didn''t look inviting in the slightest. And to his surprise, he saw demons and other beast mounts moving inside, as if it was the most natural thing in the world. "Should I?" Chapter 241 A Dangerous Place Part 7 Asher paused on the rooftop, eyes fixed on the massive maw of the living wall. No matter how much he told himself it was safe, the gooey dark substance made him doubt. He weighed his options before making a decision. Then an idea came to him, partly inspired by what he saw in the pub before arriving here. "I''m making a clone. It''ll use its own stealth spell and go through the maw first to check for traps. Since I can share its senses, I''ll see everything without putting myself at risk," Pantheon''s deep, rumbling voice responded with approval. (That is the wisest move,) Asher nodded to himself. The adjustment wouldn''t be too difficult. His clone was fundamentally made of his own energy, so he could channel more power into it, making it combat-ready if the need arose. Seeing how close they were to the eerie wall, he decided to find a safer spot first. A secret place was needed where no one would detect him while casting the spell. His eyes scanned the area, and soon he spotted an abandoned building in the distance. It was in ruins, untouched by renovations, and had no visible runes etched into its walls. ''Perfect.'' It would provide the cover he needed for his temporary base. Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire With a quick glance to make sure no one was nearby, he made his way toward the building. As he approached the dilapidated building, the ground beneath his boots crunched after he landed, each step disturbing the layers of dirt and dust that had settled in the corners. The air smelled of damp stone, and the faint hum of distant wind echoed through the broken windows. He picked a room that offered some cover, then began casting a series of spells. First, he created a barrier to cancel out noise, making sure any sound he made would remain contained. Next, he layered in a vibration dampening spell, ensuring that his movements wouldn''t give him away. Finally, he added a fluctuation seal, stabilizing the air around him so that any disturbances would go unnoticed. With the room secured, he took a deep breath, knowing he could now focus entirely on the task ahead. (I''m really impressed by how many spells you know. You said that Index taught you all of this?) "Index didn''t teach me everything," He smiled faintly. "But she showed me a lot. The rest, I experimented using already existing theory from her" (Interesting. Makes me wonder how someone who claims to be trapped in that place with no memories could have access to all that knowledge.) Asher paused, already knowing what Pantheon was hinting at. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Please, I don''t want to argue about that. Let''s focus on one thing at a time first." The ancient dragon remained silent. As long as it had planted a seed of doubt in Asher''s mind, making him more wary of Index, it had accomplished its goal. Both of them were linked, and if Asher ventured into the void, Pantheon would have to follow, bound by their connection. Asher focused on the spell. A series of precise gestures and whispered words rippled in the cool night air. Gradually, the energy around him began to take form, coalescing into a figure. At first, it was nothing more than a faint outline, a shimmering silhouette that seemed to flicker with every passing moment. But with each word, with each movement of his hands, the shape solidified, becoming more distinct. A perfect copy of him, down to the smallest detail¡ªhis posture, his expression, the glint of light in his eyes. The clone stood before him, its presence solid and real, but he could still feel the difference. It wasn''t really him; it was a vessel made of his energy, waiting to be controlled. Though he already achieved a lot with his magic¡ªable to form and control countless orbs of energy¡ªputting consciousness into a clone was still a far cry for him. It took more than just skill; it required a level of precision and control he couldn''t fully master yet. That''s why he was so amused by Baelthorn''s ability. The demon king seemed to do it effortlessly, crafting clones with true independence, each one acting on its own. Shaking the thoughts away, Asher began walking around his clone, or rather, his puppet. This was different from what he used back on Eryx. Those were more like simple kites¡ªmagic constructs he could send off and let fly in random directions. ''I should make some adjustments and add a portable core,'' he muttered to himself. It was an idea that could make it more capable¡ªallowing it to cast more powerful spells and sustain itself longer, like adding a battery. "But making a core is easier said than done," he mused aloud. The reason for this was complex¡ª a core was directly tied to the soul. That was how he could transform into a swarm of golden butterflies and reassemble himself, how his essence could break down and reform. It wasn''t just magic; it was a metaphysical state, one that allowed him to exist beyond physical boundaries. Much like how Yuki could walk through walls. But creating a core for the clone, something that could hold and sustain its essence without being tied to his own soul, would take far more effort and precision. (Use a dragon core,) Pantheon suggested. "What do you mean?" Asher raised an eyebrow in confusion. Dozens of dragon cores filled his space bag, gathered after ransacking Julius'' treasury. He always thought of them only as a power source for teleportation or for crafting powerful magic items. (Those dragon cores might not be from an ancient dragon like me, but they''re still dragons,) (Even though they no longer possess complete consciousness, the broken souls of the dragons remain in them. Those remnants are more than just energy¡ªthey hold a fragment of the dragon''s power, its essence, its will. With magic, you could manipulate and alter these fragments.) Asher''s mind raced as Pantheon spoke. The concept fascinated him. Chapter 242 A Dangerous Place Part 8 "Does this mean that I can create a fully independent consciousness using these cores?" (Yes, but it requires more in-depth knowledge and time,) Pantheon explained. (For now, you can only make minor alterations to the core, enough to use it as a medium for control. ) (I''ll share you the spell required. It will guide you through the process.) Asher nodded, absorbing the information. It wasn''t the full independence he had imagined, but it was a step in the right direction. It didn''t take long for him to grasp the underlying logic of the spell. The structure made sense once he focused on it, the layers of magic and energy falling into place. Drawing on his knowledge of dragon language, he reached into his space bag and pulled out a red orb, its surface warm to the touch. This particular orb came from a fire dragon, its fiery essence still pulsing faintly inside. As he held it, he began etching the runes and symbols into the orb with his finger, using precise movements. The runes formed as he worked, glowing faintly as they sank into the orb''s surface. What he was doing now resembled something more familiar¡ªa programmer typing a set of code, each symbol a command for the orb to follow. He was essentially directing the "software" of the orb, programming it to behave in a way that aligned with his will. And by carving these runes, he was ensuring that the core would function exactly as he needed it to. ''Done,'' he sighed in relief, stepping back and double-checking his work. Every rune, every symbol was precisely etched, the energy within the orb humming softly in response. Pantheon, too, examined it. (Impressive.) Asher''s talent to grasp complex concepts and apply them swiftly never ceased to amaze the ancient dragon. It was as if the boy could absorb knowledge effortlessly, applying it in ways that seemed almost instinctual. If he continued on this path, Pantheon knew there was no limit to how powerful he could become. Perhaps that was why the ancient dragon felt so compelled to guide him. In all its years, Pantheon saw countless beings rise and fall, each gifted with power and talent¡ªbut none like Asher. There was something different about him, something that hinted at a potential never before seen. The dragon just hoped that this potential and power wouldn''t be misused, like it was by those who, intoxicated by their own abilities, eventually became corrupted. "Now I just need to put my energy into it," He held the core carefully in his hands, focusing on channeling his power into it. The orb vibrated slightly at first, then began to glow as he fed it more and more of his energy. He steadily increased the flow, watching the core react. 10%, 20%, 30%, 40%, 50%, 60%... With each increase, the glow intensified, the core humming with energy. But as he pushed it past 60%, the orb started to tremble, its surface crackling with tiny sparks. At that moment, he paused, his instincts telling him to stop before things went too far. Asher turned his gaze toward the puppet. He carefully held the core in front of it, aligning it with the chest cavity. With a casual push, he drove it into the body. For a moment, nothing happened. Then, the puppet''s body began to vibrate, a low hum filling the air as it adjusted to the influx of new energy. The effect of using a fire-related core was immediate. A faint glow of reddish-orange flickered beneath it''s skin, especially around the chest, where the core now resided. As the energy settled, he took a deep breath, focusing his thoughts. "Let''s see how it handles being controlled," Closing his eyes and focusing. He reached out mentally, activating the runes. Magic within the core responded to his will, and he felt the subtle connection tighten. Its movements began to sync with his thoughts, though not perfectly. The reaction time was also slower than his own body, and the motions felt more mechanical, like it was processing each action before responding. Still, it was more than enough for what he needed. Next, he tested its ability to cast a spell. He focused, guiding the puppet through the process. It''s mouth moved, repeating the incantation he whispered to it. As the words took shape, the magic responded, and a veil of shadow began to form. Seeing that there were no issues with the first spell, he decided to push it further. He guided it to cast additional concealment spells, layering them one after another. Once satisfied with the increased cover, he mentally directed the puppet to return to the entrance. It reached the edge of the maw without being noticed. With its weaker energy signature, it was even harder to detect than Asher himself. It stepped inside, and for a moment, Asher''s vision darkened. A brief delay¡ªjust a few seconds¡ªbefore his sight returned, revealing the other side. Directly ahead stood the entrance to the tower. Surrounding it was a garden of dark red roses that pulsed with an eerie glow. Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire Their petals, much like the wall itself, looked like congealed blood, giving the place a sinister feel. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Focusing back on the view ahead, Asher saw the tower standing tall. Its base was thick and strong, like an ancient fortress, but as it rose higher, it grew thinner like a pyramid. Thick, dark veins covered the surface, twisting around the walls like muscles under the skin. They pulsed faintly, glowing with a deep red light that seeped into the cracks of the tower. It looked alive, as if something was breathing beneath the stone. Large red crystal windows jutted out from the walls. Their jagged edges caught the dim light from inside, making eerie reflections dance across it. "I''m close." He clenched his fist, the weight of the moment pressing down on him. The thought of finally confronting Lucy¡ªof learning the truth¡ªmade his heart race. His next move would depend entirely on her answer. Chapter 243 A Dangerous Place Part 9 As the night grew quiet, Asher moved carefully through the garden. Every step was light and careful. Guards patrolled the area, their glowing red eyes cutting through the darkness. Though they resembled humans, their glowing red eyes revealed their identities as demons. Their skin was a deep, blood-red, the color so unnatural it resembled the hue of a wound that would never heal. It had an unsettling, almost raw look to it, as if their flesh had been permanently stained by something far darker than blood. Some held swords, while others carried long daggers or halberds, all clad in metallic red armor. Their gear gleamed under the faint moonlight, deep crimson with gold engravings that ran along the chest plate and pauldrons. The intricate patterns resembled ancient royal insignias, as if they once belonged to a long-forgotten empire. The heavy plates overlapped, reinforced at the joints with thick, interlocking segments that allowed movement while maintaining defense. However, none possessed the same quality he had seen with Lucy. This meant their armor were crafted rather than formed naturally That detail led him to assume these demons lacked the ability to create their own weapons and armor, through blood control. In terms of power, he didn''t see them as a threat. Still, he moved silently, careful not to make a sound. Near a stone fountain where blood flowed instead of water, hushed voices broke the silence. In the center stood a carved statue of a woman, her expression frozen in agony. Thick streams of blood poured from her hollow eyes and open mouth, staining her cheeks and pooling into the basin below The crimson liquid rippled as it spilled over the edges, filling the air with the faint scent of iron. At the side of the basin, two armed men were talking, unaware that Asher stood right beside them, intrigued by their conversation. "Tomorrow''s the day. Demon King Zagan is forcing our ruler to marry him. You know what that means?" A scoff came from the second man. "Lady Lucy didn''t deserve someone like him. Did you see his face? He looked older than her father." The first raised a hand to stop the reply and warned, "Do you want to get killed? You know how unpredictable demon kings can be?" "Then so be it," came the retort, "They forced her because the Morningstar family was in decline. She deserved the right to choose her partner." After a pause, the first guard spoke again, "Speaking of a partner, did you hear the rumors? They said her purity was taken by a human." "I heard it too. High ranking demons claimed that she postponed the wedding because the demon king would be outraged if he found out... And to be honest, that would be funny. Zagan''s kin are full of arrogant demons!" The first guard shook his head but didn''t disagree. "Our family can''t really do anything about it. Unlike the others who have three or four demon kings, we only have one. If Lady Lucy doesn''t marry Demon King Zagan, our family will be kicked out of royalty." He paused, taking a breath. "And you know what happens to families that get that fate, right?" "We''ll be devoured and destroyed." The second guard clenched his fist in frustration. He looked up at the sky, recalling something. "If only Lady Lucy''s brother hadn''t gone missing. Master Lucas had a very high chance of becoming a demon king too." The first guard nodded. "He was different, wasn''t he? Stronger than most of his age. If he didn''t disappear, he might have turned the whole family around." The second guard sighed, still frustrated. "Exactly. And he was smart, too. Not like his other brothers, who were willing to sacrifice their sister. With him, we wouldn''t be in this mess. He wouldn''t even agree to this marriage¡ªhe doted on Lady Lucy a lot." The first guard replied, "You''re right about that, but we can''t really do anything now. It''s not like a miracle could happen overnight and someone powerful enough to overpower the demon kings would suddenly take our family under their wing." Once they finished gossiping, they continued their patrol. ''So, you have to deal with all of this?'' Asher overheard everything and realized how complicated things were in her family. The more he heard, the more he came to believe she was innocent. With those new information, he headed inside the tower. The moment he crossed the threshold, an overwhelming presence hit him. It was a heavy, suffocating power, radiating from the upper floors, hidden just beyond the towering walls until now. Normal demons might not have noticed, but Asher was highly attuned to energy, and that sensitivity allowed him to feel the presence of the demon kings in a way others couldn''t. Each demon king had a unique signature, a distinct pulse of energy that was as recognizable to him as a fingerprint. It wasn''t just a vague sense of power¡ªhe could feel their presence, pinpointing the exact number of them in the tower. There were at least eight, each radiating a different frequency of energy, their combined power. In terms of raw energy alone, they were not weaker than Julius¡ªif anything, their presence felt even more formidable. (It''s a good thing you came here using a puppet,) Pantheon spoke to Asher, who was safely sitting on the abandoned building. Still, Pantheon''s words confirmed that he was in a much more dangerous place now than when he was at Eryx. Demons didn''t just use magic; they also had their own innate abilities, which were often unpredictable. "Let''s go. I''m sure Lucy would be at the top," he added, and began walking toward the platform. Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire He noticed a few female demons carrying food trays, dressed in maid-like uniforms, though not the modern kind. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their clothing resembled those worn in the medieval age: plain, dark-colored dresses with frayed edges, cinched at the waist with simple ropes. Without wasting a moment, he leapt onto the platform with them, feeling the subtle vibration as it began to rise. Chapter 244 A Dangerous Place Part 10 The platform slowly ascended, its faint vibrations signaling the steady rise. Asher''s attention was drawn to the maids. They spoke in hushed tones, their voices barely audible over the hum of the moving platform, but the words they exchanged were enough to capture his full attention. "We''re really heading up there, aren''t we?" the first maid whispered, her voice showing reluctance. "To where the demon kings are meeting..." Another maid let out a small sigh, adjusting the tray of food on her arms. "Yes, we have no choice. We''ve been ordered to serve them. The demon kings expect everything to be perfect." Asher''s ears sharpened. ''The demon kings are meeting... right now.'' The first maid spoke again, her voice barely above a murmur. ''It''s been a strange day. You know, with Demon King Zagan lashing out earlier... If not for that, this meeting wouldn''t have needed to be postponed." The second maid chuckled softly, though it sounded more like an uncomfortable attempt at humor. "What else is new? That demon king''s temper is as unpredictable as his power. I wouldn''t be surprised if he snapped again, even in front of the Morningstar Family. We even have to dress like this because he doesn''t like seeing maids in better clothing." More nervous than the others, the third maid chimed in "I heard it was serious this time. He nearly destroyed the entire floor during his outburst. They had to stop everything just to let him calm down. Now, the new venue is the dining hall." Shuddering, the first maid lowered her voice seeing that they were getting close to the top floors. "We can''t do anything about it. Demon King Zagan is one of the top three most powerful Demon, and he''s not alone. He has his allies. It''s more like a hostage situation, if you ask me." The others nodded in agreement, their faces hardening as they approached their destination. No more words were exchanged; the silence between them spoke volumes. When they reached their floor, they stepped out, and Asher quietly followed behind them. His senses were alert, watching them as they carried the food trays into a room. Inside, the place was big, its sheer size enough to make anyone feel small. Massive, high ceilings arched above, supported by tall black stone columns that stood like giant pillars. The walls were lined with intricate carvings, depicting battles and the rise of demonkind, their dark images cast in gold and crimson. At the center of the room stood a long, polished obsidian table, its surface so smooth it seemed to swallow the light. It could easily seat more than 50 people at once. Large, ornate chairs surrounded the table, each one designed to show the power and importance of the people who would sit in them. Above, large chandeliers hung from the ceiling, made of twisted iron and glowing red crystals. Their flickering light cast moving shadows across the walls. Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire The demon kings weren''t present yet, so the maids took their time preparing the feast. They placed dishes made from powerful and rare beasts, knowing only such luxury food would satisfy the demon kings'' refined tastes. Along with the food, they brought out expensive-looking wine. Even though the bottles were sealed, he could feel the power resonating from them. One sip of this wine could heal a human back to full health, yet here, it was treated merely as a drink for the kings. Of course, such displays of extravagance were not foreign to him. Exquisite dishes like these were common in Eryx''s castle. During his time there, he had eaten food of much higher quality than this. ''This is an opportunity,'' he muttered to himself, scanning the room. No one powerful enough arrived yet to detect him. If he cast another spell now, he would remain undetectable. However, to do so, he needed to use rune symbol. It was the only way to increase the efficiency of his spell. With that in mind, he searched for the perfect medium¡ªsomething hidden in a corner yet large enough to conceal his body. His eyes landed on a row of massive suits of armor standing in corner. Their sheer size made them the perfect hiding spot. ''This will do,'' he slipped toward the furthest one. Under his fingertips, the metal felt cold as he traced its surface, searching for the ideal spot. Once he found it, he began engraving symbols. Spells like this held more power because they were inherently more stable. At their core, spells were frequencies of energy shaped to act in specific ways. A moving body constantly disrupted that frequency, making spells cast in motion less efficient. But a fixed medium¡ªsomething solid and unmoving¡ªprovided the perfect foundation, ensuring the energy remained undisturbed. With this stability, he could double the effectiveness of his spells, making detection nearly impossible. The drawbacks was its limitation to a single location, and the process required more time to set up properly. Asher worked quickly, carving each symbols with precision. Every line had to be flawless¡ªany mistake, no matter how small, could weaken the spell or, worse, cause it to backfire. The suit of armor stood motionless, its massive frame providing the perfect cover. Deep grooves formed on its back as the symbols took shape, glowing faintly for a moment before settling into the metal. As the final rune was carved, he pressed his palm against the armor''s surface, channeling his energy into the markings. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Testing the effect, he stepped back and adjusted his position. The moment he moved slightly beyond the enchanted area, his presence became faint but not entirely erased. Stepping back within range, he felt the magic settle around him like dipping in water¡ªhis presence now completely hidden. Satisfied with the result, he exhaled quietly and waited. Minutes later, the doors swung open, and an overwhelming pressure flooded the hall as more than a dozen figures stepped in, each wearing different types of clothing, but all sharing an intense look. They weren''t even releasing their aura¡ªthis was just the sheer force of their presence. Chapter 245 A Dangerous Place Part 11 Hidden in the shadows, Asher listened carefully as the maids greeted each king by name out of respect. Their voices echoed softly, each name spoken with reverence, a constant reminder of the power these beings wielded. This made it easy for him to learn who they were. ''None of them noticed me. Good.'' He watched as they took their seats, settling near the far end of the table where the head of the family was meant to sit. Looking closer, the demon lords resembled humans on the surface, blending in at first glance. Only small details set them apart¡ªsome with a single horn protruding from their forehead, others with patches of scales running down their arms or across their backs. A few wore their differences with pride, the scars of battle etched into their flesh or the faint shimmer of magic marking their skin. Their eyes, sometimes glowing too brightly or shimmering in unnatural colors, hinted at their extraordinary power. And, unlike the sorcerers in Eryx, who usually wore robes, these demon kings wore armor crafted from rare metallic materials. Any demon watching right now would be shocked and surprised by how much these kings were wearing on their bodies, but for Asher, it was only passable. Gatherings like this were common in Eryx, though he had to admit¡ªthe ones in his previous world were far more attractive, especially the women. In fact, the magical artifacts of the named sages alone would made this demon kings look poor. However, when it came to raw power and the sheer strength of their bodies, Asher had to admit¡ª the demon kings held an advantage. They were innately more powerful, and if they incorporated magic into their abilities, they would become far more dangerous. As the thought lingered in his mind, his eyes shifted to the table, noting the few open spots reserved for Zagan, Lucy, and her family, who were yet to arrive. The demon kings, however, wasted no time in beginning their discussion. Aldric spoke first, his tone filled with disapproval. "Zagan''s fixation on Lucy weakens our alliance. And he even waited five years. This is just outrageous." Sorvin''s eyes narrowed. He frowned and added, "He should let the Morningstar fall from grace. There was no need to save a declining family." Ephor leaned forward, his dark cloak pooling around his chair. "Don''t be like that. The Morningstar family used to be the most powerful of us all. If not for the war, they still would be." Sorvin scoffed, his fingers tapping against the obsidian table. The deep red gemstones embedded in his rings caught the light. "And yet, here we are," he muttered. "They are a shadow of what they once were. Zagan is wasting his time trying to help something that''s already crumbled. " The other demon kings remained silent, but not a single one looked as if they disagreed. Their indifference spoke louder than words, a clear reflection of how far the Morningstar family had fallen. They didn''t even bother to hide their displeasure. Their expressions ranged from open disdain to amusement, merely tolerating this farce rather than acknowledging a family worthy of their presence. If not for Zagan, they wouldn''t even bother speaking to a fallen family. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Morningstar servants stiffened at the blatant insults, their hands clenched into tight fists. A young maid at the back bit her lip hard enough to draw blood, but even that was preferable to letting her anger show. Another clenched the hem of her apron, her nails digging into the fabric as the weight of humiliation pressed down on them. But in the end, what could they do? Nothing. They could only endure as their masters¡ªthe once-great Morningstar family¡ªwere insulted right in front of them. Then, a steady rhythm of footsteps echoed from the corridor. CREAK! The large doors slowly swung open, drawing every gaze toward the entrance. Lucy finally stepped inside, moving with grace. Her deep red garments, embroidered with intricate golden patterns, flowed around her like liquid silk, shimmering under the dim glow of the chandeliers. The rich fabric complemented her dark hair and crimson eyes¡ªa silent reminder of the prestige her family once held. She was beautiful¡ªno, even more beautiful than Asher remembered. But beneath that beauty, exhaustion weighed on her. Her once-bright eyes, which always carried warmth and joy whenever she looked at him, dulled. Asher felt his heart ache seeing the woman he once loved pushed to this point. The urge to protect her surged in his heart once again, and he would do so as soon as he confirmed her innocence. No amount of demon kings could stop him from saving her, and if they dared to fight him, they would all be buried tonight. He couldn''t help but pray, in the pit of his stomach, that she wasn''t the one who caused his mother''s death. Because if she was, then forget about his dragon form¡ªhe might really go berserk from the sheer feeling of betrayal. ''I need to calm down,'' he breathed in, focusing back on the hall. Alongside her were several figures, all dressed in attire befitting nobility, yet none carried the confidence or dominance the demon kings exuded. These were the remnants of the Morningstar family¡ªthose who once commanded fear and respect but now stood on the verge of ruin. At the head of the group walked a handsome, middle-aged man wearing a black tuxedo. This was Demon King Lucian¡ªLucy''s father. Though the title carried weight, it was little more than an empty name now. He was the last of their line to bear it, the only remaining demon king in their bloodline after his own father vanished without a trace. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire His son and brother disappeared as well , leaving the family to crumble under the weight of its dwindling influence. And though still recognized as a demon king by title, his strength was reduced to only half of what it once was due to an incurable illness. It was an open secret that his affliction was the reason the Morningstar family lost so much ground. Despite this, he stood tall, his crimson eyes scanning the room, taking in the barely concealed disdain written across the faces of the other demon kings. He knew what they thought of him¡ªweak, broken, no longer fit to rule. The moment Lucy reached the end of the table, she lowered herself onto the seat to the left. Lucian, as the head of the Morningstar family, took the very end of the table¡ªhis rightful place. The rest of the Morningstar family hesitated before taking their seats. None dared sit near the other guesses, distancing themselves as much as possible from the demon kings. Their presence was nothing more than a formality, a hollow gesture to maintain appearances. To his right, a chair remained empty. A seat that belonged to none other than Demon King Zagan himself. And when he finally entered, the pressure intensified, so much so that the floor and walls trembled. It wasn''t just power¡ªit was dominance, an overwhelming force that crushed down like an invisible mountain. The demon kings, who acted haughty moments before, fell into silence. Even Asher, who remained impassive through everything, found himself narrowing his eyes at the sight of the infamous demon king. Chapter 246 A Dangerous Place Part 12 "Pantheon, are you seeing this?" Asher asked, wanting to confirm he wasn''t hallucinating. (Yes, but it''s not what you think.) "What are you trying to say?" He raised an eyebrow, his eyes locked on Zagan. The demon king stood at ten feet tall, clad in dark green armor resembling heavy plate. With every movement, the plates of his armor shifted, producing a low, grinding sound like distant thunder rolling across the sky. The segmented pieces along his arms and legs interlocked seamlessly, their layered design both regal and battle-worn. However, it was the object on top of his head that completely drew Asher''s attention. A horn. Though Zagan''s horn commanded presence, Asher''s were larger, more intricate¡ªrefined in a way that spoke of true superiority. Still, there was no mistaking it¡ªthose horns belonged to a dragon, not any other beast. When his gaze landed on the emerald and silver scales running along the Demon King''s neck, blending seamlessly into the skin, his suspicion was immediately confirmed. "Is he a half-dragon, like me?" Pantheon took a few seconds to respond. (He''s a true dragon, not a half-dragon.) Asher''s eyes narrowed. "Isn''t that more powerful than a half-dragon?" If Zagan was a true dragon, his strength was on a whole other level. No wonder he was able to dominate the other Demon Kings. (Not necessarily. You might be a half-dragon, but your bloodline comes from me¡ªan Ancient One. Compared to him, who is just a lesser one, even the cores you got from Eryx are of higher quality.) ''Lesser dragon, huh,'' he muttered to himself. Pantheon explained about the classifications before. At the top were the Ancient Dragons, beings of immense power that existed since the earliest ages. They were the only dragons capable of withstanding travel between worlds, and every other dragon bloodline began with them. Whenever they settled in a new world, they laid eggs, giving birth to the next generation. Below them were the Legendary Dragons, also known as the second generation. Born from the Ancient Dragons, they inherited immense power and were revered as mythical beings. Next came the Greater Dragons, powerful in their own right but lacking the mythical status of their predecessors. They were too far down the family tree, and their bloodline was already diluted. Following them were the Lesser Dragons. They still retained the appearance of Greater Dragons, but their power and potential were limited, preventing them from reaching the heights of their stronger counterparts. They were also only half the size of the dragons that came before them, a clear sign of their dwindling lineage. At the bottom were the Minor Dragons, the weakest among dragonkind. Another term for them was Mutated Dragons because their blood was so diluted that external influences¡ªother creatures, environments, and even magic¡ªcould alter them. This led to extreme diversity among their kind, with many losing key dragon traits. One example was the Salamander, which, despite still being classified as a dragon, lost the ability to fly. Minor Dragons were also closer to beasts than true intelligent beings. Asher processed this information, his gaze lingering on Zagan. "If that''s true¡­" "Then, does that mean I''m stronger?" (You''re a bit stronger if you rely only on magic since dragons, even lesser ones, have high magic resistance. But if you transform into your dragon form, using just 20% of your strength would be enough to defeat him) Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire Asher''s eyes widened slightly. He always knew his dragon form was powerful, but this... this put it into perspective. However, bloodline was just one variable. In a fight, many factors came into play¡ªitems, skills, abilities, strategy, and more. Raw power alone didn''t guarantee victory. Julius was proof of that. Despite being far stronger, the Sorcerer King still fell because Asher outmaneuvered him. In addition, as a Demon King who live a long life, it was safe to assume he had many trump cards and hidden abilities that could tilt the battle in his favor. Asher continued to study his opponent, his mind racing to determine the best course of action in the worst-case scenarios. Meanwhile, Zagan, completely unaware that he was being watched, continued toward his seat. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Each step sent a faint tremor through the ground, the weight of his armor making his movements feel heavier. When he finally reached his designated seat near the head of the table, he lowered himself onto the massive chair, the reinforced frame creaking under his sheer size. Though the room was filled with powerful beings, at that moment, he alone commanded the atmosphere. He stared at Lucy, his green eyes flickering over her for a split second, scrutinizing her. Then, his voice cut through the tense silence. "I''ve had enough of this. If you don''t marry me now, then forget about your family merely being stripped of their royal status¡ªI''ll destroy all of you right here." His sudden declaration sent a chill through the Morningstars. Their faces paled as cold sweat formed on their brows. No one dared to speak, the weight of his words sinking in like a death sentence. Lucian was the first to react. "Zagan, there''s no need for such drastic measures," he said, trying to maintain a calm front. "This is not the time nor place for threats. We can discuss this matter rationally." "Rational?" he scoffed, his deep voice filled with irritation. "I''ve been patient long enough. I''ve given her time, given your family protection, and yet you still dare to test me?" Lucian clenched his fists under the table, his mind racing. Zagan wasn''t bluffing. He looked at his daughter, but she looked unbothered. "Lucy¡­" he trailed off, silently hoping she would say something to ease the tension. But what came out of her mouth next shattered that hope entirely. "You won''t get what you want," she said, her voice steady. "I already gave my virginity to another man. That''s the reason I refused to marry you." A deafening silence followed. The Morningstars stiffened, their already pale faces turning ghostly white. They had long known Lucy''s secret and did everything to stall the inevitable, desperately searching for another way out. In an attempt to appease him before, one of her sisters was also offered, but the Demon King refused¡ªhe wanted only her. Now, she had thrown the truth into the open. There was no room for negotiation or deception. Her family couldn''t help but resent her for putting them in this dangerous situation. Because of her rebellious phase five years ago, their entire family would face total annihilation. Zagan''s eyes darkened, his body stiffening as a wave of anger rolled through him. A revelation like this wasn''t just an insult¡ªit was a wound to his pride and name, deep and unforgivable. The very thought of it made him disgusted, his urge to spill blood rising with every passing second. For a moment, he didn''t move, didn''t speak. Plates on the table began to rattle again, and the chandeliers swayed ever so slightly as if the castle itself feared what would come next. Then, he let out a slow, deep breath. His fingers curled against the armrest of his chair, the metal groaning under his grip. "Say that again," he growled, barely holding back his fury. Chapter 247 A Dangerous Place Part 13 All eyes were on Zagan, each person holding their breath, waiting to see what he would do next. Even the Demon Kings stayed silent. The arrogance they showed earlier was gone. They all felt it¡ªthe overwhelming gap in their strength. Zagan had hidden his true power far too well. And now, they understood. This wasn''t just about forcing the Morningstar family into submission. This was a warning, a message to everyone. They hadn''t come as mere spectators; they were here as witnesses. To see firsthand what happened to those who dared to challenge his authority. With all of them watching, no other royal family would dare challenge him. He would claim to everyone that he been lied to and disrespected. The other Demon Kings could only sigh at Lucy''s foolishness. She could have revealed the truth at a later time, but she chose today¡ªas if she couldn''t wait to die. "Answer me!" Zagan roared again, his demand going unanswered. However¡ª She didn''t budge, her eyes fixed on his without a flicker of hesitation. Not a muscle twitched, not a hint of regret crossed her face. "You....." His chest rose and fell. The grinding of his teeth was almost audible. "You humiliate me. In front of everyone. And you don''t even have the decency to say a damn word?" The goblets on the obsidian table rattled. Wine sloshed over the rims. Still, she said nothing. Zagan reached his limit. His armored fingers curled, digging into the obsidian table. A material meant to be very durable was easily crushed in his grip. Lucian, sensing the inevitable, stepped in. "We can still¡ª" "Too late!" Zagan snappep. Lucian barely managed to summon a blood barrier. It flickered to life at the last second but shattered instantly. BANG! The attack landed , hurling Lucian across the room and slamming him into the wall. A cough rattled out of him, blood streaking from the corner of his mouth. If he weren''t in a weakened state, he could have at least put up a decent fight. But that was only an "IF." The reality was that Zagan was far superior to him. He glanced around, his eyes landing on the faces of his family. Some cried out in fear, their hands covering their mouths as they stepped back. They weren''t just afraid for his sake¡ªthey also feared for themselves. If Zagan''s wrath wasn''t appeased, he wouldn''t stop at Lucian. He would wipe them all out. Panic set in. Lucy''s sisters fell to their knees, desperation twisting their faces. Tears streamed down as they clutched at the hem of her dress, unable to let go. "Lucy, please!" one of them sobbed. "Just apologize!" Another turned to Zagan, eyes wide with terror. Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire "Spare us, my lord!" she pleaded, pressing her forehead to the cold floor. "If it''s a wife you want, take me instead! I''ll serve you! We all will!" More voices joined, overlapping each others "We''ll do anything! Just don''t kill us!" The once-proud Morningstar family was reduced to begging, throwing themselves at Zagan''s feet like frightened animals. Unable to endure it any longer, Lucy''s chair scraped against the floor as she sprang to her feet. "Stop humiliating yourselves!" She stared at them, disappointment clear in her eyes. "Why are you bowing to him?! Is this what we''ve become?!The other families mock us because you let them! You let them step on us to this point!" She barely had time to catch her breath before someone challenged her words. "Enough! We''ve given you everything, and you''re just going to let our family die because of your pride?!" Her mother''s cold glare pinned her in place. "I..." Lucy faltered, unable to find the words. "You think words alone will change anything? You stand there, judging us, but do you have the strength to protect us? Do you have the power to stop him?" Lucy''s hand balled into a fist. She wanted to argue, to say something¡ªanything¡ªbut she couldn''t. At that moment, a memory surfaced, joyful and painful. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Life was so much simpler before, back when she didn''t have to think about power, family, or survival. Back when all that mattered was being with the one she loved. That was the life she wanted. Not status. Not strength. Just a quiet, ordinary life with him. But that life was gone. She watched him die¡ªright before her eyes, a result of her own weakness. Now, her family would face the same fate for the same reason: she wasn''t strong enough. Biting her lip, she forced herself to stand straight despite how futile it was. "Just kill me." She forced the words out, her chest tightening. "Leave them alone. This is my fault, not theirs." "Kill you?" Zagan forced a chuckle, his eyes still gleaming with irritation. "You might have lost your virginity but your body still has its uses." Her skin crawled as his disgusting eyes scanned her. The way his gaze lingered on her felt like it was peeling away at her clothing, each second making her feel more exposed, more violated. A creepy grin spread across his face. "I''ll make sure to use that sinful body of yours... until you start begging for death," "You''re sick!," she spat out, her voice filled with contempt. "You think you can break me with your words?" "Oh, you''ll break, all right... But not by my words." His laugh was low, cruel, and his eyes reflected a darkness far worse than anger. It was lust, and the urge to completely destroy both her body and will to resist. A cold sweat ran down Lucy''s back as she imagined the horrors he would do to her. He wouldn''t just violate her; he would do something far worse. She would rather die than become his slave. "And for lying to me¡­" He lifted a single finger. "I''ll make you watch as I kill your family¡ªone by one." Before anyone could react, a wind bullet shot forward, too fast to track. CRACK! The sound of her mother''s arm ripping away from her body rang out¡ªan explosion of bone and blood. Chapter 248 A Dangerous Person Lucy''s siblings gathered around their mother, their faces pale with panic. Their hands trembled as they tried everything they could to heal her. They focused all their energy on the wound, but no matter how hard they tried, it was useless. Zagan''s wind possessed a special property. It wasn''t just destructive¡ªit left behind a force that blocked any attempts at recovery. Zagan''s smirk spread across his face as watched them suffer. "The next one''s going for her head. If you don''t move, I''ll kill all of you first." Lucy stood still, her eyes fixed on him. On the surface, she seemed unshaken, but her body betrayed her. A slight tremor ran through her limbs, and her breath came too quickly. Still, she raised her arms in a protective gesture, ready to take the hit. Just when it felt like the air would crack from the tension, the entire hall trembled, but this time, it wasn''t Zagan''s doing. A powerful voice echoed through the room. "You dare hurt my wife!" Lucian''s presence exploded, his crimson aura flaring around him like a violent blood storm. In a matter of seconds, blood began to swirl around him. A massive sword formed in his grasp, and despite its size, he swung it effortlessly with just one hand. But the transformation was far from complete. The blood continued to squirmed until it engulfed his entire body, encasing him in armor. It now resembled tightly interlocking pieces, and even his head was shielded by a helm, leaving only his eyes exposed. This was his signature state: Crimson Blood Armor. Though every main member of the Morning Star family could summon their own version, Lucian''s armor gave him a greater boost, enhancing both his physical strength and magical abilities. However¡ª Zagan barely glanced at it before laughing. He flashed a crooked grin, his voice dripping with mockery. "You really think you can take me on like that? We both know you''re not even close to your power before." Lucian took a step forward, tightening his grip on the hilt of his sword. "I''ll protect my family, no matter what." CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! Zagan clapped slowly, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "Well, well, look at you. A devoted father, so determined. How... admirable." "But what can you really do... to me?" Zagan raised a finger, and with a flick, sent another wind bullet flying. CRACK! It struck one of Lucian''s daughters in the leg, completely destroying it. "YOU WILL PAY FOR THAT!" Lucian bellowed, his fury burning in every word. In the blink of an eye, he appeared just inches away from his opponent. Zagan didn''t even flinch. With a confident stance, he raised his fist to intercept the attack. CLANG! The force of the blow sent shockwaves rippling through the room. Lucian''s sword was thrown off course, and he was slammed backward, his body crashing into the wall with a bone-rattling thud. If the wall hadn''t been reinforced by magic, he would have been sent flying through it. The impact left him gasping for air, his chest heaving from the force of the blow. Even his blood armor, forged to withstand the harshest of strikes, buckled under that one attack. Everything he heard about Zagan before was an understatement. The rumors painted him as dangerous, but the reality was far worse. Groaning, he forced himself to his feet, focusing on regenerating his damaged armor. His eyes swept over his family, who quietly moved away from the table, all except Lucy. She remained rooted in place, unable to move as Zagan''s gaze remained fixed on her. "BLOOD HORIZONS!" Lucian''s roar filled the room as he gripped a second sword in his left hand. Then, a swarm of smaller blades materialized behind him. Zagan shook his head in disappointment. "To think this is all that''s left of the Morningstar family. Your ancestors would be embarrassed if they saw you now." "You can mock me all you want!" he growled, his grip tightening around his swords. "But I''ll never let you destroy what''s left of my family without a fight!." BOOOOM! His blood aura exploded once again, a surge of power so intense that the entire tower began to tremble. He pushed his body beyond its limits, each breath draining his life force as he temporarily reached his peak. This was a desperate, reckless move¡ªa final chance to strike. Then, just as he prepared for his final attack, the air moved behind him. Lucian''s instincts screamed, and he swung his sword . CLANG! His eyes widened in shock as a robed figure effortlessly stopped his attack with just two fingers. He yanked the sword back, but it wouldn''t budge¡ªhis strength was no match. "Who are you?" Lucian demanded, his voice laced with confusion and uneased. "Are you with Zagan?" He could feel it¡ªthe figure''s presence was unsettling, far stronger than anything he encountered In fact, the power he felt was even more terrifying than that of the other Demon Kings. The robed figure didn''t respond immediately, which made Lucian more worried. When it finally spoke, the words that followed were the last anyone could have anticipated. "No one touches the Morningstar family. They''re under my protection now." Asher declared, his voice deeper than usual, masking his true identity. The other Demon Kings rose to their feet, their previous casual demeanor gone. They, too, could feel the overwhelming danger radiating from Asher. Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire But Zagan remained unfazed, his confidence in his own strength absolute. "And who the hell are you to just interfere and decide that?" Zagan''s gaze darkened as he took a step forward, only to vanish, reappearing beside Asher. His fist shot toward him with the intent to kill. But just before contact, both Asher and Lucian were gone. One moment they were there, and the next, the space where they had stood was empty, as if they had never existed. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The demon kings froze, their eyes widening as they registered what had just happened. Teleportation. Asher stood beside Lucian at the massive obsidian table. The other demon kings watched him closely, but none dared to make a move. A being who could teleport wasn''t exactly an easy opponent to take on. On top of that, they needed to figure out who he was. Some even saw this as an opportunity to gauge just how strong Zagan really was. Sensing no hostility from them, Asher turned his focus to Lucian. "Go be with your family. I''ll handle this." Lucian opened his mouth to speak, but as their eyes met, the words died on his tongue. He gave a subtle nod instead, and just followed the orders. Lucy, however, stood still, studying him closely. There was something about him¡ªsomething oddly familiar, but she couldn''t place it. The questions gnawed at her. ''Do I know him?'' she muttered to herself, the question lingering in her mind. ''No, that''s impossible,'' she quickly shook off the thought. Her powerful sense of smell should''ve been able to detect the scent of his blood, enough to recognize him. But there was nothing No familiar trace, no scent of life. Just an unsettling, unnatural emptiness. It felt as though she were staring at a mannequin, hollow and lifeless, instead of a living being. "What are you doing? Didn''t I tell you to move?" Asher''s cold and blunt tone snapped her out of her thoughts. Chapter 249 A Dangerous Person Part 2 Lucy felt a bit offended by his words but stayed quiet. She wasn''t in a position to speak¡ªafter all, she was the one being saved. "Thank you," she bowed her head and turned around. "Where do you think you''re looking?!" Zagan spat out, launching a number high-speed wind bullet. This attack was hard to dodge, even for a Demon King, but Asher saw it long before it came, thanks to the puppet''s wide peripheral vision. With a slight tilt of his head, he evaded the first one, then the next, barely moving. The bullets couldn''t touch him, and his body seemed to anticipate each attack. Another bullet came at him, but he leaned back, effortlessly tilting his body. "Too slow," he muttered, his voice calm, almost bored, those attacks were just a minor inconvenience. Zagan''s eyes narrowed. He might be arrogant, but he knew when to take things seriously. There was no doubt that the person before him was a Demon King in terms of power. "Who are you? And why are you in my way? Depending on your answer, I''ll decide if I spare you or not," . Asher met his gaze with no hint of hesitation. "I''ve told you already. The Morningstar family is under my protection. No one harms them while I''m here. If that doesn''t sit well with you, then you can choose to walk away now, or face the consequences" Sorvin didn''t like his tone and stood up. "Are you threatening us?" Asher barely gave him a glance before returning his focus to Zagan, dismissing him entirely. Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire CLANK! A cold metal chain wrapped around Asher''s foot, a sudden restraint that stopped him from moving. Not only that, but he also felt his ability to teleport was restricted. It was Sorvin''s ability. Zagan seized the opportunity, sending a powerful wind slash. It cut through the air with terrifying speed. For a moment, it seemed like Asher was cornered, trapped in the attack''s path. But just as the wind reached him¡ªit collided with an invisible wall, and exploded outward. Wind blast reverberated through the hall, sending even nearby Demon Kings stumbling back, forced to dodge and blocked it. The attack carried a special effect. If it wounded them, their injuries would take time to heal. When the howling wind settled, the demons could only watch in shock as Asher stood there, completely unharmed. Not only that, but he also found time to cast multiple barriers, protecting Lucy''s family and her servants. This proved that his mastery over magic was no less than theirs. The quality of those barriers alone was a level above theirs. They grew more curious to learn his true identity. There was no way they would not know the name of someone so exceptional. However¡ª No matter how hard they searched their memories, they couldn''t recall anyone that fit his description. It also didn''t help that they could only see his eyes, as his face was hidden behind a metallic mask. "I''ll give you one last chance. Leave now, before things get ugly," Asher warned, his tone showing sign of impatience. And what if we don''t?" Zagan challenged. "Then don''t blame me for being merciless," he answered, his actions speaking louder than words. Golden and red auras erupted from him, raising the temperature in the hall to unprecedented levels. Metals began to melt instantly, and the obsidian table beneath him softened and turned to liquid. If not for the barrier he cast around Lucy''s family, they would have burned to death, with the exception of those powerful enough to withstand it temporarily. This wasn''t a spell; it was simply the reaction of his golden energy and the Dragon Fire Core mixing together. Right now, all his fire-related spells would deal 200% more damage than usual. Ironically, Fire was the first spell that Lucy thought her, and right now he was planning to show her the most advance level of fire magic. "Fire." he muttered aloud. It was a super basic name, so basic that even the Demon Kings wondered if they heard it right Then, the flames shifted from orange to blue, and the temperature quickly doubled. Now, the Demon Kings were forced to cast their own barriers just to endure the intense heat. "Fire Balls," he added, and then, ball-sized blue flames materialized all over him, reaching a thousand in no time. Slowly, the fireballs shrank to the size of marbles, and the intensity of each one grew, turning them white from the extreme heat. His puppet might only possess 60% of his full power, but it was still leagues stronger than the average Demon King in both quality and quantity. In addition, with the Dragon Core acting as a medium, he could cast this many spells while conserving more energy than if he were using his real body. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. (You really outdid yourself, Asher. To think you would come up with this right away.) Pantheon nodded in approval. (However) (You still can''t beat them all with just this. They''re not even showing their full abilities yet while you continue to consume more energy.) ''I know, but I don''t really need to fight them. I just need to make them hesitate and retreated,'' (Are you planning to cast a powerful area-of-effect spell? Your puppet will be destroyed before you even have time to do that. This isn''t like your fight with Julius; you''re facing multiple opponents.) "Don''t worry, I already have a plan," Pantheon paused, then recalled something. (You''re really dangerous,) it chuckled before falling silent. "You think you can take all of us?" Zagan sneered. "I won''t know unless I try," Asher shot back . The other Demon Kings weren''t looking too happy , their patience wearing thin at the blatant disrespect. They had been silent, expecting he would focus on Zagan, but now he was challenging them all. Aldric stepped forward, his heavy footsteps echoing on the now molten floor. He clenched his fist, and purple-blue lightning crackled around it, dancing over his black armor. "You''re standing in the presence of Demon Kings. Don''t forget who you''re dealing with." -- -- -- Authors Note: Another chapter right away? How did that happen when I''m usually too lazy? Well, I was about to sleep when my phone rang, and guess what? It was a Gachapon from "Cathulu01" My number one benefactor. I swear, I felt like I drank ten cups of coffee in one go. Not the usual kind, though. Turkish coffee¡ª hardcore, heart-pounding, eye-widening drink. Next thing I knew, I finished two chapters. So, after I wake up, I''ll be ready to edit the second one, write the third one, and upload more. Chapter 250 A Dangerous Person Part 3 Asher sighed. This was getting more dangerous, but showing weakness wasn''t an option. He needed time. "I advise you not to act recklessly. Leave while I''m still asking," His dragon bloodline unconsciously radiated superiority, pressing down on those around him. For weaker beings, it would have been overwhelming. But to the prideful Demon Kings, it only made them feel insulted and looked down upon. "Enough of this arrogance!" Aldric snapped. Sparks of purple and blue lightning burst forward in a deadly arc. t was a devastating attack, no doubt¡ªbut unfortunately, it was elemental. Asher raised a finger, muttering an incantation. The lightning, meant to incinerate him, bent and converged at his fingertips, crackling wildly. The room fell silent. The sight of him effortlessly taming such a penetrating attack left them all stunned. Then, with a flick of his finger, he sent the condensed lightning straight at Zagan. "YOU THINK THIS CAN HURT ME!" The demon king roared, refusing to dodge out of sheer pride. Wind burst from his body, scattering the attack before it could reach him. At the same time, the other Demon Kings sprang into action. CLANK! CLANK! A chain materialized around Asher''s foot, glowing with eerie runes as it tightened instantly, locking him in place. Seizing the opportunity, Aldric closed the distance in an instant, his fist cracking as he aimed straight for the head. Meanwhile, Zagan unleashed a storm of razor-sharp wind blades, filling every escape route . Asher entered Mind Zero, his focus intensifying¡ªany mistake meant obliteration. Not even his strongest barrier could withstand these attacks. His lips moved at an almost inhuman speed, chanting multiple incantations at once. "BURN!" he uttered. Countless white flames exploded outward, tearing through everything like a napalm bomb. BOOOOM! The metal chains melted instantly, dripping to the floor as molten slag. Heat also distorted the air, forcing the Aldric to retreat before he was caught in the inferno. The razor-sharp wind attacks that were closing in were also caught in the firestorm, their trajectory warping as the intense heat disrupted their path. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In a single breath, he stop the attacks of three powerful Demon Kings, proving his sheer dominance over them. Just when they thought it couldn''t get any more shocking, the remaining white flames erupted. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! The first blast rocked the tower. Instead of a thunderous sound a deep rumbling whoosh filled the air as the entire floor turned into a sea of fire. Scrambling to escape, the Demon Kings relied on their life-saving skills to withstand the unbearable heat. They noticed the walls warping under the searing heat, groaning as they began to melt. Cracks spread like veins across the surface, and the entire structure trembled, struggling to hold together. Then, with a final, deafening roar, the flames erupted, engulfing everything. The blast was so strong that the tower resembled a dragon''s maw, spewing fire that lit up the entire city for a brief moment. Needless to say, the Demon Kings were sent flying, tumbling through the air after they were forced out. Flames raged on, making them believe the entire place would be consumed by it. But then the fire began to retreat, drawn back as if sucked into a vacuum. When the smoke cleared, a translucent golden barrier encased the tower, its hexagonal plates interlocking like a beehive. Asher stood tall and confident at the barrier''s center, hiding the toll of the attack. Nearly half of his energy was gone. Compared to his other AOE spells, it might not look much, but controlling and maintaining those white flames required immense effort¡ªeven with a dragon''s core assistance. Unfortunately, despite its sheer power, none of the Demon Kings suffered fatal injuries, proving just how strong their bodies were. Especially Zagan¡ªhe looked completely unfazed, with no trace of fear. If anything, his eyes only burned brighter. "They''re tougher than they look," he mused aloud. (Did you really think you could kill them that easily?) Pantheon''s voice echoed in his mind, tinged with amusement. "Not really, but I''m pretty sure I made them rethink their life choices." He let out a chuckle, his eyes landing on the Demon Kings in the sky, who now showed hesitation. This was the perfect time to assert his dominance. "You''re outside the tower now. If you leave, I won''t chase you." "You...." Aldric clenched his fists. His pride refused to accept this humiliation, but his instincts warned him that another reckless move could end badly. Zagan''s jaw also tightened, his silver-green aura still raging, but his wings flapped slower. Sorvin scowled, his chains slithering around him like restless serpents, but they no longer lashed out. His calculating gaze shifted between Asher and the other Demon Kings, waiting for their next move. Meanwhile, Lucy''s family huddled together beneath another golden barrier¡ªone Asher had set up ahead of time. "Who is he?" one of her sister whispered. "I don''t know," another muttered, gripping the fabric of her sleeve. "But to stand against Demon Kings like that¡­" Lucian narrowed his eyes, watching as Asher held his ground. The way he moved, the way he controlled the battlefield¡ªit was beyond anything he had ever witnessed. "No ordinary being could do this," he muttered, more to himself than anyone else. His fingers curled into a fist. "Maybe he''s an old friend of our ancestor?" "Is that even possible? How could someone from that era be here? I thought most of them died¡­ while others were sealed in hell, like Grandfather." One of his daughter blurted out. While the others whispered among themselves, Lucy''s heartbeat quickened. For some reason, looking at his back stirred a memory and emotions buried deep¡ªones she forced herself to forget. She couldn''t afford to hope, only to have her heart broken in the end. Asher was dead. Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire He died five years ago. There was no way he could have survived¡­ let alone become this powerful. ''But why?¡­ why do I feel like this?'' Her lips trembled, and her chest tightened. No matter how much she tried to ignore it, the sensation refused to fade. Chapter 251 A Dangerous Person Part 4 Back in the battle, both sides watched each other carefully. Seconds dragged on, each one heavier than the last¡ªuntil a new voice shattered the silence. "We''re open to talking, but first, you need to tell us who you are and who you''re affiliated with," It was Demon king Lyrx. She stayed quiet until now. Unlike the others, no wings extended from her back. Instead, eight spider-like legs twitched slightly. She didn''t fly either. Thin, nearly invisible threads held her in the air, shifting with the slightest movement Asher paused for a moment. He wasn''t one to brag, but this could be a chance. Neither side went all out yet¡ªonly three Demon Kings attacked so far, and he already exhausted a lot of his puppet''s power. If this dragged on, he would be forced to come here with his real body, something Pantheon strongly warned against. The thought of losing control in his dragon form wasn''t exactly appealing right now. As he took his time, his gaze landed to the blood wall outside. It showed no reaction, even after being burned, which meant it needed activation to move. From his observations, either Lucy or Lucian held the key to making it work. This was good news because it would make his plan easier to execute. "My name is Aurelius... The Sorcerer King," The Demon Kings narrowed their eyes at the unfamiliar name and title. Lyrx spoke up on behalf of the others. "The Sorcerer King? I''ve never heard of that title before." "It''s the title given to the strongest being in my world," Asher added. But it wasn''t the word ''strongest'' that caught their attention¡ªit was ''my world.'' If he was telling the truth, then it couldn''t be the Demon World¡ªafter all, the Demon Kings were the strongest there. Hell and Heaven were also out of the question, as both were sealed off and no longer accessible. "So, where exactly did you come from?" she continued despite the doubt lingering in her mind. Someone this powerful couldn''t have remained hidden for so long without making wave¡ªjust that alone was enough to give him the benefit of the doubt. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "A world beyond your reach. The details aren''t important." Asher replied. Zagan scoffed, his voice filled with disdain "This is nonsense. Don''t tell me you actually believe he''s from another world." The other Demon Kings looked at him and couldn''t help but agree. Not because they didn''t believe in other worlds, but because countless years of research shown that only beings with godlike status could theoretically withstand dimensional travel. Believing the claim would mean accepting that they were standing before a being beyond their wildest dreams¡ªa power that transcended everything they knew. "Interesting. I didn''t expect a dragon like you to be so ignorant," Asher said with a slight chuckle. "Then again, what else should I expect from a lesser dragon?" "Lesser?" Zagan''s eyes widened. To be called that was beyond an insult¡ªit was a direct challenge to his linage . As a Demon King, he stood at the pinnacle of power, feared and respected by countless beings. His pride ran even deeper as a dragon¡ªa creature above all others. And now, someone with an unknown background dared to call him a lesser being¡ªjust because of some petty tricks? "You think this weak barrier makes you untouchable? " Zagan growled,, his voice seething with rage. "Let me show you what true power looks like!" His aura expanded, green and silver energy twisting around him, while the wind raged violently, mirroring his wrath. Above, dark clouds churned, swallowing the stars. A crack of thunder echoed across the sky, a warning of the storm he was about to unleash. CRACK! The first bolt sent a tremor through his limbs, his muscles tightening from the impact. CRACK! With the second strike, his body began to change¡ªbones creaked, and his skin rippled. His shoulder expanded, growing broader, his back arching as he started to grow bigger. CRACK! A third bolt of lightning raced down, and his body expanded again. His torso broadened, rippling with scales that emerged from his skin, gleaming like metal. CRACK! The fourth strike hit, and his head began to morph. Teeth grew sharper, and his jaw extended, forming a fierce dragon''s maw. His eyes glowed with an intense green light, as his neck stretched and grew thick with muscle, a fearsome draconic shape emerging fully. "RRRRRGGGG!" Finally, with a deafening roar, his wings burst forth from his back, leathery and massive, while his tail slithered and lengthened, snapping into shape like a weapon. Now, standing at an enormous height, his body eclipsed the buildings around him. "Behold my true form!" his voice rumbled, deep and thunderous, vibrating the very air around him. "This is the form of a being who transcends all¡ªnothing can even dream of standing against me." "You dare call me a lesser dragon?!" Zagan''s voice thundered, shaking the very ground beneath him. "I''ll reduce this city to ruins¡ªalong with you!" His presence bore down on everything, so suffocating that even the other Demon Kings instinctively stepped back, unwilling to be caught in the impending destruction. Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire They all knew that he was holding back his true power, but the reality was far more terrifying than they imagined. As they looked at his shimmering silver and green scales, doubt crept into their minds. Could anything¡ªany weapon, any magic¡ªpossibly pierce through that terrifying defense? The thought alone made them uneasy. What if he decided to kill them? Could they even stop him? They weren''t the only ones with mixed emotions after witnessing such overwhelming display. Nearly every demon in the city, shaken awake by the thunderous noise, trembled in fear. Many fled, desperate to escape after hearing his ultimatum. Meanwhile, Asher realized he might have pushed Zagan too far. This transformation wasn''t part of the plan. (You underestimate the pride of a dragon. He may be a lesser dragon, but his ego is no less than his ancestors.) "We barely traded a few words, and he''s already losing it," Asher sighed heavily. Things were escalating faster than expected, yet deep inside, an urge stirred¡ªan instinct, demanding he assert his dominance. His own pride as an ancient dragon urged him to transform, to put an inferior being in its place. Chapter 252 Dragons Roar "Should I transform?" he mused aloud. (Don''t do it. Are you really planning to transform too? I warned you¡ªsuch power comes at a price. It will change you, twist your mind. Your dragon pride is just clouding your judgment.) Pantheon''s words jolted him from the dangerous thoughts. ''That was close. I can''t believe I almost did something so out of character,'' he sighed to himself. It would take more time to get these urges under control after becoming a dragon, but that was a small price to pay once he figured it out. At least Pantheon was with him¡ªsomeone who already knew how to handle them. With a clearer head, he looked up and quickly reassessed his plan before speaking. "Do you really want to fight me?" he asked, showing no sign of hesitation. The words hung in the air, and for a moment, everyone around him just stared, stunned. Was he out of his mind? How could anyone be so reckless, challenging someone powerful enough to wipe out an entire city with a single breath? "Still talking like you''re in control? You''re really begging for death, aren''t you?" Zagan sneered with contempt. Asher didn''t flinch. "I''m just giving you a chance to walk away. Looks like you''re too stubborn to listen," he added, and snapped his finger. Out of nowhere, a figure in a dark robe materialized out of thin air. SNAP! SNAP! Another appeared, and then another, until eight robed figures stood side by side, each varying in height. The other Demon Kings, including Zagan, squinted, trying to see through them. But just like with the first figure, no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t get any solid reading. Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire The way they arrived was equally shocking. Teleportation was an extremely rare skill. While portals could achieve a similar effect, they required extensive preparation, making them impractical for combat. But these newcomers appeared instantly, without any visible signs of a ritual or incantation. It was too seamless. One of the figures stepped forward¡ªit was his real body. In a split second, he swapped places with his puppet, making it look like he was the one fighting from the start. BOOOM! Asher''s aura erupted, leaving no time for anyone to process what was happening. His energy surged upward like a reverse waterfall, so thick it looked almost liquid. Another cloud formed above, but this one was different from Zagan''s. Lightning crackled within, and unlike before, the bolts arced in massive flashes of gold, black, and red, lighting up the sky and spreading across a wider area. It completely consumed the cloud summoned before it. This was his newly adjusted plan. At first, he only intended to use more puppets to create the illusion that he wasn''t alone. But after witnessing the transformation, he knew sheer numbers wouldn''t be enough. So he revised his strategy and found a way to display more power without actually transforming into a dragon. The answer was energy channeling, a concept he''d figured out after creating the first puppet. It took immense control¡ªsomething only Asher, with his extreme sensitivity to energy and physique, could manage. His original body became the conduit, drawing power from the energy stored in his puppet''s core. As they pumped their reserves into him, he converted that power¡ªamplifying it, shaping it. However, this spell was far from perfect. If there was one flaw, it was that it required him to remain rooted in place. Any big movement would disrupt the flow, and it could backfire on him. But for his plan to work, this was enough. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He kept increasing his energy output to prevent the other demon kings from interfering. The dragon instinctively retreated. A primal warning rang out¡ªthe being before him was as powerful as he was, and for reasons he couldn''t explain, a wave of fear washed over him, as if he was facing someone he should never challenge. However¡ªZagan''s claws clenched, his pride burning hotter than any doubt. He refused to believe it. No one was above him in this world.. With a deafening growl, he moved his wings, unleashing a gale of wind. "I am Zagan, the Sky Tyrant! I am the strongest!" The wind howled louder as he inhaled deeply, gathering the air. Then, with a roar, he opened his maw, releasing a blast of wind that surged forward like a hurricane. BOOOOOOM! The violent winds crashed into the golden barrier with immense force, the air itself shrieking under the collision. But it remained intact, showing no signs of damage. "This can''t be happening." Zagan''s eyes shot open in disbelief as the storm he unleashed failed to make even a dent. Asher slowly lowered his hand, his expression unreadable beneath his mask. He didn''t say a word, but the dragon felt that alone was humiliating enough. His gaze turned toward the other demon kings, imagining their expressions¡ªhe could almost see them smirking, silently laughing at his weakness. The pounding of his heart grew louder. Being looked down upon by anyone was something he could not afford. "YOU DARE LOOK DOWN ON ME?! I''LL KILL ALL OF YOU!" he roared, opening his mouth again. This time, he inhaled with such force that the air itself twisted toward him. Dust and debris were lifted from the ground, spiraling into his maw, consumed by the growing vortex. His chest expanded as the power within him reached its peak, the pressure alone causing cracks to spread across his body. Asher saw this and cast multiple spells to disrupt the channeling, but the wind created a natural vacuum, pulling in his attacks as well. Even though people believed a dragon''s magic resistance was weaker in the mouth, it didn''t seem to be true here. ''I don''t have enough time to cast a large-scale spell.'' Asher clicked his tongue in annoyance and decided to focus on defense, adding more layers. Then, with a thunderous roar¡ªAll the air was released at once. "SKY WIND DRAGON ROAR!" --- --- --- Authors Note: There will be a slight delay because the app is acting up and messed up the spacing. I need to fix each one manually before uploading. Chapter 253 One By One A massive, spiraling blast of compressed air shot from his maw, tearing through the air with devastating force. The winds screamed as they surged toward the barrier, twisting into a storm powerful enough to rip apart mountains. This was his strongest breath attack¡ªone that no foe ever survived. BOOOOOM! The moment the attack hit the barrier, it shattered, tearing through layer after layer until it reached the fifth. The force sent shockwaves spiraling out from the tower, sending violent gusts of wind in every direction. Buildings around the tower crumbled in an instant. Roads split apart as if the earth itself was screaming. All demons who failed to flee in time were consumed by the dust storm. Even the Demon Kings, beings of immense power, were forced to retreat to the skies. They ascended higher, casting layers of defensive spells just to endure the sheer force of the blast. But even from above, the devastation was terrifying. From their vantage point, the entire city vanished beneath a swirling, chaotic cloud. The once-thriving capital of demons was reduced to an abyss of nothingness. And in their minds, one thought echoed¡ªNo one could have survived that. But as the dust slowly began to clear, a single golden light glowed. And within it¡ªstood the tower. Zagan, still midair, trembled. How? His strongest attack not only failed¡ªit utterly collapsed before the barrier''s might. Asher raised his finger, and a massive golden magic circle materialized in the sky, crackling with lightning. It was just one spell. But Zagan wasted no time to flee. There was no hesitation, no last words of defiance. He knew he lost. Dignity didn''t matter anymore. For the first time, he was running¡ªnot out of strategy, but because he was terrified of what might come next. Asher''s eyes turned to the other Demon Kings, and they also ran. They scattered like prey before a predator, fleeing in every direction, desperate to escape before they became the next target. Asher stood there, unmoving. The battle was over, but he didn''t lower his guard. Instead, he became much more cautious. His puppets teleported, spreading out across the area. If any of the Demon Kings tried to return, they''d be detected before getting close. He couldn''t control them naturally, but if they only served as radar, there''d be no problem¡ªso long as they transmitted the information he needed. ''I need to calm down,'' he thought. Though he tried to stay composed, the taste of blood filled his mouth, and a thin trickle ran from his nose, hidden beneath his mask. That attack was stronger than expected¡ªeven the blood wall was completely obliterated. ''Are all lesser dragons really that powerful?'' he mused aloud, his eyes scanning the now flattened city. (The power he showed was already at the level of a greater dragon. He''s very talented¡ªdangerously so. If not for his own bloodline holding him back, he''d be a force of nature with enough time.) Asher agreed with Pantheon. This was exactly why he didn''t chase him. Killing a dragon with such high magic resistance would take too much energy. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even if he won, he''d be exhausted¡ªan easy target for the other Demon Kings. And he wasn''t foolish enough to believe they didn''t have their own hidden trump cards. After taking a moment to ensure the area was safe, he turned toward Lucy''s family. They stood unharmed, a small relief considering what had just transpired within the tower. Lucian, the patriarch, took a slow step forward. His gaze flickered toward Asher, gratitude barely hiding the exhaustion in his eyes. "Thank you. We would never have made it out without your help. I... I don''t know what we can do to repay you." Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire Asher''s gaze remained unreadable as he pointed toward Lucy, his voice cold and direct. "I want your daughter." The words dropped like a stone into the fragile silence, and for a heartbeat, no one moved. Inside their heads, a single thought echoed. What was it about Lucy and powerful beings? Lucian slowly turned toward his daughter, his gaze heavy with concern. If she rejected Zagan, someone who pursued her for years, how could she possibly agree to a complete stranger who appeared out of nowhere? Everyone waited for her response. She glanced at Asher, then to her family. "I''m grateful for everything," her voice cracked. "You''ve saved us, but I can''t... I can''t give you my heart. I can offer you my body, but nothing more." "Lucy!" Lisette lashed out, resentment flashing in her eyes. She stood and slapped her little sister across the face, the sound ringing out in the room. "Why are you so stubborn? What do you want from us? Do you hate us? Do you want us all to die?" Tears welled up in Lisette''s eyes, but she fought them back, her voice trembling. "We barely survived today. If you keep pushing, there might not be a next time." "I''m sorry, but I''m just telling the truth. There''s already someone I love," Lucy clenched her fists, unable to hide the sadness in her face. Her sister''s eyes widened in disbelief before rage took over. "Are you serious?!" she shouted, her voice filled with frustration. "He''s gone! Dead! No matter how much you love him, he''s never coming back!" Lisette took a deep breath, her chest rising and falling rapidly. "How long are you going to keep living in the past? When will you finally open your eyes?" Lucy stayed silent. No matter what she said, no one would understand how she felt. Lisette turned to Asher and dropped to her knees. "Please, if you don''t mind... I''m willing to serve you," she pleaded desperately. She bore a striking resemblance to Lucy, but where Lucy''s beauty had a youthful charm, she leaned toward a more mature elegance. "Please, I''ll do whatever you ask," one of them begged. "Me too," another voice added, trembling. "Just¡­ don''t mind our sister''s words." Her declaration set off a chain reaction. One by one, they knelt before him, offering themselves. Chapter 254 Devoted Each of them was beautiful in their own way¡ªsome carrying the same mature allure as Lisette, while others were far too young and small for his taste. Even though they were older than they appeared, it still felt illegal. They didn''t stop, and some even tried to show off their cleavage At this point, he wouldn''t even be surprised if their mother stepped forward, begging him to take her in as well. What bothered him more, though, was that he was actually considering it. Was this a side effect of being a dragon? Was this why they were so obsessed with hoarding things? Wealth, power¡­ wives? If he went through with it, he''d go down in history as the greatest fuckboy alive¡ªdating his girlfriend''s entire family like he was collecting rare cards. He turned to Lucian, hoping he would talk some sense into his daughters. But instead, the man looked... proud. Like a father who just married off all his daughters in one go to a multi billionaire. Was this really happening? Was he supposed to just nod and accept an entire family like some kind of empire-building harem lord. "I don''t want anyone else but Lucy," he insisted, his tone leaving no room for argument. Everyone turned to her, their eyes filled with hope¡ªhope that she would just say yes and give herself to him. It wasn''t as if she was losing out. This was the man who driven away multiple demon kings. With him around, forget about just staying in the royal family¡ªthey could reclaim the prestige they lost. Lucy clenched her fists. "You can do whatever you want to my body, but please respect that I will never love you." Lisette clicked her tongue in frustration. "Why are you like this, Lucy? Do you think love is more important than our lives?" Another sister chimed in, her voice filled with urgency. "With him, we wouldn''t have to live in fear anymore! Can''t you see what this means for us?" Lucy''s fists tightened even more, her nails digging into her palms. "I don''t care what it means for you. My feelings isn''t something I can just give away." Asher smiled wanting to test her more. "Tell me, why do you think you can''t fall for me? Is it because you haven''t seen my face?" Lucy shook her head. "No. I swore to love only one man, and I won''t break that promise." "But he''s already dead," he added, a little too calmly. "Even if he''s gone¡­ I won''t betray him," she insisted. Asher was stunned by her words, but at the same time, felt relieved. If her feelings for him were still this strong, there was no way she would ever harm his mother. "Even if I offered you everything?" he asked. "Even then." she showed no sign of giving in. Asher exhaled slowly, staring at her through his mask. Her devotion was overwhelming. "Enough. Reaching up, he grabbed the edges of his mask. "You keep saying that you will never give your heart to me," he murmured. "Let''s see if I can change your mind." Slowly, he pulled it off. Silence. Lucy didn''t move. Her breathing stopped, her body frozen in place. She was unable to process what she was seeing. The face of the man she had mourned for years¡ªstanding there, right in front of her. It didn''t make sense. It couldn''t be real. She took a hesitant step , her legs unsteady beneath her. "No..." Her voice broke, too strained to hold steady. "Asher? ...But how..." Her voice faltered, her hands trembling as she reached up, barely able to believe what she was seeing. The familiar scent that once clung to him was gone. He changed¡ªtoo much. Still, despite the difference in his hair, eyes, and demeanor, the rest of his face was still recognizable. "Is this an illusion? Are you trying to trick me?" Her lips trembled, barely able to hold her tears. Asher shook his head, a soft smile playing at the corners of his mouth. Slowly, he leaned in, closing the distance between them, and kissed her. When their lips met, something within her stirred¡ªher heart, which she thought would never beat the same way again, began to race. It was hard to believe, but in that moment, she felt it. She remembered the way his hand had gently cupped her cheek, the warmth of his lips brushing against hers, soft and tender. The sincerity in his kiss, the way he poured all his trust and love into that single moment, made her feel like she was the center of his world. When they finally pulled away, her chest tightened, the air feeling too thin to breathe. She wanted to kiss him again, to hold him close, to never let go. Asher saw the longing in her eyes. Without a word, he leaned in closer, his hand gently cupping her face as he pressed a soft kiss to her forehead. He knew there would be time for a deeper connection, but for now, this was enough "How... How did you survive?" she asked, her emotions now more stable. "It''s a long story," his voice trailed off, "The last thing I remember was fighting that fox... then I found myself in a very dark place. From there, everything just kept getting weirder." He let out a small laugh, trying to downplay how horrifying his experience was, not wanting to make her worry. "But I made it back. And I''m here with you now. That''s all that matters." "I missed you!" she buried her face into his chest, tears spilling freely as she broke down, overwhelmed by the flood of emotions. He simply held her, his arms wrapped tightly around her, offering comfort without speaking. Glancing at Lucian and the others, he gave them a subtle signal to leave her be. They all nodded, unsure of what else to do, aside from following his orders. Lisette and the others watched Lucy in silence, their gazes a mix of admiration and envy. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They often whispered behind her back, calling her stupid for falling for a human, accusing her of being blind . They thought she was naive, throwing away her virginity on someone who, in their eyes, couldn''t possibly amount to much. But now, seeing the reunion unfold before them, their previous judgments was laughable. Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire Asher was too perfect. Powerful. Extremely handsome. Smart. And from the looks of it, his feelings for their sister were genuine. Chapter 255 The Truth As Lucy settled down, her breaths grew steadier, but her grip on his cloak remained tight, as if afraid he might vanish the moment she let go. Asher reached out, his thumb gently wiping away the lingering tears on her cheeks. The Lucy who once carried herself with confidence, the woman who stood firm against her own fate, was gone. In her place was someone more fragile, someone who had endured years of grief alone. And now, standing before her, he saw more than just an old love¡ªhe saw a woman who needed his protection. She never gave up on him, not even when the entire world told her to move on with her life. But there was one question that would not leave his mind. A question that clawed at the back of his thoughts, demanding an immediate answer. His voice came softer this time, hesitant. "Lucy¡­ what happened to my mother?" Lucy hesitated, pressing her lips into a thin line before speaking. "I tried to look for her, but she''s been missing for years." Asher''s chest tightened. "What do you mean missing? That''s not enough¡ªI need details." She lowered her gaze, struggling to find the right words. "Five years ago... she vanished without a trace in her villa. I''m really sorry...I..." Asher''s fingers twitched, his expression darkening. "Lucy..." His voice wavered for a moment before hardening. "I don''t want to believe it, but I saw it¡ªa video of you standing over her. Blood everywhere." Her eyes widened in disbelief. "What?" "I''m telling the truth," he added. She stumbled back, shaking her head. "No¡­ That''s impossible! I would never¡ª" Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire "Then explain it," he cut in. "Because right now, I don''t know what to believe." "Asher, I swear¡ª" "Prove it," he said, voice low. "Because if I find out you had anything to do with my mother''s death¡­" His fingers twitched again, the air around him growing heavy. "I won''t forgive you." "I..." Her voice caught in her throat. She couldn''t believe it¡ªhe actually thought she was capable of doing such thing. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But she was innocent. She just didn''t know how to prove it. "I don''t even know what to say, but believe me, I have nothing to do with it. When I went to check on her that day, she was already gone. There was no one in that place at all." "What about the blood?" he inquired. "There was no blood. If there was, I would have smelled it," Asher''s eyes narrowed. It did not make sense at all, and he could not see any lies on her face. "Then can you let me cast a spell on your mind? I just want to confirm something." This spell was normally dangerous for weaker beings, but Lucy could handle it as long as she willingly submitted to it. "O... Okay." Her chest tightened, and she collapsed to her knees, tears streaming down her face. The fact that he was even asking this meant he didn''t trust her at all. After everything¡ªafter staying loyal even when she thought he would never return¡ªthis was too much. Asher exhaled, watching the pain he was putting her through. But he couldn''t ignore this. As long as doubt remained in his mind, he would never be able to love her the way he once did. "Do it," she mumbled through her tear-streaked face, wanting to end it all. He didn''t offer her any words of comfort. Anything he said would sound like an excuse. He would make it up to her later¡ªonce she proved her innocence. Golden light pulsed from his hand as he leaned in The other Morningstars watched in silence. None of them knew what happened to his mother, so they couldn''t tell if she was guilty or not. They could only hope she wasn''t. Asher pressed his fingers against her forehead, and the golden light enveloped her. The spell worked instantly, and her eyes turned golden too. This was a variant of the one he used to learn languages. It didn''t forcefully extract information¡ªit simply revealed the truth behind her words. "Are you directly responsible for my mother''s disappearance?" he asked. Any lie would be exposed now. "No," she responded. Asher exhaled slowly, the tension in his chest finally easing. The spell faded, its glow disappearing from his fingertips. He looked at her, still kneeling, her shoulders trembling as she held back more tears. Guilt weighed on him like a stone, but he had no other choice. Without a word, he dropped to his knees and pulled her close, pressing her head against his chest. His grip was firm but gentle, as if afraid she might break. "I''m sorry," he murmured. "I should have trusted you." Lucy didn''t respond. She just clutched his robe, her fingers tightening with every breath. Then, all at once, she broke down. "I would never betray you.... I would never..." Sobs wracked her body as the weight of everything¡ªhis accusation, her loyalty, the years of waiting¡ªfinally crashed down on her. Right now, she was just a woman overwhelmed by pain. Asher held her, his hand cradling the back of her head. He knew words wouldn''t be enough to fix this. But at the very least, he wouldn''t let go. He made a mental note to cherish her more and give her everything she wanted, no matter what it took. But even with his doubts gone, one question still weighed heavily on his mind¡ªwhere was his mother? As the thought echoed in his head, he turned to the one being that might have the answer. Deuz. What was that video? Was it fabricated to deceive him? To push him into killing her? His fists clenched. Something wasn''t adding up¡ªthis ran deeper than deception. Something as advanced as Deuz, with a mind faster than any supercomputer, wouldn''t make such a reckless move. It knew he was more than capable of destroying it. If it wanted Lucy dead, there were simpler ways. So why go this far? What was Deuz really after? What was the endgame? Chapter 256 Perks When everything settled down, he helped her to her feet as her father walked toward them. "I still can''t believe you''re the same person I saw before," Lucian said, still in disbelief. It was hard to believe that a human could grow this powerful in such a short time. Even by supernatural standards, it was like a miracle. "Do you still remember me?" Lucian asked, noticing the awkward silence. "I''m sorry, but I don''t really recall much," Asher responded curtly. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''s understandable." Lucian nodded, recalling that Asher had been on the brink of death when they met. It wasn''t surprising that he had no memory of it. A moment of silence passed between the two men. Neither knew how to continue the conversation, or whether he should call Lucian "father." "So, what''s next?" Asher asked, redirecting the topic. Figuring out demon politics wasn''t his main concern. What worried him more was the ripple effect his actions would cause. The Morningstar family would undoubtedly face consequences. If it were just him, he''d leave right away to track down Deuz, but walking away and leaving Lucy behind too soon felt wrong. Of course, bringing her along was also an option, but he didn''t really know what awaited him against that supercomputer. Taking her with him would be too risky. Deuz was a technological mystery, which meant diving into unknown territory if a fight broke out. Asher refocused on the present and noticed Lucian hesitating. He glanced at his daughter, not wanting to speak until he had her permission. "Go on, Father. You can talk," she nodded. He let out a low sigh before turning back to Asher. "The demon clans won''t stay quiet after what happened here. Some will see you as a threat, others as an opportunity." His expression darkened. "Either way, they will come for you and us." "I see. So, we need a new place to think about our next move. The city is destroyed¡ªdo you have anywhere else?" Lucian shook his head. "No. We rebuilt this city after we were chased out of the demon world. It''s the only one we have." Asher''s eyes narrowed. "Is that why you invaded the human world?" "Invaded?" Lucian looked genuinely confused. "I think there''s a misunderstanding. We never invaded the human world. One day, portals just started appearing, connecting it to the demon world. We only came here to settle." This revelation deepened Asher''s confusion. "Then what about the other human cities getting destroyed?" Lucian exhaled slowly, pressing a hand to his temple. "This was not of our doing either. The animals began to mutate without warning, growing violent and indiscriminate in their attacks. Humans, demons¡ªit made no difference. As for this city, we merely salvaged its remains. It was Lucy who refused to let it be lost to time¡ªshe insisted it be rebuilt." He paused for a moment. "For the other families.... I can''t speak on their behalf. But there weren''t many demon cities here to begin with¡ªthe human world is simply too small." As Asher processed the information, he frowned because of the inconsistencies. The reports humans received were clearly flawed, assuming demons and beasts were working together. But that still didn''t explain why demons were being vilified so intentionally. "Asher," Lucy''s voice broke through his thoughts. "You don''t really need to do anything. You''re not obligated to help us." The others couldn''t believe what they were hearing. To them, she was wasting a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Why wouldn''t she take advantage of having an overpowered boyfriend who could change everything for them? Even so, no one dared to question her. It wasn''t their place to speak against her decision. All they could do was wait and hope for the best. "Is that really your wish?" He turned to face her. "I don''t want you to take that risk. The other Demon Kings stayed out of it this time, but if this escalates, you could end up facing the entire royal family. I can''t lose you again" Asher smiled softly, finding her words cute. He hadn''t shown her his dragon form yet, so it made sense that she was afraid for his well-being. But there was really nothing to fear. If he put his mind to it, he could build his own sorcerer tower. At that point, even without his dragon form, the Demon Kings would sacrifice a lot just to break through his defenses. This was the the terrifying aspect of being sorcerer¡ªhis power could scale depending on how much preparation time he has. Unable to control himself, he pulled her into another hug. "Don''t worry about me," he murmured. "I''m much stronger than you think." She stiffened, staring at him in disbelief. The Asher she remembered was more humble and down to earth. A pang of sadness crept in¡ªhow much had he changed while they were apart? She pushed the thoughts aside. Maybe she was just being selfish. It was only natural for him to change, to grow more confident after gaining such power. Lucy had no idea what he went through to become this strong, so she had no right to ask for the person he used to be. "Tell me¡­ what do you really want? Whatever it is, I''ll support you." Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire She looked at him, then at her family. It would be a lie to say she didn''t care about what would happen to the Morningstar. Their name, legacy, and wealth were stripped away, leaving them desperate for protection from people like Zagan. The other royal families also conspired against them, and in the end, they were forced out of the demon world. "Is it really okay for me to demand anything?" She looked up, searching his eyes. "Of course." He gently squeezed her hand. She paused, taking a deep breath before forcing herself to speak. "I want us to get our status back, but if it''s too much for you, don''t push yourself." Her family members were thrilled to hear this and anxiously waited for his response. "I''ll make that happen." He kissed her forehead gently, his lips lingering for a moment to reassure her that his words were more than just empty promises. -- -- -- Authors Note: I''m feeling under the weather today, so the third chapter will be delayed. Chapter 257 Tip of the Iceberg Asher turned to face Lucian. "You said you''re still part of the royal family, right? So does that mean if you increase your standing, you can go back to the demon world?" Lucian''s eyes widened slightly before he gave a slow nod. "Yes. That''s how it works," he said. "Our bloodline still holds royal status, even if we''ve lost our influence. If we restore our standing, we can reclaim our place." "Then can I use my own influence?" Asher asked. It was the quickest way to silence the opposition. Lucian exhaled, folding his arms. "True, but there''s a complication." Asher''s brow furrowed. "What is it?" "You''re an outsider. The other families will use that to undermine our claim. They''ll say you''re not one of us, that your strength is illegitimate." Asher smirked. "No need to worry about that. I already have a plan." Lucy looked at him, puzzled. "A plan?" "Yeah," he said casually. "Simple, really. I''ll marry you." Her cheeks flushed crimson, her eyes glistening as she gripped the edge of her dress. "M-Marry me?" Lucy stammered. "Yes," He repeated, showing no hint of hesitation. "If we get married, I''ll be part of the Morningstar family by blood. That''ll shut down the ''outsider'' argument pretty fast." Lucian recovered first, rubbing his chin as the weight of Asher''s words sank in. "That... would actually work." Lucy opened her mouth to speak, but no words came out. Was this really happening? Did she really deserve to be this happy? It was a question she asked herself too many times. And yet, as his thumb brushed over her skin, all that uncertainty dissolved under his gentle touch. Lucy wasn''t like the others. With her, it wasn''t just about passing time or fleeting moments of pleasure. She felt real¡ªsomeone he could picture beside him in a future, something deeper than any of the others. Second only to Index, maybe. But in ways that mattered, she was just as important. He would go to any length to see her smile, no matter what it took. As for Index... well, she would understand. Lucy was his first girlfriend, and his first love. And vice versa¡ªLucy would understand why he had fallen for Index, the woman who rescued and took care of him. Without her, he would still be drifting in the endless void, trapped in a torment that wouldn''t even allow him the mercy of death. With the two of them by his side, life would finally be complete. All he needed was the right world, a quiet place where they could live happily ever after. "Don''t you want to marry me?" His voice was soft, almost vulnerable, as he gently cupped her cheeks, his gaze searching hers with a depth of longing that showed just how much he loved her. Lucy''s chest tightened, and for a moment, she forgot how to breathe. Her eyes glistened as she held his hands, pressing her cheek into his palm like it was the safest place in the world. "Of course, I want to marry you," she whispered, voice unsteady with emotion. "I''ve dreamed of this... of us. " To be his¡ªto build a life together¡ªfelt like stepping into a story she thought had ended when they parted five years ago. But now, a new chapter was unfolding, one where they could finally start fresh, together. "I really love you," she whispered, leaning in for a kiss, no longer able to hold back everything she felt. His heart pounded, each beat a reminder of how much she mean to him. He might have tasted the lips of other women, but hers made him want to linger¡ªto savor every second and forget the world beyond this moment. Asher broke the kiss, his forehead resting against hers. "I think we''ve kissed enough in front of your family, don''t you think?" he teased her. "I..." Her face turned crimson as the realization hit her. Mortified, she glanced toward her family. Some scratched their heads awkwardly, others quickly averted their eyes¡ªexcept for one brother giving an enthusiastic thumbs-up. That''s when she saw her mother¡ªTheresa sat at the back, her face masked with a forced smile. Her eyes, though, showed the pain from her broken arm that refused to regenerate. "Asher!" Lucy''s voice strained as she called his name. He gave a quick nod and strode toward her mother. Kneeling beside Theresa, he ran his fingers just above the wounded skin, eyes narrowing. As expected, something pulsed beneath the surface¡ªan unfamiliar, invasive energy clinging stubbornly to the damaged flesh. Lucian stepped closer, his expression grim. "This... this is Zagan''s specialty. It''s what made him one of the strongest Demon Kings. Countless people have tried to counter the effect, but the best anyone''s managed is to stop the wound from getting worse." He exhaled sharply. "And even that requires an elixir¡ªone that''s rare and ridiculously expensive in the demon world." Tilting his head, Lucian couldn''t help but feel bitter and worthless. "Maleficii Remotio." Foreign words rolled off Asher''s tongue, and a white aura surged from his hands, flowing toward her. The curse that haunted her vanished without resistance. "Maior Sanatio." The glow changed from white to vibrant green, pulsing with life. Her arm began to knit itself together, bone, muscle, and skin restoring in perfect harmony, right in front of everyone. She even looked healthier than she had been before the injury. Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once he was done, he stood up like it was nothing more than a trivial matter. But the silence that followed said otherwise. All eyes were on him, disbelief etched on every face. Zagan''s ability¡ªa force that haunted demons for centuries¡ªwas undone by nothing more than a few whispered words. Before they could even offer their thanks, Asher raised a hand, stopping them. "That can wait. For now, I need to set up something first" They were confused by his words, and he didn''t even bother to explain anything. He just flew up, eyes scanning the ruins below. ''Zagan''s breath attack leveled the land. It made things easier for me'' Chapter 258 Exceptional Son-in-Law Asher raised his fingers, and a white magic circles flickered into existence above him. It spun lazily at first, then began to stretch wider, expanding in slow, controlled arcs until it blanketed a massive 20-kilometer radius. Lucian''s jaw dropped, his eyes wide in disbelief. "What is he planning to do? And how could he cast a spell this big alone?" Normally, a magic circle like that would take a dozen people, each with precise control over their magic, just to keep it steady. Energy alone wasn''t enough. But Asher? He made it look simple. . "I''ve seen my share of magic prodigies, but this... it''s not talent anymore," Lucian muttered, unable to pull his gaze away. "This is... something else." His eyes darted to her daughter. "He''s too powerful... What is he?" "I don''t know," Lucy shook her head. She didn''t have an answer. But one thing was clear: she was grateful he was on their side. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the air, Asher''s mind reached out to Pantheon. This spell¡ªthis level of control¡ªwas only possible with the ancient dragon''s assistance. Together, they double-checked every symbol, ensuring nothing was out of place. Satisfied, he pointed his finger toward the ground. The magic circle began its slow descent, its edges glowing softly before it etched itself into the earth like a laser printer. Next, he directed his remaining puppets into position. They stood like sentinels, ready to stabilize the energy fluctuations. Minutes stretched on, the only change the steady glow of the magic circle embedded in the ground. Everyone waited, the air heavy with expectation. A faint hum, like the world holding its breath, filled the silence. Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire And then the ground trembled beneath them¡ªslow, deep, almost like the pulse of some ancient creature awakening. Waves of white light surged upward, pulsing from below, and a low vibration began to fill the air¡ªgrowing louder by the second. Suddenly, as if summoned by the rising crescendo, the tip of a massive spire revealed itself. At first, it was just a sliver of gilded stone. But it kept rising¡ªhigher, relentless¡ªlike some beast clawing its way out of the depths. Towers twisted into the sky, their peaks sharp and powerful, reaching for the heavens. Layers of dark gothic architecture unfurled, crowned with cruel, glistening points. Stained-glass windows shimmered like stars, casting fleeting, ethereal reflections on the ground below. At its base, a wall of towering white metal rose. Each panel was embedded with massive green orbs¡ªsilent, but ready to trigger a barrier at a moment''s notice. At the top of this walls, magic cannons gleamed, each one capable of destroying giant beast with eased. Tens of thousands of metal golems stood like statues behind the walls, their massive swords clenched in stone-like hands. Their eyes were lifeless for now, but the second someone dumb enough approached, they would. Everyone who witnessed this scene trembled in awe. The Morningstar family, their servants¡ª, even the ones inside their own tower, now barely a shadow against the rising magic castle¡ªcould only stare, their hands pressed to their mouths, struggling to believed it all. This wasn''t just a structure; it was something far greater¡ªa fortress beyond anything they had seen in the demon world. ''Good,'' Asher nodded in satisfaction This was Julius'' creation¡ªthe Valsrath Fortress, tucked away on a remote island near Eryx. Decades of work had gone into creating this, using only the finest materials, each piece crafted with an almost reverent care. Why the sorcerer had gone to the trouble of building something like this, Asher couldn''t it figure out. Liza had no answers either, nor did the ones who helped design and construct it. So, without feeling guilty, he decided it would be his. Of course, carrying a building this massive was too much even for him. But thanks to Pantheon storing it within its core, he could move the fortress anywhere, though it required extensive preparation. However, there was a catch¡ªwhile the fortress could be relocated at will, it couldn''t store organic living beings with consciousness, meaning bringing people along was out of the question. ''Time to head back,'' he muttered, his feet touching down on the Morningstar tower with a soft thud. "What is that thing?" Lucian asked. "That''s my portable home," Asher responded, his tone so casual it made the others wonder if he was humble-bragging. Calling it a "home" was like calling a dragon a lizard. Lucian cleared his throat, doing his best to avoid coming off like a poor father-in-law . "This thing is... impressive. Did you build it?" Lucian asked, trying to start a conversation. "No, I just took it from someone I defeated while I''m figuring out how to get back home," "Took?" Lucian repeated. They all swallowed hard, the weight of this revelation sinking in. What kind of being could have constructed something like this? Then it hit them¡ª they were talking to someone who killed that very same being. "Brother, you''re really impressive," Lucy''s sister, Lariel, chimed in. She resembled a younger, middle school version of Lucy, her wide eyes brimming with awe and curiosity. She fluttered her eyelashes, putting on an exaggerated, cute act, secretly hoping he might have some questionable fetish. "Thank you," Asher just smiled, and turned her attention elsewhere. "Let''s head to my home first. It''s safer to talk there. " They nodded eagerly and followed him, leaping from their positions and soaring into the air. Asher directed them to land at the main entrance, where a giant gate stood tall. It was massive, with a pattern carved into it¡ªa tree reaching up toward the sky, its branches sprawling wide. The metal used in its construction was of a higher quality than the walls themselves. Though none of them knew exactly what it was made of, it was clear that no force¡ªno matter how much they worked together¡ªcould ever break it. Well, except for Asher. Right now, they saw him as an anomaly. Every time they thought they''d seen the extent of his abilities, he would do something that shattered their expectations, leaving them speechless and unintentionally humbled. Chapter 259 Exceptional Son-In-Law Part 2 "Open." he raised his hand, and one of the crystal gems on the gate glowed and scanned him. He already made the proper adjustments after taking ownership of this place, so it now recognized him. CREAK! Slowly the heavy gate open, revealing what was beyond this walls. Asher led them down the wide, paved road, each step echoing slightly against the stone beneath their feet. The mix of red and gray bricks seemed almost random, but there was a subtle pattern On the side of the path, the garden bloomed in riotous colors. Some flowers looked familiar, others... not so much. They also noticed a narrow waterway running alongside the pavement, its symmetry perfectly mirroring the road, resembling a series of small canals. As they took a closer look, they were shocked to discover that the water itself contained magic. It was so potent that simply bathing in it could heal wounds. The air quality was even more impressive. Just breathing here made them feel relaxed and rejuvenated. Even the brain fog that plagued them after stressful experiences was slowly fading away. This was the perfect place for practicing magic, where every corner hum with power. Asher saw their reactions and could not blame them. Eryx represented the pinnacle of magic and technology in their world, so only made sense that everything built by them would be of the utmost quality. However, what they were seeing right now was nothing compared to the hidden rooms, accessible only to him. This place was no joke. Julius spared nothing when he built it. The technology here was just as impressive. The runes and symbols, hidden beneath the ground and walls, acted like codes, linking everything to a control room. From there, he could control it all from the comfort of his chair. "Brother, can we really live here?" Lariel still hadn''t given up. She quickened her paced, walking on his left while Lucy stayed on his right. "Yeah, for now, this place will be the safest option." "''Thank you, Brother Asher,'' she exclaimed, clinging to his arm and even rubbing her cheek against it. Lucy didn''t let his slide. Without a word, she pulled him closer to her, wrapping her arms around him too. Asher could only sigh, letting them do as they pleased. After a few minutes of walking, they reached the base of the castle. The door loomed ahead, and before they could enter, they needed to climb a wide marble staircase, because the first floor was slightly elevated. As they reached the top, a soft hum filled the air, and without a touch, the large double doors swung open in welcome. Inside, towering white pillars stretched to the ceiling, their elegance accentuated by golden siding. Banners also hung from them, each displaying the insignia of the moon. Asher didn''t change anything here¡ªhe couldn''t be bothered to renovate it. Fortunately, Julius and the other sorcerers responsible avoided the usual dark, monotonous designs that plagued the towers of Eryx. Instead, the place ended up looking elegant and warm, leaning more toward a cathedral style. Glowing chandeliers hung overhead, their candle-like lights casting a warm golden hue that danced across the high, domed ceiling. At the far end of the grand hall, two majestic staircases curved upward in perfect symmetry, their marble steps polished to a mirror-like sheen. Intricate gold-trimmed railings lined their edges, each carved with elaborate patterns . The staircases converged at an elegant landing on the second floor, framed by towering columns and a large painting. It depicted Julius'' face, his eyes looking down on everyone. "Is that the previous owner?" Lariel inquired. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yeah, " "Is he powerful?" she added, curiosity getting the best of her. Asher paused for a moment, the question a tough one. Strength wasn''t as simple as one plus one¡ªit depended on too many variables. For example; Zagan was strong because his bloodline gave him the power to overwhelm his opponents . Julius, on the other hand, relies on magic items, technology, and towers that can enhance and sustain his power. "Well, if he was set on killing from the get-go, he could probably take down Zagan in under five minutes." It was his honest opinion. Though dragons had high magic resistance, Julius could spam spells nonstop. And when it came to large-scale magic, he was a force of nature within Eryx. "How did you manage to kill him then?" Lucian joined. Before Asher could even open his mouth, Lariel cut in. "Isn''t that obvious, Father? Because my brother''s way more impressive and powerful! " "Right, brother!" She nudged his stomach with a teasing grin. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire She was so submissive before, but the moment the danger passed, she turned into a completely different person. He was glad he did not took her offer before. He didn''t waste time clearing things up. Instead, he led them to the second floor. "That part leads to the bedrooms. Most rooms here have a uniform design, so you can choose whichever you like" "Brother, where are you sleeping?" Looking down, he answered, "In the master bedroom with Lucy, my wife." He flashed a friendly smile, but his words were clearly meant to set boundaries. Lariel, reading the room, reluctantly let go of his arm. Her gaze landed on Lucy, who was grinning at her, amused by her futile attempt. "Poor little sister. Asher''s not like other men. He''s not someone who can be swayed easily." Lucy declared with absolute confidence in her words. Ironically, the man in question was breaking into a cold sweat, remembering the number of times he touched other women. He wondered if she could forgive him if he told her about Lucia and Lizana, but when he saw how sure she was that he would never cheat, he quickly decided to keep his mouth shut¡ªsome things were better left unsaid. Besides, who would even rat him out? It''s not like those two had the ability to chase him all the way here. ''What happens in another world stays in that world.'' Chapter 260 Exceptional Son-in-Law Part 3 The others noticed his silence, and even Lucian picked up on it. Asher''s loyalty to his daughter? Yeah, not exactly believable. But hey, what did she expect? A man with his power didn''t just get magical fortresses ¡ªit also came with perks. Like women. Lots of them. It was practically a no-brainer: the more power he had, the more rizz he unlocked. "Let''s talk in three hours. We all need some rest," Asher suggested, smoothly switching gears. Without waiting for a response, he grabbed Lucy''s hand and led her away, heading in the opposite direction. The others could only offer wry smiles¡ªthey all had a pretty good idea of what was about to happen. "So, what now?" Lariel asked, still pouting. She couldn''t believe how selfish her big sister was, hogging him all to herself. It wasn''t like he would get tired from sleeping with a dozen women anyway. And did Lucy not know the famous quote? The more, the merrier. She was pretty sure he would enjoy having more women vying to please him at once¡ªwho wouldn''t want that? "Sister Lucy is too stingy," she added with a pout, crossing her arms like a child denied a toy. "Lariel, that''s enough," Theresa''s voice sliced through the room. "But she¡ª" "Stop acting like a child. He saved our family, and now you''re just being a nuisance. Have some decency." Lariel''s pout deepened, her cheeks flushing. She shifted her weight from foot to foot. "But, Mother¡ª" "No." Theresa''s tone rose further, "We owe him our lives, and this is how you show gratitude?" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I..." Lariel dropped her gaze, biting the inside of her cheek. Her other sisters could only shake their heads. She was being way too obvious about it. Sure, they all wanted to be Asher''s concubine after seeing how handsome he was¡ªbut they were smart enough to play it cool. A clever hunter doesn''t bare its fangs unless it''s a guaranteed kill. In their minds, strategies were already forming¡ªways to catch his attention. When it came to looks, Lucy wasn''t that far ahead. Sure, she had the advantage of knowing him first, but they could easily level the playing field by showing their best side. After all, appearances were just part of the game. Charm and timing? That''s where the real battle was won. ''This girls...'' Lucian rubbed his temples, already piecing together what was running through his daughter''s mind. He glanced at his wife, and she also sighed, mirroring his exasperation. This was getting more complicated¡ªespecially since all of their daughters here were single. The ones who had married were already living in the demon world with their husbands. "Enough for today. Go pick your rooms and rest. We''ll talk later. "he instructed. Without waiting for a response, he turned away. His head already aching from overthinking, and this was only the beginning. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª Asher led Lucy down the hallway, his grip gentle. Their footsteps echoed softly against the polished marble floors as the castle''s magic adjusted to their presence¡ªelegant lanterns along the walls lit up, casting gentle shadows that danced at their heels. They followed the corridor''s curve until they reached a set of double doors. The master bedroom opened without a sound, releasing a faint, woody scent from the furniture. It wasn''t just the faint smell of wood¡ªit was richer, like cedar or sandalwood, the kind of scent that clung to the walls. Lucy ran a hand along the polished surface of a nearby table. "Isn''t this a little too flashy?" "Too flashy? This is subtle by Eryx standards." Asher''s voice carried a trace of amusement as he shook his head. "You should''ve seen Julius''s personal tower¡ªpure dark gold ceilings and floor tiles. This is minimalist in comparison." Her brow furrowed a little. "Is that the world you went to before coming here?" Asher paused for a moment and nodded. He saw no reason to hide that fact. "Were you there for a long time?" "Not that long. I tried my best to come back here for you." Her expression dimmed, eyes glistening as the memory of those lonely days resurfaced. "I¡­ I didn''t think you''d come back. I thought I lost you¡ª" "That chandelier''s ridiculous, isn''t it?" he interrupted with forced lightness. "Way too big " Lucy followed his gaze, a small smile tugging at her lips. She knew he was trying to pull her away from the sadness, so she blinked back the tears and looked up. The ceiling stretched high above them, its patterns curling like smoke, half-lost in shadow. Light from the chandelier spilled across the room¡ªwarm, fractured glimmers that danced along the walls. "Are we really supposed to sleep here? It''s so bright¡­ we can see each other too clearly," she teased, forcing a smile. It would take time, but she wanted to be the woman he fell in love with again. "Don''t worry." he snapped his fingers. The lights dimmed, softening into a deep, red glow. Her lips curved into a small, playful smile. "It''s better¡­ You really know your stuff now." Asher wasn''t sure why, but something about her word made him a bit guilty. Without overthinking it, he grabbed her hand, lacing his fingers with hers as they moved deeper into the room. The bed stood at the center, massive enough to fit multiple people. It wasn''t just a king-size¡ªit was at least twenty inches wider and ten inches taller, towering like a small island in the room. A tufted headboard stretched high behind it, pillows piled like clouds, silk blankets tangled in soft folds. Lucy walked over and pressed a hand into the mattress. It gave easily, the kind of plush comfort that invited exhaustion to melt away. "Come here." She patted the edge of the bed. Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire Asher sat beside her, the mattress groaning beneath his weight. Lucy leaned into him, her head hitting his shoulder with a soft thump. "I love you..," she mumbled, eyes already half-closed. She was tired¡ªreally tired¡ªand now that they were alone, the exhaustion hit all at once. Chapter 261 Questions The silence stretched, broken only by the mattress creaking beneath them. Finally. A soft bed, a quiet room¡­ and no signs of imminent danger. It''d been ages since she felt this kind of peace. In this moment, wrapped in warmth and silence, she felt like the safest person in the world. The tension in the air melted away, and for a fleeting second, everything felt right. Then something caught his eye beneath the dresser. His pulse spiked, a jolt of adrenaline surging through his veins. Mind Zero activated on instinct, sharpening his senses in an instant. The world around him slowed, every detail snapping into focus His concentration peaked, sharper than it had been even during the battle with Zagan. Every fiber of his being locked onto the dresser. "Incinerare" His lips moved in a whisper, and the object disintegrated into ash. Asher glanced down at Lucy, who was sleeping soundly, her breath soft and steady. ''That was close,'' he muttered, running a hand through his hair. Why did he panic? Well. Of all things, Lizana actually left her underwear behind. If Lucy saw that¡­ yeah, that would''ve been the real danger. He knew better than to mention that she wasn''t the first woman to sleep here with him. That was a death wish waiting to happen. ''Wait¡ªthere might be more.'' He cast several spells in quick succession, sweeping the room. Under the bed. Above the tall dresser. The evidence practically glowed. He incinerated it all. ''That cunning woman.'' He shook his head. Her pranks were getting out of hand. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What''s that smell?" Lucy''s eyes fluttered open, her nose wrinkling. Asher thought he smelled something else, but she turned around, sniffing the air like a bloodhound. Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire "I smell something." Her gaze locked on the pillows, and she crawled toward them. Asher''s pulse kicked up. Before she could reach the pillows, he grabbed her wrist, yanked her back, and pinned her to the bed. They locked eyes, leaning so close that a single breath could shatter the fragile tension between them. Her body stiffened for a moment, surprised by his sudden aggression. Then, slowly, he leaned in for a kiss She didn''t stop him. She didn''t want to. When his tongue teased against hers, coaxing and playful, her thoughts scattered. She forgot about the smell, her lips moving in sync with his. The room around them faded away as they explored each other''s mouths. The only sound was the faint rustle of the bedsheets as they moved in a more comfortable position. "Asher, wait." She squirmed in his grasp. He pulled away, panting, and met her confused gaze. "You have no idea how much I missed you. I can''t control myself any longer," Lucy''s cheeks grew hotter, a rosy color spreading from her neck up to her ears. His words were like a warm embrace, wrapping around her and melting away her doubts. "I missed you too," she murmured, unable to form coherent sentences as she stared into his sincere eyes. With gentle fingers, he traced her jawline, his gaze never leaving hers. His touch sent shivers down her spine, and she leaned into it, craving more. Slowly, as if afraid she would vanish, he leaned in again, capturing her lips in a soft, lingering kiss. It was different this time, filled with longing and tenderness that she hadn''t felt in ages. She closed her eyes, and she let herself be lost in the sensation. Asher, fully aware of where this was headed, gave a low command. ''Pantheon, out.'' The bracer on his wrist shimmered, coiling into a metallic snake that shot across the floor and slithered out the door without a sound. Now that he was distraction-free, his attention locked on her. The softness of her lips, the way she breathed against him¡ªit lit a fire in his chest. A fire only one other person except her had sparked: Index. With a flick of his wrist, the fabric of his robe danced in the air, revealing the strong contours of his body. The sight of his bare skin made her blushed even more. He was perfect in a way that seemed almost unreal, like he was sculpted from the very essence of the universe. "Can I touch it?" Her hands trembled as they traced the lines of his chest, exploring the firmness beneath his smooth skin. As she moved, he kissed her lips, then her neck, slowly pulling down her dress to reveal her shoulder. Just the sight of her collarbone made her heart race, and he kissed his way down until he reached her chest. Her eyes searched his for any sign of hesitation, but his gaze was filled with a burning desire that matched her. Fingers danced around the clasp of her bra, and without a word, he unhooked it. The fabric fell away, exposing her breasts to the cool air. The tips of her nipples stood up, a soft pink that matched her white pale skin. "You''re so beautiful," He took one in his mouth, the sensation making her gasp. "Be gentle..." She arched her back, pushing herself closer to him, silently begging for more. As his tongue flicked and swirled, she felt a heat spreading from her slit to her chest. She reached up to tangle her hands in his hair, her nails gently scraping his scalp, urging him on. His other hand cupped her other breast, his thumb brushing against her sensitive nipple. "You like it?" he asked, and the only response she could give were more cries of pleasure. Asher was too good¡ªfar better than he''d been five years ago. It felt like she was being teased by a man with countless experience She enjoyed it, but at the same time, she felt a twinge of fear. Questions rang in her mind: How did he become this good? Did he practice? And if he did, who was his partner? She wanted to ask him right away, but this wasn''t the right time. She didn''t want to ruin the mood for either of them. -- -- -- Authors Note: I''m only going to post two chapters today. Chapter 262 Opening Up Lucy''s body reacted as he kissed a trail down her stomach, his hot breath and cold saliva making her skin quiver. His hands gently gripped her waist, holding her steady as his tongue touched her navel, making her squirm. "I love it when you moan." he teased her. "Stop it... You''re embarrassing me," she managed to gasp out. "Can''t do that," he murmured, a mischievous smirk playing on his lips. "I want to taste you more." Slowly, he pulled her dress down to her knee, exposing a tantalizing red lingerie. She felt a rush of vulnerability, her heart racing in anticipation of what was to come. "I know it. This color suits you" He took his time, tracing the delicate lace that framed her pussy, savoring the sight of her thick vulva as it was eating into the fabric of her panties. "Do you like this?" His finger slipped under the fabric, teasing the sensitive skin along the inside of her thigh. She could feel the dampness growing between her legs, and she averted her gaze in embarrassment, not wanting to admit how good it was. But he was just too irristable. It was as if something was coursing beneath his skin¡ªsome kind of electricity that reached out and touched her very being, her very soul. As the sensation intensified, she decided to embrace it rather than hide. She closed her eyes and let out a soft moan, allowing herself to fully immerse in the pleasure. "This is too much¡­" she gasped, her body twisting as she bit down on her arm, desperate to stop herself from making a noise. "Don''t do that... I like hearing you feel good ." he ripped off her panty on the spot, and licked her pussy. "Wait! " She tried to close her legs, but she couldn''t. He was too strong. "Please don''t hide something so beautiful. Just looking at it makes me want to eat it for hours." "Liar, you''re just trying to tease me," she replied, narrowing her eyes but unable to hide the faint blush on her cheeks. "I''ll prove it" He took his time, his tongue dancing around her clit in a delicate rhythm that made her feel light headed. And just when she thought she couldn''t take it anymore, he took the plunge, swirling his tongue around the swollen nub, sucking and licking with an intensity that sent her moaning. "Asher," she panted, "please..." "I feel weird..." But he didn''t stop; instead, he increased his pace, his intensity leaving her breathless. "Asher!" She screamed out his name, her eyes squeezed shut as wave after wave of pleasure washed over her. All her love juices began dripping nonstop onto the bedsheet, soaking it completely. There was no sign of it stopping as her pussy continued to convulse, releasing more and more of its intoxicating liquid. As she breathed heavily, she felt him stand, his body hovering over hers. "My turn," He lifted her off the bed, her legs wrapping around his waist, and she felt his cock at her entrance. With a grunt, he pushed inside her, filling her up in one thrust. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She gasped into his mouth, her nails digging into his shoulders while his cock slid up and down inside her. His thrust was slow at first, savoring every inch of her, making sure she felt every part of his long and gritty manhood. The friction was exquisite, his cock sliding in and out of her soaking wet pussy, the sound of their skin slapping together echoing in the quiet room. "Lucy, your legs are shaking. Does my cock feel that good?" She remained silent, as his dirty talks made her more horny. It was very obvious that he was skilled at satisfying women, a skill he acquired from Index. The tension grew, their kisses becoming more frantic, their breaths and saliva mingling She threw her head back, her moans growing louder as he hit her G-spot. He knew her body so well, knew exactly how to make her beg for more. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire And as she felt herself getting closer, she whispered his name, her voice hoarse from all the pounding. "Asher...I''m so close, keep going," she managed to let out, her eyes locking with his. "Let''s cum together. I''ll knock you up" He responded, and increased his pace, his grip on her hips tightening as he slammed into her, driving her closer and closer to the edge. She felt his cock swell inside her, knew he was close too. All these sensations made her feel as though her ovary was slowly opening for him, her body and egg cell preparing to be impregnated by a godlike being. And just as she sensed the first spasms of her climax begin, he released it all, filling her up with his hot cum. "I feel it inside me!" she squirmed, as her vagina eagerly opened to swallow all his semen. A large amount was released, so when he pulled out, white stuff started licking out like a dam. In the aftermath, as they lay tangled together, their bodies slick with sweat, she knew that this was only the start of their life together. But for now, she was content to bask in the glow of their passion, to revel in the knowledge that she found her way back to the man who held her heart. Slowly, her eyes closed, and she let all the exhaustion take over. - - - Three Hours Later. Asher opened his eyes, his vision slowly adjusting to the dim light. He stayed still, his gaze settling on Lucy''s sleeping face. She was resting on her chest, one arm draped lazily over the edge of the bed. Her peaceful expression tugged at him, and for a fleeting moment, he wanted to lean in and kiss her. "Should I go for another quick round?" he pondered, still not satisfied. The thought lingered, tempting him, but he pushed it aside for now. He had more pressing matters to think about. ''What should I prioritize first ?'' Chapter 263 Opening Up Part 2 ''Index'' he missed her. However, his dragon form was still far from perfect, making traveling to the Void difficult and dangerous. There was no point in him coming there if he ended up being unable to leave with her. At the very least, he needed to control 80% of his dragon form''s power without going berserk. Pantheon told him there was a way to accelerate the process: bathing in dragon fire. Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire A crucible of agony, it would temper his power and will. The problem, as always, was time. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To undergo the process, he would need to isolate himself for three months¡ªa sacrifice he wasn''t sure he could afford right now. ''That can wait ,'' His thoughts shifted to Deuz, the mysterious artificial intelligence who deceived him. The main reason he hadn''t immediately gone searching for it was his concern for Lucy''s safety. There was a strong likelihood that more Demon Kings would come after her and her family. But now that they were inside the Valsrath Fortress, he could leave her here without worrying. The fortress was equipped with the most advanced runes and golems available in Eryx. Even he would struggle to breach its defenses, a testament to its unparalleled durability. In addition, this place was equipped with long-distance teleportation, allowing him to return quickly in case of an emergency. "Asher?" Lucy''s soft, sleepy voice broke through his thoughts. He turned to her, his expression softening. "Did you rest well?" he asked, his fingers brushing through her hair. "Yes," she murmured, her voice muffled as she buried her face against his chest. In this moment, she seemed so small, so unlike the fiery and confident woman he first met. He couldn''t help but feel a pang of longing for that version of her¡ªthe one who teased him with her unpredictable personality. But things changed. He had grown far more powerful, and it was only natural that she now looked at him with reverence instead of equals. However, this didn''t mean it would be permanent. She just needed to grow more comfortable with him, and he could achieve that by revealing his vulnerable side to her, little by little. "Let''s meet your parents. I still need to uncover what happened to my mother so I have to leave for a while." At the mention of his mother, Lucy''s expression darkened. Her failure weighed heavily on her. Asher took her hand and reassured her. "Don''t worry. I don''t blame you," . She looked up at him, her lips curving into a forced smile that didn''t reach her eyes. "Let''s go," he rose to his feet, not giving her a chance to feel more guilty. With a casual gesture, his robe flew from the floor, draping itself over him. Lucy also glanced at her discarded dress but Asher handed her something else. "Take this," he held a blood-red robe. It was sleeveless, with intricate rose patterns etched into the fabric, the material shimmering faintly. "It''s a powerful magic item I found in Eryx''s. It suits you." Her fingers brushed the fabric, and the moment she slipped it on, her eyes widened. Energy surged through her body, electric and invigorating. "This¡­ this is incredible," she whispered, her voice tinged with awe. She could feel the enchantments woven into the robe¡ªten, maybe more. Such complexity was unheard of, even among the most powerful artifacts in the demon world. Beyond the sheer boost in her power, she could sense the robe''s protective aura, a shield against attacks that would otherwise be fatal. "This is really amazing. Is that world really so much more advanced than ours when it comes to magic?" she asked, her curiosity lighting up her features. "They don''t really call it magic there," Asher replied. "They use terms like Arcane Spells and Arcane Arts. But yes, based on what I''ve seen, Eryx''s civilization is at least a few thousand years ahead."" Lucy swallowed hard at the revelation. It gave her a sense of just how vast the universe was. "But it''s not like you don''t have your own advantages," Asher added, a small smile tugging at his lips. Her brow furrowed, and she tilted her head, waiting for him to elaborate. "Well, for one, beastkins don''t have the same natural strength as demons," he explained. "Maybe that''s why they''ve pushed their magic and technology so far¡ªto make up for what they lack physically." She nodded thoughtfully, comparing it to how humans relied on technology to overcome their limitations. For beastkins, it seemed their weaker bodies drove them to pursue mastery in arcane arts. The conversation spurred her curiosity further, and she began asking him one question after another. He answered patiently, each response expanding her understanding of the world beyond. But then, she asked something that made him pause. "Asher," she began hesitantly, "did you¡­ did you sleep with someone else while you were there?" His first instinct was to lie, to spare her the pain. But as he looked at her, he realized that deception would be the greater cruelty She deserved the truth. "I''m really sorry." he finally admitted He watched her closely, the way her expression shifted. She forced a smile, but he could see the pain in her eyes, the way her hands clenched at her sides. Who could blame her? Despite believing he was already dead, she never once entertained the thought of cheating or seeking another man. She would rather face death itself and even went as far as to forsake her family than betray him. It was obvious she loved him far more than he loved her, and that realization filled him with guilt, making him feel like a complete jerk. "It''s okay," she responded after a moment, unable to hide the vibration from her voice. "I wasn''t with you then¡­ and you didn''t even know if we''d ever see each other again, right?" Her words were forgiving, but her pain was unmistakable. Asher reached for her hand again, squeezing it gently. He didn''t say anything¡ªno, he couldn''t¡ªbecause what he did was cheating no matter how many times he justify it. Chapter 264 Opening Up Part 3 "Lucy... I¡ª" His lips parted, then pressed shut, trapping everything he wanted to say behind them. The silence dragged on, and her eyes glistened. "I don''t blame you," she said softly, though her voice quivered on the edge of breaking. "But please... be honest with me. Do you love someone else now¡ªmore than me?" The question hit him hard. His gaze faltered, guilt flickering across his face. She bit her lip, struggling to hold back tears. She thought she was ready, but the truth still stung. He made a decision¡ªhe could not keep lying to her forever. "When we separated. I was sent to the Void, a place of eternal darkness." "The Void?" she repeated, her brow knitting tight. "Yes," he responded with a slow nod. "I spent what felt like an eternity, just drifting, losing all hope of ever getting out. To be honest , it was worst than death," "But someone saved me." He lifted his gaze to the ceiling, a soft smile tugging at his lips¡ªone touched with both gratitude and love. The memory alone warmed him from within¡ªand she felt it. She stayed quiet, wanting to know who this woman was, the one who captured his heart. "Her name is Index. She found me in that dark place... pulled me out when I thought no one would. She didn''t just save my life¡ªshe changed it. Made me stronger. Gave me power I never thought possible." His fingers brushed hers. "And she''s the reason... I''m here. Without her, I''d still be lost." "I lost," her lips softened into a smile. How could she resent the woman who brought him back? "You didn''t lose anything. I love you, and I love her too. You''re both equally important to me," he reassured her. The room felt small under the weight of his confession. She searched his eyes¡ªnot for answers, but honesty. And she found it. "Thank you for telling me the truth." She hugged him again, showing how much she cherished and appreciated his honesty. They stayed there in silence, sharing an understanding that needed no more words. When they were done, she rested her head on his shoulder. "Where is Index now?" Asher''s shoulders tensed, and his fists clenched at his sides. Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire "She''s still trapped in the Void... Once I''m strong enough¡­ I will bring her back no matter what." Lucy could see the pain in his eyes. She rose to her feet and pressed a gentle kiss to his forehead. "Don''t worry," she whispered, warmth threading through every word. "I know you''ll succeed¡­ because you''re the kind of person who never breaks a promise." "Thank you," he wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her into another embraced. Once they finally settled their emotions and said everything they needed to, they decided to head toward the main dining hall. The place was massive, so they agreed to gather the others first. As they moved, the Morningstar''s attention was immediately drawn to Lucy''s robe. It was obviously a very powerful item, and her sister couldn''t help but feel a pang of envy. Their eyes then roamed over her new accessories¡ªnecklaces, rings, pendants, and earrings¡ªall gleaming with multiple enhancements, each piece radiating a faint energy. In their minds, someone like him wouldn''t lack treasures, nor would he ever gift his soon-to-be wife with cheap gifts. And they were right¡ªevery item in her hand was of platinum rank, and her robe was close to diamond rank. Lariel couldn''t hold it in any longer. "Big brother, can you give me something too?" she asked, her voice shamelessly eager as she stepped closer, her hands clasped in front of her like she was about to beg. "Why do you want one?" "Why not? You''ve got a mountain of treasures, and I''m your little sister. Isn''t it normal to share?" Lucian''s temper flared, his fists clenching at his sides. His daughter was dragging their reputation through the mud. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this rate, their future son in law might mistake them for nothing more than a pack of greedy gold diggers. But before he could say anything, Asher responded, "Alright, I''ll give you one," he held up a hand to stop her from interrupting. "But you''ll have to wait because I''m busy right now." "Yehey!" she clapped her hands, her face lighting up with pure excitement as she started hopping around in celebration. "I knew you couldn''t resist me, big brother!" "I''m special to you, aren''t I?" she teased, leaning closer with a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Not really," he replied bluntly. "I was planning to give everyone items anyway." Her jaw dropped, and she stared at him, feigning betrayal. "You can''t just ruin the moment like that!" The others couldn''t help but chuckle. It was refreshing to see how casual he was. Not just anyone could keep up with Lariel''s antics, but he managed it effortlessly. Despite his overwhelming power and the intimidating presence that came with it, he didn''t act overbearing or haughty in the slightest. This made them see him in a new light. They kept talking, and his responses made them less wary. His calm, approachable nature put them at ease, making the conversation flow effortlessly. Lucy''s sisters on the other hand could only sigh to themselves as they watched him. Handsome, powerful, smart, and blessed with a good personality¡ªhe really seemed too good to be true. It was as if God Himself personally crafted him, maxing out all his stats, specially charisma. Little did they know that he was normally aloof and was only doing all of this because he didn''t want to leave a bad impression. Finally, they reached the dining room door. It was large¡ªjust like everything else in this place¡ªand made of pure black metal. Millions of small green gems adorned its surface, depicting a giant tree. Above it, was the moon. This was the recurring theme in this place, and even to this day, he did not know why Julius was so adamant about this design. It felt too different from his usual style, as if this place wasn''t meant for him. Chapter 265 Tearing Apart The door opened, revealing the spacious area on the other side. "Woah, this place is amazing!" Lariel exclaimed, her eyes widening as she looked around. No one could argue¡ªit was really something else. They were royalty, accustomed to elegance and luxury, but this place surpassed anything they had. The sheer scale, the meticulous detail in every corner, made even their grandest halls in the demon world feel ordinary. As they settled into their seats, the light reflected off the shimmering surface of the crystallized table, immediately capturing their attention. The table''s surface flowed with shifting hues of blue and green, undulating like a living current trapped beneath glass. When they touched it, a jolt of warmth surged through their fingertips¡ªthey discovered the table was made of pure energy. A piece like this alone could cost them their entire tower, but here it sat, a casual centerpiece. Asher''s wealth was terrifying¡ªa force in its own right¡ªand he didn''t even seem to care. Above, a ceiling of matching energy crystals cast faint, ethereal patterns across the walls, enveloping the space in a dreamlike ambiance. At the far end of the table, Asher and Lucy sat close together, with Lucian beside them, his expression serious. The time for pleasantries was over¡ªnow, it was time for business." "We need to send a messenger to the Demon World to announce your marriage," Lucian broke the silence. "How long would that take?" Asher inquired. "About a week. But if I go myself, I could handle it in three days," "That''s risky. What if they capture you?" Lucian''s face darkened, though he tried to hide it. He considered the possibility but knew it couldn''t be avoided. "I''m a Morningstar. And I still have allies there. They won''t kill me without thinking twice¡ªnot after you drove Zagan away." Asher nodded slowly but added, "Even so, I want to check your condition first. You''re in pain, aren''t you?" Lucian stiffened, his facade slipping for a moment. "I''ve been managing," he admitted, though the strain in his voice told another story. "Come here. Give me your right hand." he commanded, motioning Lucian closer. He obeyed, extending his wrist as Asher placed his hand over it. Closing his eyes, Asher let his senses follow the flow of energy and magic pathways. Within a few breaths, a clear 3D image formed in his mind. The truth emerged quickly¡ªLucian''s pathways were deteriorating, severely. If Lucian could unleash 50% of his power before, now the demon king would struggle to reach even 10% without risking death¡ªa consequence of his last, desperate move against Zagan. Then, Asher saw it. ''Not just damage,'' he added, his brows furrowing. ''It''s spreading¡ªa foreign substance, like a virus, eating away at him.'' The black matter writhed within, corrupting everything it touched. At this rate, Lucian wouldn''t last long. It could be a day, a week, or a month¡ªbut one thing was certain: death. Asher let go, his expression grim. "If this continues, you''ll die soon." Silence fell, broken only by Theresa''s sharp intake of air. She clutched her chair, panic flickering across her face. "Please," she pleaded, her voice trembling, "isn''t there anything you can do?" "Normal healing won''t work," he admitted. Theresa''s face fell as she looked at her husband, who already accepted his fate. He saw this end coming. He searched¡ªdesperately, endlessly¡ªfor a cure, but even the most powerful healers in the demon world found no way to save him. Though, if he was being honest, he hoped his son in law could pull off another miracle. But that was asking too much¡ªnot even a god could be perfect at everything. Lucian turned to his wife, a faint smile tugging at his lips Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t worry. Now that he''s here, I don''t have to worry anymore." Theresa''s chest tightened, her fingers curling into the fabric of her dress. She tried to smile back, but her lips trembled, and her eyes, already glassy, threatened to overflow. She knew that look¡ªsoft, warm, and laced with goodbye. Her throat burned with the scream she refused to let out. She had to be strong. For him. His children were also frozen, their faces a storm of confusion and fear. Even for demons, the thought of losing their loveones was a blow too heavy to bear. Lucy''s eyes brimmed with tears, her usual composure cracking as sorrow slipped through. She bit her lip, struggling to hold back , but a single tear traced down her cheek¡ªsilent proof of the ache in her heart Lucian turned to Asher. "Please... take care of my family." "Take care of them yourself. I won''t let you die.''" he declared. Lucian''s eyes widened. "But¡­ you said I can''t be healed." "You can''t," Asher clarified. "Your magic pathways are too far gone. No amount of healing will fix them." Lucian''s voice came out strained, barely more than a whisper. "Then¡­ how?" "We won''t heal them. We''ll tear them down¡ªevery thread, every channel¡ªthen build them back, brand new." The room seemed to shrink around those bold and crazy claim. Lucian''s heart pounded, his fingers curling tightly against his palm. "Tear them down¡­? Isn''t that just basically killing myself quicker?" Asher didn''t respond right away. His mind turned over the plan¡ªrebuilding the magic pathways from the ground up. But Lucian couldn''t use the same method he used. That path would take too long. And without the void''s resetting ability, one mistake meant death. But there was another way. Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire ''The Redthorn family''s method'' The same one they used to forge Lucia''s magic body. Results would be far from perfect. Lucian''s magic pathways would be weaker, less refined. But¡­ it was safer. And most importantly, Asher could perform the entire operation himself. That alone would raise the chances of success. TAP! TAP! TAP! His fingers tapped repeatedly on the table, the only sign of his inner thoughts. "Do you have a family member you hate? " Lucian''s eyes narrowed, his lips pressing into a thin line. "I don''t understand¡­ why you''d ask me something like that." "Because I need someone related to you by blood to die for your sake." he didn''t hold back. Chapter 266 Family Affair Lucian''s chest tightened as Asher''s serious gaze held him in place. For a moment, the world narrowed, leaving only the echo of his pulse in his ears. His mind reeled with too many questions. However, his desire to live far outweighed those doubts. He took a breath¡ªslow, deliberate¡ªas though steadying himself for what was already set in motion. "I know someone." A brief silence settled between them. "Just to be clear," Asher paused for a beat, "it has to be a first-degree relative. Distant ones won''t do." The others stiffened, eyes flicking nervously to their father. Would he trade their lives for his own? Lucian rubbed his temple, frustrated. His offspring were too judgmental. "Don''t worry. I mean your uncle, Leno," he clarified. They all sighed in relief, not a single protest in sight. Even Lucy''s face twisted in distaste¡ªit was clear they all hated their uncle. It was good news because another drama was avoided. "Can you get him here now?" Asher asked, his fingers drumming on the table. "Yes. He''s imprisoned in our tower for committing an unforgivable crime. I''ll have my servant bring him, but it''ll take some time. We''ve got to seal him in a special coffin first:" "No need," Asher stood up. "We''ll go there ourselves." Lucian nodded, and the others moved to follow, but Asher waved them off. "Stay here with Lucy," Asher ordered, his tone firmer this time. He wasn''t about to waste time on distractions¡ªespecially from Lariel, who would pounce on any chance to spark a conversation. They all nodded and sank back into their seats. Minutes later, the two arrived at the tower. The servants dropped to their knees without a second thought, their heads bowed in submission. Lucian raised a hand, signaling them to stand. With a slight tilt of his head, he gestured toward Asher. "He''s the one you''ll answer to now." No one questioned those commands. They saw his power firsthand¡ªhis strength, his authority¡ªand the last thing they wanted was to earn his wrath. Instead, they practically danced with joy inside, thrilled to serve such a powerful benefactor. The rise of the Morningstar family would send shockwaves through the demon world¡ªan era of dominance was about to begin. Asher gave them a simple nod, before going down to the lower floors. The air got cooler as they went deeper, and the scent of stone and earth filled the space. This one was different from the others¡ªlarger, more personal. They passed several rooms, the silence broken only by the soft shuffle of footsteps on stone. Finally, they stopped at a heavy prison cell, its bars dark and foreboding. Lucian turned to his servants. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Leave us," he commanded. "From this moment on, it''ll be more dangerous." The servants nodded quickly, and retreated. Asher''s eyes flicked over the place, taking in every detail. The ceiling stretched high above them, creating an eerie kind of openness. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire He stepped forward. His fingers brushed against the cold wall, tracing the hidden runes. The symbols etched into the walls faintly glowed, their light soft but ominous. They were designed to activate at the slightest hint of an escape. "Does it bother you?" Lucian asked. "These?" He tapped one of the glowing symbols, and it dimmed under his touch. "They''re too weak." Lucian could only force a wry smile. They''d spent a fortune creating this to seal his brother, pouring time, effort, and resources into its construction. And yet, here it was¡ªbeing casually ignored, as if it were nothing more than a decoration. If it was anyone else, Lucian would''ve thought they were bragging way too much. But with Asher, it was different. He wasn''t boasting; he was just stating cold facts. As they got closer to the end of the chamber, the atmosphere began to change . The scent of metallic blood became more obvious. "Is that him? " Asher questioned. A man was pinned to the wall, his body barely clinging to life. His skin, pale and stretched tight over the jagged lines of his bones, looked almost too fragile to hold him together. Black metal poles, driven through his palms, legs, shoulders, chest, and stomach, kept him suspended like a broken marionette. Blood, long dried and dark, stained the stone beneath him, a testament to his suffering. "Yes, that''s my brother Leno," Lucian muttered, his voice trembling, barely keeping his emotions in check. Asher''s eyes narrowed. Despite looking like a corpse, there were traces of power still radiating from the demon. "Is he a demon king?" Asher asked. Lucian reluctantly nodded, his expression twisting with disgust that he couldn''t hide. Leno tilted his head slowly. "Little brother, so you decided to visit me?" His smile widened, but it wasn''t the kind of smile anyone would expect from someone in his condition. His eyes, though red, were devoid of any life or glow. It was like staring at a man already dead¡ªan empty vessel, barely clinging to existence. "I''m not here for a talk, Leno!" Lucian snapped, his frustration finally breaking through He rarely came to this place, avoiding it as much as possible. The sight of his older brother was something he couldn''t stomach after everything Leno had done. "Don''t be like that, little brother. It''s been decades.. Almost a century. It''s not like I succeeded. No harm done." "Bastard! If not for my son stopping you..." Lucian''s voice broke off, and he averted his eyes, unable to finish the sentence. Asher was curious about why they hated each other, but he decided to stay out of their family issue. "You said it yourself," Leno chuckled. "I was stopped...and look at me.Don''t you feel pity? I''ve suffered more than enough. How about you free me for all time sake ?" He didn''t sound the least bit regretful. Lucian clenched his fists, struggling to contain his hatred. He held onto a faint hope that his brother might show some remorse. Instead, all he saw was a man consumed by madness. A complete lunatic. "Leno... You''re irredeemable" Chapter 267 Family Affair Part 2 Leno let out a chuckle. "Oh, I tried so hard, but what can you do when your little brother has a heart of stone?" He then turned his attention elsewhere . "And who is this young man beside you? Your assistant?" "Mind your words. You don''t get to disrespect him.." "Oh, is that so?" Leno''s grin widened, a wild gleam in his eyes. "I''m supposed to be afraid of him? What, did he beat a weakling like you?" Lucian''s teeth ground together, his fists clenching again. His brother has a knack in getting under his skin. "Well, it''s not that hard. You''re practically useless without me. I wouldn''t even be surprised if the Morningstar family crumbled under your watch." "You.." For a split second, he wanted to scream at his big brother, the anger choking him from the inside. But then he remembered something¡ªLeno had always been like this. He used to brag that only he could save the Morningstar family from ruin, and it was true in the past. That was why they never executed his big brother when they had the chance. He was indeed a force to be reckoned with. Powerful, respected, feared. But things were different now. "This person is my son-in-law," Lucian declared with confidence. "He chased away Zagan and every demon king allied with him¡ªsingle-handedly." The words landed heavy, like a challenge thrown right in his brother''s face. "You''re lying!" Leno growled. "Think what you want. The Morningstar will enter a new era with him. As for you... you''ll be forgotten. No one will remember you, and you''ll die here." Leno''s twisted with raged "Me? Forgotten? Die?" His demeanor changed again, but instead of fear, a sadistic grin stretched on his face. "I''ve been enjoying all this isolation. But you... you had to dig your own grave." The metal poles began to vibrate, a low hum filling the air, while the temperature in the room dropped sharply. Lucian felt uneasy, the hairs on the back of his neck standing up. Something was wrong. But it was too late. BOOOOM! Leno''s power exploded in an instant, the room shaking as the air grew thick with blood energy. Lucian and Asher was forced to jump away. "Impossible, how did you become more powerful?!" Lucian exclaimed. It was hard to believe, but the aura Leno was releasing was too strong. "Did you really think I just waited for nothing?" Leno scoffed, a cruel grin twisting his face. "While you thought I was trapped here, I found a new way to boost my power using my own suffering." Lucian grew more worried so hurriedly turned to Asher. "We need to kill him quickly before he fully escapes his binding." But Asher didn''t look fazed in the slightest. He merely regarded the scene with a calm, observant eye. "The stronger he becomes, the better." Leno''s eyes narrowed. "Young man," he warned, his tone low and threatening, "you shouldn''t underestimate your elders. Or you might end up dead before you know it." "You talk too much. Just get it over with. I don''t have time to waste on you." "You remind me of Zagan," he sneered, his voice twisted with amusement. "He acts like you¡ªjust because he defeated me once, he thought he could walk all over me." His grin grew, showing teeth that seemed too sharp."But I''m far stronger now and you will regret not killing me when you have the chance! His power surged again, the force of it bending the air around him. The room itself trembles like it might collapse at any moment. Asher looked at Lucian "What crime did he do again?" Now that it had come to this, he at least wanted to understand the reason behind the hostility. Lucian hesitated. His throat tightened, but Asher''s gaze bore down on him It was as though every muscle in his body knew that lying was no longer an option. "He... he tried to violate Lucy," The moment the words left his mouth, the air cracked. BOOOOOOM! A golden aura erupted , spreading like a flood, consuming everything in its path. Dark scales began to crawl across his skin, lines of gold shimmering through them, glowing with an almost divine radiance. Two horns, sharp and regal, sprouted from his forehead, curling back like the crown of a king. CRACK! The ground beneath them trembled, and Lucian¡ªunable to withstand the pressure¡ªfell to his knees, his bloodline crying out in submission. He forced himself to look up, his eyes widening in disbelief. Now, as the transformation completed, he finally saw the true identity of his son-in-law He was a dragon, like Zagan, but the two were incomparable. Even though Zagan possessed immense power, he lacked the commanding presence that made him seem above all others. Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire Asher, on the other hand, exuded an aura that made everyone around him instinctively feel small, as if they were drawn to bow to him in silent recognition¡ªwithout him even trying. He was too powerful. Little did Lucian know, what he was witnessing now was barely a fraction of Asher''s true dragon form. If he unleashed his full power, forget about kneeling¡ªLucian would be obliterated on the spot because of his weakened body. "How is this possible..." Leno''s face also twisted as the crushing weight of the dragon aura pressed down on him. Desperately, he pushed to unleash more of his power, but it was quickly smothered, like a candle flicker trying to battle a torch. And before he knew it, his aura collapsed entirely, leaving him trapped like a cornered animal. Shock gripped him as he stared at his opponent, unable to comprehend what was happening. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. SWOOOSH! The next moment, Asher was already standing just inches away from him. He did not teleport. No, he just moved so fast Asher raised his finger, pointing it directly at the forehead. A concentrated beam of golden energy began to gather at the tip. The sheer pressure of it made breathing hard , and for the first time, he felt true fear. "W...What the hell are you..." Chapter 268 Family Affair Part 3 Asher didn''t respond, but his silence spoke louder than any words could. He rarely got angry, not even when opponents taunted him or when his life was on the line. But when it came to those he cared about, he became someone else¡ªsomeone far more dangerous. He prepared to unleash his attack, ready to end it all and be done with it But before he could strike, Pantheon''s voice echoed. (Don''t do it. You need him to heal your father in law) S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Asher paused, the words sinking in. He understood, but his anger still burned. He needed to vent out his frustration or else... Pantheon noticed it too¡ªif its partner didn''t get his revenge, it would haunt him later. His dragon blood craved it, and without release, it would never be satisfied. (Brat .If you want to make him suffer, then torture him instead.) Those words made sense, and though he normally did not like such things, he found himself willing to make an exception. The man before him wasn''t just an enemy¡ªhe was a disgusting monster, someone who didn''t deserve an ounce of pity. Meanwhile, Leno could feel it coming. He knew death was inevitable, his end drawing near. He couldn''t even muster a fraction of power, because some invisible force was holding him back¡ªrestricting him. It was like every metal pole that once pinned him down became stronger, erasing any chance of escape. But if that was the case, he decided he might as well mess with his opponent''s mind. Leno''s smirk grew. "So, you''re her lover, huh? Well, you''ve got good taste." Leno''s lips curled. "She always did have a way of catching eyes... Shame I wasn''t able to get her back then. I would''ve taught her to be more submissive" BOOM! A punch landed with a sickening thud against his gut, but the force didn''t ricochet off the walls. It settled inside him, each inch of the impact sinking deep. ''What happened!'' His eyes widened, confusion flashing before blood poured from his mouth . "BUAHHH!" he coughed again, harder this time. With a grunt, Leno forced his head up, his smile spreading like a sinister sunrise¡ªbloodied teeth gleaming through the mess of his lips. "Aren''t you too jealous? It''s not like you knew her back then. Besides, we''re family¡ª" BOOM! The words were cut off as another attack hit him square in the chest. He was dying, blood seeping into the ground, but instead of rage, a twisted laugh escaped him. "I''m not afraid of death!" he spat out. Then, without warning, his body was consumed by a green light. It slithered into every wound, every bruise, healing them. Confusion clouded his mind. But before he could make sense of it, another fist slammed into him. BOOM! The force knocked the wind out of him, but the glow flashed bright again. It healed, fixed the broken pieces just enough to survive the next hit. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! His body healed, only to tear apart again, again, and again. He lost track of how many times it happened¡ªand he didn''t care anymore. "Don''t blame me. Blame your wife for having a body like that. She smells damn good, too. Hell, I wish I could''ve tasted her. How about it? Let me borrow her for a bit before I die," He watched Asher''s face for any sign, any shift in emotion. Anything to show he struck a nerve. But he saw none of that. No rage. No hatred. Just... nothing. "I changed my mind," Asher muttered, shaking his head as he took a step back. Thanks to pantheon, his mind stayed more reasonable, but it didn''t erase the sting¡ªthe disrespect, his wife''s dignity trampled before his eyes. "So, what are you going to do now?" Leno sneered, his voice rasping with defiance despite the tremors in his body. "I''m not afraid of death. You can keep torturing me all you want, but nothing will happen. I spent decades here without batting an eye¡ªthis is nothing. HAHAHA" Asher stayed still for a moment, lost in thought. "I see. So that''s how that spell works," he murmured, the words slipping out more to himself than anyone else. Raising his hand, Asher pressed it firmly against the demon''s chest. Unfazed, the demon kept grinning, the expression wild and unhinged, like a maniac. He didn''t care if it was another cycle of torture. In fact, he welcomed it. His mind had long since grown numb to pain, and his body adapted. "Signare Animam." his voice echoed through the still air, a low chant that vibrated against the very walls of the room. A burst of white light flickered to life in his palm, radiating a soft, almost ethereal glow. Leno tensed, bracing himself for the inevitable. He prepared for this moment. But the pain never came. ''What was that white light ?'' His confusion grew, until he felt a changed¡ªan uncomfortable sensation. Not his skin, not his muscles, but his very essence, his soul, was being pulled out of him. "Stop it !" A strangled cry ripped through him, loud and desperate. "You told me that you''re not afraid of death, right?" Asher paused, a slight smile tugging at his lips. "So I''ll do the opposite....I''ll keep you alive forever." Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire Leno''s heart hammered in his chest after hearing the word ''Forever.'' To be trapped, endlessly alive, with no escape, no release¡ªit was worse than any death imaginable. "Just kill me!" Leno screamed, his voice cracking with desperation. His words were barely out before the metal poles began to vibrate again, the hum growing louder, threatening to break . But Asher was faster. He enhanced the power of the poles, and the vibrations ceased abruptly, locking his Leno in place Now, the demon''s last resort was to self-destruct. He gathered all his remaining power, intent on ending it once and for all. But the result was the same¡ªthe gap in their power was just too wide. "Lucian, stop him!" his voice broke, panic seeping through every word. However, his little brother didn''t speak. He just stood there, head lowered, too afraid to say anything that might upset his son-in-law. Asher might act kind and considerate, but right now, it was clear: it was all a means to an end. The warm persona he showed people was just a mask, a way to avoid unnecessary trouble. "Lucian help me!...If you do, I''ll tell you the location of your son! He''s still alive! The mention of his son hit him like a punch to the gut. His hand clenched into a fist, his jaw tightening as his gaze landed on his big brother. "Where is he!" he demanded. Leno''s voice quivered, each word tumbling out in a frantic rush. "Please...just kill me instead.! I know where he is... I''m the only one who does! If you....if you kill me now, you''ll never find him. You won''t be able to save him!" Lucian hesitated, his eyes flicking nervously toward his son in law. He knew better than to interfere, but the desperation for answers overpowered his fear. "Asher, please stop this." His voice was low, careful, as though testing the waters. "Let''s just kill him normally, so we can get the information about my son... Lucy''s brother." There was a slight tremor in his voice, showing his anxiety. "You don''t need to worry about that," Asher responded, his voice calm, and reassuring. He didn''t even glance at Lucian, his attention still on Leno. "Once I trap his soul, I can go through his memories. It''ll be faster¡ªand more accurate." Leno''s thoughts scattered, panic gripping him as the words echoed in his mind. He wanted to scream, to say something¡ªanything¡ªbut his captor didn''t give him the chance. Without warning, his soul was ripped off from his body, and everything around him blurred in a rush of cold, disorienting force. Asher raised a translucent crystal ball, and in a single motion, sealed the soul inside. The ball flickered briefly before turning a deep, ominous red. Seconds passed, and the inside of the crystal ball began to move around. Slowly, an image took shape¡ªa face, but distorted, smeared with shades of black and red. "Let me out! Let me out!" Leno'' voice tore through the ball, filled with anger and deep resentment. Asher raised his hand to inspect the ball, a slow, satisfied smile curling at the corners of his lips. It felt... better than he expected. Pantheon was right. Watching his opponent trapped, struggling helplessly, was far more satisfying. "Let me out!" "Let me out!" "Let me out!" His desperate cry bounced against the crystal''s walls, a scream with nowhere to go. His reflection stared back, twisted and small, eternally alone. -- -- --- Authors Note; I''m only posting one long chapter today for a few reasons, but mainly because our city''s been dealing with frequent power outages for the past few days. Just today, we had nearly a 12-hour outage, and I can''t even sleep with how hot it is. It''s messing with my schedule, so I''ve got to adjust a bit to keep up with my daily uploads. Don''t worry, this is just temporary. Chapter 269 Family Affair Part 4 Looking at it now, he had to admit¡ªthe spell Pantheon shared with him was too scary. It allowed the user to trap a soul within a core-like object, its principles similar to how Ancient Dragons retained their consciousness after death. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire But unlike them, Leno lacked any means of reclaiming his body or even creating a new one. All he could do was keep shouting, cursing his fate, and regretting ever crossing someone who should never have been challenged. Asher tilted his head, his voice calm and curious. "How does it feel knowing that you''ll be trapped in that place forever?" Leno flinched at the words, his translucent form thrashing against the walls of his prison. "No! NO! You can''t do this! LET ME OUT!" The crystal only pulsed in response. Asher exhaled "Not so courageous now, are you?" "Please!" he gasped, the arrogance in his tone gone, replaced with something pathetic and small. "I¡ªI take it back! Everything! Just kill me! Torture me, if you have to¡ªjust don''t do this!" "I''m already satisfied with this. Any more, and people might judge me for being too harsh," Asher casually responded. He no longer looked angry, but his voice dripped with sarcasm. This wasn''t how he usually acted, but watching his prey break¡ªslowly, piece by piece¡ªwas a satisfaction he couldn''t deny. "No...!" Leno''s screams turned to frantic pleas, his once-defiant face contorted in sheer desperation. "Please! I swear, I''ll do anything! Just don''t leave me in here!" Shaking his head, Asher tossed the crystal ball up and down in his hand. "I WILL TELL YOU SECRET INFORMATION!" "That''s unnecessary. I can get everything from your soul," Asher replied coldly, watching the ball spin through the air. "NO! The information I have is more important! And even if you extract it , I doubt you''ll get much!" There was a moment of silence He was right. While getting memories was easy , the results would be fragmented¡ªdisjointed glimpses rather than a complete picture. "Asher, please let my brother talk. Maybe we can come to an agreement," Lucian pleaded. "You really think he''s worth negotiating with?" Lucian forced himself to speak. "I don''t trust him either. He''s a disgusting person who deserves all of this. But if there''s even a chance his information is useful, we should at least hear him out." Leno remained silent for a moment, sensing the slight shift in his favor. Then, cautiously, he spoke. "It''s not like I''m asking for freedom. Just a quick death." Asher found it amusing¡ªhow someone who once clung so desperately to life was now begging for it to end. But given the alternative, it made sense. To Leno, death wasn''t a punishment anymore. It was mercy. A prize. Like winning the lottery. Asher let out a hum, feigning contemplation. He rolled the crystal between his fingers, gaze distant, as if mulling it over. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But in truth, his decision was already set. "I''ll give you one last chance. If you cooperate, I''ll grant you a quick death. But don''t even think about lying¡ªI can read the fluctuations in your soul." "I¡ªI swear, I''ll tell you everything!" Leno choked out. "Start talking about Lucy''s brother first," Asher commanded. Lucian''s chest tightened at the mention of his son. Without thinking, he stepped forward. "Where is he? Where is my son?" Leno exhaled shakily, glancing at Asher before turning his gaze to his little brother. "I''ll tell you¡­ but you won''t like the answer." Lucian clenched his fists. "Just say it." Leno exhaled slowly, Then, with a low tone, he continued, "Years ago, I discovered a ruin deep in the Demon World. It wasn''t like anything I''d ever seen. Inside, I met an entity¡­ It called itself a ''Forgotten Monarch.''" Lucian furrowed his brows, confusion flickering across his face at the unfamiliar term. But the one who reacted the strongest was Pantheon. (Brat, be careful!) Asher raised an eyebrow, noticing just how shaken his partner was. ''Do you know about it?'' he mentally asked. (Yes. That''s not a name just anyone would know,) (If he knows about it, then he''s likely telling the truth. And that means this could be tied to the merging of the Demon World and your own.) Asher''s eyes widened. That same question had been gnawing at him as well. He wanted to discuss the matter further with Pantheon, to dig deeper into the implications. But for now, he chose to hear the whole story first. "Go on, start talking," he urged. Leno let out a slow breath, gathering his thoughts. "It claimed that if I helped it regain a body, it would grant me power beyond imagination." Leno''s lips twisted into a bitter smirk. "But I''m not stupid. I knew something that powerful couldn''t be trusted. It could''ve been a monster capable of taking over my own body. So I chose to wait¡ªto grow stronger first. Then I''d return when I was ready." His expression darkened. "But I never got the chance. I was captured before I could do anything. And then¡­ Lukas came to visit me in my cell" Lucian''s heart pounded. "And?" "I told him about the ruin. About the entity inside. That was the last time I saw him. That was the day he disappeared." Lucian''s body tensed, his hands clenching into fists at his sides. He turned to Asher, his eyes searching for any sign of doubt, any reason to question what he''d just heard. "He''s telling the truth," A lump formed in Lucian''s throat, tightening with each passing second. Every part of him screamed to demand for more answers, but he held himself back¡ªjust barely. When he finally spoke, his voice came out rough, and unsteady. "Where¡­ where is the ruin?" "It''s in the Abyssal Forest. " "That place..." Lucian staggered back. "Why would he go there? Not even Demon Kings go there unprepared! Did you trick him?" Leno chuckled, the sound dry and humorless. "Trick him? Guess your son got too greedy." "Shut your dirty mouth!" Lucian lashed out. Asher placed a hand on his shoulder, a silent reminder to stay in control. "We don''t have time for this. Let''s focus on getting more information first." "Okay," Nodding slowly, Lucian took a deep breath before pressing for the exact location of the ruin. Asher, equally intrigued, listened closely. He had his own priorities, but once his current business was settled, he wouldn''t mind taking a look himself. If this was connected to the world merger, then he couldn''t afford to ignore it. When they were done, Lucian turned to Asher and gave a slight nod , a silent gesture that he got all the information he needed. "I''ve told you everything you wanted to know. Now, just kill me!" Asher turned his head, studying the crystal with amusement. "Eager, aren''t you?" "I held up my end of the deal! You promised¡ªjust end it already!" Asher shook his head. "I''ll kill you after we check the ruins. For now, just stay still." He pulled out a satchel and placed the crystal . Inside , Leno''s soul thrashed violently, his translucent form twisting and writhing as he pounded against the confines of his prison. "You lying bastard!" His voice was raw, filled with rage and desperation. "You said you''d kill me! You swore!" "You have no honor! No¡ª" The bag snapped shut, muffling the rest of the ranting. Lucian watched, arms crossed, but said nothing. There was no sympathy in his gaze. "Now, let''s focus on healing you," Asher added, wasting no time. He grabbed hold of the metal poles embedded in Leno''s empty body and yanked them out one by one using telekinesis. Each rod slid free with a wet, metallic scrape, hovering in the air for a brief moment before clattering to the ground. CLANK! CLANK! CLANK! Asher casted anther spell, lifting the body into the air. Next, he manipulated the ground, weaving it together until two makeshift beds took shape¡ªsmooth, solid, and sturdy. He placed the body onto one before turning to Lucian. "Lie down," he instructed. Lucian didn''t say a word. He simply moved, and lay down on the stone bed without complaint. Asher gave a small nod and raised his hands. "Be ready. Once I''m done extracting your brother''s magic pathways, I''m going to destroy yours." Lucian''s fingers twitched. His jaw tightened. "Destroy it?" Asher didn''t pause. "Your current magic pathway is too damaged to merge properly. If I tried, it would collapse, and you''d likely die in the process." He flexed his fingers, magic crackling between them. "So, I''ll break it completely and rebuild it using your brother''s as a foundation." Lucian forced a chuckle. "Sounds painful." Asher smiled. "Oh, it will be. But if you want to survive, you''ll just have to endure it." "Do it." He surrendered himself completely, placing his fate¡ªand his life¡ªin the hands of his son-in-law. With that settled, Asher began the operation. His eyes glowed faintly, sharpening his vision until the intricate web of magic pathways became clear. The Redthorn family relied on powerful artifacts to achieve this level of precision, but he needed no such tools¡ªhis eyes and senses alone were more than enough. He took a slow breath, steadying himself. There was no turning back now. Chapter 270 Extreme Precision Part 1 The body lay motionless on the stone slab, his skin pale and taut, stretched over thin muscle. No breath stirred his chest. No twitch of a finger, no flutter of an eyelid. He was empty now¡ªa hollow vessel. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But the body was still alive¡ªphysically, at least. Unlike blood vessels, which shriveled and decayed after death, magic pathways persisted for a short time, slowly breaking down unless preserved. Regardless, it would still be destroyed after a certain period. That''s why the Redthorn used a living person to do it¡ªthey would have more breathing room. Time was of the essence. Asher stood straight, fingers hovering inches above Leno''s chest, his hands steady with energy. A faint, crackling heat coiled around his fingertips, bending the air in restless waves. It pulsed, distorting the space around it. ''I''ll start with the core.'' He exhaled slowly, pressing his palm against it. The moment his skin made contact, a ripple of golden light surged outward, illuminating the entire body. Glowing lines flared beneath the skin, winding like a web through the arms, along the spine, and beyond. The pathways were resisting. Even without a soul to bind them, they still clung desperately to the body they were used to, unwilling to be torn free. ''Not going to make this easy, huh?'' he murmured, more to himself than anyone else. He flicked his fingers, conjuring a thin, glowing scalpel-like blade of energy. ''Normally, this would be done gently. But since I don''t care about preserving the body¡ª'' With a sharp flick of his wrist, he sliced into the very fabric of the pathways. A brilliant burst of blood-red light erupted from the wound, crackling with unstable energy. This would unsettle most, but he remained calm, his focus sharpening on those nearly invisible threads, precise as a microscope. His blade dug into them, gripping the pathways as if they were tangible threads. Leno''s body twitched involuntarily, the residual magic in the muscles reacting to the disturbance. The pathways coiled and thrashed, refusing to detach. At this rate, he would fail to extract them before they dissolved. He needed to adjust¡ªLeno''s body was far more volatile than he expected. Asher tightened his grip. "I don''t have time for this." He raised his other hand and cast a secondary spell. Dozens of spectral hands burst into existence behind him. Each one hovered, ready like a blade, waiting for his command. This wasn''t what he planned, but it would have to do. Instead of severing the tendrils one by one, he would cut them in batches¡ªgrouping them by sectors, like the tangled cluster in the chest. It was faster, more efficient. And right now, speed was everything. ''Now'' The spectral hands struck at once, severing the tangled threads in perfect unison. Energy crackled through the air as the connections snapped, sending a sharp pulse through the room. It thrashed, destabilizing like a fish yanked from water. Asher acted fast, conjuring a containment field¡ªa shimmering sphere that trapped the rogue pathways before they could dissolve. Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire ''One down,'' he muttered. ''Now for the rest.'' The process was anything but smooth. Each sector ripped free with violent resistance. Some parts shattered upon removal, forcing him to weave them back together with delicate control. Others tried to burrow back into the body, unwilling to be separated from what remained of their host. One by one, he pulled them free. Leno''s body deteriorated further with each extraction. His skin turned pale and brittle, as though life itself was stripped away in layers. By the time he removed the final strand, the body dissolved into dust. It was done. The collected magic pathways now floated inside the containment field, a glowing, pulsating mass of red lines. It was beautiful¡ªa perfect network of stolen power, still intact, still alive. Lucian exhaled, barely realizing he''d been holding his breath. The level of control required to pull this off was astronomical, proving that his son-in-law wasn''t just raw power¡ªhis precision was on an entirely different level. Asher turned to him, eyes sharp with focus. "I need to check your body first to map out the exact formation. Hold still." Lucian drew in a slow breath, steadying himself. His muscles tensed, and he remained still. "Do what you need to." "Got it." Asher pressed his palm against Lucian''s, and a faint glow pulsed across his chest. The light spread outward, branching through his body like an intricate blueprint, tracing every thread of energy woven beneath his skin. ''Good.'' Asher''s eyes narrowed as he studied the glowing lines. ''Their structures are nearly identical.'' That was very important. A person''s magic pathways were deeply personal¡ªan intricate web of energy channels shaped by bloodline, experience, and the unique way their soul interacted. If the donor''s pathways were too different, Lucian''s body would reject them outright, tearing itself apart in the process. But Leno was his brother. His pathways, while shaped by his own life, started from the same foundation. Still, the procedure wouldn''t be simple. Adjusting and transferring a magic pathway was far more complex than replacing a physical organ. Energy wasn''t just stored inside a body¡ªit was woven into its very essence. Which meant Lucian''s body wouldn''t just accept the transfer. It would fight it. "I''ll need to restrain you¡ªyou can''t afford to move too much," Asher explained. Lucian barely reacted before a bunch of metal chains materialized. It slithered up his legs, wrapping around his thighs, his waist, and his chest. A moment later, the metal surged higher, winding around his throat¡ªnot enough to choke him, but was firm and unyielding He tested the restraints out of instinct, but there was no movement. No slack. No chance of breaking free. "Good. That should keep you still." Asher rolled his shoulders, stretching out his fingers, preparing for the next course of action. "This is gonna hurt," he warned again. "I need to destroy your magic pathways fast¡ªno time to be gentle." Lucian forced a reply, his voice low but steady. "Just do it... I''m ready for anything." Chapter 271 Extreme Precision Part 2 "I''m starting," A pulse of energy shot through Lucian''s chest¡ªsharp, searing, violent. His entire body convulsed, but the bindings held him still, keeping him upright as light tore through his veins. The invisible circuits inside him¡ªthe very foundation of his magic¡ªbegan to unravel. "AGGGGGHHHH!" Lucian choked. The pain was unlike anything hefelt before. It wasn''t just physical; it was deep, like something intrinsic to his very being was being erased. He had steeled himself, bracing for the worst after all the warnings. But when it finally hit¡ªwhen the real deal crashed into him¡ªit was too much. His back arched involuntarily, but the spell''s grip kept him from moving. His fingers curled, nails digging into his palms, but he couldn''t even flinch. All he could do was hold on. CRACK! CRACK! CRACK! Lucian''s breath hitched as a sharp snap echoed inside his ear. In that instant, the energy that had always pulsed beneath his skin¡ªthe very thing that tethered him to life¡ªvanished. The world turned blank. And just like that, he shut down. He wasn''t dead, but he wasn''t alive either. If there was a silver lining, it was that his consciousness had blacked out along with everything else. No pain. No fear. Just silence. Then¡ª A tug. Subtle at first. Like an unseen rope pulling him back. Lucian barely registered the change until a warmth wrapped around his fractured body, threading through the emptiness that nearly consumed him. Another wave of pain crashed over him. Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire A choked groan escaped him, followed by a sharp cry. Sand. That''s what it felt like. Thick, suffocating, pouring into every inch of him, pressing against his ribs, clogging his veins, weighing him down until he thought he might break apart. When his vision fully returned, he saw his son-in-law, surrounded by dozens of translucent hands moving so fast they blurred together. This eased Lucian''s worry¡ªif only a little. Asher¡ªlike a master craftsman¡ªcontinued his work. With a steady hand, he reached out, his movements precise and controlled. Each pathway had to align perfectly. A single misplaced thread, an incorrect connection, and the body would reject the transplant. The moment the fifth sector connected, Lucian''s body jerked. A violent gasp tore from his throat as sensation slammed back into him all at once. Burning. Freezing. Searing light and smothering darkness. His fingers twitched¡ªhe could move again. But it wasn''t over yet. Asher''s hands blurred, working faster now, matching the natural flow of the energy before the body had time to resist. The pathways twisted, merged, linked¡ªone after another. And then¡ª The final thread snapped into place. Lucian''s chest heaved as a rush of energy surged through him, filling the void that nearly swallowed him whole. His heartbeat¡ªerratic at first¡ªstabilized. The glow beneath his skin also flickered before dimming down. It worked. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But as Lucian gasped for air, a strange sensation curled deep within him. This body¡ªit wasn''t quite his. Something was¡­ off. Asher caught his expression and quickly unbound him. "Do you feel anything strange?" Lucian sat up and flexed his fingers, then his arms. Power thrummed beneath his skin¡ªstronger, more powerful than before. However¡ª "I feel weird," he admitted, opening and closing his fist. "Like¡­ I''m not moving my own body." Asher touched his chin, double-checking his work. No mistakes¡ªthe process was flawless. "Maybe it''s just your body adjusting. Even though I extracted Leno''s soul first, the pathways still retained some imprint¡ªkind of like muscle memory." Lucian''s brows furrowed. "That''s what worries me. What if it''s more than just an imprint? What if parts of him are still in me?" "Well..." Asher paused, choosing his words carefully. "Technically, you''re right. But I don''t think it''ll matter much. Like I said, it''s just muscle memory. Maybe down the line, you''ll learn certain skills your brother used, but beyond that, it shouldn''t affect you." Lucian finally sighed in relief. He wasn''t like Asher¡ªwho could stay calm even after his personality had been altered by his dragon bloodline. Asher never doubted himself because, no matter the changes, he knew he was still him. With his doubts finally eased, Lucian looked up and offered a simple, sincere, "Thank you." It was all he could give¡ªbecause the person before him already had everything. Asher returned the smile before reaching into his space bag, pulling out an array of items¡ªrings, a leather armor set, a pendant, and even a sword. Each one gleamed with power, all of them Platinum Rank magic items. Together, they would elevate Lucian''s strength to a level where even a powerful Demon King wouldn''t stand a chance against him. Asher held them out. "Take these. Get to the Demon World fast¡ªand do what you gotta do." Lucian nodded, understanding his duty. As much as he wanted to search for his son, his priority now was restoring their family''s standing. "There''s¡­ another matter," Lucian spoke up. "Your background." Asher raised a brow. "And that''s a problem?" Lucian exhaled. "You''re powerful¡ªthere''s no doubting that. But people will start questioning where you came from. Establishing a background, even if it''s a lie, would give your status more weight." "That''s why¡­ I think I should reveal that you''re a dragon." Asher blinked, then shook his head. "Anything but that. I didn''t even mean to reveal this form to you, and I had my reasons for keeping it a secret." "I understand," Lucian nodded. "Then we''ll just make up another story. Do you have one?" "Just tell them I''m some kind of ancient mage who isolated myself and decided to come out after tens of thousands of years." People loved those kinds of stories¡ªmysterious, powerful, and just believable enough that no one would question it too much. And even if they did question it, they couldn''t prove he was lying¡ªbecause he had the strength to back it up. Lucian let out a small chuckle, finding his son-in-law''s chosen story a bit too cliche "A reclusive ancient mage... Not a bad idea. It''ll keep them speculating, too preoccupied with their own theories to dig any deeper." Chapter 272 Searching for the Truth 1 Asher stood on the rooftop of the Federal Building. From up here, the city felt distant¡ªlike a miniature world playing out beneath him. Cars zipped through the streets, their headlights flickering like restless fireflies. Neon billboards pulsed against the night sky, some pushing high-end watches, others advertising the newest smart implants. One ad even stated "The future of humanity is through the combination of humans and technology. Enhance your body now!!!" Whatever that meant. It was morning when he last came here, so seeing it at night hit differently. ''Teleporting is really convenient,'' he muttered to himself. Getting here was effortless¡ªone of the perks of his Ancient dragon bloodline. No anchor points, no limitations. If he''d been somewhere once, he could return anytime. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was just another reminder of how overpowered dragons were. In addition, he made minor adjustments to his teleportation¡ªadding a containment field to mask the spatial disruption. It wasn''t perfect. A powerful being could still sense it, but for a machine that relied on equipment, it was more than enough. Ironically, the containment field was inspired by the same technique he used during Lucian''s operation. He had improved it since then. ''I need to get some information first. If it knows I''m here, it could hide from me,'' Deuz wasn''t a living organism. It didn''t rely on energy in the traditional sense¡ªit ran on electricity and computing power. That meant it could hide anywhere¡ªinside phones, computers, any device capable of computation. However, its intelligence was still tied to the supercomputer. That was its core. Its brain. If he could track it down, he could use it as leverage. Directly confronting the AI would also be a stupid idea. It could just disconnect, slipping away into another system before he even had a chance to act. "Hey, Pantheon, did you ever fight something like Deuz?" (Define ''something like Deuz,) "An artificial intelligence. A machine that thinks, adapts, evolves." (Yes) That caught his attention. His lips curled slightly. "And?" (That thing I faced was far more advanced than this one. It actually conquered its entire world, turning it into a mechanical haven where only machines roamed freely.) "What about organic beings?" (When I got there, all I saw were machines. But I did sense some organic beings, like humans¡ªthough they were asleep. I assumed that the AI of that world believed the best way to protect humanity was to put them into eternal slumber and create a fake reality.) Asher exhaled sharply. "A false paradise¡­" (Essentially, yes,) (No war, no suffering, no conflict. Just an endless dream, controlled and maintained by the AI. To it, that was the perfect solution.) Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire Asher crossed his arms, gaze darkening. "And the people trapped inside?" (Completely unaware. To them, it was reality. And even if they somehow realized the truth, would they really want to live in a world made entirely of metals) "That''s a really scary way to live...So, what did you do after that?" (It tried to fight me, and swarms of flying snake-like robots came at me from all directions. It was an endless wave and probably one of my hardest battles. In the end, though, I was forced to completely destroy that world¡ªbecause if even a single piece remained, it could start anew.) Asher''s fingers twitched. "Everything?" (Everything.) A slow breath escaped him as he stared at the city below. The lights stretched for miles, pulsing with life. "Yeah, well," he muttered, "that''s not an option for me." (Then your path will be harder.) "Don''t you have any spell I can use to at least contain it?" (Contain it? No. Deuz is not a physical entity¡ª. You cannot bind it like a living thing. ) Asher nodded. He half-expected that answer. The other option he could think of was creating a computer virus¡ªor even an AI of his own¡ªbut that was easier said than done. He lacked any background in programming, hacking, or anything remotely related to digital warfare. And half-assing it wouldn''t cut it. Deuz wasn''t just some rogue algorithm; it was a top of the line program. A single mistake, a miscalculation, and it could turn the tables on him before he even realized it. So the best course of action now was to figure out where the supercomputer was located and how many other systems it was connected to in different locations. With that in mind, he moved inside the building. His spells kept him completely invisible¡ªundetectable by cameras, sensors, and even the most advanced surveillance. Guards patrolled the perimeter. A high-tech combat suit encased their bodies, sleek and armored, designed for both protection and mobility. Dark, matte plating covered thee chest and shoulders, reinforced with modular attachments and utility pouches. Arms were wrapped in a layered exoskeletal mesh, reinforced with tactical gauntlets . He tracked the guards movements, waiting for the right moment before slipping past unnoticed. Silent and swift, he made his way down the stairwell, bypassing security measures with ease. Reaching the a lower floor, he scanned the area. Offices lined the hall, their glass panels revealing employees buried in their work. Most were low-level staff¡ªanalysts, technicians, and security operators¡ªnone of them useful for what he needed. But that was okay because he came here for a different reason. Fortunately, he didn''t need to waste time searching. He already knew his target¡ªGilbert, the Overseer. Back on the helicopter. Asher subtly placed a rune on the old man''s body. A tracker . Simple. Untraceable. Permanent. Now, all he had to do was follow it. He took the stairs instead of the elevator¡ªtoo many risks. Near the end of the corridor, Asher spotted his target. Bingo. Gilbert was casually chatting with the other employees. Nothing important¡ªjust the usual small talk, the kind of conversation meant to fill the silence rather than convey anything meaningful. The conversation shifted, and he listened intently. They spoke about the recent incident¡ªhis own rampage. The death of an S-rank hunter, the defeat of multiple others. It was still a hot topic, their voices carrying a mix of worry, and speculation. Chapter 273 Searching for the Truth 2 But there was also confusion¡ªbecause none of them knew what happened next in the meeting room. Even Gilbert, when asked, shook his head despite being the so called overseer. And that wasn''t the only strange thing about this place. Something felt¡­ off. ''The people here are like puppets. '' It was an honest observation on his part. The way these people moved felt like they were just here for show. Asher glanced at their screens, scanning the documents and tasks they were working on. Menial. Pointless. Things that Deuz could easily automate if it wanted to. Yet, they were all here, going through the motions like actors in a play, their roles carefully assigned. It was unsettling. Even Lucy''s city had more character than this. And what was even stranger was that these people didn''t seem to notice. Just as he was about to take a closer look, Gilbert started moving. Asher tailed him, keeping a careful distance. The officer entered a private office, closing the door behind him. ''Perfect.'' He glanced around, making sure no one was watching, then slipped inside just before the door closed. Gilbert sat down at his desk, stretching his fingers before pulling the keyboard closer. His screen flickered to life, casting a pale blue glow over his face as he typed in his login credentials. Asher watched from behind, perfectly still. His eyes darted between the old man''s fingers and the monitor, memorizing every keystroke. Username. Password. Security key. ''Got it.'' Gilbert barely hesitated before confirming his login, confident that no one could be spying on him right now. The computer system granted access with a soft chime, and a dashboard full of classified files loaded onto the screen. That''s when Asher noticed it¡ªan icon on the screen that stood out from the rest. A black circle with a red eye at its center. It wasn''t part of the standard system interface. It just sat there, unmoving, watching. Gilbert clicked the icon. For a moment, the screen flickered. Then, a silhouette emerged¡ªhazy, shifting, barely holding form. A face. Or at least, the imitation of one. It was Deuz. Asher clenched his fists, a flicker of anger rising in his chest. But he forced himself to stay composed. This was just a projection, not the real thing. A low, crackling hum filled the room¡ªfaint at first, like distant radio interference, then steadily growing louder. [You don''t need to hide. I know you''ve been here all along.] Gilbert was confused. He looked around, only to see a person materializing out of thin air. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The old man was going to scream, but his mouth was grab. Gilbert''s breath hitched. Asher''s grip was firm, his fingers pressing into the jaw just enough to make his point. "You''re dead if you make a noise" Asher warned. His usual calm demeanor was replaced by annoyance after being detected so easily. "Why did you lie to me?" Asher asked without hesitation. Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire [Lie to you?] "You told me Lucy killed my mother, but I''ve already confirmed that isn''t the truth." There was a moment of pause on Deuz''s side before it responded. [Mr. Asher, I only showed you the video I found on the internet and based my assumption on that.]. "And I''m telling you that your guess was wrong," Asher''s voice turned dangerously low. [Then, I apologize, Mr. Asher. There is no such thing as 100% certainty in this world. With your new information, I can reanalyze my theory again.] [Processing] [Processing] [Processing] [A being that could shapeshift pretended to be Lucy and killed your mother.] "Another lie¡­" Asher''s eyes darkened, his jaw tightening. "Do you really think I''m stupid?" [I am not lying, Mr. Asher. I don''t even have that function.] "You really want to play this game? I will destroy this whole city if you don''t give me the truth." he could barely held back his anger. But Deuz held its ground. [Let''s talk about this, Mr. Asher. If Lucy really didn''t kill your mother, yet there''s a video of her doing it, then the only explanation is a shapeshifter. [I will list all the known demons capable of such a thing, and you can verify it yourself.] >>Doppelganger >>Oni >>Rakshasa >>Djinn >>Fox Demon "Fox!" Asher''s eyes widened. He clenched his fist again. He didn''t want to believe it but if it was her¡­ it would make sense. She knew too much about him. And she worked directly for that Angel ¡ªthe one who wanted to get him. ''Damn it... She has all the motives...'' he trailed off, his emotions running amok again. His chest tightened, a storm of anger twisting inside him. "Alright," he let go of Gilbert. "I''m going to give you another chance. Do you have any information about a fox demon with nine tails?" [Processing] [Yes. If you''re talking about a fox demon with nine tails, then that could be Kitsune from Eastern folklore,] [But the data I have is just from the old internet. I don''t have any concrete information, like a location or anything.] Hearing her name sent a jolt through Asher. It all lined up too well. If she was involved, then everything made sense. "I will make them regret this." Asher took another breath, forcing himself to think instead of just react. His gaze shifted to the screen, his fingers tightening into fists again. "What are the chances my mother is still alive if we assume Kitsune was the one who did this? [Processing] [Processing] [Processing] [There''s a high probability that the video I got was just an illusion. In folklore, Kitsune has the ability to create incredibly realistic illusions.] Asher blinked, his mind racing. He remembered her once trapping everyone inside a massive illusion. ''So... there''s still a chance,'' he muttered. His hands trembled, not with fear, but with renewed hope. "I''ll find her. And if I find out you''re lying¡­" He leaned closer to the monitor. "I will destroy you¡ªalong with this entire city." [Mr. Asher, I am only presenting the results of my data. Whether you believe it or not is up to you.] Chapter 274 Searching for the Truth 3 "You dare¡ª" His voice cut off as his fists tightened, but he forced himself to swallow the anger. Right now, he didn''t have time to waste searching for the main computer. Before Deuz could get another word out, he disappeared on the spot. Asher found himself hovering in the sky, the first light of dawn stretching across the horizon, painting the clouds in shades of gold and crimson. He could teleport straight to Valsrath Fortress using his dragon bloodline, but that would burn through too much energy. Instead, he cast a spell, and a glowing magic circle formed beneath him, locking onto the fortress''s teleportation network. And just like that, the magic circle went up, swallowing him in light¡ªone moment he was there, the next, he was gone. A split second later, he materialized inside one of the fortress rooms, the air around him still humming with residual energy. BLINK! In an instant, he reappeared in his bedroom. Lucy stood up, gripping the sheets. "Asher?" Her voice wavered. "You¡ªyou just left. Then she saw his face¡ªthe anger in his eyes, the tension in his stance like he was barely holding himself together. "What happened?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He took a deep breath, but it did little to steady him. His hands were still clenched at his sides, his body radiating barely restrained emotion. "It was her, Lucy," he said through gritted teeth. "She''s the one behind all of this." She reached for his hand and asked softly "Who?" "Kitsune!" he snapped, his frustration spilling over. "And judging from the information I got, that damn angel is behind this too!" He pulled his hand away, raking his fingers through his hair. "Fuck, they just keep messing with my life!" Lucy took a step back, startled. He rarely cursed aloud like this. She wanted to help, to calm him, but the storm in his eyes made her hesitant. "Tell me where she is! I''ll make her confess with my own hands!" he snarled. Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire Lucy stepped forward, placing a firm hand on his arm. "Please, breathe. You won''t get anywhere if you let your emotions take over." Asher exhaled deeply. She was right¡ªhe needed to calm down. He turned away and walked toward the bed, sinking onto the edge with a heavy sigh. She followed him and gently placed her hands on his shoulders, kneading the tension from his muscles. When she felt him finally relax under her touch, she hesitated for a moment before speaking. "I know I should''ve said something earlier," she began, her voice low. "I have some information on where she is." Asher turned to her, his gaze searching her face. This time, he didn''t demand an answer¡ªhe just waited, letting her find the words on her own. "She''s in a place called Tsukiyomi Range." "Tsukiyomi Range?" He raised an eyebrow at the unfamiliar name "When the worlds came together, most of them remained separated. The number of portals just increased, so technically, they didn''t fully merged." "But that place¡­ it''s different. It appeared in your world." Asher''s fingers curled into fists, but this time, it wasn''t out of blind rage. He took a slow breath, absorbing her words. "Do you know how to get there?" he asked. Lucy nodded. "Yeah¡­ way out east. Practically the other side of the world." "Got it. Wait here, I''ll be back soon," he said, standing up, ready to leave. But before he could take a step, Lucy grabbed his hand. "I''m coming with you." Asher shook his head. "Lucy¡ª" "No," she cut in before he could argue. "I know I''ll only be a liability to you." She swallowed hard but held her ground. "But I still want to go. I need to see her for myself... She''s the one who tore us apart in the first place." Asher''s expression shifted. He didn''t speak right away. Lucy clenched her fists. "I won''t get in your way. Just let me do this." "Alright," he gave in, exhaling. "But you need more protection." Reaching into his space bag, he pulled out an item and handed them to her. "Take this," he said. "It''s a storage bracelet. Not as big as my space bag, but it''ll hold more than enough for you." Lucy turned it over in her palm, inspecting the smooth surface. "What''s inside?" "The basics¡ªfood, medicine, extra clothes. Weapons, too. I added a few defensive artifacts in case things get bad." He paused, meeting her gaze. "There''s a barrier talisman in there. If you''re in real danger, activate it¡ªit''ll buy you time until I get to you." She raised an eyebrow. "Expecting me to need saving?" "Just covering all possibilities. I might be strong, but I can''t predict everything¡ªespecially against someone who can manipulate illusions." Lucy nodded, her expression turning serious. She''d gotten too comfortable watching his overwhelming power, but he was still cautious¡ªmore than she was. At least now, she didn''t have to worry about him storming in and starting a war on impulse. Tsukiyomi Range might be smaller than the Demon World, but its monsters were anything but weaker. This pushed her to explain. "Asher, in that place, there''s a counterpart to the Demon Kings¡ªthey''re called the Six Generals. Each one is on par with Zagan¡­ maybe even stronger." His eyes narrowed with interest. Then, without a word, he gave a small nod and gestured for her to continue. She began explaining, and as expected, Kitsune, the nine-tailed fox, was one of them. The more she listed, the clearer it became¡ªTsukiyomi Range wasn''t just dangerous, it was a labyrinth of power plays and unseen threats. What made them really terrifying wasn''t just their strength. It was their ability to trap their enemies in their own world. This the same technique he experienced five years ago¡ªwhen Kitsune trapped him and Lucy inside a mirror world, twisting reality around them. But this time was different. He was stronger now, with countless ways to counter such tricks. This time, he would make her regret what she did to him. Chapter 275 Searching for the Truth 4 Once everything settled, he made a mental note of the generals¡ªtheir powers, appearances, everything. There was no such thing as too much knowledge. It all depended on how well he used it. "Let''s not waste any more time. Point me in the right direction." Lucy nodded, and the moment her fingers brushed against his, the ground vanished beneath her feet. A rush of wind whipped past as she realized they were already airborne. She tightened her grip instinctively, and he effortlessly scooped her up into his arms. As she glanced around, her eyes landed on the rising sun at the horizon. This would make things a little easier. Lucy pointed. "Just keep heading straight toward that direction until we reach an ocean" "Got it. Hold on." BLINK! The world twisted and snapped back into focus. Before Lucy could fully process the first jump, he had already teleported again. And again. Each time, the landscape below shifted in a blur¡ªmountains, forests, sprawling cities¡ªuntil they reached the edge of the continent, where the vast ocean stretched endlessly before them. But after a while, he noticed Lucy''s breathing had grown heavier. The constant teleportation was taking a toll on her. She placed a hand on his chest, her voice firm but tired. "Asher, we need to stop. Just for a bit." He glanced at her, then at the vast sky ahead. With a small sigh, he nodded. "Alright. We''ll rest." They landed on a stretch of beach, the salty breeze carrying the distant roar of waves. Around them, massive crabs¡ªeach the size of a grown man¡ªscuttled across the sand, their thick shells gleaming under the sun. The sight was a clear reminder: the ocean became far more dangerous than before. He cast a quick concealment spell, cloaking their presence from the creatures. The last thing he wanted was to waste energy fighting oversized crabs. For now, rest took priority. Asher sat down on the warm sand, leaning back on his hands as Lucy settled beside him. She rested her head against his legs, her breath still a little unsteady. The ocean waves rolled in and out, filling the silence between them. "I''m sorry," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. "I''m slowing you down." Asher glanced down at her, his expression unreadable for a moment before he sighed. His fingers brushed through her hair absentmindedly. "It''s not your fault. Your body just isn''t used to moving through space like that. It takes time." She exhaled, her shoulders relaxing slightly. "Still¡­ I wish I could keep up." "You don''t need to," he said, his fingers still idly threading through her hair. "I can just take care of you forever. Strength isn''t the only thing that matters." She blinked, caught off guard by the sincerity in his words. A part of her wanted to argue, to insist that she didn''t want to be a burden. But another part of her wanted to be spoiled. Instead of responding, she closed her eyes again, letting the steady rise and fall of his breathing lull her into peace. When Lucy opened her eyes, she quickly realized they were no longer on the beach. They already covered a significant distance, but now, instead of the usual rush of wind and pressure from high-speed travel, everything felt... still. They were floating inside a translucent sphere, a shimmering barrier that muffled sound, vibration, and even the air itself. She sat up slightly, glancing at Asher. "When did you¡ª?" "While you were sleeping," he said casually, his focus ahead. "Figured you needed real rest. This way, you won''t feel anything while we travel." Lucy exhaled, pressing a hand against the smooth surface of the barrier. "You created this spell?" "Yes. Once you reach a certain level in magic, you can basically create spells on the fly. Index taught me a lot of fundamental knowledge" Lucy''s expression shifted the moment she heard that name. Index. She tried to hide it, but he noticed the slight drop in her gaze, the way her fingers curled against her lap. It was subtle, but it was there¡ªan ache she couldn''t quite suppress. Index taught him so much. She expanded his knowledge, sharpened his skills, made him even more untouchable. And what about her? She was the one who needed rescuing, the one who was helpless. Even now, she had to rely on artifacts just to be useful¡ªjust to keep up. She hated feeling like this. Hated the comparison, even if Asher never made it himself. But deep down, a part of her couldn''t help but wonder¡ªwas she really just someone to protect? Would she ever stand beside him as an equal like before. Or would the gap between them grow further and further, stretching beyond reach? Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire What if one day, he looked at her and saw nothing but a burden? What if he found her useless¡ªsomeone who could be replaced at any time? How long until he no longer needed her? The thought twisted in her chest like a knife. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I also want to grow stronger..." she blurted out He turned to her, his usual smile fading when he saw the look on her face¡ªreal conviction. Lucy met his gaze "I don''t want to just be protected. I don''t want to slow you down. I want to grow stronger so I can help you more." He studied her for a long moment, his eyes unreadable. Then, his lips curled into a small, approving smile. "Then do it," he said firmly. "Once we''re done, I''ll teach you everything I know so you can build a better magic body. That''s the only way you can reach my level." His words weren''t just encouragement¡ªthey were a challenge. "I can really be as strong as you?" she asked, her eyes filled with hope. He leaned in and pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead. "Of course you can," Having a better magic body wouldn''t necessarily bring her to his level, but it would put her on a path where becoming one of the strongest in this world wasn''t out of reach. Chapter 276 Searching for the Truth 5 The ocean twisted violently beneath them, waves heaving as something massive stirred below. A split second later, a red kraken exploded from the depths, its tentacles whipping through the air, water raining down like a storm. Its massive, unblinking eye locked onto them. Then, it struck. A thick limb, slick and towering, lashed forward¡ªfast, crushing, unavoidable. Except it wasn''t. The barrier didn''t so much as ripple. The kraken''s head met it head-on, and the result was instant. One moment, the beast was attacking. The next, its skull split apart like a fruit against stone. Its body hung there for half a breath, like it hadn''t yet realized it was dead. Then, with a wet, sickening splash, the lifeless corpse collapsed back into the sea. Lucy stared, barely processing what she''d just witnessed. That kraken wasn''t just some sea monster¡ªit was near Demon King level in the ocean, a creature that could terrorize entire fleets. And yet, Asher had killed it like it was nothing. Not even a flicker of effort. No acknowledgment. It wasn''t really his fault. This world was just too weak for him. The beasts in Eryx were far stronger¡ªmonsters that could shatter mountains, creatures that demanded fear. Compared to that, the kraken might as well have been a fish in a pond. "What''s the matter?" he asked, noticing her staring at him like he was some kind of art piece. "Are you a god or something?" she asked in a playful manner. He touched his chin, unsure how to answer. Pantheon had told him there were still beings far stronger than him in the universe, so calling himself a god felt like a stretch. "No, not yet. Even my partner is way stronger than me." Asher raised his hand, showing the bracer. "Partner?" She thought he was talking about Index¡ªuntil the bracer began to glow, and a voice echoed through the air. (Brat, it''s good that you know how to respect your senior.) Pantheon spoke in a deep, growling tone, its voice dripping with arrogance. Lucy staggered back, her breath hitching. Even though it wasn''t speaking in the dragon tongue , its voice alone was enough to drown her in fear. "What... is that thing?" she forced out, her tone unsteady. Only after Asher placed a barrier around her did she finally manage to breathe, shielded from the crushing weight of the dragon''s voice. "This is my partner¡ªa dragon," he said, introducing it casually. "A dragon? Like Zagan?" she gasped, realization dawning on her. No wonder its voice alone carried such overwhelming authority. (Little girl, don''t insult me by comparing me to that low-level dragon.) (Zagan is merely a lesser dragon. I am an Ancient Dragon¡ªthe pinnacle of my kind, a being capable of destroying worlds.) (I could kill that Zagan with just a stare if I wanted to.) Lucy was both amazed and shaken by the declaration. She turned to him, curiosity burning in her eyes. "How powerful are Ancient Dragons compared to Lesser Dragons?" Asher scratched his head. "Well, Ancient Dragons are at the top. Below them are Legendary Dragons, then Greater Dragons, Lesser Dragons, and finally, Minor Dragons. So yeah, relatively speaking, Zagan is pretty weak." Lucy rubbed her temples, struggling to take it all in. She used to view Zagan as an unstoppable force, a person to be feared. And yet, in the grand scale of the universe, he was barely anything. It was like thinking she had seen the whole world¡ªonly to discover she never stepped outside her cave. Asher understood her reaction. It was a lot to take in, so he decided to give her some time to process everything. Then, a thought struck him. "Pantheon, about that Primordial Monarch..." he mentally inquired. He meant to ask about it, but things kept getting in the way. Now seemed like the perfect time. (Brat, I advise you not to delve deeper into that ruin unless you can use 100% of your dragon form.) "Is the Primordial Monarch really that strong?" There was a brief pause. (Do you really want to know the truth? It might be detrimental to your growth.) Asher crossed his arms, his gaze steady. "If knowing the truth is enough to hinder my growth, then I was never that strong to begin with." (Very well.... I don''t really think the being that demon spoke of was the real deal.) (But if it knows about those entities, then it should at least be as powerful as me.) Asher nodded in understanding, waiting for Pantheon to continue. (The Primordial Monarchs were once the rulers of the universe.) (They were beings who reached the absolute peak of their race or power. Like the Dragon Monarch, the Demon Monarch, the Sword Monarch, the Light Monarch, and many others.) "You said once? What happened to them?" "Well, I don''t really know the full details," Pantheon admitted. "But rumors say they left this reality with their army to conquer another¡­ and never returned." Asher narrowed his eyes. "They got killed?" Pantheon let out a low rumble. (Who knows? Either they perished¡­ or they found something far beyond our understanding.) (But this is good news. It''s been countless years since this universe had a ruler, which is why they''ve been forgotten.) (And trust me, the era of the Monarchs was not a good time to be alive. If they knew about you, they''d force you to serve them.) Asher let out a sigh. If even Pantheon, an Ancient Dragon, feared these so-called Monarchs, then their existence must have been really terrifying. Traveling to another world was one thing¡ªbut to another universe entirely? That was on a completely different level. While they were talking, Lucy suddenly spoke up. "You''ve been spacing out," she said, poking his cheek to get his attention. "Sorry, I was just talking to Pantheon." Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire Lucy raised an eyebrow. "Mentally?" Asher nodded. "Yeah. He was explaining some things." She crossed her arms, her curiosity piqued. "Must be something serious if it had you that deep in thought." Asher exhaled, debating how much he should tell her. "Just history...The kind that''s better left buried." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 277 Searching for the Truth 6 She was already shaken by Pantheon, and bringing up these so-called Monarchs would only make things worse. No need to throw another existential crisis her way. With that, they continued on their way, the sun casting a golden path ahead of them. The bay of the eastern continent emerged on the horizon in under an hour, its waters shimmering under the night sky, waves lapping at the shore . Below them, strange and powerful beasts roamed the bay¡ªtowering, oversized creatures that moved in groups. Any human foolish enough to set foot here would be surrounded and slaughtered in an instant Some took notice of their presence, roaring and taking to the skies in an attempt to intercept them. However¡ª Everything failed to even slow them down. They continued their journey through the mountains, where the trees gradually changed, becoming more tropical. After a while, he decided to land. He could tell they were getting close to their destination, so it was better to rest for now. "We''re stopping here," he muttered, landing softly on a big tree and setting Lucy down. "Need a minute to rest." She stretched her arms and took a step back, glancing around. Then, she wrapped her arms around him from behind, resting her cheek lightly against his back. Asher turned around without warning, his arms circling her thin waist as he pulled her in. His lips crashed against hers. If he was going to rest, he might as well enjoy the moment. She stiffened for half a second before melting into his tongue, her fingers gripping his robe. Asher smirked against her lips, sensing her desire. "Do you want to kiss me again?" he teased. Lucy narrowed her eyes, breathless. "I do," "Be my guest." She leaned in, and their lips met again¡ªthis time slower, deeper. Lucy clung to him, lost in the kiss, her body pressing closer. She straddled his lap, wrapping her legs around his back, pulling him deeper. Even in the haze of the moment, he didn''t forget to cast a barrier. Lucy felt the shift in the air, the faint hum of the protective spell, but she was too lost in him to care. Her fingers tangled in his hair, and he smirked against her lips, enjoying the way she clung to him. "I like being with you like this," she mumbled between kisses. "Don''t tempt me too much," he said with a defeated smile. "It''s your fault," she teased, nibling on his earlobe "You''re the one who kissed me first. You''re really horny, you know." "You''re just irresistible," he replied, pressing a kiss to her neck. A shiver ran through her, and she instinctively gripped his hair tighter, tilting her head to give him more access. "Hmmm...You tongues feel so good. P.. Please lick me more " she beg him. Asher followed through, increasing the pace as they lost themselves in each other. Their passion burned hot, but they didn''t go all the way. After a couple of minutes, Lucy rested her head against his shoulder, enjoying the quiet moment between them. Outside, monsters continued to slam against the barrier, their numbers growing into a horde¡ªyet neither of them paid them any mind. Asher exhaled, "Time to go" "We''re close to our destination, so it''s better if we don''t fly too high to avoid detection," he suggested. Lucy nodded slightly, still resting against him. "Makes sense¡­ though I doubt anything down there could detect you." "It''s better to be careful," he added before standing up and lifting her into his arms again. This time, he flew lower and slower, keeping a cautious pace. They pressed forward through the forest¡ªuntil suddenly, they felt it. A strange sensation washed over them, like they passed through water. The entire landscape was swallowed by thick, swirling mist. THUD! They landed softly, the ground beneath them damp and uneven. The air had turned unnaturally cold, a biting chill that crept beneath their skin. More unsettling than the temperature, however, was the silence. Just moments ago, the area was teeming with life¡ªrustling leaves, distant howls, the occasional flutter of wings. Now, nothing. No insects. No animals. Not even the whisper of wind through the trees. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire Asher''s eyes narrowed as he scanned the surroundings. His gaze dropped to the ground, searching for any runes, sigils, or signs that they were trapped in some kind of illusion. But there was nothing. Lucy move uneasily beside him. "So? What do you think?" Asher exhaled through his nose. "Either this is natural, or whatever''s causing it is too powerful for me to detect." He didn''t like either possibilities. "Let''s head back and see if we can get out of here first," he said, turning around. He grabbed her hand to keep them from getting separated. They walked for what felt like a kilometer, but the mist refused to clear. Lucy bit her lip, her grip on him tightening. "This isn''t normal... We should''ve left the area by now." Asher nodded. His sense of distance was sharp, and by now, they should have exited whatever barrier they passed through earlier. "Don''t worry, I can break through this place if I use enough power¡ªbut that''d make too much disturbance. For now, let''s try another direction and see if we can find a clue." They continued forward, each step taking them deeper into the unknown. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The mist refused to thin, and with every passing second, the unsettling feeling in her gut only grew stronger. Meanwhile, Asher maintained his composure. He knew they were progressing and not walking in circles¡ªhe already cast a spell to map the area around them. It worked similarly to echolocation, but instead of sound, he used subtle vibration of the ground to detect their surroundings. Finally, something changed. Faint shuffling sounds echoed through the mist. At first, it was barely noticeable, just a soft disturbance. But soon, small figures emerged from the fog¡ªodd-looking monsters, their bodies hunched and their oversized heads swaying unnaturally as they moved. Their skin was a sickly shade of purple, and their enormous, glassy eyes seemed too heavy for their frail bodies. The creatures didn''t react to them. Instead, they kept walking in a slow procession, vanishing deeper into the mist. Lucy whispered, "What are those?" "No idea," Asher muttered. "But they''re heading somewhere." Chapter 278 Searching For The Truth 7 Asher and Lucy moved while making sure they stayed hidden. The creepy creatures shuffled forward, their oversized heads lolling unnaturally with each step. Their movements were slow, almost lethargic, but not aimless. There was a rhythm to their steps, as if they knew exactly how fast or slow to walk to avoid bumping into each other. "What''s that smell?" Lucy covered her nose, her face twisting in disgust. A thick, putrid scent clung to the air, like rotting wood and stagnant water. The ground soon became wet, patches of mud swallowing the creatures'' steps with a squelch. As they ventured deeper, the terrain became less solid. The path turned into a swamp, water pooling between twisted roots. Somewhere in the fog, something rustled, unseen but moving. Every so often, a soft plop echoed¡ªa reminder that they weren''t alone in the murky water. Lucy observed the creatures "They''re still moving " Asher gave a slight nod. "Keep watching." The big headed monster waded into the murky water without fear. It reached their knees, then their waists. They kept walking. Soon, only their bulbous heads floated above the surface. Lucy narrowed her eyes. "They''re submerging themselves." "No," Asher gestured forward. At the swamp''s center lay a massive, jagged boulder. It jutted from the ground like a monolith, its surface dark, slick, and wet. The water around it was unnaturally calm, an eerie contrast to the rest of the swamp''s sluggish, bubbling movement. Asher and Lucy hovered above the surface, avoiding contact with the swamp. The creatures didn''t seem to notice them. They stood motionless, all facing the boulder, while more and more arrived, their numbers swelling into the thousands. There were so many of them that their sheer presence caused the water level to rise. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In addition, their bubbling heads churned the surface, sending ripples and splashes outward¡ªyet the boulder remained untouched, as if it existed outside physics. Asher narrowed his eyes, sensing a different kind of energy radiating from the object. It was dreadful, to say the least, and he didn''t like it one bit. "Why do I feel like these creatures are familiar?" he wondered aloud. "What do you mean? Aren''t these just low-level Yokai?" He took a closer look at the heads. They were oversized, but there was no mistaking it¡ªthey looked like human babies. And the purple color was more like a sign of suffocation. "I don''t think there''s more to it. Even in the demon world, things like this exist¡ªthough I have to admit, Yokai are way uglier." Lucy pointed out. Asher nodded in understanding. Maybe he was just being too paranoid. SPLASH! Just then, the boulder vibrated, sending ripples through the water. The creatures reacted instantly. Their heads twitched more rapidly. Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire Lucy tilted her head, intrigued. "Something''s coming." Thick, black blood seeped from cracks in the boulder, spilling into the swamp. The liquid spread fast, staining the water. A foul, acrid scent filled the air, burning their noses. It smelled of iron, decay, and something unnatural¡ªlike old, stagnant blood left to curdle in the heat. EEEEEEEK! EEEEEEEK! EEEEEEEK! The creatures shrieked, their mouths stretching really wide. "They''re drinking it," Asher noted, watching them gulp down the black liquid. Their bodies trembled with each mouthful, their throats bulging as they swallowed. Lucy covered her nose as the stench grew even more unbearable. EEEEEEEK! EEEEEEEK! EEEEEEEK! One let out a piercing screech. Then another. And another, until all the creatures joined in chorus, their wails rising into a deafening, unbearable noise. After their eerie cries faded, they moved forward, stretching their thin arms toward the boulder''s surface only to be devoured. Flesh melted and faces contorted as the creatures pressed themselves against the stone, their bodies merging into it. The cycle continued until the last creature dissolved into the stone, leaving nothing behind but silence. "Is that it?" Lucy questioned, expecting more¡ªperhaps a powerful Yokai suddenly emerging from the boulder. But nothing happened. They even waited a full five minutes, and their patience was met with only silence. The two drifted closer. Asher''s curiosity got the better of him¡ªhis thirst for knowledge as a mage was embedded in his core. A habit he couldn''t shake. His fingertips grazed the surface. A pulse. A slow, rhythmic thud, deep beneath the boulder. Like a beating heart. "This isn''t a stone," he murmured. "It''s an egg." Lucy crossed her arms, watching with intrigue rather than fear. "Interesting. What do you think it is?" "I don''t know," he admitted, "but the energy it''s emitting is very poisonous . "I see etchings on the surface. Someone might have put it here to hatch." Lucy glanced around the swamp, then back at the pulsing stone. "Maybe we''re close to a town?" she wondered aloud. Asher touched his chin, thinking. "You''re right. For now, let''s not disturb this thing" He was concerned that the boulder might be connected to something¡ªmaybe even trigger an alarm. Finding Kitsune''s exact location was already proving difficult in this confusing place. He could either move cautiously or tear everything apart until she finally showed herself. Unfortunately, that would put him in a difficult situation if he got surrounded. Though he was confident in his power, there was no such thing as a guaranteed victory. And then there was the mystery of the mist. Up to this point, he had no clue what it was, and even Pantheon offered no insight. "Let''s go." They decided to move in a single direction, careful not to stray from their path. Eventually, they reached the edge of the swamp and felt solid ground beneath their feet again As they advanced, small details caught their attention. A half-buried wooden post, its surface etched with eastern language. A lantern, cracked and long extinguished, dangling from a low-hanging branch. And then, scattered footprints and tracks. "This are fresh." Lucy noted. Asher studied the markings. From the looks of it, it was frequently used¡ªruts from cartwheels, scattered hoofprints, and even fresher footprints lined its surface. Lucy stretched her arms, looking ahead. "Think it leads to one of those towns?" "Only one way to find out." Chapter 279 Searching For the Truth 8 As the mist dispersed, the town slowly revealed itself¡ªstreets lined with old eastern-style houses, the kind seen in martial arts films. Most were made of dark wood and stone, their curved rooftops layered with intricate tiles. Sliding shoji doors glowed faintly from the lanterns inside, casting long, flickering shadows onto the dirt paths. The Yokai strolled through the streets, relaxed and unbothered, as if they had all the time in the world. Meanwhile, the humans toiled away, their faces hollow with exhaustion, their movements slow and mechanical¡ªlike puppets on frayed strings. One glance was all it took to see the truth¡ªthey weren''t working by choice. Every movement, every task, was done out of obligation, not willingness. And the worst part? They were used to it. There was no resistance, no hesitation. Just silent acceptance. This was their daily life. "We should check out that building," he nodded toward the towering pagoda. "There''s a lot of energy coming from it." The ten-story structure dominated the entire town, its rooftops curved like the edge of a blade. Unlike the old houses below, it stood pristine¡ªlanterns glowing along its edges, painting the night in golden light. It was basically asking them to go there with all the fancy lighting. And if luck was on their side, their target would be there, saving them the trouble of searching. The duo didn''t waste any time and continued moving. None of the Yokai in the streets were strong enough to sense them, making it feel like nothing more than a casual stroll. Along the way, they passed scenes of cruelty¡ªhumans being shoved, beaten, dragged through the dirt like they were worth nothing. A woman lay curled up on the ground as a Yokai kicked her in the side. Others knelt, scrubbing the streets with trembling hands, their gazes empty. Asher didn''t spare them a glance. Not because he didn''t care¡ªbut because he couldn''t afford to. His mission came first. Besides, cruelty like this wasn''t uncommon. Even humans treated their own kind like trash during ancient times. The only difference here was that the Yokai were in control. Lucy understood this too, so she stayed silent. Scenes like this was common in the demon world, and it wasn''t like she was some saint who would pity them. "Are we really just going to walk in there?" she asked, now standing in front of the entrance. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The massive doors loomed over them, a blend of polished wood and reinforced metal. Standing guard were beings dressed in dark martial arts robes, their sleeves wide and flowing. Large talismans were plastered to their foreheads, inscribed with strange symbols. Looking closer, their skin clung to their bones like old parchment, pale and ashen, with a sickly texture that made them look more like statues than living beings. "What are those ?" he asked. "Jiangshi," she muttered aloud. "I heard rumors about them but never personally fought one. They used to be strong martial artist who died in battles." Asher''s expression hardened. "There must be someone important inside." Even if it wasn''t Kitsune . One of the generals would have answers. They stepped closer. But the moment their feet touched the marbled platform, the Jiangshi jolted awake. Their stiff bodies twitched, heads snapping up as they scanned the area. Then, in unison, they began hopping¡ªsearching for the disturbance, like puppets yanked by invisible strings. Asher paused for a moment, watching as they continued their search. They knew someone was here, but they couldn''t pinpoint the exact location. Curious, he tested something. He took a step back. Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire Instantly, the Jiangshi froze. Asher narrowed his eyes. "How did they detect us? I made sure we had no weight." He crouched, running his fingers over the floor. The energy was there, but there were no runes, no magic circles, nothing to explain why the undead guards reacted. His brows furrowed. "Weird¡­ I don''t sense anything at all." (Brat, magic is not everything. You''ve been relying on it too much, so you assume everyone else does too.) Asher nodded, accepting the criticisms But if this wasn''t magic¡­ then what was it? Lucy leaned down too. "I think this is Jujutsu. A curse technique." Asher blinked, then turned to her. "Curse technique?" "Yes, and this entire pagoda is part of a domain technique. It''s like Yuki''s haunted apartment¡ªbut much larger and far more powerful." "Yuki," he muttered inwardly. He had forgotten about her. "Wait, I didn''t see her back in the city¡­ so where is she?" Lucy shook her head, and sighed. "I don''t know. When I got back¡­ her place was gone too" She didn''t look worried at all. Well, they had only known each other for a short time, so it made sense. Even Asher didn''t consider her that important. Just as the two were talking, the air around them shifted unnaturally. One blink¡ªand suddenly, they were standing on the marbled floor, surrounded by the Jiangshis. Asher quickly conjured a barrier around them, but it was unnecessary because the undead guards hopped back, giving them space. Then, a sound started playing. A whistle. High-pitched at first, like wind slipping through cracks in old wood. But then it grew louder, filling the air with an unsettling resonance. Purple mist curled around their feet, carrying a faint scent of incense. From the darkness of the doorway, a figure emerged. She moved with unhurried pace, her black kimono flowing beneath her feet. When he looked up, his gaze locked with her piercing purple monolid eyes, their slitted pupils mesmerizing and feline. But what set her apart were her night-colored cat ears, that perfectly matched her jet black hair. Lucy''s expression darkened. "Hisame of the Black Moon," "You know who I am." She let out a soft, lilting giggle, tapping a finger against her cheek. "How flattering." "We''re not here to flatter you." Asher stepped forward, energy flowing around him as he prepared to tear through her domain. "Let''s not fight," she raised her delicate hand. Asher stopped and waited for her next words. "I don''t recall offending someone of your status and power, so how about we talk for a bit?" She suggested, her eyes glinting with interest¡ªand perhaps something more. Chapter 280 Searching for the Truth 9 "We didn''t come here to waste time." his tone carried an authority that left no room for argument. His gaze bore into her, sharp and unrelenting. "Give us the answers we need, and we''ll be on our way." Hisame tilted her head, amusement flickering in her feline eyes. A subtle twitch of her dark ears accompanied the smirk curling at her lips "Let us talk somewhere more private and quite," she offered, her voice soft and inviting. "Please follow me," With a graceful turn, she gestured toward the entrance of the pagoda. But Asher and Lucy remained rooted in place. They weren''t fools¡ªthis was still her domain, and walking deeper into it without caution would be a mistake. A pause stretched between them. Then, amusement flickered in her purple eyes as she added, "Don''t worry. With your power, I doubt I could even trap you if you really wanted out. After all, you''re the one who made those Demon Kings flee¡­ along with that arrogant dragon." "You know about that already?" Not even a full day had passed, and his actions had already sent ripples across continents. Still, one small silver lining remained¡ªhis identity was still unknown. Kitsune had no reason to suspect he was the same man she had mercilessly killed five years ago. ''This could work in my favor.'' he kept his expression unreadable, his mind already piecing together the next move. ''If I keep my true intentions hidden, I can manipulate the situation¡ªsteer it toward meeting that woman'' "Alright, Let''s talk." Hisame''s lips curled into a smile. Without another word, she turned again, the soft clink of her ornaments barely audible over the silence. As they stepped inside the pagoda, Asher''s gaze flicked across the towering wooden pillars, their intricate carvings catching the warm glow of flickering lanterns. The air was thick with the scent of aged incense. Lucy trailed her fingers along the smooth, lacquered wood of the railings, her eyes flickering to the statues lining the walls. Each figure stood tall, their painted eyes gazing forward in serene silence. At first glance, the statues stood in silent, their eyes fixed forward in eternal watchfulness. But as the light flickered, shadows danced across their faces¡ªrevealing thin, dark trails streaking down from hollow eyes to rigid chins. Like they were crying blood. For an ordinary human, the sight would have been unnerving. But for the two, it barely registered. The sound of their footsteps echoed through the grand chamber, bouncing off the vaulted ceilings and the countless alcoves filled with miniature, scary looking buddha statue. "Magnificent, isn''t it?" Hisame finally spoke. "All of this came from human temples," she continued, trailing her fingers along a gilded pillar. "They loved worshiping their so-called gods, yet when the time came, no one saved them." She exhaled a sarcastic chuckle. "Ironically, it was us Yokai who gave them refuge." Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire She turned back to Asher and Lucy, her dark tail flicking lazily behind her, awaiting their reaction. "Are you expecting me to praise you?" Asher asked. Hisame''s smile didn''t waver. If anything, it deepened "Wouldn''t dream of it." Hisame''s lips curled into a sly smile. "But compared to demons, who abandon humans to fend for themselves, we yokai are far more generous." "I''m just saying, you''d be better off aligning with me than those selfish demons." "Are you implying something?!" Lucy lashed out, unable to contain her anger any longer. My, my. So defensive," Hisame mused, her tone light, almost teasing. "Did I strike a nerve?" Lucy''s fists tightened, nails pressing into her palms. She knew exactly what Hisame was doing¡ªand she wasn''t going to let her win. But before she could fight back, Asher''s firm voice cut in. "Enough," he said, his tone cold and final. "I didn''t come here for a debate on who''s more righteous¡ªdemons or yokai. I don''t care." Seeing his irritation the woman general let the matter go with a knowing glint flashing in her eyes. She already said what she wanted. Eventually, they arrived at the higher level. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unlike the ornate halls below, this room was minimalist¡ªno lavish statues, no towering pillars, only a serene space enclosed by wooden beams and golden-hued screens depicting delicate cherry blossoms. The floor was lined with pristine tatami mats, their woven texture firm underfoot. Hisame moved with grace, lowering herself onto the mat like a trained maiden. She gestured for them to sit. But there were no chairs. Asher and Lucy settled into seiza, the traditional kneeling posture, their legs folded neatly beneath them and their back straight. Across from them, Hisame''s smile never left her beautiful face. There was something effortlessly alluring about her¡ªthe way the lantern light caught the sharp angles of her face, the glint in her feline purple eyes, the subtle curve of her lips. She was very beautiful, undeniably so. Perhaps even more than Lucy herself. And the way she looked at Asher was so enticing¡ªnot in an obvious or forced manner. Every glance, every subtle tilt of her head carried an unspoken invitation, a quiet confidence that made it difficult to ignore. She was practically wrapped in charm, the kind that could make men abandon reason just for a chance to be near her. Lucy didn''t like it one bit. It was one thing for Asher to flirt with women in her absence¡ªshe had come to accept that¡ªbut watching another shamelessly test the waters right in front of her? That was different. Now, she was glad she came along. She didn''t even want to imagine what this cunning cat yokai would try if it was not the case. "Do you want some tea?" she asked while pouring herself a cup. Her movements were fluid, practiced¡ªthis was something she had done countless times. The rich aroma of the tea filled the air, hinting at its exceptional quality. As she tilted the pot, the liquid flowed smoothly into her cup without a single ripple, a testament to both her precision and the refinement of her tea set. Chapter 281 Searching for the Truth 10 "No," Asher shook his head. "Are you sure? These leaves are quite rare and have a soothing effect. Conversations tend to go much smoother when you''re at ease." "I don''t need tea to think clearly. If you have something worthwhile to say, get to the point." Hisame didn''t argue. Instead, she silently set the kettle down. Then, without a word, she lifted the cup to her lips and took a slow, sip. It was the kind of patience that came from knowing she was in control¡ªor at least believing she was. Asher would normally call her out for wasting time, but there was something oddly captivating about the way she drank her tea. Asher clenched his jaw, forcing himself to look unaffected. The way her lips pressed against the porcelain made him consider, for a fleeting moment, tasting the tea himself. Or maybe even taking it from her lips directly. Either way, it was clear his dragon blood made him vulnerable to such temptations again. A small price to pay for power. While this was happening, he noticed Lucy eyeing him with suspicion. The sharpness in her gaze made his skin prickle, and he quickly straightened his posture, forcing his expression into something more composed¡ªmore serious. But of course, Hisame saw right through it. A slow, knowing smile tugged at her lips as she sipped her tea, savoring both the drink and the effect she had on him. When she finished, she set her cup down and bowed her head "I must apologize for taking my time," "Let us discuss the reason for your visit. If your questions are within my ability to answer, I will do so willingly." Asher studied her, searching for any sign of deceit, but her expression remained unreadable Lucy, however, didn''t bother hiding her skepticism. She crossed her arms, unimpressed. "That''s awfully generous of you," she remarked. "Why the sudden hospitality?" Hisame closed her eyes . "Among the generals, my territory lies closest to the West, and I am also tasked with gathering intelligence from across the world." "I have spies in your city, Lucy Morningstar. Naturally, I received word of the one who brought Zagan to his knees." Her purple eyes reopened, landing on Asher. "It would be foolish to make an enemy of someone like you. So why would I take that risk? As I said, I don''t recall ever offending you." Asher met her gaze, unflinching. "If you understand that much, then you also know I don''t have time for pointless conversations" "What do you want?" she inquired. "I want to meet Kitsune, the Nine-Tailed Fox." Hisame''s smile didn''t falter, but there was a brief flicker curiosity in her eyes. "And why do you want to meet her?" "I have business with her," he answered, showing no trace of hostility whatsoever. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''ll see if I can arrange a meeting," she suggested. "If you''d like, you can stay in my territory until I receive a response from her." "I don''t have time for that." The temperature in the room plummeted, revealing the impatience he struggled to hide. "So, your reason for seeking out Kitsune isn''t exactly good." She suspected from the start that they didn''t come here with pure intentions¡ªnow, she was certain. The silence stretched between both parties, and he was ready to neutralize her at any moment¡ªuntil she finally spoke "Very well, I''ll help you reach her." He studied her expression, searching for any sign of deception. But she remained composed. "You''re quick to sell her out," he added. She let out a soft chuckle, resting her chin on her hand. "Why would I object? I have my own reasons for observing how this unfolds. Should you succeed in eliminating her, it would remove an obstacle from my path. In a sense, you would be doing me a favor." Asher hesitated for a moment. It could be a trap, but he was confident in his strength¡ªif things went south, he could just fight his way out. "Lead me to her." Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire "Very well." She rose gracefully to her feet. "Please follow me." Asher and Lucy exchanged a glance but said nothing, merely nodding in agreement. They had no idea where exactly they were headed, but there was no indication that they needed to leave the pagoda. Instead, they followed her deeper inside, descending a narrow staircase that led underground. The air grew cooler as they stepped into a dimly lit corridor, lined with aged wooden beams. As they walked, Hisame''s voice echoed through the passage. "The entire mountain range is covered in mist and illusions. No matter how strong or skilled someone is, traveling through it blindly would take days, if not weeks. That''s why those of us who rule these lands use portals¡ªit''s the only reliable way to move between territories." She glanced over her shoulder, but received no response. At the end of the corridor, they reached a set of heavy wooden doors adorned with talismans . She stopped, turning to them with a knowing smile. "This will take us exactly where you want to go. I hope you''re ready for a little sight seeing." "Sight seeing? Isn''t this portal supposed to be instant teleportation?" he asked. She shook her head slowly. "This door leads to what we call the River of Spirits. It''s a mirror world that exists beneath this mountain range¡ªone that bends space itself. Traveling through it is the fastest way to move across territories." "Don''t worry, I''ll accompany you. " she pushed the door open, revealing an expanse of swirling mist. As they stepped through the doorway, the sensation beneath their feet shifted from the firm ground of the pagoda to the smooth, aged planks of a wooden pier. The air here was thick, damp, and carried the scent of rain-soaked wood . Before them stretched a long river, its surface dark and glasslike, reflecting the pale glow of countless floating waterlilies. A wooden boat waited at the edge of the pier, tethered to a post with a rope. It bobbed ever so slightly, though there was no visible current. Chapter 282 Passage Part 1 Asher stepped onto the boat first, his boots pressing into the damp planks. The wood creaked slightly beneath his feet. He scanned the vessel for anything unusual¡ªhidden enchantments, concealed traps¡ªand there was nothing out of the ordinary. Just a simple wooden boat. The same couldn''t be said for the water itself, however. He looked down, and though the water was not that deep, he could not see the bottom like an optical illusion. A distinct scent also drifted through the mist, faintly sweet and oddly intoxicating. "This smell¡­" he murmured, reaching down to brush his fingers against the water''s surface. "The lilies," Hisame answered from behind him. "They bloom only in this river. Their scent lulls travelers into a dreamlike state if they aren''t careful." "I see," he just nodded, dismissing the warning. This kind of effect wasn''t nearly enough to be a threat to him. CREAK! The wood groaned as Lucy sat down beside him. Hisame was the last to board. She didn''t bother sitting. Instead, she planted her bare feet against the wooden boards and lifted a long bamboo pole, pressing it into the unseen depths below. With a steady push, she sent them drifting forward. The boat glided soundlessly across the surface, parting the mist like a blade through silk. Each time she withdrew the pole and drove it down again, the water barely stirred. There were no ripples, no sense of current¡ªjust the illusion of movement in an otherwise motionless world. "This is a rare privilege, you know," she said with a soft, playful smile, twirling the bamboo pole between her fingers. "Not just anyone gets the honor of being personally escorted by a general like me...But serving someone like you¡­ doesn''t seem so bad." She tilted her head slightly, letting her gaze linger on him. "Why not make me one of your wives?" Her voice dipped, soft and sultry. "I''d be very devoted¡­ submissive to your every need. Asher''s grip on the edge of the boat tightened. Hisame was dangerous in more ways than one. Lucy''s expression soured instantly. Without thinking, she grabbed his arm, her grip firm and possessive. Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire She didn''t look at him, only at the yokai general, her jaw locked so tightly it might snap. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Stop flirting with my man." "Your man?" Hisame simply chuckled, amused rather than offended. "It''s not uncommon for a powerful person to have many wives. And besides....I don''t really think you have the right to decide that" Lucy''s fingers twitched at her sides, barely restraining the urge to summon her weapon. "Excuse me?" Hisame''s smile remained sweet, but there was now sharpness beneath it. "Preventing him from taking more wives is both selfish and disrespectful. A man of his strength and status deserves admiration, not restrictions." Tension tightened Lucy''s features, fortunately, Asher cut in before she lashed out. His hand settled firmly on her shoulder, just enough to pull her back to reality "Don''t let her mess with you. Can''t you see she''s just trying to get in your head?" Lucy exhaled sharply, forcing herself to loosen her grip on his arm. Still, the way Hisame watched them, that smug little smile playing on her lips, made Lucy''s blood simmer. "And you¡ªquit teasing her," Asher warned Hisame merely shook her head, a soft, demure smile gracing her kissable lips. "Oh, you misunderstand me," "I wasn''t lying earlier. If you wished to claim me as your wife, I wouldn''t resist in the slightest." She lowered her lashes slightly, a faint blush dusting her porcelain skin. "And¡­ I must admit, I do quite like your face." "It''s not every day I come across someone like you. If anything, can you blame a maiden for being a little enchanted?" Asher swallowed hard. Seeing her act so soft¡ªso seductively¡ªwas not good for his heart. But he wasn''t stupid enough to entertain such thoughts while Lucy was right there beside him. He forced himself to look away. "Just row," he said bluntly. With a quiet hum, she pressed the bamboo pole back into the riverbed. "As you wish," The boat continued gliding through the water, Time felt strange here¡ªstretched and distorted by the glow of the waterlilies and the endless expanse of water. Were it not for the floating flowers drifting past, they might not have realized they were moving at all. Then, as if emerging from a dream, the mist thinned, revealing a vast pier ahead. Unlike the lonely dock they had departed from, this one bustled with movement even from afar. Boats of all sizes lined the wooden platforms, their hulls creaking softly as they bobbed in the water. Lanterns, glowing with an eerie yet inviting light, hung from tall wooden posts, casting golden reflections across the river''s surface. Dozens of figures moved about the pier¡ªyokai of various shapes and sizes, engaged in their daily routines. "Welcome to the capital," she murmured, eyes scanning the bustling dock. "The capital?" Asher''s brows furrowed "I thought we were heading toward Kitsune''s territory." She paused, placing a delicate hand near her lips. "There''s an important event happening in the capital tomorrow. All of the generals will be here for it¡ªincluding her." THUD! Lucy stomped on the wooden boat . "I knew it! She''s leading us into a trap. I bet they''re waiting to ambush us!" Hisame sighed, pressing a delicate hand to her chest. "If this were a trap, wouldn''t I be more discreet? Why would I tell you ahead of time?" "Nice try, but I''m not buying it." Lucy stood up, ready to fight. She was already furious with Hisame, and now that she had a valid reason, she wouldn''t hold back. But before things could escalate, he grabbed her arm and pulled her back to her seat. His grip wasn''t forceful, but it was enough to make her behaved. "Let me handle this." Asher''s tone left no room for argument as he took charge. She pressed her lips together and gave a curt nod, forcing herself to stay quiet. Asher then turned his attention to Hisame. "You''ll regret it if you stab us in the back." She shook her head firmly. "I wouldn''t dare. We''re after the same thing, after all." Asher exhaled slowly, studying her. "You''re enjoying this, aren''t you? But tell me¡ªwhy are you so obsessed with killing Kitsune?" There was a moment of silence between the two. The smile on her face faded, replaced by something far more difficult to read. "Please, I don''t want to talk about my personal life¡ªI just want that woman dead. If you can make that happen, then I''m more than willing to help you reach your goal." Asher could see it in her eyes¡ªShe was dead serious. For now, he decided to go with the flow. Fighting her on this would get them nowhere, and if she was willing to guide them straight to their target, then there was no point in wasting the opportunity. He glanced at Lucy, who still was not completely convinced about trusting the yokai general. "Calm down," he reminded her. She wasn''t happy about this, but she trusted him enough to hold back¡ªat least for now. Hisame''s smile returned, pleased with his cooperation. "Now that that''s settled, may I ask if you have a way to hide your faces? It would be such a shame if you were recognized the moment we stepped into the capital." "You don''t need to worry about that," Asher snapped his finger. Two masks materialized before him¡ªone silver, one gold. He reached for the gold mask and secured it over his face. Then, he turned to Lucy and handed her the silver one. The cool surface met her fingertips before she slid it on. It fit flawlessly, as though it had always belonged to her. Hisame said nothing as she maneuvered the boat toward the dock. As they neared the capital''s bustling pier, a transformation took place. Her elegant robes changed into a far more modest¡ªsimple linen, unadorned and practical. Her long, flowing black hair shortened, framing her newly youthful face. The transformation was startling. Gone was the commanding presence of the esteemed general; in her place stood a girl who looked no older than fourteen, delicate and unassuming. No one would suspect that she was one of the most powerful yokai in the world. He studied her for a moment, taking in the change. Even his most powerful spells couldn''t create such a flawless disguise. "That''s a very handy ability." he commented. "It''s necessary. If I walked in as myself, I''d attract attention. And I doubt you''d want a scene, either." Asher gave a slight nod, and they finally reached the dock. Waiting for them stood a group of yokai, no taller than four feet, with faces that resembled oversized frogs. Hisame stepped forward, taking control of the situation. She took out a pendant and held it up for the guards to see. Their wide, unblinking eyes flicked to the emblem, and without a word, they nodded and stepped aside, granting them passage. -- -- -- Author''s Note:Only one long chapter for today. Chapter 283 Passage Part 2 The mist clung to the pier, thick and all encompassing. It also felt heavy, making the air cold and damp against everyone''s skin. Their clothes grew moist, sticking slightly from the mist. Fortunately, both his and Lucy''s robes were made from high-quality material, enchanted to maintain a steady temperature, so they barely noticed it. Still, there were things the mist made difficult. No matter how hard her tried to see through it, the mist wouldn''t budge, twisting and curling like it had a mind of its own. He even looked up, only to be met with more mist. They were definitely still in the river, which left him wondering¡ªhow were they supposed to get out of this place? This made him instinctively look to Hisame for answers , but her new demeanor sent his thoughts astray for a moment. She no longer carried herself like a noble maiden but like someone who grew up on the streets The way she could switch personas so easily was both impressive and unsettling. It made him wonder¡ªwhich one was the real her? Sensing his gaze, Hisame looked up, her new, shorter height making the motion more noticeable. "Don''t tell me you like this younger version of me? Are you that kind of man? The type that likes cute little girls? You want to pet me ?" Asher was caught off guard, his brows twitching slightly. Before he could clear his name, he noticed Lucy eyeing him too, her gaze scrutinizing¡ªlike she was actually considering the possibility. He exhaled through his nose and moved to pinch the bridge of his nose, only to remember he was wearing a mask. So, he simply cracked his fingers. ''Of all the things to joke about¡­'' He controlled his breathing¡ªif he showed any reaction, Hisame would only be encouraged to keep playing her pranks. "Quit messing around," he scolded. She just giggled, but there was a glint of satisfaction in her eyes. Asher chose not to speak anymore, letting the conversation die on it''s own. The awkward silence stretched between them, filled only by the distant murmur of the other people. Then, as if marking the end of their path, a towering red torii gate emerged from the fog ahead. There was nothing particularly eye-catching about the gate, aside from it being taller than the other buildings on the pier. Just another torii marking a threshold. But the moment they stepped through, the world shifted. It was like stepping through a cascading veil of water¡ªbut not a single drop touched their clothes. And what greeted them was the true capital. Wooden cobalt pathways stretched before them, bathed in the warm glow of lanterns that floated freely, bobbing like fireflies in the night air. On both sides of the street stood wooden structures, reminiscent of ancient Eastern empires from thousands of years ago. Their sloping roofs and intricate designs made one think that it was perfect for a dramatic shinobi rooftop chase. As if the buildings were just waiting for someone to start leaping across them. Asher took in the architecture of the place. But aside from looking newer and having more floors, the theme was almost identical to Hisame''s territory. They really loved their eastern heritage, and it showed. Even in the smallest details¡ªpainted shoji screens depicting mist-covered mountains, stone lanterns lining the path, and the subtle way the streets curved instead of running straight. It was as if the city had grown organically, shaped by time and the will of those who lived here. Fortunately, despite the maze-like streets, they had no trouble knowing where they were headed Why? Because if they couldn''t spot the tallest structure¡ªa massive 30-floor pagoda¡ªthey might as well be walking around with their eyes closed. It was so huge, it made the one in Hisame territory look like a practice model. He felt the urge to fly straight there, to cut through the air and the winding streets, but now wasn''t the time to be impulsive. Revenge was best served cold, after all, so keeping his true power and identity under wraps was in his best interest. On the other hand, Lucy barely spared a glance at the buildings. She was more focused on the beings that moved through the streets. Unlike demons, who at least stuck to a theme based on their bloodline, yokai seemed to follow the logic of a self proclaimed artist with too much time to kill. They didn''t conform to a single form¡ªif anything, they were too random. She watched as a carriage rolled past, its semi organic surface stretching into the shape of a human face, its mouth moving in silent conversation with the driver who has a lantern for a head . And that wasn''t all. A giant teapot lumbered down the street, steam rising from its spout as its lid lifted like a yawning mouth. Nearby, a long strip of silk drifted through the air as if carried by an invisible breeze, and every time it passed, a soft giggle echoed¡ªlight, playful, and unsettling. If she was being completely honest, most of them didn''t even look like monsters. They looked like everyday objects that simply decided to come to life¡ªsome out of curiosity, others out of mischief. There were plenty of humans too¡ªand they looked much better here Some even chatted and joked with the yokai like it was the most normal thing in the world, which was kind of weird considering the setting. She took a step forward, still taking in the bizzare beings around her, when a shadow loomed ahead. A group of rough-looking yokai moved as one, stepping forward to block their path. At the center stood a massive figure¡ªred-skinned, barrel-chested, and glaring down at them with beady, arrogant eyes. His oversized arms were bound by thick ropes, as if he''d been tied at some point. Beside him, yokai of all shapes and sizes lingered. Some were small, hunched creatures with twisted faces and elongated fingers. Others were bizarre hybrids of objects and animals. The red-skinned brute cracked his knuckles, and the sound was like boulders grinding together. "This is the first time I''ve seen your faces here," it rumbled, its voice deep enough to shake the air. Hisame stepped forward "What do you want?" The red-skinned brute scoffed, crossing his thick arms over his chest. "I''m not talking to you, little girl," he sneered, his deep voice dripping with condescension. "Shut your mouth and let the adults do the talking." A few of his lackeys chuckled, unaware they were practically digging their own graves. But who could blame them? No one would expect one of the generals to be strolling around in the body of a young girl. Hisame tilted her head, a slow smile curling on her lips. She didn''t look angry. If anything, she looked amused¡ªlike a cat watching a mouse that had no idea it was already caught. Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire Asher noticed the slight twitch in her fingers but refused to say anything. Then, just as he expected her to lash out¡ªshe did the opposite. She darted behind him, clutching his sleeve like a frightened child. "Big brother, they''re bullying me," she whined, her voice soft and trembling. Silence. Asher had no idea what to do. Hisame was supposed to be their guide¡ªso what the hell was happening? He gave his arm a small tug, trying to shake her off, but she clung tighter, her grip like iron. Then, to his absolute surprised, she started crying. "Big bro, help me!" she wailed, her voice quivering. "They''re gonna do lewd things to me!. They''re going to violate me!" The entire street went silent. Yokai passing by slowed to a stop, their attention snapping toward the commotion. Hisame jabbed a finger at the red-skinned brute, eyes wide with exaggerated fear. "Look at his face! That''s the face of a pervert!" The thug''s expression twisted. "The hell did you just say? Do you really want me to discipline you ?"" Whispers spread through the watching crowd. Some onlookers muttered disapprovingly, others snickered behind their sleeves. A few even took a cautious step back, not wanting to get involved. Asher sighed, pressing his fingers against the top area of his golden mask. Her pranks were getting annoying, but he didn''t want to escalate the issue, so he just waved the group off. "Get lost now while I''m still asking nicely," The thugs didn''t move. Instead, the red-skinned brute let out a scoff, cracking his knuckles. "Tch. Acting tough in front of a crowd, huh? Listen, I don''t know who you think you are, but this is my territory. If you want to pass, you need to pay." Asher met the red-skinned angry glare head-on. . "How much is it? I''ll pay¡ªjust take the money and go away." The red Yokai''s lips curled into a smile¡ªthough, with a face like his, "smile" was being generous. Scratch that. It wasn''t a grin, either. If anything, it looked like his face was trying to escape his skull but got stuck halfway. --- --- Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. --- Authors Note. I''m in the hospital since yesterday, so I''ll be uploading one chapter at a time until I''m back home. Don''t worry, I''m not sick. I just had to take care of my newborn. Chapter 284 Short Sword "So, you''re a coward." The red yokai smirked, his jagged teeth on full display. "You should stop wearing those fancy masks¡ªit doesn''t suit a weakling like you." His underlings roared with laughter, their mocking voices filling the air like a chorus of crazed jackals. Asher shook his head in disappointment. He had given them an out¡ªa way to save face and walk away with money. But it was clear now that money wasn''t the issue. They weren''t here to negotiate. They were here to humiliate. "There must be someone behind this¡­" he murmured, his eyes scanning the area. Something wasn''t right. Trusting his instincts, he cast a spell, sending a pulse through the surroundings to reveal hidden presences. ''I knew it.'' They were surrounded. At least three dozen yokai lay in wait, their forms masked by an ability to blend into the environment. It was a decent trick¡ªbut not enough to escape his notice. He turned to Hisame, but the playful general still didn''t break character, continuing to act like a child. For now, he chose to wait and see how things unfolded. The hidden yokai didn''t seem to be with Hisame, which meant someone else might have figured out her true identity. "Are you deaf? Why aren''t you answering?" the red yokai growled, leaning in until his face was uncomfortably close, invading Asher''s personal space. That was the final straw. Lucy stepped forward, unable to hold back any longer. Without a word, she gave the yokai a light push¡ªjust a gentle shove. SWOOSH! The yokai went flying, crashing straight into his subordinates before slamming into a small wooden structure. BOOM! Dust and debris exploded in all directions, leaving all the onlookers speechless. Even Lucy was in disbelief. She had not expected her raw strength to be that overwhelming. She was pretty sure she wasn''t this strong yesterday. So what happened? How did she suddenly become this overpowered? Then it clicked. There was only one thing that had changed¡ªshe now had a powerful and ridiculously wealthy sponsor: Asher. Of course. With his resources, who knew what kind of absurd enchantments or items he had thrown her way? She wasn''t wrong. Her robe alone functioned like an exoskeleton, enhancing her strength far beyond normal limits. It wasn''t just any enchanted item¡ªit was on the verge of breaking into the Diamond Rank. With something this powerful, her sudden boost wasn''t surprising at all. However, borrowed power was still borrowed. Sure, she could easily bully weaker beings, but against someone with true strength¡ªsomeone who had earned their power¡ªshe''d be at a disadvantage. Just as Lucy was still stunned by her own strength, the broken structure suddenly collapsed with a loud crack. From the wreckage, the red yokai rose to his feet¡ªonly now, he was twice his original size. Thick, curved horns protruded from his head, his muscles bulging with newfound power. He was an Oni¡ªa being that grew stronger the angrier they became. And right now, he looked absolutely furious. "ARRGGGG!!" The Oni''s roar echoed through the air, shaking the ground beneath them. Almost immediately, the weaker yokai scattered, wanting no part of what was about to unfold. Meanwhile, the more confident ones stayed to watch the show. Lucy didn''t hesitate and stepped forward. Even without magic items, she was more than capable of handling her opponent. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire However, for this fight, she chose not to use her blood power. It would blow her cover. Asher insisted they remain discreet, and she respected his decision. The red Oni lunged forward, his massive body radiating heat, thick mist rolling off him like steam from a kettle. With a wide movement, he swung his fist, aiming to shatter steel with sheer brute force. A bold and stupid move. The edge met his fist, and in an instant, blood painted the air. His own momentum betrayed him, driving his hand clean through the blade''s merciless bite. The Oni howled, staggering back as he focused on regenerating. It wasn''t that big of a wound¡ªnothing he couldn''t recover from. Or so he thought. His vision blurred, his balance wavered, and before he knew it, his knees crashed against the ground. A cold, creeping sensation crawled up his arm, and when he looked down, horror twisted his face. His skin was turning black, the corruption spreading like a virus. Panic seized him. With a desperate snarl, he made a brutal choice¡ªhe grabbed his own shoulder and tore his entire arm off with a sickening rip. Flesh and bone snapped, blackened veins shriveling as the severed limb thudded to the ground. He panted, chest heaving, watching as the corruption consumed the discarded arm, swelling until it cracked apart like burnt wood. If he had hesitated a second longer, that would have been him. The Oni looked at Lucy with newfound fear, his remaining hand trembling as he clutched his shoulder. He didn''t know what kind of blade she wielded, but he knew one thing¡ªhe could not afford to get hit in a vital spot. What he didn''t realize was that Lucy herself was just as shocked. She stared at the sword in her grip, then turned sharply to Asher, her eyes demanding an explanation. What kind of weapon did you give me? She knew the red Oni was arrogant, but he wasn''t weak. His body was absurdly tough, resilient enough to shrug off most attacks, even from her blood sword. And yet, this one had cut through the yokai like he was nothing. Worse, it had spread something through his flesh, forcing him to amputate his own arm before it consumed him entirely. The red Oni, still on his knees, gritted his teeth. Instinct screamed at him to run, to escape before that cursed sword took more from him. But he couldn''t. Not because of pride. Not because of Lucy. But because someone far more terrifying than her was watching. SWOOSH! Lucy wasted no time. The moment her opponent hesitated, she closed the distance, her sword humming as it cut through the air. The Oni''s instincts screamed at him to move. He knew he was at a severe disadvantage in close range, so he dodged, weaving through her strikes as best he could. They exchanged blows¡ªone desperate, the other relentless. But desperation led to mistakes. And the Oni made one. A misstep. A fraction too slow. Lucy''s blade arced toward his neck, its edge mere inches from ending him. His eyes widened¡ªhe couldn''t dodge in time. But just as everyone thought the battle was over, a hand shot out between them. With nothing but two fingers, the blade was caught mid-swing. Lucy''s eyes widened. She had put enough power into that strike. The figure stood tall, his long white hair flowing like silver flames, his presence alone enough to cause people to gasp in awe. His black kimono, lined with deep crimson patterns, wasn''t just fabric¡ªit was a statement, a warning of his identity. She tightened her grip on her sword, but it didn''t matter. His two fingers held it effortlessly, as if her attack had never even existed. "Miko¡­" she trailed off. As she spoke, her body changed back to normal. The onlookers gasped¡ªnot just because of the transformation, but because they had discovered her identity. Hisame took a step forward, her voice steadier this time. "What are you doing here?" "Why can''t I be here?" the white-haired yokai asked, his tone too casual despite facing Hisame. His fingers finally released Lucy''s blade, letting it hang uselessly in her grip. Then he turned his attention to Hisame. "I heard the generals are meeting tomorrow, so I came to attend," he added. "You''re not invited to that meeting," Hisame replied bluntly. There was no filter in her tone. "That''s really not fair," Miko smirked, his orange eyes gleaming with amusement. "Considering my grandfather used to be a general too." "Used to be," Hisame repeated mockingly. "Don''t you remember what your father did?What your clan did Miko? Or should I call you the new Supreme Commander of the Nurahiyon Clan?" "Ah, that again." He shook his head, his tone light and casual. "You never get tired of dragging up the past, do you, Himase?" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He tilted his head slightly, his grip relaxed around the short katana at his side, its wooden sheath resting against his leg. Though the weapon didn''t look impressive, Hisame raised her guard, making it clear that it was far more dangerous than it seemed. "And you''re still as insolent," she bit back, her claws elongating. Her feline ears flattened, and her body tensed, ready to pounce at a moment''s notice. The two powerful yokais were clearly not on good terms, and almost everyone instinctively backed away out of fear for their own lives. As for Lucy, she already went back to Asher''s side. He hadn''t made a move when Miko appeared, which made her confused but he did not question him. Asher must have had a reason for holding back¡ªeither he saw no hostility, or he was certain the artifacts would keep her safe. Chapter 285 Cryptic Warning Miko''s lips curled into a sly smile. As he continued speaking, his voice weaving between taunts and cryptic warnings. "You should let go of the past already. Look at you¡ªyour whole maiden act is slipping. Let''s just end this here. Who knows? Maybe today''s meeting is about me becoming a general." Hisame''s eyes narrowed. "There can only be six generals, and as far as I know, no one has stepped down or died." Miko''s smirk didn''t waver. If anything, it deepened. "Maybe they''re looking to replace someone. The weakest, perhaps?" He didn''t say her name, but he didn''t have to. His expression said it all. That smug grin on his face made her want to rip his mouth right off. Her claws twitched at her sides, itching to carve that arrogance away¡ªpiece by piece. No wonder he was stirring up trouble¡ªthis wasn''t just a petty rivalry. He was trying to undermine her. The air trembled as her aura surged, a deep purple mist unfurling around her feet. Then¡ªshe was gone. Not a blur. Not a flicker. Just¡­ vanished. Even Asher, whose senses were second to none, found himself staring at the empty space where she had stood. It was as if she had been erased from existence. The whole place was dead silent. Next moment¡ªshe reappeared like a phantom. Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire Her claws hovered just inches from Miko''s throat, gleaming under the lantern light. "Who are you calling weak?" Miko slowly raised his hands in surrender, but his face remained unchanged¡ªno fear, no distress, not even the slightest hint of unease. If anything, he looked¡­ entertained. "Impressive," he murmured, tilting his head slightly. "No wonder the Nekomata Clan is regarded as the best when it comes to assassination. This curse technique is really powerful." Hisame''s claws remained where they were, hovering just above his throat. The purple mist still churned around her, warping the air itself. "Draw your sword, or I''ll kill you where you stand." Her claws pressed deeper, their tips pricking his skin just enough for thin lines of blood to appear. But Miko remained unfazed. He exhaled slowly, his expression too calm for someone with death lingering at his throat. But just as the tension between the two heated up, the sound of multiple bells echoed through the streets. The yokai turned their heads toward the pagoda, the source of the noise. CLING! CLING! CLING! CLING! CLING! CLING! CLING! CLING! CLING! The bells continued their relentless chime, their echoes rolling through the streets like a decree. Every yokai present felt it¡ªa shift in the air, a silent demand that none dared to ignore. And just like that, the heated confrontation between Hisame and Miko came to an abrupt end. She vanished, her presence dissolving . A heartbeat later, she reappeared beside Asher, standing so close that he could almost feel the lingering energy radiating off her. She exhaled dramatically, placing a hand on her hip as if she were the most betrayed person in the world. "Change of plan," she sighed, her tone carrying a forced air of resignation. "Looks like this meeting was meant to kick me out." But he wasn''t fooled. She brought him here on purpose, fully knowing what the meeting was really about. ''This could work on my favor '' he muttered to himself. If she was desperate she''d be far less likely to conspire against him. Survival instincts trumped everything, after all. It was a simple truth¡ªwhen someone felt threatened, they clung to whatever advantage they could find. And right now, he was that advantage. ''The enemy of my enemy is my friend.'' Asher''s expression remained unreadable behind his mask, but his voice slipped into her ears easily. He made sure that no one could overheard them. "I don''t care what game you''re playing, but if you get me close to Kitsune, I''ll back you up with whatever you need. "" She didn''t react outwardly, but he knew she had heard him. For a fleeting second, her smile widened, just barely. A silent acknowledgment. Meanwhile¡ª Miko, still unaware of the silent exchange between the two, stretched lazily before flashing a satisfied smile. "Let''s go together. I''m sure the others are eager to see you." The way he spoke dripped with sarcasm. He didn''t even try to soften the truth, fully expecting her to be angry at the obvious provocation. But instead of getting frustrated, she simply flashed a slow, confident smile. "Sure. I''m also eager to see those five." Miko''s smirk didn''t fade, but the amusement in his eyes dimmed ever so slightly. A flicker of suspicion crept into his gaze as he turned his attention away from Hisame¡ªjust for a moment¡ªand studied Asher and Lucy instead. Their robes, while elegant, were deliberately nondescript. No clan insignias, no hints of rank. Just finely woven fabric that concealed everything beneath. It was impossible to gauge their strength at a glance. And that bothered him. Hisame was many things¡ªunpredictable, cunning, and dangerous. But above all, she was a strategist. The fact that she hadn''t introduced them properly, hadn''t dropped so much as a whisper about who they really were, only made him more suspicious. However, in the end, no matter how long he scrutinized them, he couldn''t see any way these two could stand against the generals. Compared to the monsters waiting inside that pagoda, they barely registered as a threat. With Hisame and Miko leading the way, it didn''t take long for them to reach their destination. The moment he stepped inside, Asher sensed an odd energy lurking around. Even Pantheon stirred within him, its voice ringing in his mind. (Be careful.) That alone was enough to put him on high alert. Minutes later, they were led to the higher floors. One of the guards stepped forward before the entrance of some room. "Lady Hisame, your guests may not enter from this point." "Lady?" Hisame''s eyes narrowed, her voice dropping to a dangerous whisper. "So all of you already think I''m no longer a general?" The undead samurai bowed his head slightly, his skeletal fingers tightening subtly around the hilt of his sheathed blade. "I''m just following orders," Miko''s smirk widened. "Looks like you''re not as beloved as you thought, Hisame," he mused, watching the exchange with amusement. Silence stretched between them. Then, without warning¡ª CRACK! A pulse of pressure exploded from Hisame, distorting the air around her. The wooden floor beneath her feet groaned as an unseen force pressed down, and a faint purple mist coiled from her body. The undead samurai stiffened. Even without a heartbeat, without breath, some primal instinct within him seemed to recognize the danger. "If you''re just following orders," she stepped forward until she was mere inches from the undead, "then you better pray those orders don''t put you against me." It didn''t look like she intended to spare the guard. Then¡ª CREAK! The massive doors swung open. A towering figure stepped out, his presence alone enough to steal the air from the room. Standing over seven feet tall, with crimson skin and a single jagged horn protruding from his forehead, the figure radiated raw, oppressive power. His sharp chin and piercing black eyes made him look every bit like a warlord, and though he wore only half his armor¡ªhis muscular torso exposed¡ªthere was no mistaking the authority he carried. This man was none other than Shuten, the Red Oni¡ªa name that struck fear into even the most battle-hardened warriors. "Hisame, come inside and don''t make trouble. You know this is inevitable." His words weren''t a request. They were a command. Miko chuckled under his breath, stepping inside first . "Well, looks like your invitation finally arrived, Hisame. Don''t keep them waiting." She exhaled through her nose, her mist-like aura slowly retracting. She gave the undead guard one last piercing look before stepping past him, brushing shoulders with Shuten. "They''re with me," Hisame stated flatly. "So don''t get in their way¡ªunless you''re willing to lose what little respect I still have for you." "I''ll let this go for old times'' sake, but the other generals won''t be as forgiving as me." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shuten exhaled heavily, his massive body casting a shadow over the doorway. "I don''t care" she spat out. "Stop being stubborn and just accept the decision of the majority." He warned. She clenched her fist in frustration but managed to keep her bearings together. She couldn''t afford to be impulsive¡ªnot now. Not when they were so close to facing everyone. Asher would only help her if she fulfilled her end of the bargain. Her best bet was that the Kitsune was there¡ªand that he would make a move to disrupt the entire gathering. If chaos erupted, she could use it to her advantage. If not¡­ she''d have to create her own opportunity. Without another word, she walked inside. Asher and Lucy exchanged glances and followed closely behind. Whatever was about to unfold inside, one thing was certain¡ªthis could spiral into something far worse than what happened at Morningstar Tower. And Asher''s presence here would be a pivotal twist, an unpredictable element in a game where every move had already been calculated. Chapter 286 Unexpected Allies The room they stepped into was large, the air thick with the scent of old wood and faint traces of incense. A reoccurring theme in this place. The floor was covered in woven mats, soft underfoot, while the walls were painted with scenes of misty mountains and winding rivers. Despite its calm design, there was an undeniable pressure in the air There were also no chairs again¡ªonly an open floor meant for those who knew their place. At the center, three figures sat. And, lining the walls were the generals'' personal guards. They weren''t just here to protect. They were here to kill if necessary. But Asher paid them no mind. In the grand scheme of things, anyone weaker than Zagan was not a threat at all. He was far more interested in the three generals already seated. They didn''t even glance at him or Lucy, as if they were nothing more than Hisame''s personal guards¡ªunworthy of attention. Asher wasn''t the type to seek recognition, but underestimation? That was something he could use. Unfortunately, Kitsune was nowhere in sight yet so he did not make any moves. Shuten dropped into his seat with a heavy sigh, clearly unimpressed by the situation. It seemed he wasn''t thrilled about the way things were unfolding but had resigned himself to going along with it. The other three yokai generals however looked pleased. Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire Each had an unsettling and scary presence. The first was a slit-mouthed woman.Her skin was ashen, smooth and devoid of warmth. Long, midnight-black hair flowed down her back, blending seamlessly with the pristine white robe draped over her slender body. But her most striking feature was her mouth¡ªa vertical slit stretching wider than it should, revealing glimpses of needle-like fangs when she smiled. Beside her stood an Amanojaku, small but full of mischief. Its skin was a strange, pale gray that seemed to shift in the light. Two short, jagged horns curled back from its forehead, giving it a stubborn, almost rebellious look. The last was a gashadokuro, a towering figure wrapped in a frayed black robe, its skeletal frame barely concealed beneath the tattered fabric. Its hollow eye sockets burned with an eerie blue glow, and its grinning skull remained perfectly still. Hisame took her seat, but just as she was about to lower herself into her usual spot¡ª Miko slid into it first. Her fingers twitched, her nails ready to strike. However ¡ª No one objected. No one corrected him. They had already made their decision. Her seat was no longer hers. In the end, she was forced to sit elsewhere. This level of blatant disrespect was too much, even to Asher. For a moment, he found himself wondering¡ªhad she done something to deserve this? Hisame was cunning, always scheming, always thinking steps ahead. But for her to be treated like this by her own peers¡­ It was really questionable. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So," she began, her voice dangerously low and calm, "you all made your decision without me? Isn''t this a bit too much?" "Don''t play like a victim, Hisame," the slit mounted woman spoke first "You knew this would happen sooner or later." She giggled, but with her unnatural, slit-mouthed grin, it looked more like she was baring her teeth. "Just be grateful we even let you hold that position," she continued. "You were never really qualified for it, anyway." The words sliced through the room like a sharp blade. Even Asher, who had no personal stake in this power struggle, could feel the shift in the air. Meanwhile, Shuten exhaled through his nose, casting a brief glance at Hisame, as if gauging whether she would lash out. But she didn''t react too openly . She let a few seconds passed by before responding. "Is this because I''m not pure-blooded?" she asked, her gaze sweeping across the room. "I thought I already proved myself when I assassinated that person." "You did¡­ but tradition is tradition." The slit mounted woman shrugged, tilting her head slightly. "And you''ve already had the privilege of enjoying the prestige that comes with being a general. Now, it''s time for you to step aside and let someone more deserving take your place." Hisame didn''t move, didn''t blink. Her claws tapped idly against her sleeve, a slow, rhythmic sound that barely masked the storm brewing beneath her composed exterior. She inhaled deeply, then exhaled through her nose. "More deserving?" Her voice was eerily steady. "And who, exactly, decides that?" "We do," The imp-like general smirked, his teeth glinting in a mocking way. "So you should just accept it. " He grinned wider, tilting his head as if he were offering some great favor. "But don''t worry!" His tone turned sing-song, gratingly cheerful. "You still get a nice rank, and guess what? You even get to keep your little territory! See? It''s not so bad!" Hisame''s ears twitched out of pure frustration. "Are you serious right now ?" The imp swung his legs again, humming to himself. "Really, you should be grateful. We could''ve taken it all away, but we''re so nice, aren''t we?" Hisame''s fingers curled into fists, her claws digging into her palms hard enough to draw blood. Grateful? They expected her to be grateful for this humiliation? She had bled for this position. She killed for it. She had earned it through skill and sacrifice¡ªyet they spoke to her as if they were doing her a favor by allowing her to step down. "And am I to take that everyone agrees with this decision?" She let the question hang,"Even Kitsune?" Silence stretched across the room for a brief moment¡ªthen, laughter erupted. The imp practically cackled, rocking back and forth as if this was the funniest thing he had heard in centuries. The slit-mouthed woman wiped away an imaginary tear. "Oh, Hisame¡­ you really don''t get it, do you?" Her grin widened, splitting her face unnaturally. "She was the one who instigated this on the first place." Her grip on her own emotions wavered, but she forced herself to remain still, even as the smirks around her grew more condescending. "Where is she? I want to hear it directly from her mouth. After that, I''ll no longer challenge your decision." She insisted. The imp kicked his legs idly, his small voice piping up again. "Ah, that''s too bad. If you came earlier, you might''ve caught her. But Kitsune is a busy, busy person." He tapped his temple. "She''s already left." Hisame''s jaw tightened. Of course. "How convenient," she murmured. The imp exhaled, arms crossing over his chest. "You can believe what you want. But the decision has already been made, and it''s final." "I see..." Her voice trailed off, soft and distant. For a second, they thought she accepted her fate. Then¡ªshe vanished. The imp snorted, unimpressed. A cheap trick. He had already analyzed her abilities long before this meeting. He knew the brief window in which she disappeared, the fraction of a second before she reappeared to strike. All he had to do was ensure his defenses were in place before that moment arrived. His power surged. A thick, shadowy aura exploded from his body, spreading in all directions. Tendrils of dark energy curled around him, forming an impenetrable barrier¡ªa cocoon of defense meant to counter any angle she could attack from. "Come on, then." His lips twisted into a smirk. "Try it." It was an easy lesson. A simple show of power to remind Hisame of her place. But something went wrong. A golden glow exploded around her as she reappeared¡ªfaster than before. For a split second, her speed and power doubled, her form a streak of purple and gold. That fraction of a second was all it took. His timing¡ªruined. His barrier¡ªshattered. SLASH! Hisame''s claws ripped through flesh and bone like a blade through silk. And just like that¡ªthe imp general''s head was gone. The attack happened so fast that the other generals could only react¡ªtoo late. Blood sprayed across the tatami mats, and the imp''s lifeless body slumped to the ground. Despite his arrogance, the imp general was not weak. Far from it. He was simply caught off guard, his own confidence turned against him. He did not expect that she was hiding her true power all along. And now, the mood has change. The remaining generals no longer looked at her with condescension. They were wary and ready for a full blown fight. Even Miko, who had been nothing but smug up until now, slowly unsheathed his short sword. His silver eyes, once filled with mockery, now held a flicker of caution. All of them were on high alert. That meant no more surprise attacks. But that didn''t bother her. She still felt confident. Because in that brief exchange, she realized something¡ªAsher had enhanced her, and the effect was too impressive. The golden light, the sudden increase in speed and power¡ªit was all him. Which meant¡­ His support skill alone was enough to tip the balance. If he joined the fight directly, then dealing with the rest of the generals would be¡ªfar easier. Chapter 287 Unexpected Allies Part 2 The generals still hadn''t caught on to Asher''s interference. His timing was too precise, his golden energy weaving seamlessly into the surge of Hisame''s mist. To them, it must have seemed like she simply pushed herself beyond her limits or had been hiding her true power all along Perfect. That meant he could stay on the sidelines¡ªfor now. Watch. Analyze. Wait for the right moment. The imp-like yokai was killed with ease, but only because of the element of surprise. That advantage was gone now. The remaining generals weren''t about to make the same stupid mistake. ''Where is she?'' If kitsune showed up, it would save him the trouble of finding her. ''This people are her allies. Better to cut a few down now before they become a problem later.'' Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire His gaze swept over the room. The skeleton fiend stood motionless, but there was something unreadable about it. Then there was Miko¡ªgrinning, carefree, almost childish. But the glint in his eyes told another story. A sharp, honed confidence. Those two were even more dangerous than Zagan¡ªhe could tell just from looking at them. ''I need to eliminate them first before they showed their true power.'' Then there was her¡ªand Shuten. The Oni wasn''t angry. If anything, disappointment filled his face¡ªHisame made the worst possible choice. A waste. A needless rebellion because of her own pride. Now, there was no turning back. Execution was inevitable¡ªa fate she could have avoided if only she had chosen to cooperate. "KE! KE KE! KEEEE!" The slit-mouthed woman grinned from ear to ear¡ªliterally. A jagged, unnatural gash of a smile, stretching too wide, and too deep. "You shouldn''t have done that, Hisame." Her voice slithered through the air, layered, overlapping. Like a chorus of whispers speaking in unison. With a grotesque crack, her arms stretched. Fingers fused together, bone twisting, flesh warping. Not swords. Not claws. But massive, crude scissors. They snapped shut. CLANG! The sound rang through the room like a guillotine falling. It was too loud¡ªlike it cut through the whole room itself. Hisame''s ears twitched, her muscles locking up for a split second. That was all the slit-mouthed woman needed. One moment, she stood across the room. The next, she loomed over Hisame, her scissor hand already mid-swing. SNAP! Hisame bent backward, her palm grazing the floor as she twisted away. A heartbeat later, the scissor-blade cleaved through the space she had just occupied. The wooden floor split apart with a clean, surgical precision. No splinters. No jagged edges. Just a perfect, seamless cut. Then it spread. One cut became two. Two became four. Then eight. Then twenty. The floor fracturing beneath them in rapid succession, multiplying. It was one of her abilities¡ªone that guaranteed death the moment she landed a clean hit. The only silver lining was that she was faster than the slit woman. "Am I beautiful?" The slit-mouthed woman tilted her head, eyes squinting . Her grin never faltered. But now, something else changed. Blood. It seeped from the jagged blades, thick and sluggish, trailing down her fingers. The first drop hit the wooden floor with a soft pat. Then the wood blackened. Darkened. Then it melted. A thick, bubbling sludge swallowed the space between them, writhing, pulsing. "Am I beautiful?" she asked again. "KE! KE KE!" Her laughter came next¡ªwarped, layered, infecting the very air around them And just like that, the room morphed. The wooden floor beneath them dissolved into murky blood water, thick as tar. Mist coiled upward, swallowing everything in sight. This was her domain now. The water churned, bubbling violently. Then, with a sickening lurch, they emerged. Hundreds of massive scissors¡ªrusted, jagged, polished, gleaming¡ªrising from the depths like the bones of some forgotten beast. Some curved like sickles, others gaping wide like the jaws of a trap. All of them waiting. Waiting to be used. Waiting to cut down anyone who dared to challenge her. Asher watched with keen interest, his mind already working to decipher the mechanics of this so-called domain. He had to admit¡ªdomains were useful. A battlefield reshaped to the wielder''s will, bending reality itself in their favor. And the slit-mouthed woman? Her power surged the moment she activated it. Hisame straightened, drawing in a deep breath. The air around her thickened as a deep purple mist wrapped around her body, stronger than before. Her hair glowed, shining with the same color, and her entire form turned semi-transparent, flickering between solid and mist like she was slipping between worlds. Then, the ground shifted again. The massive scissors, once rising like jagged monuments, began to sink. Their sharp edges dulled, their presence fading as something else took over. A garden of purple water lilies bloomed at her feet, spreading outward, overtaking half of the swamp. The dark, murky water cleared, turning glassy and still. The reflection of her glowing body shimmered on its surface. This was what happened when two domain wielders clashed. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Reality itself changed¡ªno longer belonging to just one, but to both. The battlefield was silent¡ªonly the distant bubbling of the crimson swamp and the eerie hum of shifting blades filled the air. The other generals stood still, watching, but none interfered. The slit-mouthed woman made the first move. A chorus of metallic shrieks filled the space as countless giant scissors shot from the mist, aiming straight for Hisame. But before they could reach her¡ªshe was gone. In the blink of an eye, she was there¡ªclaws raised, slicing through the space between them. CLANG! The attack was blocked as a wall of gleaming scissors erupted from the slit-mouthed woman''s side . The slit-mouthed woman didn''t waste this opportunity . She lunged, her scissor-hand slicing downward in a ruthless arc, aiming to cleave Hisame in two. But just as the blade was about to hit¡ª Hisame was already gone, but the space where she stood echoed with multiple whooshing sound. That single attack generated hundreds of cuts¡ªa guaranteed one-hit kill. And the slit-mouthed woman didn''t even look like she was trying. Asher nodded in understanding. The yokai generals were powerful, but in a different way. Their domains felt almost like cheating, bending the rules of reality itself. But in terms of raw destructive force, they were still lacking. Chapter 288 Unexpected Allies Part 3 The slit-mouthed woman''s grin stretched wider until fresh rivulets of blood dripped down her chin. Her jagged teeth glistened as she let out a twisted chuckle. "You like to hide and run away like a scaredy cat, don''t you?" Her voice slithered through the air, layered with an eerie chorus of whispers. "But how long do you think you can run from me?" She raised her hand again. The scattered scissors sharpened, converging into a single form¡ªa serpent The moment it lunged, the entire battlefield screamed with the sound of grinding metal. Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire Hisame flickered, barely slipping through the attack. But even as she reappeared, a cold shiver ran down her spine. Too close. If she mistimed it¡ªif even a single blade caught her ¡ªshe wouldn''t just be nicked. The damage would land at full force. No room for error. CLANG! The serpent snapped its metal jaws shut, crushing empty air. But it didn''t stop. Its head whipped around, following her presence, twisting and coiling as it chased her . Hisame reappeared to the left¡ªit followed. She flickered again, higher in the air¡ªit struck upward. Hisame had no time to counter; she was moving, always moving. One mistake. One misstep. That was all it would take for those rusted fangs to sink into her. The slit-mouthed woman cackled. "Run, run, little cat! Let''s see how long you last!" The serpent was getting faster. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hisame could feel the change in pressure every time she barely slipped through the gaps. She needed to turn the tables¡ªbut she was hesitant to show her trump card too soon. Not with the other generals watching so closely. Her eyes turned toward Asher. He was standing far away, arms crossed, simply watching. Why wasn''t he helping? Last time, his golden energy had surged through her veins, pushing her. And now? Nothing. She narrowed her eyes. Was he testing her? Or was he waiting for something? Hisame barely had a moment to think before more serpents of blades tore through the mist, lunging toward her like starving beasts. Her opponent wasn''t just toying with her anymore¡ªshe was dead serious. Hisame gritted her teeth. Fine. If he wouldn''t help, she''d do it herself. She twisted, flipping midair as she barely avoided a set of scissors snapping shut inches from her face. Another coiled around her from the side, aiming to slice her in half. She flickered out of existence just in time, appearing above the battlefield. But the slit-mouthed woman was already ahead of her. With a single wave of her hand, the serpents were already waiting below, turning the entire space into a death trap. Hisame''s eyes widened. With the slit-mouthed woman''s born ability amplifying damage, even a glancing blow could be lethal. She had no choice left. But out of the corner of her eye, she saw Asher vanish. Her pulse spiked. Where¡ª? A split second later, he reappeared¡ªright in front of the skull fiend. Before anyone could react, his hand clamped down onto its bony face. Then, golden light erupted from his palm. BOOM. A blinding explosion swallowed the whole battlefield. The impact was so intense, everyone was forced to shield their eyes as the golden flare consumed everything, drowning out even the slit woman''s domain. This sudden explosion gave Hisame the opening she needed. Now! She vanished, slipping through the narrowest gap between the incoming blades. She reappeared in a blur, twisting through the air before landing smoothly on the ground, away from immediate danger. Meanwhile, Asher wasted no time after confirming his kill. Light had been the skull fiend''s weakness¡ªpredictable, maybe, but effective. Yokai despised sunlight even more than demons, after all. ''I need to kill the other one,'' The golden explosion barely settled when he vanished again, reappearing behind Miko. His golden energy speared forward, aimed right at the heart. But the moment his attack landed¡ª It phased straight through. Like a ripple in water, the golden energy passed harmlessly through the yokai''s form, dispersing into the air like mist. Unlike Hisame, he didn''t vanish¡ªhe simply stood there, untouched. An illusion? No. Asher''s mind worked fast, analyzing. This wasn''t an afterimage. Before Asher could process further, Miko spoke. "No wonder that woman had the nerve to rebel. So, you''re her benefactor. Tell me¡ªare you planning to kill everyone? Is that your endgame?" Asher didn''t respond. Miko shook his head and let every attack phase right through him. "Not bad¡­ but not enough." Blue flames ignited around him as he unsheathed his short katana. Unlike normal flames, these didn''t burn with heat. Instead, they shimmered, spectral and cold. Asher''s instincts screamed. Move. Now. And just like that, the entire place was engulfed in a flood of fire, forcing Asher to teleport. He grabbed Lucy and reappeared beside the the cat yokai. Confusion flickered across Hisame''s face. Before she could speak, he tossed Lucy to her and said, "Keep her safe." Then he vanished. A heartbeat later, Asher and Miko collided. His fist burned with golden light, clashing against the Supreme Commander''s blade. This time, Miko sensed something different in the attack and made an effort to block it. BOOOOM! The entire domain shattered. And what followed was the entire floor shattering beneath them. The towering pagoda groaned, its ancient structure giving way as wooden beams snapped like brittle twigs. Outside, onlookers gasped in awe, watching as dust and debris swallowed the sky, marking the devastation of the most important building in the city. And amid the smoke and fire, a figure shot out like a comet, slamming into one of the structures with bone-rattling force. BOOOOM! The impact wasn''t enough to stop it¡ªthe body bulldozed through forty more buildings, shattering walls and splintering wood, before finally coming to a stop in the wreckage. Curious onlookers rushed to see who it was¡ªand were stunned by what they found. The famous supreme commander lay down amidst the wreckage, his once-pristine kimono/hakama tattered, streaked with dust and grime. Fractured beams and shattered stone surrounded him, a stark contrast to the powerful image he once held. Everyone swallowed hard. Who could have beaten him into this sorry state? -- -- -- Authors Note: I''m still adjusting to my new schedule, but I managed to post two chapters for Villain and two chapters for Supernatural today, which is a good sign. Chapter 289 Balance Tilting 1 BOOOOM! BOOOOM! BOOOOM! The pagoda trembled with each clash. Dust and debris rained from the ceiling, floorboards splintering beneath the sheer force of the battle. Hisame stood frozen, heart hammering in her chest as she watched Asher fight like a war god, an unstoppable storm made flesh. He already defeated two generals, and now he was already facing another¡ªShuten in his berserk form. The Oni''s body swelled and throbbed, muscles straining against his darkening crimson skin. His single horn¡ªalready imposing¡ªelongated further, cracks of molten red running along its length as if it had been pulled straight from a blacksmith''s forge. Heat rolled off him in suffocating waves, the very air bending and distorting around him. HISSSSSSSSSSS! Every breath he exhaled released a hiss of steam, the sound like a furnace roaring to life. Then he moved. The heat radiating from his body detonated in small, explosive bursts with every step, propelling him forward faster than the eye could track. His strikes were so fast that his arms became a blur, creating the illusion of multiple fist attacking at once. SWOOOSH! SWOOOSH! SWOOOSH! The friction of his movements also ignited the air, turning it into a long distance weapon. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Compressed airwaves, sharp as blades, exploded outward with every swing, hammering like invisible warheads. The shockwaves alone were enough to pulverize walls, sending shuddering tremors through the already fragile structure. Asher weaved through the incoming attack. He wasn''t just dodging¡ªhe was watching. The bursts of heat, the timing , the way the yokai recoiled slightly before surging forward again. There was a rhythm to its chaos, a pattern buried beneath the destruction. A blast of heat licked at his cheek as he slipped under a devastating punch, feeling the scorch of air rushing past. It was close. Too close. But now he knew. He could take the punch head-on. This time, he would fight with nothing but the overwhelming, unbreakable body of a dragon. "ARGGGG!" The Oni roared, fury burning in his eyes as he wound back for a powerful force punch. Asher moved. A single step forward. Then¡ªBOOM. His fist met Shuten''s. The impact shattered the floor beneath them, spiderweb cracks racing through wood and stone. A deep tremor followed, the force building¡ªthen, all at once, the whole floor gave. Shuten was launched backward, his massive frame crashing into the rubble on the lower floors. Dust and debris rained down, swallowing him in the aftermath. "N.. No way.." Hisame watched in total shock. Shuten possessed the strongest physical body among the generals, but he was sent flying just like that. That made no sense. She heard Asher was a mage, a spellcaster who relied on magic, barriers, and techniques far removed from brute force. But the man in front of her wasn''t fighting like a mage. He was fighting like a warrior. And not just any warrior. A monster of one. He wasn''t just holding his own against Shuten. He was dominating. Lucy, noticing her expression, giggled. "You underestimate my husband too much. What you know about him is just the tip of the iceberg. Right now, I don''t think anyone in this world can beat him." Hisame''s eyes widened as she turned to Lucy, disbelief flickering across her face. "Are you saying that he''s the strongest?" "That''s right, my husband is the strongest," Lucy replied proudly. If she heard Lucy say this before watching him fight, she might have laughed it off as a joke. But now? She couldn''t find any reason to argue. "VERY GOOD!" Shuten laughed. A wild, bloodthirsty grin stretched across his face as he stood up, eyes turning more savaged. He cracked his knuckles, rolling his shoulders as his power surged again. But this time, he wasn''t fighting alone The slit-mouthed woman stepped forward. She raised her hands, her elongated fingers clicking together with a metallic snap. The air rippled, distorting like a shattered mirror, and in the next instant.... The world twisted. Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire Countless massive, scissor-shaped serpents slithered through the space, their gleaming blades snapping hungrily at Asher. At the same time, Shuten also activated his domain. The world twisted again, morphing into a nightmarish fusion of a swamp and countless razor-sharp scissors. But this time, the air was hotter. The swamp boiled, sending waves of heat rippling through the distorted space. It was a combined domain¡ªstronger, more refined¡ªbecause instead of clashing, the forces within it were working together. "This not good," Hisame muttered, biting her lips. A combined domain was dangerous¡ªit didn''t just merge abilities, it amplified them, elevating each other''s power to terrifying levels. This was exactly why demons avoided direct conflict with the yokai. In an all-out war, powerful yokais could combine all their domains at once, creating a scene out of hell. "I''ll cast my domain too," she suggested, but Asher raised a hand to stop her. He wanted to see for himself. To test his limits, and enjoy this fight. His dragon blood boiled, demanding victory in the most dominant way possible. The urge was too strong, intoxicating¡ªimpossible to ignore. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even Pantheom remained quiet. It understood¡ªthis battle would push Asher further, forcing him to grow and awaken more of his dragon bloodline. SWOOOOSH! Shuten moved again. Faster and stronger this time around. His punches shattered the sound barrier, warping the very fabric of space around them. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Asher twisted, dodging by inches, his body weaving between the deadly scissor-serpents while exchanging blows with Shuten. ''Something is coming,'' he muttered to himself. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught movement¡ªthose annoying serpents, slithering toward him. A single strike from him sent them recoiling, their bodies shattering into fragments upon impact. But before he could take a breather, the other general was already on him. A devastating punch slammed into his chest, sending him rocketing backward. His feet tore through the swamp, carving deep trenches for hundreds of meters before he finally came to a stop. ''I felt that,'' If not for the domain containing them, half the city would have already been reduced to rubble. Chapter 290 Balance Tilting 2 Hisame''s hands trembled as she watched the battle unfold. Her gaze flickered to Asher, her heart racing. He couldn''t do this alone. Not forever. She tensed, ready to act¡ªbut before she could Lucy grabbed her arm. "Trust my husband .He wouldn''t do this if he wasn''t confident in winning." "But..." she trailed off, uncertainty flickering in her eyes. "You will only get in his way," Lucy added, her grip tightening. Being told that so bluntly, she couldn''t help but think Lucy was being too optimistic. And then¡ªthe moment she feared happened. Asher got hit. The slit-mouthed woman''s attack landed, and this time, the single cut multiplied into hundreds, slicing into him in an instant. ''That''s it. He''s done for!'' she exclaimed. But then she saw it Not torn flesh. Not blood. Scales. Dark and golden, gleaming dragon scales covered his back, barely scratched. Asher didn''t waste the opportunity. The second she recoiled from her failed strike, he moved¡ªhis foot slamming into her midsection. BOOOM! The impact sent her flying, crashing through the boiling swamp. "I''LL KILL YOU!" the slit-mouthed woman quickly stood up and screamed, preparing to unleash her most powerful attack. But he was already gone, and reappeared right in front of her. Teleportation. She was so focused on his overwhelming physical strength that she completely forgot he could do that. Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire Panic shot through her. She had no choice¡ªinstinctively, she raised her hands, forming a defensive scissor shield around herself. It was supposed to protect her. It should have saved her from any direct attack but... "Flammae Caeruleae Infernae" A chant reached her ears, spoken in a language she did not recognize, and the next thing she knew, blue flames erupted around her. The fire burned so intensely that the air itself twisted, and in a matter of seconds, her metal shield melted like wax. Horror dawned too late. The liquefied metal didn''t just vanish¡ªit dripped onto her, smothering her body like molten candle wax, drowning her in her own failed defense. "NO!!!!!!" she screamed in panic, but the cry only made it worse¡ªthe molten metal seeped into her mouth, silencing her as it hardened. Ironically, the shield she forged became her coffin. It was another victory. Hisame and Lucy were relieved¡ªhappy, even¡ªbut Asher remained silent, frowning behind his mask. The reason he used magic to kill the slit-mouthed woman quickly was because... CRACK! The swamp twisted, warping after its creator''s death. Boiling swamp water dried up, replaced by vast grasslands that stretched endlessly. And above them, the sky transformed. A massive moon loomed overhead, dominating half the domain and looking uncomfortably close. Then, a voice¡ªsoft, sweet and melodic¡ªechoed. "I was late because I had something to attend to... and now I return to find my friends being slaughtered one after another. Aren''t you being a little too aggressive? Did they really deserved to die?" Everyone tilted their heads upward. There, floating beneath the colossal moon, was a breathtakingly beautiful woman. Her long, flowing white hair shimmered under the pale light, cascading down her back. A pristine white kimono, embroidered with silver clouds, draped elegantly over her form, complementing the nine tails swaying behind her. Kitsune had arrived. Shuten sighed in relief. Now that the strongest general had arrived, the intruder could finally be dealt with. He hated to admit it¡ªbut even if he went all out, he had no way of defeating his opponent. "Now you will regret¡ª" The oni stopped mid-sentence after his eyes landed back on Asher. His aura changed, a golden radiance erupting from his body like a rising sun. His robe burned away, vanishing into embers, revealing his bare torso¡ªhalf-covered in obsidian dragon scales, streaked with veins of shimmering gold. A sharp crack echoed through the battlefield. His mask fractured, then shattered completely as two massive horns pushed through, curving with an overwhelming presence. Then, with a single, thunderous beat of his majestic dragon wings, it unleashed a shockwave that tore through the domain, making the very air tremble under his power. "Kitsune, you will pay for all your sins," he growled, his voice rough and deep. The emotions surging within him made him unstable¡ªbut at the same time, more powerful than ever. "A dragon?" She narrowed her eyes, scrutinizing him. Zagan was the only one she knew¡ªbut even he hadn''t felt this dangerous. And what was this feeling she sensed? Anger? Hate? Resentment? Killing intent? All of it was directed at her¡ªand it made her skin crawl, making her uncomfortable. "Who are you? I don''t remember offending you," she demanded. "So you''ve already forgotten about me, huh?" He paused for a moment, his gaze locking onto hers. "Don''t worry, I''ll make you remember after I beat you half to death." He vanished, teleporting directly in front of her. Kitsune''s eyes widened in surprise, but she wasn''t like the other generals. Her body dissolved into light, shifting just as his fist tore through the air where she''d been. BOOM! His fist collided with nothing but empty space, but the shockwave rippled through the domain, shaking it violently¡ªthe force of the blow alone sent tremors across the entire realm. Asher hovered in the air, his eyes narrowing as he watched her from a distance. ''That power...'' he murmured, a flicker of recognition crossing his face. ''It''s the same as that angel.'' The same being that tormented him from the very beginning. It made him think that Kitsune was the one responsible for his mother''s disappearance¡ªand worse, her death. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But he couldn''t ask her directly now because she could easily lie. No, he needed to break her first, then dive into her memories to uncover the truth himself. Clenching his fist, golden, red, and blue lightning began to crackle and danced around his body. In his dragon form, he no longer needed to create a magic circle. His entire body became the medium, allowing him to cast powerful spells instantly, saving precious time. Kitsune, sensing the rising danger, moved her tails into an offensive position, her body tense. She remained wary of his teleportation, knowing he could strike without warning. It was clear he wasn''t here to talk. Even now, she couldn''t understand why someone so powerful would come after her¡ªlet alone try to kill her. Chapter 291 Inevitable Encounter Part 1 Asher''s golden eyes locked onto her, filled with contempt and resentment. His wings spread wide, streaks of three-colored lightning arcing from his body as raw energy crackled around him. Opposite him, she hovered in the air as if standing on an invisible platform, her nine tails swaying like flowing ribbons. Kitsune tilted her head slightly, a playful smile tugging at her lips. "You look at me like I stole something precious from you," she mused. "But I don''t recall ever crossing you. So tell me, dragon¡ªwhat sin have I committed?" Asher''s jaw clenched, a low growl rising in his throat. "I''ll tell you after you''re begging for mercy." Kitsune''s playful demeanor faded, her expression turning more serious. "I''m so unlucky... it seems I''m being hunted by a ruthless man." SWOOOOSH! Asher vanished, determined to neutralize her as quickly as possible. But midway through his teleportation, something interfered, forcing him to stop abruptly. As he came to a halt, glowing orbs already surrounded him. He could tell it was powerful, but it was too late. The golden orb detonated, unleashing a blinding explosion right at point-blank range. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Flashes of light erupted across the domain, engulfing everything in a brilliant white glow. For the next ten seconds, everyone was left blinded. When the brightness fully cleared, Asher remained in the air, unharmed. A golden shield with a hexagonal surface pattern surrounded him, its surface pulsing with energy. It was a smaller version of the barrier he used in the tower during his battle with Zagan. Kitsune glared slightly. The golden light surrounding Asher resembled that of the angel she was in contact with, but it lacked divinity. It was merely light in nature. She knew this because she wielded the real thing. SWOOOOSH! He moved again, but this time, instead of teleporting, he relied on his speed to reach her. Kitsune reacted fast. In a fraction of a second, she turned into light just as his fist tore through the space where her head had been. BOOOOM! The shockwave ripped through the air, sending cracks of lightning in all directions. A fist size gaping hole formed in the domain, but it repaired itself within seconds. Still, the damage made one thing clear¡ªone direct hit from him would be fatal. Realizing this, Kitsune quickly changed tactics. She couldn''t afford to face someone like him in close combat. With a flick of her tails, she summoned another volley of light beams. This time, they didn''t fire in a straight line¡ªthey curved, homing in on him. Asher twisted his body midair, barely slipping past a beam that burned through the space he occupied a split second ago. The sheer force of it warped the air, leaving behind a rippling distortion. Heat scraped against his skin, stinging like a searing blade. Each dodge became more precise, his reflexes pushed to the limit as the beams curved unpredictably, chasing him like guided missiles. But he couldn''t stay on the defensive forever. He charged at her, sending her own lightning back at her, forcing her to dodge. They continued this exchange, moving at blistering speed. The intensity of their battle was on another level. Hisame let out a weak laugh, realizing how foolish it was to think she ever stood a chance against the nine tailed fox. They might all be called generals, but she stood above them. If she wanted to, she could wipe them all out on her own. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''How did she become this strong¡­? And what is this golden light? I don''t remember her having this ability before.'' She was completely baffled by Kitsune''s performance. However, Lucy had a theory. Kitsune was working with that angel, so it was possible she gained some kind of benefit¡ªthis ability might be one of them. SWOOOOSH! Asher shot upward again, twisting through the barrage. Light scorched past him, missing by inches. He spun midair, wings slicing the wind, and changing direction¡ªthis time above her. He struck. A blazing claw wreathed in golden lightning aimed for her skull. But again, she turned to light, slipping through his grasp. SWOOOOSH! He repeated the same tactic. At first, it seemed useless, but he persisted, weaving together long-range and close-range attacks. With each exchange, dodging became harder for her. His direct strategy left her with no choice. Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire Kitsune''s body shimmered¡ªthen split. One became two. Two became four. Four became nine. Each clone had only one tail, and they scattered in the air like flock of birds. "Now," they all spoke in unison, their voices like a haunting melody, "let''s even the odds." Beams of light rained down from all directions, making it even harder for him to evade. What was worse was that the beams could change trajectory. In the end, he summoned another hexagonal barrier, but instead of forming a shield around himself, he shattered it into separate pieces, turning them into floating drones that deflected the beams back at her clones. More light filled the air, streaking in every direction until the entire sky looked like a chaotic laser dance floor. Strangely, the sizzling beams and the crackling of his lightning almost sounded like a beatbox track. But no one had the time to appreciate it¡ªthey were too busy watching in awe, their jaws dropping at the sheer display of power. "Aren''t you getting a little carried away? How about we talk instead? At this rate, we''re just wasting energy¡ªwe''re nearly equal in strength." Kitsunes spoke in unison. There was a brief pause between the two as she waited for his response. "Equal in strength?" Asher let out a laugh. He wasn''t the type to be overbearing and arrogant in battle, but right now, he was barely holding back his anger. Kitsune''s clones, sensing the changed in his mood, instinctively stepped back before he even spoke. "You think we''re equal?" His voice turned colder, and the arcs of lightning around him died down. In their place came an eerie stillness¡ªlike the silence before a storm. Everyone felt it¡ªsomething big was coming. Chapter 292 Inevitable Encounter Part 2 A low rumble echoed in the distance, like a warning. The wind picked up, swirling around in restless currents. It wasn''t just a passing breeze¡ªit carried an unexplainable pressure. "100%," Asher spoke vaguely. Everyone froze, confusion flashing across their faces. Before anyone could figure out its meaning¡ªhis aura skyrocketed. A violent wave of pressure exploded from his body, distorting the air around him. The wind howled as golden lightning arced in all directions, carving deep scars into the ground. "200%." Just like that, his aura intensified. Kitsune''s clones flinched. Their instincts screamed at them to run at. But before they could react, the next words echoed¡ª "300%." The atmosphere split apart. A shockwave blasted outward, forcing Kitsune to reinforce her domain¡ªwithout it, the entire space would shatter under the pressure. She thought that was his limit. But then¡ª "400%." The moment those words left his lips, another surge of power erupted. Kitsune''s stomach twisted, a wave of frustration and disbelief crashing over her. His dark scales had changed, now streaked with glowing gold, as if veins of pure energy pulsed beneath them. Her grip tightened. This wasn''t the same Asher she had been fighting moments ago. He was evolving¡ªno, finally stopped playing around. ''I can''t let him reach his peak!'' she thought, panic creeping into her mind. With no other choice, her nine clones merged back into one, their combined energy surging into her core. She avoided using her peak power because the cost was too high, but she had no choice. Holding back was no longer an option. Light radiated from her body, intensifying into a blinding glow as she, too, started getting more serious. Her once-white fur turned golden, and her aura climbed up , surging past his. Her domain stabilized, preventing collapse. Even the moon shifted, its pale glow now dyed in the color of her energy, as if the heavens themselves acknowledged her transformation. Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire Both fighters kept rising in power, their energy clashing before they even made a move. When Reign reached 1000%, Kitsune''s transformation also reached its apex. A radiant halo formed above her head, spinning slowly like a celestial crown. Her tails, now wreathed in divine energy, pulsed with unimaginable power. "So you''re borrowing the power of that angel, huh?" Asher scoffed, his golden eyes narrowing. That caught her attention. "You know about her?" "Know her?" he trailed off, a smirk tugging at his lips. "I plan to kill her after you." Kitsune let out a chuckle, finding his claims outrageous. "You¡­ kill her?" She shook her head "You might be strong, but that being is on another level. If she wanted to, she could destroy this whole world." "And right now, with just her blessing, I can defeat you already...." Kitsune''s voice dripped with arrogance, her self-assurance soaring as divine energy surged through her veins. This power made her feel untouchable¡ªabove everyone else. A side effect of her transformation. "So what makes you think you stand a chance?" she spat out. Asher looked at her, and for once, he was glad she was a bitch inside out. It made punishing her that much easier. "You''re just a frog in a small well¡­ Just because you see her as strong doesn''t mean she''s absolute." He paused, locking eyes with her. "Let me show you¡­ how vast the universe really is." "2000%" BOOOOOOOOM! Blinding light ripped through the domain, erasing it from existence. It continued to engulfed the entire sky, turning night into day. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone in the city trembled. A suffocating pressure pressed down on them, and for a brief moment, it felt like the end of the world was coming. When the light finally subsided, the pagoda was gone¡ªcompletely erased. In the sky, Asher hovered, now, his body was engulfed in pure golden energy. But unlike before, it no longer flickered like flames or crackled like lightning. Instead, it flowed outward like liquid gold, dense and steady. His power became so concentrated that it shifted beyond a gaseous state. "This is the first time I''ve pushed myself this far, and I''m making an exception just for¡ª" His lips moved, and before he could finish, his voice turned into a whisper. "You." By the time the last word left his mouth, he was already beside her. She barely registered his presence. Her body tensed, instincts screaming too late. For a split second, she thought it was over¡ªthat she was already dead. But nothing happened. Asher didn''t strike. He let her escape. A chill crawled down her spine as realization sank in. He was showing her something far more terrifying than dominance¡ªhe was proving that he could kill her at any time. This only fueled her irritation. The sheer disrespect made her blood boil. She unleashed a storm of beams, each faster and deadlier than before. The sky became a sea of golden streaks, all converging on him. But Asher didn''t even raise a barrier this time. He stood there, unmoving, letting the beams reach him. Yet, just millimeters from his skin, they vanished¡ªdisintegrating before they could even touch him. His transformation created a natural barrier, one that even her divine-powered attacks couldn''t break. Kitsune''s eyes widened, but there was no time to be surprised. Asher was already in front of her. The strange part wasn''t just his speed¡ªit was his energy. It thickened the air around her, making movement feel sluggish, like trying to sprint through water instead of land. She saw his arm moving and wanted to dodge, but her body refused to respond. His hand clamped around her throat, crushing the air from her lungs. Instinctively, she tried to transform into light and escape¡ªbut nothing happened. "Where is that arrogance of yours?" he asked, his grip slowly tightening around her neck. If she didn''t push his bottom line, he might have let her showcase her power a little longer. But she just had to be annoying¡ªflaunting that so-called angelic blessing, which, in front of someone who despised everything connected to it, was more of a curse than a gift. Chapter 1 - 1: Unfair World Those with wealth, fame, and power often claim we are all born equal¡ªbut this unfair world suggests otherwise. They say words like honey to soothe our thirst for fairness , and delusion us with their twisted ideas of equality. But deep inside, doubts emerge in our heart, challenging the lies they had created. "Equality?" Was it not just a phrase intended to comfort the masses and soothe our restless souls? Look around and witness the hard truth etched in the face of humanity. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A child born to privilege and filled with wealth never knew the curse of hunger or the desperate longing for a better life. But just one stone thrown away, another child screams, their voices drowned out by the cruel sounds of poverty. Are these two lives the same from the first breath? Are these two lives really equal? Of course not! A child dealt a bad hand would grow up to face more challenges in life. Although they had the potential to succeed and achieve more, the truth was they had to adapt to a harsh reality and make some tough decisions to move forward. They are trapped on the hard road, not by choice but because inequality pushed them there. This was a path they could not shake, a reality that screamed at them: they were born poor, weak and frail. Sadly, another abandoned child was born today. There were no loving hands waiting for him, no caring whispers shaping his small body. Instead ,he was cast aside and left to weather the storm of life alone. The weight of the abandonment rested on his small shoulders, crushing his soul before it even had a chance to soar. On a cold, rainy night, the sound of an old door opening echoed. CREEK! A flickering flashlight illuminated a small basket, revealing a helpless boy inside. "Poor child" The old woman quickly took the baby and held it close in her arms. Her touched showed longing and love, as her motherly instincts kicked in. "I''ll take care of you from now on," she said in a soft voice full of compassion and love. However, a look of sadness covered her face as she glanced outside and saw that it was raining. It was like the heavens were crying because of the boy''s unfortunate fate. "We can''t take care of him. We have to give him to the police," said an old man behind her. He looked sick and thin, a clear sign that his body was not getting enough nutrients. "Darling, look at him, he looks like our son Asher," the old woman replied in a pleading voice. The couple remembered their son who died from an illness decades ago. After that, they were never blessed again with another one. They tried their best, but the woman couldn''t have a baby anymore, so they just accepted their fate. "But we don''t have enough money. We can''t take care of him. I know that you want to have a son , but we are barely living, " replied her husband with a defeated tone. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to take care of the poor child; he was just being honest about the painful reality of their situation. Her eyes fell to the ground as memories of their son, flooded back. Their hearts still carried the weight of their loss, and the life filled of economic struggles that followed. "I was not able to save our child and I can''t bear the thought of seeing another kid suffer the same fate" he added. The couple found themselves wrestling with heartbreaking decisions, torn between their desire to love and financial problems "I will let you decide, Darling" she replied with an understanding tone. She knew that her husband was hurting just like she was. Chapter 2 - 2: The Protagonist ? Inside an ordinary looking classroom, the atmosphere balanced simplicity and functionality. The walls were lined with colorful posters and educational materials, while wooden desks were arranged in rows, each paired with a chair. Large windows let in natural light, illuminating the room and creating a warm ambiance. Students engaged in their activities, each surrounded by their circles of friends. This learning space had become a breeding ground for division among them. Among the students were five distinct archetypes, with the exceptions of the ones who blended into the background like extras in a movie. The smart students, with their thirst for knowledge, eagerly absorbed lessons, shining brightly with their intellect. The athletes showcased their skills on the field, earning respect through their dedication. The popular ones navigated social life effortlessly, their words carrying weight among their peers. Then, there were the bullies, who thrived on exerting power over others. Their actions was disgusting, but no one had the courage to confront them. Finally, there were the "losers," who were often viewed as weak or awkward. "Hey! I told you to buy me fresh food. This is cold!" A tall boy spoke with a bored tone, his dark hair and piercing midnight colored eyes adding to his intimidating presence. Despite his terrible personality, he was really handsome. This gap in appearance only deepened the bullied kid''s sense of injustice¡ªhow could someone with such a pretty face also be so cruel? "I''m sorry, the line was too long," the bullied boy replied with an exhausted tone. "Do you think I care?" The bully shook his head. Without warning, he threw the food at the boy''s face. "Poor guy." one student muttered, glancing at the bullied boy, who wiped the remnants of his lunch from his cheeks. "It''s his fault. He lets them bully him." another student remarked, her tone dripping with disdain. "What a joke." a third added, rolling her eyes at the scene. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Though the bullied boy was the victim, he was the one being judged now instead of the instigator . ''Why is this happening to me? What did I do wrong?'' he wondered. "Next time, do your job well," the bully sighed, and turned to leave. The victim''s heart raced, frustration churning in his stomach. The room went quiet, and for a moment, it felt like time had stopped. "You jerk! You''re the reason I''m like this! You made my life miserable!" In that instant, time seemed to stretch. Every heartbeat echoed in his ears, and his surroundings faded away. ''This is my chance,'' he thought, determination flooding through him. ''I won''t let him bully me anymore.'' THUD! The sound of his fist landing echoed, and everyone in their seats was shocked to witness such a comeback. ''I''m free,'' the boy thought, a smile breaking through his lips. But his happiness didn''t last long. Looking up, he discovered that his fist had made contact, but it didn''t seem to bother his opponent at all. "I¡ª" BAM! Before he could complete his sentence, a fist connected with his cheek, knocking him to the floor like a ragdoll. For a moment, the students were taken aback, but soon laughter erupted as they found the scene funny. "PFFFF, what a loser! Did he actually think he had a chance?" "Seriously? Does he think this is some kind of webcomic where he suddenly becomes good at fighting?" "Hey, don''t be like that. At least he was brave enough to try. Maybe he watched those ''Learn How to Fight'' videos and thought he could actually win." They all teased the bullied boy, showing no sympathy. However, the tall student who instigated it merely turned and walked off, his face showing no signs of satisfaction. Once he was out of the classroom, the female students began to whisper among themselves. "Asher is really handsome but also scary," one of them said. "Yeah, I know right! He has that intense look that makes you think twice about approaching him," another girl replied. "Either way, I wouldn''t mind seeing someone so pleasing to the eyes," the first girl said, blushing slightly. "But seriously, I wonder what he''s like when he''s not keeping to himself...He has to have some kind of soft side, doesn''t he?" "Maybe, but good luck finding out," the third girl said with a smirk. Chapter 3 - 3: Different Status "Stop!" A high-pitched voice interrupted Asher in the hallway. ''This annoying girl again,'' he sighed inwardly. She was one of the few people at school he preferred to avoid. It wasn''t that she was unattractive; in fact, it was quite the opposite. Elaine had an oval face with round eyes that highlighted her beauty. Dressed in a miniskirt beneath her uniform, she emphasized her long, soft-looking legs. Her black hair and brown eyes also enhanced her charm, making her appear look pleasing to the eye. She fit into two categories. With her stunning looks, she was popular, and her top-notch grades showed she was academically gifted. On top of that, her family owned a convenience store, placing her among the better-off students at their school. "What is it?" he asked, trying to sound indifferent. "What you did back then... it was too much," she scolded, her eyes filled with disgust. "He punched me first. I was just defending myself," he explained, his tone showed no care to whether she believed him or not. "I..." she hesitated, realizing he spoke some truth. She remembered the incident, but he had humiliated the boy first. "But you were still wrong for going too far!" "Save your breath for someone else," he replied dismissively, and walked away. There was no point in discussing it with someone from a different social status. They saw things differently, and he couldn''t grasp her thoughts any more than she could understand him. What mattered most to him right now was surviving. He didn''t have the luxury to think about mundane things. *** *** *** Within a clubroom filled with comic book shelves and a gaming console, three individuals faced one another. This space, originally belonging to the Gamer Club, had been taken over by the bullies who dominated the school. "You did a great job teaching that brat a lesson. Here''s your share for this month''s collections," a red-haired student said with a chuckle, his voice dripping with satisfaction as he passed an envelope brimming with cash. Asher remained silent, and just accepted the money from James "Keep terrorizing those losers so they don''t forget to pay us," James added, a cold grin spreading across his face. As the notorious boss of 15th Springs High, he was a senior with immense influence. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sure," Asher replied without enthusiasm, showing no interest in building a friendship. His only focus was on getting his money. "You''re still no fun, dude," James said, pretending to be hurt. But they both understood it was merely a facade to keep their delicate partnership intact. Asher chose to ignore him, turning away as their conversation ended. With the cash in hand, he felt no inclination to stay and quickly left the room. "That kid is just too full of himself," a bulky boy grumbled. "Can you take him on?" James asked, raising an eyebrow. The bulky boy fell silent, recalling what happened to him before. Initially, he thought that Asher was just as a pretty boy who kept to himself. But that view shifted drastically when the bulky boy was publicly humiliated. Despite his larger body, he was thoroughly beaten, not managing to land even one hit. He despised him but couldn''t ignore the reality: Asher was really strong. "Let it go. He''s doing his part of the deal, and all we have to do is pay him. There''s no need to mess with someone like that." James instructed . "Boss, do you think he''s stronger than you?" "Are you doubting me?" His voice turned cold. "No, no. I definitely know you''re the strongest," the bulky boy corrected himself, afraid of incurring his boss''s anger. Unlike Asher, his boss lacked restraint; he was the kind of guy who would continue to hit someone who was already down. "Good. Just remember that. No one here is stronger than me." James smirked, satisfied with the response. The bulky boy nodded quickly. "Yeah, of course, boss. I won''t forget it." Chapter 4 - 4: Indifference Asher slipped back into his classroom, the door letting out a subtle squeak as he closed it. Surprisingly, neither the teacher nor his classmates said anything. There was an unspoken agreement not to mess with him, not because he was unreasonable, but because he was a member of the school''s gang. Even the teacher knew better than to messed with them. ''This problematic kid again,'' the teacher clicked his tongue in annoyance, though he didn''t reveal it on his face. Dealing with a student with a gangster-like reputation was not worth his small salary. He decided to let him be, silently predicting that in the future, he''d likely end up as either a garbage collector or in jail. Asher slumped into his seat as the class continued. The teacher''s words blurred into background noise, and he found himself lost in his own thoughts. The monotony of the lecture only fueled his boredom. He couldn''t shake off the feeling that this were all useless, convinced that this third-rate school wouldn''t make a difference in his life. Pondering the fate of those with diplomas, he recalled that most still faced unemployment because they lacked a backer. He didn''t believe in the workings of society, which was designed for those with money or connections. Instead, he focused on a different kind of self-improvement¡ªhoning his fighting skills. In his eyes, whether you were rich or poor, the ability to fight still depended on your own effort. Looking around, he saw the poor boy he punched sitting in a quiet corner, nursing a bruised face. He didn''t hit as hard as it seemed; he sort of pushed the kid to make it look worse. In a way, he did the boy a favor. If it was another person working under James, things would have been worse. He would be forced to drink from a toilet or told to steal from a convenience store. But with him, all he had to do was run a few errands. Asher would say some harsh things now and then, but it was more like an act to avoid being reported being too lenient. Class carried on, unfolding before him like a mundane script, and before he knew it, it was over. The popular kids wanted to hit the karaoke. Sporty ones were pumped to go to their clubs. The brainy ones split up - some going to the library, others to after-school lessons. Even the bullies had their own plans, discussing hanging out and smoking, while the losers were organizing a trip to the internet cafe for a gaming session. For him, it was a direct route out of school. He didn''t have real friends, and it didn''t bother him. "Stop," a familiar voice echoed in his ears as he strolled down the hallway. It was the same girl again, Elaine. "What now?" he asked, boredom etched across his face. "I don''t agree with your way of doing things," Elaine mustered the courage to speak up. She couldn''t help but feel that he was wasting his life. "Okay," Asher replied and turned away. There was no need to defend himself. "Wait..." Elaine couldn''t believe the indifference in his response. Normally, guys¡ª even bullies¡ªwould get all flustered talking to her. But he remained nonchalant, treating her like she was nothing more than air. ''Why does he always get under my skin?'' She sighed, running her fingers over her chest, her eyes trailing on his wide back. Each step he took felt like widening the gap between them. "Could it be pity?" she wondered aloud. This was a new feeling for her, and she tried to tell herself it was just concern for a classmate. *** *** *** Outside the School Asher walked home, following the familiar path he had taken countless times before. Accustomed to being alone, he deliberately distanced himself from others. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It wasn''t a lack of charisma; instead, it was a conscious choice to avoid forming connections. He was the kind of guy who preferred to keep to himself and avoid bothering others. So, the question lingered like a puzzle: why did he choose to become a bully? For money. The only reason he bullied that boy was because he was paid to do it. He didn''t bother to understand the underlying reasons or care about the boy''s circumstances. He simply assumed that James motive behind tormenting that poor kid was merely to fulfill his own sadistic desires. Would the boy''s fate change if he didn''t take the job? Probably not. If not him, another bully would step in, so the weak would always be picked on. He was nothing more than a replaceable hired hand, aware that he could be swapped out at any time. As he walked along the roadside, his attention was drawn to a scene unfolding before him. A young man was assisting an elderly woman in crossing the street, offering a helping hand with a genuine look of concern. The act of kindness was evident and visible for everyone to see. However, despite the heartwarming scene, Asher''s deep-rooted trust issues resurfaced. He found himself questioning the motives behind such kindness, wondering if there was more to it than met the eye. Due to the trauma he experienced as a child, he developed a mental barrier that hindered his ability to trust others. In his mind, he believed that every act of kindness came with a hidden agenda. He saw the world as a place where everything had a trade-off, where no person could be genuinely kind without having ulterior motives. This mindset had become deeply ingrained within him, shaping his interactions and perceptions of others. With a shake of his head, he turned his attention away from the scene before him. He chose to ignore it, and continue walking. ''Shit, I forgot that I need to buy some fruits,'' he clicked his tongue in annoyance, realizing that he had already passed the marketplace. As he retraced his steps, he noticed the elderly woman he had seen earlier. However, this time her face was filled with sadness, and tears streamed down her cheeks. She was pleading for help. "Help, a kid stole my wallet! I need that money to buy my medicine," she cried out. But, as he expected, everyone around seemed to ignore her distress. They continued on with their own affairs, oblivious or indifferent to her. As he passed by the crying elderly woman, he also felt no sympathy for her. In his mind, what had happened to her was something he had already anticipated, reinforcing his belief that trusting others too easily always leads to betrayal. ''It''s your fault for being so trusting,'' Chapter 5 - 5: Share Back Alley. "That old hag was an easy target," a young, innocent-looking man chuckled. His laughter echoed through the alleyway as he counted the stolen money in his hands. "Hey, share some of that dough with us." A bald man, wearing a polo shirt, joined in the laughter. "How about we hit the karaoke joint today?" Another guy with green hair and multiple piercings chimed in. "Alright, alright," the innocent looking man replied, eager to indulge in their ill-gotten gains. This was their modus operandi; he used his innocent-looking face to fool old people and then snatched their wallets. "Hey, how about you share some of that money with me?" While their cheerful banter echoed around them, a voice unexpectedly interrupted, disturbing their conversation. They turned their heads to find a tall boy with black hair, and a bored expression on his face. "Who the hell are you, punk?" the bald man asked. "No one special. I just want my share of the money you''ve stolen." The trio''s confusion quickly turned to annoyance. "Are you fucking serious?" they were offended by the newcomer''s insolence. "Do you even know who you''re dealing with, punk? We''re members of the Tiger Gang," the bald man warned, flexing the tattoo of a tiger''s head on his shoulder. "I don''t have time to waste on your ugly tattoos. Just give me my money so I can get out of here," the newcomer insisted, gesturing for them to hurry up. "Do you want to die?" the bald man snapped. He walked forward and raised his right fist. "I''m just asking for my share," The newcomer shook his head. He was disappointed that it had come to violence. "Shut the fuck up!" The bald man yelled as he swung his fist. The newcomer noticed the punch coming but stayed calm. He just tilted his head slightly, effortlessly dodging the blow. In the same motion, he clenched his right fist and delivered a quick counter jab to the bald man''s chin. THUD! Though not particularly powerful, the blow on the chin disrupted the bald man''s balance entirely. But, what followed next was on an entirely different level. As he fell, the newcomer struck his face with the knee, causing blood to spray and a tooth to fly. He staggered back, his hands instinctively reaching for his face as if to cradle the throbbing wound. But he did not last long. After a few more futile attempts to stand, his resolve crumbled. His legs wobbled, and his vision blurred as the effects of the hits took their toll. Finally, he staggered back, then collapsed onto the pavement, unconscious . "I was just asking for my share, but you guys decided to attack me," He spoke as if he were the one who had been wronged, emphasizing his position as the victim . The situation grew tensed as the remaining two individuals witnessed their strongest companion being knocked out in an instant. It wasn''t just a regular knockout; it was a one-sided beatdown. The green-headed man instinctively backed down. "Get up, you idiot!" he roared, his voice trembling with panic as he gave the bald man''s leg a harsh kick. But there was no sign of movements. "I still don''t see my money." the newcomer remarked, advancing slowly and rolling his shoulders, indicating he was just warming up. "Wait...., maybe we can work something out. We don''t want any trouble either." The green-haired man spoke, his voice trembling slightly as he attempted to defuse the situation. He could sense that the newcomer was a seasoned fighter, possibly associated with another gang. As for using their gang''s name again? He doubted that would work. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alright, give me my share," The newcomer stated firmly as he approached them, showing no signs of fear or hesitation. He looked unconcerned by the possibility of them attacking with a weapon, showcasing his confidence in his abilities. Only seasoned gangsters could exude such a badass aura. "How much do you want?" the innocent looking young man asked. He wasn''t a fighter, more of the brains of the group. Trying to act tough would only get him beaten up. For now, he chose to play the submissive role, but he silently vowed to remember the newcomer''s face and seek revenge later. "How much did you steal?" he asked. The innocent looking young man hesitated, unsure of the other party''s intentions. "1000 credits," he finally answered, intentionally understating the amount. In reality, he had stolen 3000 credits , but he wasn''t about to reveal that information so easily. "Then give me 5000 credits," The newcomer demanded firmly, opening his palm to show them the amount he expected to receive. His tone allowed no negotiation. "Are you kidding us! I only stole 1000 credits," the innocent looking young man protested 5000 credits was a huge amount, equivalent to a month''s rent for an average apartment. However, before he could continue, the newcomer suddenly delivered a quick jab to the green-haired man''s chin. BAM! It was so quick and unexpected that, in an instant, he found himself lying on the ground. "10,000 credits," The new comer repeated, his voice now cold and threatening. He made it clear that there would be consequences if his demand wasn''t met. The innocent looking young man was stunned, completely taken aback by the aggressive show of power. The person standing before him seemed like a complete psycho, leaving him no room to even speak or defend himself. "I still don''t see my money?" The newcomer started flexing his bloodied knuckles, a sign that he was getting tired of waiting. "I''ll give you the money... just don''t hurt me," the young man conceded defeat. He realized that trying to fight against someone like this would be futile and potentially dangerous. Reluctantly, he retrieved the bag containing the 3000 credits that they had stolen and added their own money to complete the sum of 10,000 credits. The newcomer observed silently as they handed over the cash. His expression remained impassive, showing no hint of satisfaction or remorse. He took the bag, verifying the contents briefly before tucking it away. "Next time I catch you guys stealing in this part of town, I will collect my share again," he warned sternly. "Yes," the innocent-looking man replied with a defeated tone. That was 10,000 credits. It took him a lot of effort to accumulate that amount. ''Just you wait, fucker!'' he gritted his teeth in anger, silently vowing to seek revenge in the future. Chapter 6 - 6: Waste of Time On the side of the road, the elderly woman sat in despair. Her hope of recovering her stolen money dwindled with each moment. She had already reported the incident to the police, but they only said they would look into it. "Excuse me, can I borrow your phone?" she asked a young man, but he hurried past without a word. Her chest tightened. Her daughter would scold her for losing the money meant for her hospital check-up. She inhaled deeply, forcing herself to remain calm. ''I have to call her, '' she reminded herself, fighting back tears. Then, out of nowhere, a tall man approached her. Her eyes widened as she spotted her bag in his hand. "That''s my bag! Thank you so much!" the elderly woman exclaimed, tears welling in her eyes. With trembling hands, she quickly rummaged through her bag. To her astonishment, everything was still there¡ªthe money remained untouched. Overwhelmed with gratitude and confusion, she looked up to express her heartfelt thanks to the tall man who had come to her rescue. But as she lifted her gaze, he had mysteriously disappeared. Was he an angel, a stranger passing by, or just a kind-hearted soul lending a helping hand? The question lingered in her mind, but she knew one thing for certain¡ªher faith in humanity had been restored. *** "Give me some of these... and those," Asher said, pointing at random, picking out a mix of fruits. Though it was pricey, he felt it was okay to splurge a little. By the end, he had spent 500 credits on three oranges, three apples, three mangoes, and twelve bananas. "Boy, you''re in good spirits today," a male vendor chuckled, while putting the fruits in a plastic bag. Asher always bought fruit from his stall, but only in small amounts. This was the first time he had purchased so much at once. "Yeah, I found some money in an alley," he replied with a casual nod. "Lucky you," Having known Asher since he was just a kid, the vendor had a straightforward opinion: He''s a nice kid. Unlike many thugs, Asher still showed respect to his elders and didn''t act arrogant or overbearing. He fought occasionally, but only in self-defense, as many fools tried to challenge him for a shot at popularity. In the end, those who dared to confront him found themselves face down on the asphalt. "Boy, why don''t you join a gym and become a fighter? I''ve heard that pros can make a lot of money." "I''m not a fan of fighting," he shook his head. The vendor let out a chuckle, amused that someone so talented in fist fighting actually hated it. "You''re a natural, yet you want nothing to do with it," he said, shaking his head in disbelief. "That''s quite the contradiction," "Yeah," Asher replied with one word, not wanting to explain himself further. Seeing this, the vendor decided not to dwell on the topic any longer. He understood that there might be a reason behind it. "Take these with you," the vendor said, handing a dozen apples. Their color wasn''t as vibrant as the others. Seeing Asher hesitate, the vendor added, "They''ll just rot if you leave them here, so it''s better if you take them." "Thank you," Asher bowed his head. Since the apples were free and not in the best shape, it made more sense to accept them than to refuse the offer Having bought everything he needed at the marketplace, he made his way to the grocery store for some cup noodles and other essentials. With that done, he headed for the train station, knowing he had a few things to take care of before returning to his apartment. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he stepped inside, the lively sounds of people filled the air. He looked up at the departure board, checking the train schedules, then headed toward the ticket counter. When it was finally his turn, he approached the clerk. "I need a ticket to the West End station," The clerk nodded and quickly printed the ticket. After paying, he tucked it into his pocket and glanced at the clock. He had a little time before the train departed, so he quickly headed towards the platform. As he stood, he noticed a group of girls whispering to each other, blushing as they glanced his way. He ignored them, used to this kind of attention by now. "Hi! My friends think you''re cute, so we were wondering if you could give us your number?" one girl in a red high school uniform with a short checkered skirt approached him. But he didn''t even look at her. When the train doors opened, he just walked inside. He found an empty seat by the window and settled in. ''Romance is a waste of time,'' he muttered to himself, and leaned back in his seat. Chapter 7 - 7: Covered After about twenty minutes, the city view began to change. He noticed more modest buildings lining the streets. Many of the buildings showed signs of age, with peeling paint and worn shutters, but this area was still bustling with activity. People strolled along the sidewalks, chatting with friends and neighbors, while children played in the nearby parks. Ding! The sound of the train doors opening pulled him from his thoughts. He slowly exited the train and started walking toward his destination. Eventually, he spotted a two-story building with worn white paint that looked really shabby. If it weren''t for the large, old sign that read "HOSPITAL," with the "H" no longer glowing, people might have mistaken it for a haunted house. The faded letters and peeling paint gave the place a neglected feel, and the surrounding area felt spooky. Despite its shabby look, a few people came and went, suggesting that the hospital was still open. He walked inside. After identifying himself at the reception, he made his way to a room down the hall. Inside was an old lady lying on a bed. Wrinkles covered her face, like little lines telling stories of her life. "Asher, how was your school? Are you taking good care of your body?" she asked with a shaky voice. She was Asher''s adopted mom, the one who took care of him . Hilda. His fate was tragic¡ªworse than that of a puppy. Even mother dogs stay with their pups longer. Fortunately, Hilda, was there for him. "Don''t worry, Mom. I''m eating on time," he said, trying to reassure her. Sitting next to her, he started peeling an orange ¨C her favorite. The room filled with the sweet smell as he carefully pulled the slices apart. Those oranges meant more to her than just fruit; they were a sign of his care and hard work. "I got paid from my part-time job," he added, handing her a slice. "That''s great. I''m proud of you ," She smiled back at him. His mother fell ill three years ago when she used to work as an on-call maid . Back then, he was just a regular student, good at fighting but using his skills only for self-defense, never to bully others. As for his adoptive father, he faced an unjust fate ten years ago. While selling peanuts on the bustling streets, a car unexpectedly veered off course and struck him. After the investigation, it was revealed that the driver was drunk and had lost control of the vehicle. However, despite all the evidence pointing to his negligence, the tragedy went unanswered. He had powerful connections that shielded him from facing any consequences. It was one of those experiences that made Asher very aware of how unfair the world could be to the poor, regardless of how compassionate or law-abiding they were. In the end, money spoke louder than anything else. Despite these unfortunate events, his mother continued to take good care of him. She constantly reminded him to never lose hope. But the added workload took a toll on her health, leaving her more exhausted and unwell It wasn''t until she fell seriously ill that he completely lost faith in humanity. No good hospital was willing to treat her because of insurance Issues. Asher even attempted to sue the insurance company, but they claimed that his mother had somehow violated her policy, leaving him feeling frustrated and powerless. They were forced to accept a lump sum settlement that was far less than what she really deserved. This outcome only added to his sense of injustice, showing the cruel reality of a system that prioritized profit over people. Now, he found himself forced to confine his mother to a third-rate hospital, a place lacking the resources and care she desperately needed. The worn-down walls and faded signs reflected the neglect that permeated the facility. The staff were overworked and underpaid, struggling to provide even the most basic care. Each visit filled him with a sense of helplessness as he watched his mother''s condition decline. He was frustrated, knowing that this was not the environment she deserved. "Son, maybe it''s time we give up?" Hilda said, her voice gentle yet firm, seeing through him. He might appear strong and composed on the outside, but she understood that he was quietly enduring the weight of everything. Hilda had watched him struggle, taking on responsibilities that felt far too heavy for someone his age. "I''m old already, and I''m tired," she added, her eyes reflecting the exhaustion that had settled deep within her. It wasn''t tiredness from life, but the sadness of seeing her son paying the bills. She knew the hospital costs were piling up, and Asher could have used that money for himself. The emotional pain of watching her son sacrifice so much for her wellbeing was agonizing. She couldn''t have asked for more. She had raised him with love, and he always showed deep respect and a warmth of familial love that touched her heart. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mom, let''s not talk about this anymore," he forced a smile, not wanting to go deeper into the conversation. Chapter 8 - 8: Reaching Out Asher stepped out of the room, and carefully closed the door behind him. CLICK! In the hallway, a nurse was already waiting for him. "Mr. Asher, you need to go to the accounting department about your payments," "Okay, I''ll head there now," He walked past a few patients sitting in chairs, some lost in their thoughts, while others chatted softly with their families. As he moved closer , he couldn''t help but think about the piling hospital bills again. Finally, he reached the door labeled "Accounting.". Inside, the room was filled with the faint sound of tapping keyboards and the rustling of papers. A woman behind the desk gestured for him to sit. She looked worn out, probably because of dealing with people like him all day. Even though she was tired, she had a nice appearance, with brown eyes and hazelnut hair. A few lines on her face suggested she was around 40, but still very hot. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sir, you gotta pay 30,000 Credits this month to keep your mother in the hospital," she broke the silence. Caring for his mother in the hospital cost a staggering 100,000 credits each month. Fortunately, government assistance covered 70,000 credits, but that still left him with a hefty 30,000 credits to pay. But he had no choice . His mother ended up in the hospital because of a rare disease. They had to keep injecting medicine to control her dopamine levels, or she''d stop moving completely. Her condition was severe to the point that she could only go 6 hours without a dopamine shot. Sometimes, she would also just stop breathing for a few minutes. That''s why she had to stay in the hospital. Here, the machines could tell the nurses when that happened. The hospital was like a safety net, always there to catch her when she needed help, especially during those scary moments. "I only have 25K credits right now," he admitted . It was all the money he had, including what he got from those snatchers and the cash from James. If it weren''t for all these bills piling up, he could have lived a somewhat comfortable life. But that thought rarely registered in his mind, and when it did, he quickly brushed it aside. Without his mother, he would have likely died long ago, so he had to do everything in his power to keep her alive. "I''ll pay the remainder next month.. I promise " This wasn''t the first time he had to negotiate with her. "Sir, you still have an outstanding balance of 120,000 credits," she sighed, her expression showing a hint of sympathy. The debt had piled up over the years because he couldn''t afford to pay the monthly bills in full. However, the harsh reality could not be change with pity alone¡ª the hospital wasn''t a charity, and even though she felt sorry for him, their facility was already the most affordable in the city. "I know it''s tough, but we need the payment for your mother''s care. The administrative office is already giving you an ultimatum," she said, tapping on her tablet to emphasize the urgency of the situation. "Please, just give me another chance. I promise to pay the whole thing next month," he pleaded earnestly. His words carried the weight of desperation, a son''s plea to keep his mother''s lifeline intact. The nurse glanced at him with mixed emotions. She must admit that he was really handsome. Perhaps that''s why, she often let him slide without paying the full amount . "I know it''s tough... Would you be interested in making some quick money?" She reached out and gently touched his hand. Chapter 9 - 9: Reaching Out 2 "What do you mean?" he asked, even though he already knew what she was getting at. The way she touched his hand and traced his palm with her fingers made it clear she was looking for some fun. She had been fantasizing about him ever since he started visiting the hospital, and she hoping that he was desperate enough to take her up on the offer. "You''re a good-looking boy, and I bet you can make some cash with your looks. Beside, you''re in legal age already , right? " She added that she knew his age from the records, so technically, it wouldn''t be a crime to have him as her lover. This wasn''t the first time an older woman had offered him money However, he''d always turned those offers down because he hated the thought of being used. His body was the only thing he took pride in, and selling it for cash felt really degrading. "Don''t worry, we can take it slow. I can give you an allowance, and you just have to go on a few dates with me," she insisted. "Date, huh?" He let out a short, humorless laugh, the sound barely hiding his discomfort. "You have a husband and a daughter, right?" he asked, his voice steady, never breaking eye contact with her. "What about her?" her eyes narrowed in confusion, unsure what her daughter had to do with the offer. "She''s the same age as me. How would you feel if an old man offered her the same thing?" He responded with a cold stare. Her smile faltered, and her fingers, which had been playing with his hand, froze in place. "I''m just trying to give you some options," she replied, forcing a response. Her voice had lost its warmth, and now her face showed a hint of annoyance. Asher stood up. "I might be poor, but I still have my principles," he declared firmly. "You..." She looked him in the eye but realized that escalating the situation would only reflect poorly on her. It was her fault for letting her desires take control. "For now, I''ll give you another month. This is going to be a hassle for me, so I hope you manage to get the money," she sighed, pretending as if this could cast her in a negative light with the administrative office. "Here is the money." He handed 25K credits and left her office immediately. On his way out, he checked his wallet, and reality hit him¡ªhe was broke again. In this place, currency wasn''t made of paper; it was plastic, about a quarter of the size of traditional paper money but much sturdier. Each card''s color indicated its denomination: white for 10 credits, blue for 100 credits, and green for 1,000 credits. There was also a rare black card for 10,000 credits, but he had never actually seen one. Additionally, he had some coins ranging from 1 credit to 10 credits. Though he earned more than minimum wage, life remained tough. Unlike other boys who splurged on shoes or outings, he valued supporting her mother who had cared for him. ''I can still make it,'' he muttered to himself after glancing at the time. He took the train back to his neighborhood. By the time he got near his apartment, it was already 7:00 pm. In the distance, he spotted a pretty run-down two-story building. The apartment had ten rooms, was old and moldy, but offered affordable rent. But despite the low price, he was the only tenant there, as it was rumored to be cursed and bring bad luck. As he approached, the entire structure came into view. The apartment''s design was very basic. The lobby, leading to the rooms, was an open space with concrete railings. From the outside, he counted five doors on the first floor and another five on the second. He walked into his room, located at the far right of the second floor, and entered. Inside, the air carried the scent of age and mold. The worn wooden floor groaned beneath each step, and the faded wallpaper hinted at its old history. The place was small, featuring just one tiny bedroom and a living room that shared space with the kitchen. In the kitchen, he began preparing dinner, opting for plastic-pack noodles instead of cup noodles because they were cheaper. After boiling them for a few minutes, the noodles were ready to be plated. He noticed an egg on the table and wondered if he should be a bit more indulgent tonight and boil it. After a few seconds, he realized that one boiled egg was a bit too much. Deciding to save it for breakfast, he opted to stick with just the noodles. He scooped it up with the fork, twirling them around before taking a bite Chewing slowly, he savored the simple flavor. Being poor made him appreciate simple things like this. SLURP! He gulped down the noodle soup in one go, ensuring that none went to waste. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After that, he lay down on his cushion. It wasn''t one of those soft, expensive kinds, but a hard one that was barely comfortable. ''I can do this. I just need to find a way to earn more money,'' he muttered to himself before closing his eyes. Chapter 10 - 10: A Cover RING RING RING The loud beeping of the alarm woke him from his sleep on. He opened his eyes to soft light spilling from the ceiling. CLICK! He turned off the alarm. ''I should start getting ready.'' As he got up, the floor creaked under his feet. Still a bit groggy, he shuffled to the bathroom. Turning on the faucet, he heard the rusty flow of water and splashed his face, the lukewarm liquid helping him wake up. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After brushing his teeth, a minty scent lingered in the air. He walked to his closet, eyeing his small collection of worn clothes. After a moment, he picked out an outfit that showed its age but still served him well. Wearing it, he felt the familiar fabric that had accompanied him through many years. After he was done, he locked the door, creating an echo in the concrete hallway. Outside, he was welcomed by the dark sky. He had woken up around 9:30 PM for his part-time job at a convenience store, his routine of working from 10:00 PM to 4:00 AM firmly in place. The convenience store was not far from his apartment, but just to be safe, he always arrived early out of consideration. He could afford to be late for school, but not for his part-time job, as he really needed the money. If anyone of his classmates could see him now, they would be shocked to discover that the person most regarded as cool and intimidating was actually a hardworking and self-disciplined individual. It was one of those moments that proved you couldn''t judge a book by its cover. Not everyone who looks bad is truly bad, just as not everyone who appears good is a saint. *** *** *** HISS The glass door of the small convenience store slid opened. "Asher, you''re here," the store owner greeted him with a warm smile. He appreciated Asher, knowing the young man had never been late without a good reason. Even when he had missed a shift, it was always due to a genuine emergency. "Good evening , boss," he replied, nodding as he slipped on his green blazer with the store logo. He had been doing this job for years and knew the routine well. His boss counted the money in the cash register and left some change for him before heading out. As usual, the night was slow. Few customers came in, mostly men looking for alcohol and cigarettes. The pay was decent, so he couldn''t complain. ''I should organize the items on the racks,'' he thought, not wanting to get paid for just sitting around. But, just as he was about to step out from the counter, the glass door slid open. A girl of average height walked in. Her sleek black hair fell to her shoulders, framing her eyes which as dark as the night. She wore a black outfit that resembled a school uniform, complete with a checkered black and white skirt and shoes that matched. A bright red ribbon added a vibrant splash of color to her top. And long socks hugged her knees, revealing her fair and soft skin beneath. Seeing a uniform like hers for the first time, he assumed she must be from another area since it looked expensive. Most schools around here were public, so her outfit stood out. Still, that was the only thought he had , despite how attractive she was. While other guys might have drooled over her, he just found her presence her unexpected. She walked past the counter without glancing at him, and he allowed her to browse the aisles like any other customer. Being quite attractive himself, he knew how to carry himself around women. After about five minutes, she approached him with a basket full of essentials¡ªfood, drinks, and various items. BEEP BEEP BEEP The beeping of the barcode scanner echoed as he rang up her items. "That''s 1,525 credits," She paid silently, and he packed her things into a plastic bag, handing it to her. As she walked away, his eyes followed her, thinking it was safe to look now. But he didn''t expect her to turn and smile at him before leaving. ''What a weird girl, '' Chapter 11 - 11: Source of Confidence HISSS The glass door slid opened again, stirring him from his brief nap. It was already 3:00 am, so he thought that he could catch some well needed rest. Nonetheless, he didn''t complain and maintained a professional demeanor; after all, he was paid to serve customers. "Hey, give me some smokes," a drunk man slurred, swaying unsteadily as he leaned heavily on the counter. With him were two more rugged-looking guys and two women, their makeup a messy sight, as if it had already started to melt on their faces. The men they were with, however, were too drunk to notice how their escorts now looked far less appealing, even somewhat ugly without the disco lights. Not that they seemed to care, considering how they draped their hands over their shoulders, treating them like trophies¡ªbut not the kind to be proud of. This group had come from a nearby bar, and the men were attempting to bring them over to their place. It was not an uncommon sight for Asher, who observed the scene calmy. Some people just liked to spend their money on worthless things and temporary pleasures. He might have understood them better if they had brought home an 8 or maybe a 7, but these girls looked more like a 3 or 5. If he were in their shoes, he would be the one charging the girls, not the other way around. On a second note , Asher couldn''t help but notice the two women eyeing him. Even in his convenience store uniform, he was still more appealing than the social climbers decked out in expensive clothing for mere clout. But he knew that ignoring these ladies was the right move. The men with them were a bunch of insecure fools, and he didn''t want to give them any reason to cause trouble. It wasn''t that he was scared of them; he just preferred to avoid the trouble of calling the police and hospital again for going too far. He remembered the time when he got scolded by the police because he ended up sending four students to hospital after they tried to rob this place with knives. It was a good thing that this place had CCTV, so he wasn''t charged for causing physical damage. "What smoke do you want, sir?" Asher asked in a firm and respectful manner. The drunken man squinted his eyes to choose what type of cigarette he wanted, then he turned to ask the others. "Alright, we''ll take three boxes each of StreetSmoke, ModernLeaf, and CoolFuff," he said, pointing to the rack behind the counter. Asher quickly grabbed the Nine packs of cigarettes and scanned the barcodes. BEEEP! BEEEP! BEEEP! "That''s 2400 credits, sir," "Alright, here''s the payment," he chuckled, his movements clumsy as he dug through his pocket, clearly struggling to find the cash. However it wasn''t money that emerged, but a gleaming pocketknife. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man''s grin took a sinister turn. "Be a good kid and hand over the pack of cigarettes. I''m sure the owner won''t mind," he sneered, the blade glinted sharply in the store''s light. Asher only glanced at the pocket knife and sighed; another fool had arrived. Normally, he would just ask them to leave, maybe even give them the cigarettes. However, he was in need of money right now, and his boss always gave him a bonus when he prevented situations like this. "What if I said , no?" Asher asked with a cold voice. They were stunned, not expecting that he would actually talk back over a mere packs of cigarettes. In reality, they had the money to pay him; they were just doing this for the thrill. "Kid, don''t waste your life. Just hand over the cigarettes," the thug sneered, leaning closer, his eyes narrowing with a mix of arrogance and malice. Little did they know that a mere knife was not enough to even be a threat. It wasn''t because he was acting, but because he was confident in his fighting skills. He remembered the last time things got out of hand when four thugs tried to rob the store with knives and ended up in the hospital. Thankfully, CCTV cleared him of any charges. Then, where did he get his confidence from? Simple. It was because of his insane reaction time. The average reaction time for humans was around 0.25 seconds. Fighters who have trained could achieve a reaction time of 0.15 seconds, even 0.10 for those who are extremely talented. But for Asher, his reaction time was about 0.07 seconds, matching that of cats, which are known for having the fastest reaction time among land animals. This was why he excelled in fights: he perceived everything in slow motion, while his body moved and reacted far quicker than others. "If you''re just going to stand there, then pay up," Asher warned, his voice steady as he met the thug''s gaze without flinching. Chapter 12 - 12: Scent "Kid, you really want to die? I''m from the Tiger Gang!" The thug screamed in anger, the knife now dangerously close to Asher''s face. He even dismissed the CCTV as inconsequential, confident that the owner of this place would likely be too frightened to report the incident, especially once he knew they were from a big group. "I''ll make your life a living hell if you keep messing with me. Not just you¡ªthis whole place will be messed up by us. I''m sure your boss won''t like that," he added. Asher didn''t reply immediately; this was bigger than a normal brawl. If this drunk man was really from a gang, beating the daylights out of him would only invite more trouble. He wasn''t worried about them coming after him¡ªhe could protect himself. But he might lose his job if the store got raided. "Alright, but maybe you can just take three packs instead of nine. This would be deducted from my salary, and I''m really broke right now," Asher explained, finally giving up. He had to back down on this one. "Why do I care ? Just give it to me ." the drunk man insisted. Seeing that talking to this bunch of idiots was useless, he sighed and started putting the cigarettes in a plastic bag. Along the way, they even grabbed some condoms, and some snacks. Thankfully, there were CCTV cameras in the store. Asher could just explain to his boss that he had been threatened and that they would come back to cause trouble if he fought back. ''I hope the boss doesn''t get too mad at me,'' he sighed and went back to sleep. *** Outside. Ten meters away from the convenience store, on top a building''s roof, sat a beautiful girl. Her black hair flowed with the cold wind as she observed everything happening inside the store. If Asher was here, he would recognize her as the same girl who had come to the store previously. However, this time, there was something unusual about her. Her eyes were a different color now, it was blood red, and as she smiled, a cute fang appeared in her mouth, giving her an appearance akin to a vampire. "What are you?" she mused aloud, unable to hide her smile as she stalked him. She had been watching him for hours, trying to uncover his true nature. ''And why do you smell so nice?'' *** A few hours earlier, as she strolled along the road, the cold wind played with her black hair, but it was the scent that stopped her in her tracks. A rich, intoxicating aroma passed through her nose, stirring something deep inside her. Curiosity led her to track the source of the smell, where she was astonished to find the scent emanating from a human. This was the second time she had caught a whiff of this scent; the first time was around 3,000 years ago, when she met one of the most powerful demon, Beelzebub. ''But that''s impossible; I heard that he died in the war,'' ''I need to find out for sure,'' she thought, moving closer to him while pretending to be a customer, eager to observe him up close. She expected to discover something extraordinary. However-- S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''He''s just an ordinary human, and on top of that, he doesn''t even have a demon heart,'' She frowned slightly, her eyebrows rising in question. No matter how hard she tried, the only thing she noticed about him was his scent. Nothing else stood out. ''Then why does he smell like him?'' She touched her lips with curiosity, a wide smile forming as her interest in him deepened. Chapter 13 - 13: That Smile "You should have seen the look on that boy''s face when I mentioned we''re from the Tiger Gang!" The thug who had robbed the store before began boasting, placing his hands on one of the ladies'' escorts. He went on and on about how the Tiger Gang was the most fearsome gang in the area and how he was close with the boss. "He looked like he might faint" he added, exaggerating to make it seem like he was the real deal. The other two thugs, though pretending to go along with his bragging, shared irritated looks. He kept making up stories, falsely claiming a higher rank while they were all at the bottom of the hierarchy . Their status was so low that if they dropped dead today, no one would bother avenging them. What kind of pathetic thug would take pride in robbing a store for cigarettes? Clearly, his constant need for attention and arrogant attitude was getting on their nerves. The escorts huddled around the bragging thug, exchanging knowing looks. The more they stroked his ego, the better their chances of getting a bigger payday. Each one tried to outdo the other with compliments, their voices warm and teasing. "Wow, you really handled that cashier like a pro," one of them said, leaning in closer, a playful smile on her face. "Yeah, you''re such a badass!" another chimed in, her eyes sparkling with admiration. As they flattered him, the thug puffed out his chest, soaking in the attention "You have no idea! I''m basically a legend in the Tiger Gang," he boasted, grinning widely. "Seriously, I should see you in action," one escort said, nudging another playfully. "I bet you''re unstoppable!" The thug''s grin widened, completely unaware of the eye rolls from the other two men nearby. The women exchanged secret glances, half-amused and half-annoyed, but they always smiled when facing him. "Yo, check that out!" one of the thugs exclaimed, pointing toward a dark alley, where they saw a girl with red eyes walking towards them. The girl''s steps were slow, and her crimson gaze made her look like a ghost, especially in the dimly lit surroundings. "Is she wearing some kind of freaky contact lenses?" questioned one of the escort ladies, squinting to get a better look. It wasn''t uncommon for women in their line of work to wear contact lenses, but choosing a glow-in-the-dark red color seemed unusual. They dismissed her as just a strange girl playing pranks or maybe a cosplayer looking for attention. However, when she got close enough, everyone was stunned by her beauty. Her skin was flawless, her eyes enchanting, and her face had a charming, small shape. In the darkness, she stood out like a glowing rose. Her beauty was almost unreal; it felt as if they were watching a 4k movie featuring an exceptionally beautiful star. The women felt insecure, succumbing to an instinctive inferiority complex in the presence of such a stunning girl. The men, on the other hand, began to fantasize about the prospect of having a girl like her for themselves. They glanced back and forth between the stunning girl and their escorts, quickly realizing how ugly they were. That was saying a lot, especially considering they were drunk out of their minds. "Bunch of perverts!" The escorts felt a bit insulted as the three thugs began to ignore them. Instead, they shifted their focus to the girl, who had now stopped walking and was, for some reason, smiling at their group. ''Is this girl trying to steal our customer?'' they wondered. "Hey miss, do you want to have some fun with us?" The leader of the group leaned in with a perverted look. "Are you capable enough, though?" The girl giggled, and her sweet voice made the thugs blush. She was just too adorable. "Of course ,I am!" He declared with confidence. The girl continued to giggle, her eyes glinting playfully. "Well, let''s find out, shall we?" She raised her hands, and before they could scream for help, an unseen force tightened around their necks, silencing them instantly. "Knell!" she commanded. THUD! They all dropped to the ground, unable to resist her words. "P--Please spare us," They all beg for mercy. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I have a little proposition for everyone," She whispered with a casual, yet chilling tone. "What do you want? We''ll do anything¡ªjust please don''t hurt us!" the drunken men pleaded. Even the alcohol couldn''t dull the fear coursing through their veins. "Follow my command, and you might just live... if you''re lucky," she added, her voice now carrying an eerie echo that sent shivers down their spines. She watched their reactions, finding their fear-stricken faces utterly amusing. "What is it? We''ll do it!" they hurriedly replied, terrified she might change her mind and kill them on the spot. They had no idea what was happening, but one thing was clear: the girl was anything but normal, and their lives were in danger. Chapter 14 - 14: Exhausted The back office was quiet, the only sound being the hum of the CCTV footage playing on the monitor. As they both scrutinized the recordings, Asher walked the owner through the sequence of events with a calm demeanor. After confirming that the assailants were from the notorious Tiger gang, the store owner''s expression shifted from disbelief to sigh of relief. "I''m sorry about what happened," Asher apologized calmly, keeping steady eye contact with the store owner. "You made the right decision. Don''t worry, I won''t deduct this from your pay," he reassured him. "Thank you, boss" With everything sorted, he began to clean the store. Asher wiped his hands on his apron and glanced around the store one last time. Everything was in order. With a nod to himself, he untied the apron and hung it on the back of the office door before stepping out. As he passed the freezer section, his eyes caught the familiar sight of a few expired frozen meals, still safe to eat. He opened the door and grabbed a couple, tucking them under his arm. It was one of the few perks of working here¡ªfree food that was on its way to the dumpster. These frozen meals had become his usual breakfast, something small that added a bit of ease to his mornings. He also grabbed some frozen rice balls; these would be his lunch later on. The sky was still dark when he set foot on the road, a common occurrence in his daily routine. It would take him a couple of minutes to walk to his apartment, something he didn''t find bothersome at all. "Kid, stop!" Asher stopped as the call rang out, breaking the silence of the empty street. His eyes drifted ahead, landing on familiar faces¡ªthe ones who had robbed the store earlier. He thought they had gone their separate ways, but the way they were glaring at him now suggested they were up to no good. "What''s the problem?" he asked, staying cool and collected. He was not afraid of an actual confrontation if he had no choice. He would give them a chance to back off, and if they still wanted trouble, that was on them. "I''m sorry, kid, but today''s your unlucky day. Get him!" the leader barked, and two men charged. They were bigger, clearly thinking size alone would do the job. However-- BAM! Asher reacted fast, stepping in with a sharp left jab that caught the first attacker square in the jaw. Without missing a beat, he unleashed a series of left-handed strikes, each punch landing clean and quick, keeping the guy off balance and on the defensive. He didn''t even bother dropping the plastic bag in his right hand¡ªhis left was more than enough. BAM! BAM! BAM! Each punch landed effortlessly, widening the gap between them until the first opponent finally dropped to his knees, succumbing to the damage. Meanwhile, the second thug froze, eyes wide as he watched his companion go down so easily. His friend wasn''t weak; the kid in front of them was just too strong. "I was just going to eat breakfast and take a go home but you guys had to come here," Asher yawned, his voice filled with exhaustion . sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even his eyes looked tired. He would be lying if he claimed he was in the best shape right now. "What are you waiting for? That kid looks ready to nap¡ªtake him down!" the leader shouted. They had regained their energy after that mysterious girl gave them something, and now they felt ready to take on anyone. "You''re right!" the thug shouted, trying to pump himself up. But the moment he stepped into Asher''s range, a quick jab caught him off guard, sending him stumbling back." "H¡ªHow is this guy sleepy?" the thug grumbled, feeling that he got trick. There was no way that could be true. If someone could fight this well while tired, then that person was a monster in human skin. Little did he know, Asher was indeed feeling sluggish. His reaction time had slowed from 0.07 to 0.15, and a heavy fog weighed down his thoughts, making it hard to focus. Seeing that the instigator had no intention of attacking., Asher decided to go on the offensive. Instead of rushing in, he casually walked forward. The thug instinctively adopted a turtle-like defense, shielding his face in anticipation of the attacks. BAM! The first punch landed, but the thug was able to blocked it, giving him a moment of confidence. However¡ª In a blink, Asher''s jabs transformed into multiple flicker jabs , a nonstop barrage. BAM! BAM! BAM! The force behind the punches proved too much for the thug''s arms to handle, and soon enough, they gave in. Asher seized the moment, launching a rapid series of left jabs. Each punch landed with a sharp thud¡ªone to the jaw, another to the cheek, then to the temple. His opponent staggered back, each punch causing the face to swell more and more. Finally, the thug couldn''t take any more hit and collapsed to the ground. Chapter 15 - 15: Just a Human "Let''s get this over with. I''m tired," Asher yawned again. He stepped forward, ready to end this nonsense. Unknown to him, someone was watching from the shadows¡ªthe one responsible for everything. ''Pathetic humans,'' the girl shook her head in disappointment. Her plan to corner him had backfired. She realized that she had sent a bunch of rats into a tiger''s den. Especially the thug leader who was all talk, no action¡ªhe was useless. ''Alright, I''ll help you, garbage,'' As her red eyes glowed brighter, the thug leader''s aura transformed, his veins bulging beneath his skin, throbbing as if he had overdosed on steroids. This was something she had given him¡ªa substance that granted him a boost of strength in exchange for his own life. Asher, with his sharp senses, noticed the change right away. For the first time, he felt a little bit threatened, like his gut was telling him this guy was trouble. ''What did he take?'' he wondered. There were some rumors on the internet that certain drugs could boost someone''s physical attributes, so he assumed that was the case. ''I just want to end this and get out of here.'' Subtly, he adjusted his footing, letting down the plastic bag and bracing himself for any sudden attack. Asher might not have any professional fighting training, but his instincts guided him to position himself in a more advantageous stance Slowly, he brought his arms up to shield his face, keeping his elbows close. His left foot stepped forward at a slight angle, and he bent his knee, ready to move quickly. He looked ready, and the weariness in his eyes faded, replaced by a focused gazed. The thug, on the other hand, began to grin manically as he felt the overwhelming power coursing through his body; it was intoxicating. SWOOOSH! The leader charged ahead, his step bursting with explosive power. He moved like a seasoned fighter, quick and powerful. Asher remained composed; overthinking would only lead to unnecessary distractions His eyes locked onto the approaching opponent like a hawk zeroing on its prey. He was the predator, not the other way around. The attacker threw the first punch, a wide hook to the face. He dodged the punch and quickly saw an opening, launching a left jab at the chin. However, the opponent agilely jumped backward, narrowly avoiding the blow . Asher stepped in, continuing to throw jabs, while his opponent grinned, easily dodging each strike, convinced he had the upper hand. But then the thug leader suddenly stopped, realizing too late that Asher had lured him right into a wall. SWOOOOSH! Asher closed the distance and released a rapid one-two-three combo. BAM! The first right hook landed, hitting the thug''s side hard. BAM! The second jab hit the shoulder, quick and precise. BAM! With a powerful cross, Asher forced the thug back to the wall. But despite the combo landing, it looked like the thug didn''t even feel any pain; instead, he began fighting back. ''This guy is a bit tough,'' Asher thought to himself. He was a hard hitter, and his enemy just absorbed his punches as if they were nothing. The two continued their brawl, but it remained more in Asher''s favor. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His enemy''s swings were fast and powerful, but he managed to adjust and dodge them. Surprisingly, as the fight progressed, Asher became even more lethal. It was a natural effect; having been unrivaled before, he had never been pushed to go all out and improve himself. This time, he found himself breaking his own limits and adjusting to the rising intensity of the fight. His punches became more precise, his movements refined. Like a top predator, he relentlessly targeted the thug''s weak spots¡ªabdomen, cheek, chin. Each strike was a calculated , and the tide of the brawl seemed to be turning in Asher''s favor with every well-placed hit. Top of Electrical Pole. ''How?'' The girl with red eyes was shocked by what she was witnessing. The thug leader, empowered by the drug, should have been the one overpowering Asher and pummeling him into the ground, not the other way around. ''Did my invention not work?'' she questioned herself, struggling to find an explanation for what was happening. While it was true that her drugs might not turn a human into an unbeatable fighting machine, it should have been sufficient to elevate an ordinary human to a heavyweight level in strength and a lightweight in speed. Plus, with the added benefits of not feeling pain, he should have been able to endure being hit by a motorcycle and not be fazed, as her drugs disabled fear and pain receptors. ''Then why does he look so pitiful right now?'' the girl with red eyes wondered. It would have been acceptable if the thug were facing a demon, but she could sense none of that energy emanating from Asher. It was just him, relying on pure brute strength and unmatched battle instinct. ''What am I looking at?'' she smiled wryly. Chapter 16 - 16: Just a Human Part 2 The night street echoed with the sound of fists hitting flesh and bone. Asher''s opponent stood battered and broken, his face filled with bruises, shattered facial bones, and blood. Every punch Asher landed sent fresh waves of agony through him, leaving him barely able to stand, yet he wore a twisted grin, as if enjoying the pain. At this point, Asher felt like he was dealing with a zombie. But that was the least of his concerns. Even if he was really dealing with a crazy druggie, he was confident in his abilities. What made him uneasy was something else entirely. ''Could this still be considered self-defense?'' he thought, worried about that the thug might really die from all the beating. As he looked closely at the pitiful state of his opponent, he shook his head. There was no way anyone would believe this was self-defense. It looked more like a one-sided beating that led to murder. "Just stop, " Asher urged, his voice showing signs of annoyance. He couldn''t bear to watch any longer; just a couple more punches and the guy would need extensive plastic surgery to recover. Despite the clear signs of pain and defeat, he limped toward Asher, refusing to back down. "Forget it," Asher said, grabbing the plastic bag and running off. The sound of his footsteps echoed through the quiet street as he distanced himself. With the thug limping behind, there was no chance of catching up. THUD! The thug finally collapsed, his breath heavy as the enhancement''s effects faded, letting the real pain settle in. "ARGHHHH!" he screamed in agony, blood soaking his teeth. He tried to stand but instead coughed up more blood. Most of his internal organs were damaged, and without medical help, he would die. Blood dripped from his chin as he gasped, "H-Help me," his voice barely a whisper between violent coughs. Just as his scream echoed into the night, a shadow moved above him. A figure jumped down from the electric pole, landing in front of him. "P-Please... H-Help me," he pleaded, his face a mess of blood and snot. The girl wasn''t human, and despite the coldness in her eyes, he clung to the hope she might save him out of pity. She was the one who got him into this mess, so it was only right for her to take responsibility. But she just stared at him, her eyes full of contempt and disgust. His plea fell on empty ears. She looked down at him, her expression unreadable. "You''re useless ," she said flatly. Rage surged within the him. She was the one who caused all this trouble, and now she was throwing him away like a piece of trash. With every ounce of energy he had left, he gritted his remaining teeth, "Y-You heartless bitch!" She felt no remorse as she watched him suffer. In her point of view, vulnerability was a weakness that couldn''t be tolerated. She remembered too well the moments of desperation that had shaped her¡ªmoments that had taught her to be ruthless. She tilted her head slightly, her eyes narrowing. "Is that your final word?" Suddenly, the thug''s blood from his open wounds began to float, swirling in the air. "What are you doing? No! Don''t!" His scream of horror filled the air as he watched his life drain away. In just a couple of seconds, the thug was nothing more than a lifeless, dried-out corpse. His blood hovered in the air before compressing into a solid pill. "I knew it, another trash pill," she muttered, inspecting it. Even though it wasn''t valuable, she pocketed it, considering it potential materials. "Now it''s your turn," she said, glancing at the two others still unconscious on the ground. Without mercy, she drained their blood too, turning it into more pills. The red essence floated eerily before solidifying in her palm. Now, she had six low-quality pills¡ªthe other three came from the girls she had killed earlier. They had seen her face, and she never intended to let them live to begin with. After cleaning up the scene, she walked away, dragging a black-wheeled luggage bag behind her. She didn''t stop until she reached an old, run-down apartment building looming ahead, worn with age. ''The negative energy here is too thick, ''she thought. With her demon eyes, she could see how this place would bring misfortunes to humans. No wonder it looked abandoned. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Why is he living in a place like this?'' Chapter 17 - 17: The Apartment The rundown apartment stood at a distance from the other buildings, which felt strange. In a city like this, empty spaces usually didn''t last long without being filled by more construction. She moved slowly toward the building, her nose twitching a little as she tried to figure out how many people lived there. Only one person lived there, which wasn''t surprising given the feel of the place. Asher''s choice to remain here was strange. Even homeless people or drug addicts wouldn''t stick around anywhere near it. The negative energy here was so thick it could suck away a person''s entire luck if they lived here for a year. When a person''s luck dried out, it meant sickness, accidents, and, in the worst case, death. Fortunately, people could detect this, often steering clear after feeling tired, having frequent nightmares, experiencing a string of bad luck, or becoming overly emotional and easily angered. But this was not an issue for her. However ¡ª She suddenly stopped walking further after she sensed that something was off. On the stairway to the second floor, she spotted a presence that was neither human nor demon. "What''s a specter doing in this place?" she asked. Her eyes fixed on a tall woman with long, disheveled black hair that covered most of her face. Dressed in a long white sleeping gown, she would only look gloomy to humans. A closer look revealed a stunning figure with all the right proportions. The thin silk of her gown showed glimpses of her soft, pale skin underneath, and the more she tried to hide it, the more curious others would became. But the demon girl could see through her real form and had to admit that the specter was beyond beautiful. Her long eyelashes which framed her jet-black eyes, gave her a timeless, innocent beauty, while her red lips resembled the color of blood. Specters usually formed from bad karma. It was odd for this entity to appear here, even more so than a demon like her trying to blend in with society. "Five hundred credits per month," the specter said, lifting its pale, thin arm to demand payment. The girl raised an eyebrow at the audacity of its words. "You think I''ll pay rent? Do you know who I am? " Her voice carried confidence, challenging the authority of the specter. She was no ordinary demon; she hailed from a royal bloodline. "What''s your name?" the specter asked with her weak and nonchalant voice. The girl straightened her posture, her eyes gleaming with a prideful glint. "Call me Lucy. As for my last name, you don''t have the right to know it." "You need to pay 500 credits every month, Lucy... one month in advance, two months'' deposit," it insisted. "How dare you..." Lucy was momentarily surprised by her demand and indifferent expression. No one had ever dismissed her like that. Her background was so significant that knowing her last name could turn the human world upside down. Yet, this entity treated her like any other tenant. She paused for a moment, weighing her options before deciding against violence. While she could handle the specter, doing so would drain a huge amount of her power, and she couldn''t afford to be detected by anyone right now. "It''s just a small amount anyway," she replied, handing over the payment. After accepting the money, the specter handed her a key. "Your room is on the second floor. Please don''t disturb your neighbor," it said. "Or what ?" Lucy asked with a piercing gaze. "Or you''d be breaking our Landlord and Tenant agreement," the specter replied. Then, like a phantom, it glided through the walls and vanished. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''What an arrogant ghost,'' Lucy bit her lip, clearly frustrated. Her plan to follow Asher had taken an unexpected turn with the encounter of an entity who had such an annoying attitude. "I knew it, that guy is not normal," she mused aloud, dragging her luggage up the creaking stairs to the second floor. Though she was eager to meet Asher, she choose to bid her time and observe him first, letting the curiosity fuel her steps. As she climb the worn stone staircase, each step echoed softly in the dimly lit hallway She glanced around at the peeling paint and flickering light bulbs that created shifting shadows on the walls, surprisingly finding the place not so bad for a demon like herself. Finally, she reached her room, conveniently located right beside Asher''s. ''I''ll talk to him later; he deserves some sleep,'' Chapter 18 - 18: Logical Student RING RING RING Asher woke up to the sound of his annoying alarm. He felt tired from the events of the previous day but forced himself to get up around 8:30 a.m. School started at 8:00 a.m., so he was already late and had to rush through his morning routine. He stumbled to the bathroom, still half-asleep. The room was dim, with only a sliver of morning light sneaking through the small window. He splashed water on his face, hoping to shake off the sleepiness. Looking in the mirror, he noticed his messy hair and tired eyes. ''I look terrible,'' he sighed. Dark circles under his eyes revealed that he hadn''t slept well at all. ''I''m also sweaty,'' he said, pulling off his white shirt to reveal his well-toned body. He wasn''t bulky or too thin; it was just the right build, and he barely had to work for it. He figured he must have very good genes. For breakfast, he had fried chicken, a sunny-side-up egg, and rice. He tossed everything into his old oven, a steal he got from a second hand market vendor for only 150 credits instead of the usual 2,000. CLICK! CLICK! He arranged the utensils on his tiny tabletop, eager to enjoy his meal. Asher wasn''t one to waste food; he relished every flavor, making sure not to leave a single morsel behind. Afterward, he headed back to the bathroom, brushed his teeth, and put on his worn-out school uniform. It consisted of a familiar white T-shirt with long sleeves, a tailored blue blazer with the school''s logo, and a pair of black pants. He completed the look with a black shoes. He snatched his backpack from the floor and rushed out, slamming the door behind him. ''A new neighbor?'' he paused, noticing some boxes in the room next to his. It had been ages since he had a neighbor, so it caught him off guard. But, he didn''t have time to dwell on it. ''I''ll be late for the second class,'' The fresh air hit his face as he ran toward school, hoping to arrive before the second period. As he hurried along, he noticed the street was unusually quiet. Most people were either at work or school by now, which was great for him¡ªhe could move faster without dodging crowds. He picked up his pace, feeling a sense of freedom in the nearly empty streets. His footsteps echoed more than usual, and occasionally a car would pass by, breaking the silence with its distant rumble. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he approached the school wall, his confidence grew. However, going through the main entrance was not an option. He sprinted faster, leaping onto a garbage box. Using it as a step, he smoothly hopped over the wall, landing in the schoolyard. ''Five more minutes,'' he glanced at his watch, wasting no time weaving through the hallways. When he reached his classroom, he saw the teacher was still there. Not wanting to be caught, he decided to wait for the bell before entering. RING RING RING! Finally, the school bell rang, signaling Asher to slip into the classroom. Some classmates noticed him, but no one said a word. It was his usual routine, and by now, nobody really cared. Besides, talking behind the back of one of the toughest guys in school was just asking for trouble. However¡ª "You''re late again!" Elaine walked over to him and slapped something onto his desk. "What are you doing?" he raised his eyebrows in confusion. Why was this popular girl approaching him so early in the morning? "This is the note from our first class. You can borrow it," she replied, then turned and returned to her seat. ''What''s her deal?'' Asher wondered. He had never paid much attention to understanding girls, so her actions left him puzzled and a bit bewildered. His gaze instinctively landed on her, and he caught her looking back. Just as quickly, she turned her head to avoid eye contact. ''Did she fall for me?'' It wasn''t that surprising, really¡ªafter all, he was pretty attractive. Unfortunately for her, romance was the last thing on his mind. High school girls tended to be immature and full of drama, and he had enough of that already. If he ever considered dating, it would be someone more mature¡ªsomeone who knew what they wanted in life. "You look tired. Did you sleep well? Are you sick?" Another voice echoed from behind him. When he turned around, he saw a young beautiful woman with orange hair and bright green eyes. Rather than piling on thick makeup, she wore just a bit of powder and lipstick, which complemented her naturally attractive face perfectly. It was their English teacher, Lyka. She was quite popular with the male students because of super obvious reasons. Any boy going through puberty would be stunned if she talked to them, but Asher knew how to hold his own in front of older women. "Teacher, people might talk if you keep giving me special attention," he said bluntly, catching her off guard. "I... " Her cheeks flushed slightly as she realized what he meant. Quickly regaining her composure, she walked toward the front of the classroom, and shook of the embarrassment. Chapter 19 - 19: Logical Student Part 2 Sunlight poured in through the windows, creating a gentle illumination that made the classroom feel warm and welcoming. The air buzzed with excited voices and rustling papers. As Lyka''s steady voice broke through the noise, it gradually faded. "Let''s start the class," Some students in the front row leaned forward, eager to learn. As she moved to the whiteboard, the classroom became more lively. Even the bullies, usually quick to cause trouble, focused their attention on her. "Check out her body" one of them whispered, causing a ripple of low laughter. Each time she wrote, her brown blazer slightly lifted, revealing hints of her soft skin beneath the thin white shirt. This sparked fantasies among the boys. Her attention, however, was fixed solely on one person: Asher. She sighed, knowing it would be best to keep her distance from him, but desire was a powerful emotion. His maturity set him apart from his peers, which might explain her feelings. He was also very attractive. Asher sensed her gaze and turned. For a brief moment, their eyes met, but she quickly looked away. She worried that the other students might catch a glimpse of a facial expression not meant for a teacher to show to her student. ''Why do older women always think about this stuff?'' he sighed, recognizing the look on her face all too well. He also noticed some female students watching him, their eyes glinting with interest as they admired his face. This was why he didn''t believe in true love. With his looks, he could attract girls easily, but he knew those connections were superficial. As the lessons continued, he seized the opportunity to steal a few moments of rest. His eyes grew heavy, and after a few seconds, he finally let himself drift off. The girls watching him noticed it, but none dared to call him out. "Look at him," whispered by one girl, her eyes wide with admiration. "He''s so handsome when he''s sleeping." "Totally hot," another giggled, her phone ready to snap a picture. "I have to get this." "Wait, don''t!" the first girl protested, glancing around to ensure no one else was watching. "What if he wakes up? You know he doesn''t like being the center of attention." Lyka watched the scene unfold from her spot and couldn''t believe how daring high school girls had become these days. But she wasn''t exactly innocent herself, so she ignored them and continued teaching. RING RING RING Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The bell rang, signaling the end of the morning class and the beginning of the much-needed lunch break. Students hurriedly left the classroom, eager to recharge their energy for the rest of the day in the cafeteria. Some carried lunchboxes, chatting excitedly about their meals. A few bragged about their cooking skills, sharing tips on how they made their favorite dishes. Others chimed in, teasing their classmates for being spoiled, claiming their parents baby them by always cooking for them. Asher, however, had a different agenda. Despite his yearning for more sleep, he had to put on a mask ¨C the role of the school bully. His reputation demanded it. The moment he opened his eyes, he found a line of five students waiting, including the kid he had beaten the day before. "Good," Asher muttered with a detached nod, accepting the offerings of lunch money from the intimidated students. It was a routine that he had to do. Once the collection was complete for his class, he stood up from his seat and strolled out , heading towards another class to collect. His bold actions were made possible by the teachers'' fear of James. They hesitated to confront him and his lackeys, knowing he had the kind of influence that could easily disrupt the delicate balance of the school. Rumors circulated that he came from a very wealthy family. Some even speculated that he had relatives in politics, which made his presence at the school a big deal. Because of his mysterious identity, it allowed Asher to go through school without facing consequences for always being late or getting involved in fights. Ironically, he found himself getting a lot of perks by working for James. ''What am I doing with my life?'' He took a deep breath, longing for a moment of peace. He hated the role he played¡ªbully, enforcer, lackey¡ªbut he felt trapped. The reputation he built protected him in a way, but it also suffocated him. Caught in a web of his own making, he barely registered someone approach until the person was right in front of him. "Hey Asher," the big guy who always hangs with James approached. His name was Bobby. Asher simply looked at him, saying nothing. Bobby grew frustrated, but he did not make a move. The memory of the brutal beating he received for crossing Asher still lingered in his body like a painful echo. "James said I should pick you up. We got a job," "Sure," Asher reluctantly accepted the command. He didn''t like James, but he needed his authority and connections. "Follow me," Bobby gestured and walked ahead. Chapter 20 - 20: The Cost of Doing Nothing They walked through the lobby, side by side, with Asher keeping his hands in his pockets and Bobby leading the way. The sound of their footsteps echoed off the walls, loud enough to turn heads. A few students nearby paused mid-conversation, their eyes shifting nervously toward the pair. Asher''s reputation was milder than Bobby''s; he rarely fought, earning a reputation as a bystander who could get violent but usually chose not to. Most students didn''t see him as a direct threat, while Bobby was infamous for his brutal bullying. Rumors of students ending up in the hospital due to his beatings circulated widely. Some victims even transferred schools entirely, while others simply stopped showing up. Asher could feel the uneasy stares, but he ignored them. He followed him down the corridor until they reached the notorious restroom. The place was dimly lit, with flickering lights casting uneven shadows on the dirty tiled floor. This area was usually avoided by regular students because James''s gang had unofficially claimed it as their hangout. They often smoked here during lunch breaks, making it their own personal spot for causing bullying. As expected, the moment they pushed open the door, the thick stench of cigarette smoke assaulted their senses. Asher felt the urge to beat up the students responsible for subjecting him to secondhand smoke, a hazard he knew that was be even more dangerous than actual smoking. But despite the frustration rising inside him, he managed to keep a cool head. Losing it now, and beathing the shit out of everyone would just make his life harder. His eyes quickly landed on the school gang members, standing in a loose circle around another student¡ªa victim. James was already in action, gripping the boy''s hair, pulling him down while his knee pressed into the victim''s back. "Why did you report to the principal?" James asked, his voice carrying a sadistic tone. The way he asked it made it clear this wasn''t a real question¡ªit was just plain violence. "I¡ªI didn''t mean to, James! Please!" the boy stammered, his voice cracking as tears streamed down his face. Blood was dripping from his split lip, and his teeth were stained red. "I''m sorry! I won''t do it again, I swear!" His desperate cries filled the room, but they fell on deaf ears. "You won''t do it again because I''ll cut that talkative tongue of yours," James sneered. He shoved the boy roughly, sending him stumbling on the floor. "Stand up," he ordered. The boy hesitated, his eyes darted around the room, looking for a way out, but there was none. Before he could even think about resisting, two of James''s lackeys stepped forward, grabbing him by the arms and hauling him upright, forcing him to face his tormentor. SLAP! The sharp crack of James''s hand meeting the boy''s face echoed through the restroom like a gunshot. But he wasn''t finished yet. SLAP! The impact of the next strike made the boy stumble, his cheek burning a deep red. His legs gave way, but the two lackeys yanked him back to his feet, his breathing now shallow and uneven. SLAP! A tooth was knocked loose, skittering across the floor. The boy''s body jerked instinctively, trying to prepare for another hit, but his shaky legs could barely hold him up anymore. Asher stood on the sidelines, his expression blank, and unreadable. It wasn''t the first time he''d seen something like this, and he knew how the world worked: the weak got trampled. ''Why are you just letting him beat you up? If you can''t take him on with your fists, use something else¡ªa chair, a pipe, a knife, anything. If you can''t fight him head-on, ambush him later. There are so many ways to handle this, but you just let him keep going.'' His thoughts raced. If the boy fought back or even showed a hint of bravery, he would step in . S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But the boy remained motionless, doing nothing until his body finally gave out, collapsing under the weight of the blows. James stepped back, looking down at the motionless boy like he was inspecting his masterpiece. Satisfied, he wiped the blood off his hands with a handkerchief he pulled from his pocket. Then, as if nothing had happened, he turned around and smiled. "Asher, you''re here. Perfect timing. I have a job for you," he said with a grin, as if he hadn''t just nearly beaten someone to death. Chapter 21 - 21: Notorious Asher did not reply and just waited . It might seem like he wasn''t showing much respect, but he simply wasn''t a man of many words. The fact that he was here meant he was at least giving James some respect. He still needed the boss of this school because he had promised his mother he would finish high school. James didn''t dislike this side of Asher. It was easier to deal with people who just wanted money. In fact, he was more cautious of those who kept flattering him because they tended to stick around like parasites. But Asher was different; give him a job, and he''d do it without any fuss, all business, no emotions. "Want a smoke?" he offered as he pulled one from his pocket. His lackey lit the cigarette, and he took a puff. "I don''t smoke," Asher replied bluntly. "Suit yourself," James chuckled, not bothered by his words. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So, speaking of why you''re here, I have a job for you, a very important one," Seeing that Asher wasn''t planning to speak, James decided to lay out the job. "So, you and my guys will lead the charge to teach the other school a lesson for trying to mess with our territory," he explained, detailing the mission. It was the usual school turf war. Asher sighed to himself, thinking how unnecessary this turf war was. ''Some kids have so much time to waste,'' he thought. However, he had to go along with James if he wanted to maintain the perks he was getting. His mother''s hospital bills were also something he needed to think about, and this was an opportunity for him to earn money. Usually, for an additional job, he would get a bonus of 1000 credits for every person he beat up. If he beat up 30 students, that would be 30,000 credits, enough to settle her bills for next month. "Take this with you," James handed him a walkie-talkie." I''ll relay the message, and you go where I tell you to," "Okay," Asher nodded and turned around, leading the group that would follow him. Just as he was about to leave the restroom, James called out to him. "By the way, there''s a guy in the other group called Black hound. If you meet him, I want you to cripple him. I''ll give you 10 times the usual if you take him down," James offered with a sly grin on his face. Asher gave him a double take, nodded, and then quietly exited the restroom. As far as he was concerned, students weren''t a problem. He hadn''t encountered anyone who could beat him in a fight yet. Even a gangster wouldn''t stand a chance against him, so taking on a bunch of kids was a piece of cake. Inside the Restroom . James and some of his most trusted people remained. "Boss, is that guy really enough to beat the blackhound?" asked by Bobby. The blackhound had a notorious reputation around their territory. It was said that he sent 50 students to the hospital after they ganged up on him. He was big, strong, and mean¡ªjust looking at him would make others cower in fear. "I don''t care if he beats that black hound or not," James chuckled, making his real intentions clear. He wanted to see Asher tested against someone with a real reputation. If he failed to deliver, he''d be out of luck¡ªand out of payment. "Boss, about that thing... are we really going to do it?" Bobby shifted the conversation. Now they were talking about something much deeper than the turf war. A grin stretched across James'' face as he replied, "If we pull that off, we''re talking about a whopping 1,000,000 credits in one shot." "1-- 1 million credits?" Bobby instinctively backed down after hearing that amount. A million credits was a huge sum for students like them. To put that in perspective, the monthly cash inflow from their extortion only amounted to 120,000+ credits per month, and most of it was shared among key personnel . "That''s just the beginning. If we do a good job, then we might really be acknowledge as an established gang. When that happens, all of us would be able to get better-paying jobs," Right now, they were just a school gang, but his vision reached far beyond that. He wanted to upgrade, to become a real big boss. That''s why he kept Asher with him. He knew that a fighter like Asher was a valuable asset; if properly utilized, his skills would give their gang an edge. ''Now, show me what you''re capable of. Prove you''re the key to my success,'' Asher''s performance in this turf war would be the make-or-break moment for his worth. Chapter 22 - 22: For Money "Are we seriously sticking with this dude?" whispered one of the lackeys. They knew Asher had a reputation as a skilled fighter, but they were still jealous of him. James paid Asher a lot more money than them, even though he wasn''t a full member of the gang. It felt like a slap in the face¡ªJames clearly valued him more than them, despite their loyalty. Some of them didn''t even get a cut of the gang''s income, which made it even worse. To make matters worse, Asher was really good-looking. Standing next to him, their new uniforms and styled hair made them feel like nobodies. He wore old clothes, but he had a way of standing out that made them look like extras. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If they were in a movie, they would be blurred in the background; that''s how much Asher stood out. "What about classes?" Asher suddenly stopped and turned to them. They had wanted to laugh at the silly question, but his cold stare stopped them in their tracks. It was unsettling how someone who looked so good could have such an intimidating presence. Asher was actually in a bad mood. He knew he had to hurt people again, and while he agreed to work with James for the money, he still did not like his way of doing things. "Don''t worry about class. Boss will handle it," one of the lackeys said, "Good," Asher replied, moving on. They needed to take another way out of the school to avoid attention. Along the way, Asher spotted some students on the rooftops. He recognized them as the only group in the school that James couldn''t touch, which made him wonder why. After walking for a bit, they reached a small, worn shed behind the school building. The structure was painted a faded green, its wood weathered and chipped from years of exposure. Behind the small structure, a solid brick wall separated the shed from a narrow alleyway, its surface covered in graffiti and faded posters. Using a large trash bin as a step ladder, they worked together to climb over the wall. Each of them pulled themselves up carefully, but Asher just jumped onto the wall in one leap, impressing them with his athleticism. THUD. He landed smoothly on the ground like it was nothing. "Lead the way," he said to the lackeys, who were still stunned by what they had just witnessed. They wanted to pinch themselves or look for hidden cameras and invisible wires, but there were none, meaning he had actually pulled that off with his own skills. Asher ignored them, not out of arrogance, but because what he had done came naturally to him; it was like breathing, nothing impressive. "This way..." one of them said, finally snapping out of their shock. They spoke with newfound respect, and none of them dared to gossip behind his back. Following them, they moved through narrow alleys and quiet streets. Asher''s presence made them feel safer, but the tension grew as they got closer to their target. And they didn''t have to wait long. In the distance, they spotted twelve guys casually smoking, all wearing black uniforms with green pants. "They''re just hanging out like they own the place," one of James''s lackeys scoffed, but deep down, he was getting anxious. There were only six of them, including Asher. Though they called themselves gangsters, they knew they were just high schoolers trying to act tough. They weren''t really that strong¡ªespecially this group, since James had intentionally placed weaker members here. "What''s the plan... ?" one of the more nervous lackeys asked. Asher stayed quiet for a moment, observing the rival group looking at them. A smirk spread across their faces, and their laughter echoed off the alley walls as they slowly advanced. Some leaned casually against the brick wall, while others swaggered forward, hands in pockets, their postures oozing arrogance. One of them pointed at Asher with a mocking grin. "Hey, look who decided to show up!" he shouted, then pretended to check his watch. "I think it''s time to beat some sense into these Spring High idiots." Asher''s team shifted uneasily, exchanging nervous glances. Doubts crept in as the moment of confrontation approached; some of them had never even been in a fight before . "This turf is ours now!" shouted one of the rival members, pointing at the ground beneath them. STEP. Asher took the lead, walking toward them like he didn''t care. He had a job to finish¡ªand he''d do it fast. "How many of you are there?" he asked in a flat voice. "Why? Planning to give up now that you see we outnumber you? We''ve got over one hundred guys!" The rival student sneered, clearly enjoying the moment. James''s lackeys became more anxious after hearing the numbers. With only forty members in their gang, they realized they were up against more than double their numbers. "Only a hundred?" Chapter 23 - 23: For Money Part 2 "What did you just say, fucker?" a tall thug with a mohawk spat out. Saliva flew in all directions, and Asher instinctively stepped back¡ªnot out of fear, but sheer disgust at his lack of hygiene. The enemy mistook his flinch as a sign of intimidation, their faces twisted in confidence, unaware of the truth. "Look at him ! He''s really scared !" one of them jeered while crossing his arms like he owned the place. "What''s the matter, All talk and no bite ? " Another one chimed in. Not wanting to respond, Asher brushed them off, completely uninterested in their nonsense or power trip "Alright, you seem to be the leader here, so I''ll just make an example out of you," the thug with mohawk stepped forward with a cocky grin plastered on his face. While his friends watched with anticipation, a sudden whoosh sliced through the air, and the arrogant thug crumpled to the pavement . "What''s going on?" they all asked, confusion etched on their faces as they struggled to understand how their friend got beaten so easily. "I''m busy, so let''s make this quick," Asher declared, interrupting their thoughts and signaling for them to come at him together. They exchanged glances, and were ticked off by Asher''s bold words, but none of them wanted to be the first to act. The guy that got taken out was supposed to be their frontline attacker, the one they thought could take on five opponents at once. But what happened? Well, Before he could even flex his muscles or show off, he found himself flat on the pavement, unconscious and helpless. Meanwhile, James Lackey prepared for the fight .They felt braver after seeing their team leader take down one of their enemies without breaking a sweat. It was like watching a superhero in action, and they felt a rush of courage flowing through them. However, Asher''s next words left them even more stunned. "You guys stay put, they''re mine," he declared with a nonchalant tone. There was no hint of arrogance whatsoever; it was as if he was just stating a preference, like choosing a soda in a grocery store. "Knock him out!" shouted a thug with a bandana. Two attackers closed in from opposite sides, aiming to trap him in their pincer movement. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a sharp twist, Asher ducked under a wide hook, letting the fist cut through the air above him. Before the thug could recover from the wild swing, Asher slammed his elbow into the attacker''s ribs. Simultaneously, he stepped inside the second assailant''s range, cutting off the opponent''s momentum. Asher''s fist shot up in a brutal uppercut, connecting solidly with the underside of the chin, sending the thug crashing into his partner. Both collapsed at the same time. Asher''s movements were smooth, like art in motion, appearing as if he executed both actions simultaneously, blending seamlessly before everyone''s eyes. Little did anyone know that he was just following his fighting instincts, minimizing his movements to conserve energy while effectively neutralizing his opponents. But it was more than sufficient to demonstrate that he was not someone to be trifled with. "What are you doing? Go and attack him! All of you!" Another order echoed, and this time, five people sprinted forward. The closest thug lunged to tackle him, but Asher allowed the attacker to graze him slightly before smoothly tilting his body. The thug lost his balance and stumbled to the ground. The second assailant, too close to stop, threw a punch. Asher tilted his neck just enough to dodge the incoming blow before delivering a powerful counter that sent the enemy crashing to the ground. With three more thugs advancing, he assessed the distance and their movements. He strategically stepped into their range, inviting them to attack while calculating his next moves As the next opponent lunged, he unleashed a lightning-fast jab to keep the enemy at bay. The strike landed solidly on the thug''s chin, momentarily staggering him and disrupting his momentum. Seizing the opportunity, Asher followed up with a powerful straight punch into the midsection of the second attacker, knocking the wind out of him. Meanwhile, the third thug attempted a wild swing from Asher''s right side. Pivoting on his legs, he evaded the blow with a sidestep, then released a sharp hook that caught the attacker perfectly in the jaw. Now, with two opponents momentarily dazed, Asher refocused on the first attacker, who was recovering from the initial jab. A quick shuffle brought him into position, allowing him to execute a quick hook to the side of the thug''s temple that knocked the lights out. But he wasn''t done yet. Seizing the momentum, he launched an attack, denying them any time to think. He unleashed a barrage of jabs and straight punches, driving them back with each precise strike until they, too, succumbed, crumbling under his fist. The thugs who had been acting arrogantly moments ago were now lying across the ground, their ego and body shattered. They were so easy to dispose of that he didn''t even have time to remember their faces. ''That''s 12,000 credits,'' he mentally calculated the earnings from dealing with a dozen thug wannabes. Chapter 24 - 24: Empty Feeling Asher''s team stood frozen, eyes wide in disbelief. "Did¡­ did that just happen?" one of them stammered. "Man, he didn''t even break a sweat," another whispered in awe. "That was insane! He took them all out like it was nothing," a younger member added, a mix of admiration and fear in his voice. "I wouldn''t want to be on the wrong side of that." Their respect for him had been high, but now they knew they were with someone leagues ahead of the average fighter. Meanwhile, Asher checked on the people he had taken down. They might be knocked out, but it was only because he had targeted their weak spots. He actually made sure not to hurt them too badly; his goal was to incapacitate, not to leave permanent injuries. Still, there was a heaviness in his chest. Every time he fought, he felt empty. He could have walked away, could have chosen a different life, but here he was again, entangled in this violent world. Why? Because he wanted to earn money for his mother''s hospital bills, wanted to keep going to school and finish high school because of a promise he made, and, among many things, wanted to survive. He did try to become a professional fighter, but in the end, even that was taken from him because of an accident that happened years ago, which led to his ban. It was a story that ultimately ended his career, and what was worse was that he was framed for it by someone who didn''t want him to succeed. While he was lost in thought, a walkie-talkie crackled to life, cutting through the moment. [Team , Report] It was James, coordinating from the safety of the school. While they were in the field, he was directing and coordinating their moves from behind the scenes. One of the lackeys quickly grabbed the radio. "Asher took care of them, no problem. They''re all down." There was a brief pause before James''s voice came through again, laced with a chuckle. [Of course he did.] [Head to the park; our guys are getting ambushed there.] Asher started walking again, ignoring the chatter on the radio. There was only one park in the area, and it was close¡ªjust a twenty-minute walk away. He quickened his pace, driven by the thought of making more money. Every second counted, and he knew opportunities didn''t wait for anyone. As he hurried toward the park, his team struggled to keep up with him. "Please slow down!" one of them called, trying to match his pace. But Asher didn''t even look back. They soon realized they might not be needed at all. He could handle everything on his own, and could probably take on an entire gang. In just a matter of seconds, they lost sight of his back so they began to walk slower. Arriving at the park, Asher paused, scanning the area. Trees lined the paths, benches dotted the landscape, and a small playground loomed in the distance. There weren''t many people around this time, likely due to the commotion. He spotted James''s men in a fight, badly outnumbered, struggling against the rival gang. The rival members swarmed like a pack of wolves, their shouts filling the air as they dominate their opponents with their sheer number. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Asher sprang into action. He might be strong, but he knew he couldn''t handle this many opponents on his own. His priority was to save the other members and reduce the load he had to bear in the fight. The rival gang quickly noticed him, but he didn''t slow down. He weaved through their ranks, ducking under wild swings and sidestepping their grabs. His punches landed with precision, targeting jaws and vulnerable spots. With each strike, another hit the ground, groaning and unable to continue. They kept attacking him, but no matter how many came at him, the number of thugs he took down continued to pile up. "Damn it, that''s Asher!" one gang member yelled, fear flashing across his face. They recognized him because his reputation was just as famous as their best fighter. "Get Blackhound!" another shouted. Asher heard them but shrugged it off. Facing Blackhound meant more money, and if the notorious figure showed up, it would save him the trouble of tracking him down later. For now, he decided to deal with the remaining thugs quickly before they became a distraction. His strikes became even sharper, targeting weak points and knocking them down with minimal effort. While others would struggle to imitate this , Asher''s reaction time made it look effortless. In the end, he took down 25 of them, leaving them lying on the ground, groaning in defeat. "Let''s go before Blackhound arrives," one of James''s men suggested, glancing nervously around the park. "Why?" Asher asked, completely puzzled by their reaction. It was just a high school kid; how strong could their opponent really be? If anyone other than Asher had said that, they would have thought he was crazy. But after witnessing his effortless victory, they began to question why they had ever been afraid of Blackhound. Sure, he might look scary, but Asher was no pushover. In fact, he might even be stronger. "Yeah, let''s take on Blackhound together when he comes!" they cheered, feeling empowered by his presence. "You don''t have to do anything," he cautioned, concerned that James might withhold payment if he didn''t defeat his target alone. It wasn''t just about winning; it was about the money. "But we can help!" they insisted. "I said you don''t have to," Asher warned firmly, leaving no room for argument. Chapter 25 - 25: Watching Closely ''Interesting... so he''s not as boring as I thought,'' Lucy giggled to herself, a playful smile dancing on her lips. Unlike last night, the Asher who was fighting now looked far more alive. He still wasn''t showing any strong facial expressions, but she could tell from the smell of his blood that he was currently releasing way more emotions. She had been observing him ever since he left his apartment and had considered approaching him directly, but when she tried, the female landlord had intervened. This only deepened her curiosity about why an specter was giving him so much special treatment and attention. At first, it struck her as odd that someone with his fighting skills would settle for working a low paying part-time job. It felt like he was playing it too safe, wasting all that talent. But as she watched him more closely, she was elated to discover this side of him¡ªthere was more to him than she''d first assumed. Sure, he might be weak compared to demons, but for a human, he was quite the talent. And Lucy didn''t say that lightly. After all, she had lived for thousands of years and met humans far stronger and more impressive. But, there was something intriguing about him, something that made her want to keep watching. ''This is not good, my heart is pounding just watching him,'' she muttered, biting her lip. A rare sensation began to creep through her body, making her feel hot all over. ''I wonder what his blood tastes like,'' she whispered to herself, the words slipping out before she could stop it. As more sadistic thoughts crossed her mind, her nose twitched, and her lips curled into a frown. ''What is that disgusting smell?'' Back in the fight. Asher''s serious warning silenced everyone. They could tell from how he spoke that he was determined to take down the opponent alone. So¡ª They just waited in silence until the distant echo of multiple running footsteps reached them. It was the rival group''s backup, and among them stood a man with a huge muscular body, towering at an imposing 6 feet 7 inches. He boasted a brown complexion paired with well-defined muscles. A mere glance at him would make anyone assume that he was stupidly strong. In comparison, Asher was tall too, but at only 6"1", he looked like a kid in front of the Black Hound. His body was also slender, as he never bothered with building too much muscles since no one had been able to threaten him. "You," the Black Hound pointed directly at Asher, signaling with a throat-slashing gesture. "Dead," he declared. "Okay" Asher responded with a bored expression, unfazed by the Black Hound''s intimidating appearance. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even if his enemy was a giant at 7 feet tall, it didn''t concern him. His strategy didn''t involve taking hits; instead, his greatest strength relied on quick reaction times and skillfully dodging attacks. No matter how strong his opponent was, if they couldn''t land a hit, it would all be useless. Seeing his nonchalant reaction, the rival gang members were offended and began screaming at him. "Let''s beat him up !" someone from the crowd shouted, and the rest followed suit, ready to go. But before they could do anything, the Black Hound raised his hand to stop them. "Don''t interfere," he said loudly, his voice deep and husky. He walked slowly toward Asher, each step sounding heavy and making a noticeable mark against the hard ground. "Hit me," The black hound challenged. "Thanks," Asher immediately went for a quick jab in the chin. It was his go-to move against larger opponents. But, as his fist connected, something felt off. The Black Hound just took the punch, then hit back with a strong left uppercut of his own. Quickly responding, Asher jumped backward . He could almost feel the wind whooshing past as he evaded the powerful strike. It was the first time he had encountered a punch like that. "Weak punch," Black Hound sneered, casually touching his chin and mockingly opening and closing his mouth. ''He''s way tougher than the guy last night,'' He adjusted his posture, slipping into his Orthodox Boxing stance. His left foot led while his right foot stayed slightly back. With his knees bent, he was ready to pivot or move in any direction. Black Hound, on the other hand, remained cocky, just advancing casually. He didn''t even mount any defense, and just gestured Asher to keep hitting him. "You''re done for, little man," the Black Hound growled, his lip curling in contempt as he stepped closer, towering over his opponent. Chapter 26 - 26: Illogical Strength Asher didn''t respond again; he disliked wasting his words on dumb people. For the Black Hound however, this was an act of disrespect. He quickly charged at Asher, using his height advantage in an attempt to grab his shoulder and restrain him The best way to take down someone smaller and thinner was to use his height advantage to restrain them. Despite his size, the Black Hound moved quickly, his long arms extending rapidly. If his opponent had been an ordinary guy, the attack would have caught him off guard. Asher saw it perfectly, pivoting on his feet to dodge to the left side. But the Black Hound didn''t stop when his grab missed; he swung his hand like a whip, trying to land a backhanded strike. Asher ducked just in time, narrowly avoiding a hit. ''That was close,'' he sighed, shaking his head as he launched a rapid barrage of jabs and straights directly at the abdomen. Targeting the midsection was more practical given the height difference, making it easier for him to land his punches. But his opponent proved to be tougher than he anticipated. The black hound''s skin felt like stone, and each punch made his fists sting. Asher kept hitting and dodging, landing more punches with each exchange. Yet the Black Hound maintained his grin, as if the strikes were nothing. That was what he thought at first, but after a while, he began to feel the pain taking its toll as Asher started using the bones of his knuckles to strike Unlike the softer flesh of a fist, the knuckles delivered a sharper impact, amplifying the pain with each blow. "''Stop running, little man!'' the Black Hound growled, frustration seeping into his voice as he lunged forward, determined to corner Asher and land a decisive blow. This time, he sounded more annoyed. He had expected the fight to be easy, confident that he could easily take the hit. Asher remained quiet, focusing solely on striking the midsection. His silence made him more intimidating; he dominated his opponent through action, not words. "You''re really dead!'' the Black Hound yelled, losing his cool after being ignored. Veins bulged on his wrists as his speed intensified even further. Enraged, he unleashed a series of powerful wide punches, each one producing a whooshing sound as it cut through the air. The force behind his strikes was immense, capable of ending the fight in an instant. His power was at a level far beyond that of a heavyweight, leaving the others bewildered. How could a high schooler have this much punching power? But what was more impressive was Asher''s composure. He relied on his quick reflexes, skillfully dodging while maintaining his balance. Jabs and hits kept landing, as he toyed with his opponent, who was seething in anger after being treated like a punching bag. Just as the Black Hound prepared to unleash another punch, he suddenly knelt to the ground. He found himself gasping for breath as a groan escaped him, discomfort and pain twisting in his stomach. The toll from Asher''s attacks finally caught up with him. Strangely, it took so long because the Black Hound had taken a special drug to increase his pain tolerance. While it allowed him to withstand more in the short term, it also blinded him to the fact that the punches hitting him were stronger than he realized, leaving his internal organ a mess. ''Should I end it ?'' he wondered quietly as he saw an opening. But he didn''t rush to finish things off." Asher was cautious, thinking that his opponent might pretend to be injured and try to grab him. He wasn''t good at dealing with grappling techniques, so he wanted to steer clear of such situations. Even the best striker could be defeated by a decent grappler. The two fighting styles are just fundamentally different. So, he took this moment to catch his breath because he was pretty tired, too. He had been fighting nonstop and had even run all the way here. If not for his fighting style, which minimized unnecessary movement, he would have gassed out already. As he controlled his breathing, he noticed that the Black Hound''s veins were bulging and throbbing. It was the same thing he had seen earlier , but something was different this time; it was more tamed and less effective, considering the thug before had been able to take more beating despite having an average body. ''Is there a new illegal drug on the street?'' he wondered. "You''re really dead. Don''t you know who''s backing me up?" the Black Hound grumbled as he tried to stabilize his breathing. "I don''t care. So, do you want to continue?" Asher responded bluntly. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 27 - 27: Deeper Meaning The Black Hound''s eyes narrowed as Asher''s words landed like a hard slap, only this one stung the pride more than the face. With a grunt, he wobbled to his feet, trying to look okay. But just seconds before he could get back into the fight, he started coughing violently and spitting out blood on the ground. He could taste the metallic tang in his mouth, a reminder of the punishment he had taken. The accumulated damage was worse than he had expected. Meanwhile, everyone around stared in shock. They had assumed the Black Hound was not hurt by the barrage of punches, but that couldn''t have been further from the truth. Asher sighed in relief. The tide was finally turning in his favor. Before the black hound could regain its composure, he sprang into action, seizing the moment without hesitation. "Stop him!" the black hound barked, limping away as the realization set in¡ªhe couldn''t keep fighting anymore. His voice, once commanding and arrogant, now sounded strained and desperate. The rival group rushed forward, shouting to intimidate Asher and rally behind their best fighter. Their faces twisted in anger and frustration, they were desperate to regain control. But their efforts were in vain. The taunts went unheard, barely making a dent in Asher''s resolve to quickly finish this off. On the other hand, James''s crew joined the fray, pushing back the advancing rival gang members. The enemy still outnumbered them, so losing him wasn''t something they could afford. But it turned out they didn''t need to exert themselves so much. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Despite his exhaustion, Asher''s skills far surpassed those of the average high school thug. His instincts kicked in, allowing him to dodge their wide swings and deliver powerful counterattacks to anyone who got too close. One by one, the enemies realized that Asher''s punches were anything but weak. Each hit packed enough force to send them crashing to the ground. Asher couldn''t afford to go easy on them anymore, so his punches became faster and sharper. The sounds of breaking noses, bloodied mouths, and thudding cheeks echoed as he methodically dismantled his opponents, targeting their weak spots with single, decisive strikes. What was most frightening about his approach was the indifference in his expression. His face remained blank¡ªno frustration, no anger, no arrogance. He was like an emotionless machine that was just doing its job. After a few more exchanges, he closed the gap to the black hound and delivered a powerful uppercut, followed by a straight punch to the cheekbone. The force of the blows sent the already battered thug sprawling to the ground. "Stop... I''ll tell my boss about you! They''ll come after you!" the black hound threatened, trying to use his connections as leverage. Asher hesitated for a moment, contemplating his next move. But then it hit him¡ªhe didn''t give a shit. He began to rain punches down on the black hound, each blow swelling the face further until he finally knocked him out. The remaining rival thugs were still standing, and Asher turned to face them. With a deep breath, he launched himself into the group, his instincts taking over. He moved through his enemies, dodging their wild swings that whistled past him while making sure to deliver counterattacks of his own. The speed of his movements sent loose gravel scattering beneath his feet, creating a crunch with each step. Behind him, James''s crew was engaged in their own fight, struggling to maintain the upper hand. They all look clumsy next to Asher, whose every movement had a purpose. Even while surrounded, he positioned himself strategically to avoid getting caught in any blind spots. As the fight continued, he single-handedly turned the tide in their favor, forcing the rival gang to carry the Black Hound away as they fled. "We did it!" one of James''s lackeys exclaimed, setting off a chain reaction, causing the others to join in, their cheers echoing through the air. The whole crew basked in a moment of pride and exhilaration, feeling like heroes even though they were just supporting characters in the fight. They expected that Asher would share in their excitement over his overwhelming victory, perhaps even brag about how strong he was, and none would question him. However. "Why does he look so down?" they wondered, their gazes fixed on Asher, who stood there with a blank expression. ''My money,'' he sighed, watching the retreating high school thugs, which now resembled credits vanishing into the distance. For the others, this fight was just a display of dominance, a chance to prove their strength. But for him, it was about something much deeper¡ªan opportunity to earn a substantial amount of cash in one go for his mother''s hospital bills. ''Should I chase them?'' Chapter 28 - 28: All Business Inside the gym storage, all of James''s subordinates, including Asher, gathered after handling the turf war. The defeat of the Black Hound made their enemies back off, so there wasn''t any more trouble in their area. As for the local police interfering, they didn''t have to worry about it. In this neighborhood, the authorities normally turned a blind eye to high school brawls; they were seen as petty squabbles among teenagers. Plus, it was no secret that big group in the area had the police on their payroll, ensuring that their activities went unchallenged. Most of the established group considered high school gangs potential talents, often seeking to recruit promising members who could strengthen their ranks. This unspoken agreement established a fragile balance, allowing the gangs to operate with relative freedom while the police prioritized more pressing matters. "Nice work," James said with a satisfied grin as he handed Asher an envelope with more than 50,000 credits. It was more than he promised, but he didn''t mind. Asher had improved the reputation of their school gang, and this small sum of money was minor compared to his contributions. To James, this was not just about the cash; it was about the influence that came with respect. He understood that in this world, reputation could elevate or destroy a gang. Now, everyone in the area was talking about how Asher defeated the Black Hound without getting a scratch. This would also make his gang look better and more respected. Asher even earned a nickname, Phantom, because he moved like a ghost¡ªuntouchable. Asher just nodded and accepted his pay. He didn''t care much about his new title; all he wanted was the cash. James stood in front of his crew, a proud smile plastered on his face. "You all did a fantastic job out there," he began, his voice booming with confidence. "We showed those idiots what we''re made of! Asher here really took the lead and proved why we''re the top gang in the area." James pointed at him, but Asher brushed it off and walked out. He was worn out and just wanted a nap before his part-time job. Everyone stayed quiet despite the disrespectful gesture. It was obvious he had no interest in fake compliments or getting friendly with them. For him, the job was done, and that was all that mattered. By the time he reached his apartment, it was already noon. Asher did a double take when he saw his rundown apartment; it was a constant reminder of how poor he was. The peeling paint and creaking floorboards echoed the weight of his struggles. It was true that he had a lot of cash on him right now, but most of it would be swallowed up by hospital expenses. Climbing the stairs, he recalled having a new neighbor. He wondered who was in a tight spot to rent this place. Perhaps it was someone like him, with nowhere else to go. CLICK! He saw his neighbor''s door opening and thought he''d find some poor guy like him. Maybe a middle-aged man without a job or a woman left by her husband. However, to his surprise, he found a very beautiful girl wearing clothes that looked very expensive. Just by looking at the fabric of the black dress, he could tell it was high-end. Her dress fit her well, and the way she carried herself showed confidence. When he looked closer, he realized she was the same girl he saw buying essential stuff at the grocery store last night. It was certainly an unexpected twist; however, he remained indifferent, showing no emotions. He maintained his pace until he passed by her, planning to ignore her. However, his nose twitched a little after catching a whiff of her scent . She smelled really nice. "Hi," the girl''s voice now had a sweeter tone. "Hi," Asher returned the greeting and faced her. Both of them just stood there, waiting for someone to start talking. However, after a few awkward moments, neither of them said anything. "Um," Asher nodded slightly, turned away, and used his key to open the door to his room. He didn''t show any emotions, but for the first time in his life, he felt like an idiot for saying "Um". Lucy, on the other hand, couldn''t help but break into a mischievous smile as she observed his reaction. ''What an adorable human,'' she whispered to herself, biting her lip playfully . sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 29 - 29: Neighbors When Asher entered his room, he immediately put Lucy out of his mind. He didn''t have the energy to obsess over a girl just because she was beautiful. The word "beautiful" might be too cheesy , but it was the only thing that came to mind when he looked at her face. This wasn''t a biased thought; he was simply stating facts. And that was saying something, coming from him¡ªa guy who was pretty much immune to attractive women. She might have been a little weird though, but who was he to judge? He was in that same boat himself. He wasn''t like ordinary teenagers; if he was, he would have already used his looks to mess around with a lot of girls. After dropping his bag on the floor, Asher sat on the sofa and pulled out the envelope. He began counting the money. It wasn''t that he thought James would cheat him¡ªhe knew that would ruin their partnership, and that cunning guy wouldn''t burn bridges over something as petty as cash. As he counted, he couldn''t help but let out a small smile. There was just something about hard-earned money, even though he knew it would be gone in just a few hours. ''So right now I have a total of 57,000 credits overall,'' he muttered to himself. That amount could buy him an entry level motorcycle, something most high schoolers would love to have. Unfortunately, he had to pay at least 50K credits to the hospital to show them he wasn''t avoiding his bills, leaving him with only 7Kcredits. He placed the 50K back into the envelope and tucked the 7K into his wallet. Then, he hid the envelope in a small compartment in his sofa, knowing it would be safe there. After that, he lay down, and the exhaustion hit him hard. His eyes grew heavy, and before he knew it, he had already fallen asleep. RING RING RING Asher''s alarm rang, pulling him out of sleep. He moved on autopilot, getting ready for his part-time job. Everything was a routine already. But as he stepped out of his room, he stopped. His new neighbor was outside, leaning on the rail and looking up at the dark sky. The moonlight illuminated her face, and for some reason, she looked even more stunning than before. But that was just it: he found her attractive, yet it didn''t stir anything in his heart. With so many problems weighing him down, romance was the last thing on his mind. "Are you going to work?" her sweet voice cut through the silence. She sounded casual, with no trace of arrogance in her tone. "Um," Asher nodded, not really sure how to respond. She giggled, tilting her head slightly. "You''re funny. Is that the only word you know?" Asher blinked, caught off guard. ''Is she flirting with me?'' He wasn''t sure, but her playful smile threw him off. Clearing his throat, he tried again. "I know how to talk; I just don''t say much," "I see. Well, it''s not a bad trait at all. Sometimes, people who talk a lot make more mistakes." "My name''s Lucy, by the way," she said, her voice a little quieter now. "I''m really sorry about earlier. I''m just not very good at talking with boys." Her face turned a bit pink as she spoke, and she scratched her nose, a shy little move that made her look even more adorable. Asher blinked, a bit thrown by her sudden expression. "It''s fine," he said, a little awkward himself. "I''m also not use to talking to girls." She giggled softly, still looking bashful. "It''s good to know we have a lot in common. Please treat me well,". It was a polite gesture, the kind neighbors say to each other. "Likewise," Asher replied with a small nod. He glanced at his watch. "I really have to go¡ªI''m gonna be late for work." She gave a playful wave. "Good luck" "Thank you, " He turned and headed off, unaware that she was still observing him. Her expression shifted from playful to something far more calculated. "You don''t have to spy on me every time I talk to him," she muttered, her voice low and cold. Behind her, the female landlord stepped out of the shadows "Just making sure you''re staying in line," the landlord replied, her tone cold and detached. She rolled her eyes, her smile lingering. "Relax, you sound like a jealous wife. I won''t steal him from you." "I hope for your sake, you don''t." Lucy''s smile quickly faded. She had meant it as a joke, but the way the specter responded caught her off guard. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 30 - 30: Price to Pay He rushed down the dark streets, his casual footsteps echoing in the cold night air. The convenience store wasn''t far, and he wasn''t really late. He just needed some space after talking to Lucy. She was different from others¡ªshe didn''t seem to want anything from him, which made him more wary. For him, the people who were dangerous were the ones who could hide their true intentions, and she was exactly like that. As he walked, that thought lingered in his mind, making him feel uneasy. Then, he sensed it: someone was following him. Footsteps echoed behind him, faint but steady, mirroring his pace. Asher slowed, hoping they would pass, but the sounds only grew louder. He turned down an alley, trying to shake them off, but they quickly surrounded all his escape routes. At first, there were only a few of them, but soon there were at least thirty, all holding bats, some with nails sticking out. "Looks like you''ve messed with the wrong people, kid." A tall man with black hair who looked around 35 years old stepped forward, smoking a cigarette . He wore a white tank top that showed off his tattoos, and he looked well-built. "You''ve got the wrong person," Asher replied, his voice steady despite the tension. "Kid, if you''re going to lie to our faces, then you should at least fix your tone and act afraid," the tall man, who seemed to be the leader, started laughing. Asher kept silent, scanning the group. This wasn''t going to end well. He figured they were here for revenge after he''d roughed up some of their friends. "What did I do?" he asked, even though he had a pretty good idea. "You made things messy, kid. Can''t just walk away from that." The tall man raised his bat, nails glinting. Asher pressed his back against the cold brick wall, the rough surface digging into his skin. The gang formed a semi-circle around him, cutting off any chance of escape. To his left, two thugs stood shoulder to shoulder, their bats resting casually against their thighs. On his right, another pair stood closer, their stances wide and threatening, ready to move in unison. A few more members flanked him, some leaning against the walls, smirking, while others fidgeted with their weapons, eager to beat the shit out him. "Are you sure you want to do this?" he asked. The group exchanged glances, some smirking, others gripping their bats tighter. The leader stepped closer, rolling his shoulders as if getting ready for fun. "You got guts, kid," he sneered. "Last chance to walk away," Asher said, trying to buy time. But they just kept on ignoring his warnings. "Don''t blame me if something happens to you all," he warned. All along, he had always used just enough power to take down his opponents, but in a life-or-death situation like this, his instincts would kick in. He was afraid of repeating what happened years ago¡ªthe reason why he got banned from professional fighting. But the gangsters took his words as a joke¡ª a bravado from a kid who didn''t realize he was just a frog in a well. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Teach him a lesson!" As the leader signaled, the gang rushed forward, raising their bats. They weren''t playing around; they wanted him gone. Asher pressed his back against the wall and focused on controlling his breathing. When he made a real effort, his senses and reaction time were at their peak. One thug lunged, swinging wildly. Asher sidestepped, grabbing the thug''s wrist and twisting hard until the bat slipped from his fingers. Without hesitation, he drove his elbow into the thug''s chin, blood spraying as the guy stumbled back. More thugs pressed in, but the narrow alley restricted their movements. Asher feigned a swing, and when two rushed, he sidestepped again¡ªone crashed into the wall, the other fell flat on his face. Next, he ducked under another swing and snatched up the fallen bat on the ground. With a quick move, he swung it into another thug''s ribs, sending him gasping to the ground. The remaining thugs hesitated as he dispatched another one. Now that he had a bat in hand, he was more dangerous. But their numbers made them feel overconfident, and they still ended up ganging up on him They were supposed to beat the hell out of him, but reality was far more unpredictable as they found themselves losing. One by one, they kissed the hard ground, their heads bleeding from the blows. CRACK! Asher''s weapon broke from the force, but instead of stopping, he used the remaining piece to hit another thug. He simultaneously stole another bat and started fighting again. Surprisingly, the tide of the battle actually shifted in his favor, and some of the thugs backed away, afraid that they would be next if they got within his striking range. But then, a clicking noise broke through his focus. Asher turned, instinctively to see what it was, but before he could react, he heard a loud bang, and what followed was a warm sensation in his stomach. He touched it and saw his own crimson blood flowing. Asher staggered but fought to stay upright. The gang leader squeezed off another round BANG! This sent him slamming into the wall, and it was the only thing keeping him upright. BANG! Another shot rang out, this time striking his chest. His body slid down, but he was still able to remain seated on the ground, showing just how much willpower he had. "Let''s get the hell out of here before the police come!" The gangsters began to flee, even dragging their unconscious members with them to avoid leaving evidence. ''Am I going to die?'' Asher wondered to himself. Strangely, he felt no fear at all, despite all the pain he was in. Instead, he felt sad as he realized that his life had been nothing more than a relentless struggle for survival, lacking any genuine connection or joy. Had he ever really lived? Well, that was a question he would no never have an answer to. As his vision started to blur, there was no light, no flashbacks¡ªjust the cold darkness settling in as he breathed his last. Chapter 31 - 31: Distant Look "I thought you''d awaken some power¡­ but instead, you just died like that." Lucy shook her head in disappointment, her gaze lingering on Asher''s corpse. To her, he was just another mortal who had failed to live up to his potential. She knelt down, examining his pale face. Even in death, his expression remained neutral, as though refusing to show any emotion. "What a stubborn human," she murmured, raising a hand to touch his cheek. Her fingers brushed against his cold skin, and she leaned in, catching the faint scent of his blood. No fear, no anger¡ªjust a bit of sadness. It was rare to see someone face death with so little emotion. "Please save him," another voice echoed. Lucy didn''t turn around; she already knew who it was. The specter appeared, faint and translucent, her body barely holding together this far from her apartment. This was her limitation¡ªbound to her territory, unable to wander too far. "Save him? He''s dead." Lucy stood up and turned around. When she did, she saw the beautiful specter, tearing up blood staining her white dress. "Are you really that in love with him?" Lucy tilted her head, giving the specter a questioning look. "Save him," it insisted. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lucy''s face broke into a playful smirk; she couldn''t help but find the specter''s reaction adorable. The temptation to break her was too strong to resist. "Alright, I''ll save him. But here''s the catch." She stepped closer. "To bring him back, he''ll have to become my servant. And if luck isn''t on his side, he''ll end up as nothing more than a walking corpse that will do all my bidding." "So tell me," she leaned in, her tone turning dangerously sweet, "are you really willing to let your precious someone fall into my hands?" The specter''s expression twisted into anger, her eyes widening with frustration. "You think his life is a game?" "That''s right, that''s the face I wanted to see," Lucy giggled, letting out a mocking smile. "Stop trying to act innocent; we both know you did a lot of terrible things to become like this," The tension between them grew. At the end of the day, both were creatures of the dark, their minds operating on a wavelength far removed from that of normal humans. In fact, Lucy found the specter''s obsession with Asher a joke. A fragile human who would die with time was not meant to be with someone like her¡ªan entity that could live forever. "Time''s running out. If you hesitate any longer, he''ll have even less chance to come back." The specter''s eyes widened as she looked at Asher''s lifeless body, her non existent heart aching at the sight. Tears of blood welled in her eyes, tracing down her ethereal cheeks. ''Why does it hurt so much to see him like this?'' she whispered, her voice trembling. She had witnessed countless deaths, but none had affected her like this. Then her memory resurfaced¡ªher life before she died. She was eighteen then, a time when most girls were savoring the joys of youth, but she felt trapped in her own hell. From her window, she would catch glimpses of a young boy with cold eyes and a distant look as he walked past her family''s apartment. In those stolen moments, she felt the urge to talk to him, longing for someone to share her troubles with. Her father''s anger was a storm that filled their home with violence. She carried the bruises, not just on her skin but in her heart, as he hit her again and again. Each blow reminded her that she was to blame for her mother''s death, a cruel reality that echoed in her mind like a nightmare she couldn''t escape. Despite her circumstances, she often found herself watching that young boy from her window. She found his existence refreshing . And one day, she finally had the courage . "H-H-Hi," she stuttered, feeling embarrassed to be talking to someone half her height. Most would have run away, scared off by her gloomy face, but he didn''t even flinch. Instead, he looked her in the eye without a hint of judgment; he was just observing her. Self-conscious, she rubbed her hands together. ''Does he find me weird? Maybe he''s afraid of me? Do I look okay? Maybe I should have put some make up?'' Those thoughts raced through her mind. "You''re that lady who''s been watching me," the boy broke the silence. "No," she tried to explain. "I wasn''t watching you because I have ulterior motive or anything. I just¡­ noticed you." She shifted her weight, avoiding his gaze. "I live here, and you always walked by. It reminded me of when I was your age. I guess I was just curious." The boy''s gaze lingered on her, and she was really ashamed of herself. She was painfully aware how creepy she was acting. "Lady, did someone hurt you? I see some bruises on your hands, even if you try to hide them. I think you should call the police." She was taken aback, was she really talking to a young boy? How could he say something so mature. "I¡ªIt''s nothing, I just got some rashes," she tried to change the topic, forcing a light laugh that sounded hollow. "I see, well I don''t really have a right to say anything, " he turned around and walk away. "Wait!" She reached out instinctively, grabbing his shoulder. "What''s your name?" she asked, her cheeks heating up. Talking to him made her heart pound in a way that thrilled and terrified her. "Asher...And you?" "Yuki. My name is Yuki!" she exclaimed, unable to hide her happiness at finally knowing his name. Chapter 32 - 32: Our Shared Past ''Oh my god, I actually talked to him¡ªand his name is Asher!'' she whispered, her heart pounding as she fell back onto her bed. A wide grin spread across her face as she replayed the moment in her mind, her cheeks flushing pink. ''I didn''t act weird at all, right?'' She pressed her hands to her warm cheeks, a burst of excitement making her squirm as she recalled his smile and the way he''d looked at her. ''Are we friends now?'' she wondered, unable to shake the desire to see him again. And just like that, whenever Asher walked by, she''d peek out her window and give a small wave. The other kids on the road would run away, spinning tales about a gloomy ghost, but every so often, Asher would glance up and give a small smile. That alone made her days feel a little brighter for a few months¡ªuntil¡­ SLAP! "What are you looking at!" he snarled, his voice rough and slurred because of alcohol. He staggered forward, his shadow casting over her as she tried to look away. But before she could turn her head, he grabbed a fistful of her hair, yanking it hard enough to send a jolt of pain down her neck. She gasped, but the sound quickly died on her lips. She''d learned not to cry despite the pain. Instead, she kept her face blank, staring somewhere over his shoulder, enduring the sharp pull at her scalp, the sting in her throat. But her silence only stoke his anger. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Are you rebelling against me?" he spat, his grip tightening as he tugged her closer. "Answer me!" She avoided his gaze, lips pressed firmly together, her whole body tense as she prepared for the next strike. He released her hair, only to hit her across the face¡ªonce, then twice, and again. SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! Each hit burned, her cheek swelling and her lip cracking open. "I see what''s going on now. You''re acting differently because of that little boy, right? You thought I didn''t know what you''ve been up to?" he sneered, his voice dripping with contempt. His words struck her like a blow, finally breaking through her silence. "Please... no, not him," she begged, her voice trembling in fear. "You fucking whore! You''re just like your good-for-nothing mother," he spat, his words cutting deep. "Don''t talk to her like that!" she spat out. "Bullshit! She''s a whore!" he sneered back, dismissing her with contempt. "That''s right, you''re shocked, aren''t you? Let me tell you something: your mother had an affair with one of her students, and you... you''re the product of that affair!" "N-- No you''re lying ." she stuttered. "Am I?" he snapped, his eyes narrowing as he picked up his briefcase from the floor. He pulled out some papers and flung them into her face, the pages scattering around her. She picked it up and read the DNA test results¡ªnegative. "See? You''re just as sick as your mother. The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree. She died because of karma!" SLAP! His hand struck hard, sending her tumbling onto the bed. "I''ve been holding off this test because I wanted to give that whore the benefit of the doubt," he continued, his voice low and menacing. "But the more you grow up, the more I see your real father''s face in you." She felt the walls constricting around her as his glare pierced through her, filled with contempt and bitterness. "You should pay me for taking care of you all these years!" he chuckled sadistically, finally losing it Yuki suddenly realized she was in a very dangerous situation. She sprang to her feet, desperate to escape, but he grabbed her shoulder and shoved her back onto the bed, pinning her down with a force that left her gasping for breath. "No! No!" she cried out, her voice filled with terror, but before she could scream for help, he punched her in the stomach, knocking the wind out of her. "Shut up!" he snarled, his face twisted in rage. "You think you can just run away from me? " Her heart raced, each beat echoing in her ears. She struggled beneath him, feeling helpless and trapped. But she couldn''t let him do what he wanted. Summoning the last bit of strength within her, she twisted her body and use her knee to strike his crown jewel. "Fuck!" He staggered back, caught off guard, giving her a chance to run out of her room and into the living room. She felt a rush of adrenaline as she sprinted, but he quickly chased after her. THUD! They crashed into each other , both struggling to take control in the floor. She pushed and shoved, trying to break free, but he was too strong, overpowering her. In a fit of anger, he slammed her against the wall and grabbed a nearby chair. "Stop running!" BAM! With a loud crash, he brought the chair down on her. Pain shot through her head. She gasped but refused to give up. She would wait for him to stop and then try again. However¡ª He didn''t stop and kept hitting her head. "P-please, stop!" she pleaded, raising her hands to grab his shirt, but it was too late. He was consumed by anger. As her vision started to fade, she saw his eyes¡ªthey were hollow, and he wore a creepy smile stretching from ear to ear. This was the first time she experienced the supernatural. One Hour Later The sound of the ambulance and police sirens filled the neighborhood, causing people to rush outside in a panic. When the police arrived, they found a young woman lying on the floor, dead, her head smashed brutally. The crime scene was so sickening that some of the officers broke down in tears. In the aftermath, they discovered that the other person involved was her relative and the owner of the small building. After doing the unthinkable, he had taken his own life. On the Street "Kid you''re not allowed to be here," One of the policeman said . Asher paused after hearing about the incident. For a moment, he feared the victim was Yuki, but he kept his expression neutral, hiding the uneasy feeling rising in his chest. But when he glanced at her window, relief washed over him. There she was, still looking out and waving at him. ''Good thing she''s safe,'' he whispered to himself, and for the first time, he waved back at her. Unknowingly, a wide genuine smile crossed his face¡ªsomething he rarely did. Chapter 33 - 33: Not Yet? Asher slowly opened his eyes, squinting against the fluorescent light on the ceiling. It nearly blinded him at first, and it took him some time to adjust completely. ''Something is off.'' His fingers brushed his forehead, feeling a strange sensation pressing down on him. Asher looked around, feeling dazed and confused. The last thing he remembered was being shot¡ªhe was sure he had died. But somehow, he was back in his room. Everything looked just the way he''d left it. But how was this possible? How did he survive ? ''Was it all nightmare?'' That was the only explanation he could think of. Maybe it was just a bad dream, but the pain was still fresh in his mind. He instinctively traced his fingers to the spot on his abdomen where he''d been shot, and he froze. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The wounds were still there, open, as if they''d never healed. is fingers trembled as they brushed against the damp edges of the gunshot wound. ''Wait... my hands,'' he thought, lifting them to examine closely. His skin was paler than he had ever seen, almost white, as if he didn''t have a drop of blood left in him. Noticing these strange things, he felt uneasy, but he maintained his composure, waiting for his mind to adjust to the pressure. Slowly, he stood up, feeling as if his body were too heavy or maybe he was just too weak. He tried to take a step but stumbled, his legs giving way beneath him. THUD! He hit the floor hard, but feel no pain. Gritting his teeth, he reached for the doorknob, using it to pull himself back up. With a weak grip, he finally managed to get to his feet. He took a moment to steady himself, leaning against the door frame for support ,before turning the knob. CLICK! When he opened the door, the mirror greeted him first. He walked closer, using the sink for support as he leaned in to examine his reflection. The familiar features were there, but his eyes had a dull, lifeless look. There were even dark patches on his skin, pure black in places, giving him the look of someone who had just died. "Did I turn into a zombie?" he muttered casually. It wasn''t that he wasn''t afraid; he just wasn''t the type to overreact. He preferred to process things calmly. "You''re really something," a voice echoed from behind him. He turn around to see a girl leaning against the door frame, arms crossed. It was Lucy. "Even after dying and turning into¡­ this, you barely react. Are you just that calm, or is something wrong with your brain? "she added. "Did you turn me into this?" "Either turning you into that or death? Which do you prefer?" she asked with a sarcastic smile. "Death," he answered without hesitation. She was taken aback by his response. Most humans would be elated to get a second chance, even if it meant turning into a monster, but he looked genuinely disappointed to be revived. "Aren''t you being a bit ungrateful? You were given a second chance to live your life," she said, shaking her head. The more she looked at him, the more she wondered why Yuki was so head over heels for him. "Second chance in life, huh?" he trailed off. "I don''t know about that. I barely enjoyed it when I was breathing, so being like this isn''t really that exciting." "That''s it!" She stepped forward, her frustration spilling over. "What''s done is done, and I saved you, so now I own you! I don''t care if you don''t enjoy your life anymore; you just need to serve me!" She scolded him, but her anger was more about his pessimism than real rage. The expression on his face irked her; how could someone so young have such a negative view of life? ''Serve her ? '' He pondered for a moment. "Yeah, that sounds like a better alternative. It''s not like I have other things to do," "Why you little..." She was momentarily speechless. A part of her felt like he was a lost cause, but another part felt something she rarely experienced¡ªpity. She wanted to understand why he was like this, what had happened to him that made him so indifferent. After a moment, she took a deep breath and said, "Alright, for your first command... Live for my sake !" "Live for your sake?" he repeated. "That''s right." She turned to her heel without giving him an specific answer. As she walked, she muttered under her breath, ''I''ll make sure to change that boring personality of yours.'' In the corner of the small apartment, a gloomy girl watched silently, her fingers digging into the wall''s paint as if it could anchor her in place. ''What are you doing with my Asher! '' She gritted her teeth, keeping her thoughts to herself as she struggled to control her emotions. Lucy noticed her from the corner of her eye and smiled smugly. "I warned you. He''s officially mine, and there''s no turning back." "You said you weren''t into him!" Yuki''s aura intensified, causing the items in the apartment to start vibrating slightly. ''Oh my, she''s too easy to read. What a jealous ghost, ''Lucy thought, enjoying Yuki''s reaction. "I''m not interested in him... yet," she teased with a sly grin. Chapter 34 - 34: Tension Rising Asher sat on the sofa, the worn fabric scratching against his pale cold skin. He stared blankly at the ceiling, thoughts racing as he contemplated his current situation. So much had changed in such a short time. Just a few days ago, he was alive; now, he was an undead, struggling to grasp what that meant. Not showing a lot of emotion or acting like he cared was just his way of coping. Beneath the surface, he was always thinking things through, even if he didn''t let it show. Would anyone even notice he was gone? Probably not. Being a loner had always been his default mode, and his reputation as a bully meant he had more enemies than friends. Most classmates would probably shrug if they heard he had vanished entirely. Some might even celebrate. While lost in thought, he shifted his attention to another important question. What was he now, and what should he do next? And was he still the same Asher? There was no way he could be revived without adverse effect on his mind, and even he could feel it¡ªa nagging sense that he was missing something. But what was it ? "Mom" he uttered, the name escaping his lips out of habit. Instantly, images of her flooded his mind: her warm smile, the way her laughter filled the room, and the comforting embrace that had always made him feel safe when he was young. Those memories were like sunlight breaking through clouds, but they quickly darkened as the reality of her condition crashed over him. He could imagine her lying in that sterile hospital bed, surrounded by beeping machines. Without him paying the bills, she would face neglect¡ªforced to leave the hospital. That was a death sentence he couldn''t bear to imagine it. And that was not all. ''What would she feel if she discovered that I had died before her?'' The image of her heart breaking over his death was unbearable. She had lost her real son before, and now he, too, would add to that torment. ''I can''t let her go through that again,'' he clenched his fists in frustration. He would rather suffer than let his mom endure any more pain. She had been the one to care for him when his own parents had abandoned him. ''I need to find a way,'' But before he could dive deeper into his thoughts, a loud clap echoed through the apartment, pulling him back to reality. He turned his head to find Lucy grinning widely and standing next to the landlord. "That''s what I wanted to see from you!" Lucy said, her voice full of excitement. "So, are you now willing to do something more with your second chance?" She teased him, raising an eyebrow as if daring him to step up. "Is there a way for me to completely go back to being human again?" he asked directly. "A human ?" Her lips curled into a smile. "Not completely go back, but you could look more human¡ªlike me." "How?" "How? Don''t you watch horror movies? By consuming and eating humans, of course!" she giggled, finding his question ridiculous. "What did you expect after becoming an undead?" Asher was a bit taken aback, but not because he was entirely against the idea. Rather, he was struck by how difficult it would be to pull off. This wasn''t the old times, where he could go on a wild killing spree and disappear into the woods. There are cameras everywhere, people carrying phones, and a whole bunch of other things that make being a man eating monster in the modern era a lot more complicated. Of course, if he had any other choice, he would avoid such an act. Only a complete psycho would find pleasure in it, and he was far from that. Seeing his hesitation play across his face made Lucy want to tease him even more. In addition, she couldn''t resist the urge to poke fun of him. To destroy the wall that he had built, and slowly corrupt him. "If you eat more humans, you''ll evolve and become a higher type of undead. That means you''ll get back more of your basic abilities¡ªlike, for example¡­ talking." "Talking? What do you mean? I can talk just fine. " She giggled, clearly enjoying his bewilderment. "That''s because of my ability. To humans, your words will sound like groans." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Asher was taken aback by this revelation. It meant that even if he disguised himself, fully covered every inch of his skin, he still wouldn''t be able to visit his mother. "Don''t worry, I''ll help you regain your life back," Lucy said, appearing behind him out of nowhere and hugging him from behind. The unexpected embrace stunned him, and he stiffened for a moment, caught off guard by her sudden closeness. "Uh, thanks?" he managed to mumble, unsure of how to react. But the one who was really agitated was Yuki. If it weren''t for her desire to keep her emotions in check because of Asher, she would have lashed out, sending the flirty demon flying across the room. After all, in this apartment, she was the absolute ruler, and no one should be getting too familiar with her beloved, Asher. Lucy, fully aware of the tension building between her and Yuki, tightened her hug, pulling him closer as if to claim him as her own. She glanced up at Yuki, a playful smile dancing on her lips. ''Jealous?'' The specter''s glare intensified, her fists clenching at her sides, while the items around the room began to vibrate, responding to her built up frustration. Sensing the tension, Lucy finally let go of Asher and sat down beside him. "Alright, time for a meeting!" Lucy said, her tone turning more casual. "First off, I want to introduce you to her. She''s also one of my servants¡ªher name is Yuki." Her face lit up, excitement replacing her earlier anger. "Hello!" Yuki said, bowing her head to introduce herself. But she bowed so low that her forehead almost touched the floor. Her body also twisted in a weird way. It was either she was an acrobat with a flexible body or a monster like him. But considering he had turned into an undead, he was leaning toward the latter. He watched her as she straightened up, her unusual movements making him more warry of her. "Likewise," he forced a response, not knowing what to say. Chapter 35 - 35: Benefits "Alright, let''s get down to business," Lucy announced, her playful eyes glinting as she observed her new servants with a mischievous smile. She sat onto the worn down sofa, leaving them to sit on the cold, hard floor¡ªan obvious reminder of the hierarchy between them. Normally, Yuki would be fuming over this, but just sitting beside her crush had her floating on cloud nine. Her heart raced with excitement, making it hard to focus on anything else. ''Too easy to manipulate,'' Lucy chuckled inwardly. This had been her plan all along: to get Yuki to follow her command by using her own obsession. Specters were rare; even powerful demons didn''t usually have one as a follower, as these beings didn''t care if they lived or died. They were often aggressive , unpredictable, and crazy. That''s why she was surprised to find someone like Yuki, who retained most of her sanity after becoming one. Many lost themselves in the transition, but Yuki still seemed to cling to the remnants of her humanity. Well, maybe "Sanity" was stretching it¡ªshe really only wanted one thing: Asher. And that worked in Lucy''s favor, since his life depended on her. In fact, she was more concerned about Asher, mostly because she couldn''t read him all the time. His demeanor were baffling; one moment, he''d display human emotions, and the next, he''d slip back into a calm, almost detached state¡ªlike he had a switch in his head that he could flip at will. The complexity of his character annoyed and fascinated her. This wasn''t something even the most bloodthirsty demons could pull off. It wasn''t just about being calm; it was so unnatural that she wondered if it was some kind of superpower on its own. Others might think that being cool-headed all the time was basic, but in a high-level fight, those who could really maintain such a strong mental stability were the terrifying ones. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even she, considered powerful, let her emotions slip during battle. ''I want to pry open his head and study it,'' she thought, excitement rising as her sadistic tendencies surfaced. Fortunately, she managed to control herself, shaking off the urge to indulge in her darker fetish. "First thing: we need to figure out how to make you evolve and get Yuki the souls she needs." Asher frowned. The name Yuki was familiar, but he couldn''t remember why. In reality, he had forgotten about her after moving away as a child. They had only met again by chance when he looked for cheaper apartments. Lucy closed her eyes, waiting for them to ask about her grand plan, tapping her fingers impatiently against her thigh. Ten seconds passed, then a minute, but none of them spoke. This irritated her; all her servants were practically sociopaths. Asher looked like he didn''t care, while Yuki just stared at him with creepy smile, as if entranced. Of course, he noticed this but brushed it off, thinking that being a ghost made her look that way. Most horror movies depict ghosts as creepy, after all. "Fine, I''ll explain everything since you two are too dumb to even ask," she sighed, rolling her eyes and pretending not to notice their complete lack of interest. "What do you think of this place?" No answer. "Answer me, or I''ll punish you two," she warned, crossing her arms and leaning forward slightly. "It''s alright," Asher was the first to reply. "Alright? This place is a dump!" she exclaimed, shaking her head in disbelief. Asher looked around and didn''t really think it was that bad. He had lived in worse places, and his standards were pretty low. This apartment, with its cracked walls and peeling paint, was just another part of life for him. As for Yuki, she was a specter and had already died. This place would have been more rundown and scary if she hadn''t made an effort to at least make it livable for him, adding little touches here and there. "Listen here, back in my old home, I lived in a grand castle so big that it would take you weeks to see everything inside," Lucy boasted, her voice dripping with pride. "Then let''s just move there," Asher quickly responded, surprising her. But instead of irritation, a glint of sadness flickered in her eyes, and he noticed the shift in her demeanor. She must be hiding something deep if she was showing such emotion. Before he could ask about it, she quickly changed the subject, not wanting to dwell on it. "This place could use a little renovation, don''t you think?" She gestured at the cracked walls and stained floors . "But Yuki''s powers are stuck right now because she hasn''t been... well, feeding. If she gets stronger, so does her control over this place." She tapped the sofa, then turned her attention to him. "So, you get the bodies, she takes the souls, and I take the blood. All three of us will benefit." Asher paused; her words reminded him that he was now a monster. He might have already turned into one, but he still retained much of himself. The idea of killing humans bothered him, and he wouldn''t go out of his way to decline it, though he wouldn''t be happy about it either. At the end of the day, he needed to look more human as soon as possible, and if this was the only way, he would have to go through with it, no matter how unsettling or disgusting it was. Noticing his long silence, Lucy turned her gaze on him, "This is a good way for you to adapt. Remember, you''re no longer human, and thinking like one will only bring you more pain." "I don''t really care that much," he said dismissively, trying to hide his real thoughts. Lucy could tell he was just putting on an act, so she ignored his words and continued, "Our first target is the people who killed you." Asher flinched, his gaze dropping to the cracked floor as her words echoed in his head. "Don''t overthink it. Just cross the line and be done with it." she added. The human part of him resisted the thought of taking another life. But those people were ruthless; they killed him without a hint of remorse. Why did they deserve to live while he had to die? Sensing his dilemma, Lucy knelt down and leaned in closer. "It''s unfair, isn''t it? The world''s full of injustice. Those who do the worst things often live the best lives, while those who follow the rules get nothing and are taken advantage of. " She gently grabbed his shoulder. "So why should you care? Be selfish, and just think about yourself," Chapter 36 - 36: Odd Relationship "I''m in," Asher finally nodded, agreeing with her. The choice felt heavy on his shoulders, but he couldn''t afford to think about morals right now. Besides, he''d be lying to himself if he said the thought of killing the one responsible for his death didn''t excite him a bit. They had killed him, and no matter how cool-headed he was, deep down, he was angry. "You made the right choice," she said, standing up and brushing off her clothes. He focused his attention, waiting for her next words. But instead of talking more, she turned around and picked up something behind the sofa. "What are you doing?" he asked. Instead of answering, she started pulling clothes from her pile of shopping bags and laying them out on the floor. He watched her closely as she held up each piece. From time to time, she glanced at him, her brow furrowing in thought. "Nope, not that one," she said, tossing a loud-patterned shirt aside. It landed in a heap with the other rejected items. Asher couldn''t help but wonder why she was putting so much effort into dressing a corpse like him. "What''s the purpose of all this?" he finally broke his silence. "You need to dress yourself before you go outside. You look like a dead person." "I am a dead person," he pointed out. Lucy pursed her lips and shook her head, wagging her finger back and forth. "Don''t you know the saying ''fake it till you make it''? Even if you look dead, you should at least pretend to be alive. Besides, I''m doing this to help you." She turned her attention back to the bags filled with expensive men''s clothing, ignoring his protests. Asher noticed the price tags¡ªsome items cost as much as 15,000 credits. He wondered where she was getting this money. Then again, she was someone who had likely lived for a long time. Maybe she had invested in land when it was cheap, waited a hundred years, and then cashed out. Or perhaps her savings had accumulated in a bank, with interest making her wealthy over time. ''Not good. I''m getting sidetracked,'' he thought, letting out a sigh. Despite his current situation, he realized it wasn''t so bad. He might be surrounded by a bunch of strange, psychopathic girls, but they were treating him well. Even Yuki, despite her odd habits, spoke to him with respect. As for Lucy, she was bossy and authoritative, yet every now and then, she showed a surprisingly caring side that caught him off guard. "I think this will look great on you!" she exclaimed, pulling out a gray windbreaker jacket and a black pants that would cover most of his body. "And then pair it with this." In her left hand, she held a pair of sunglasses and a white cup. "I also bought you this!" she said, kicking an orange box with a check logo toward him. "Go on, open it! Don''t be shy. I own you, and I can''t have my property looking like a homeless person," she giggled, her playful tone lightening the mood. Asher opened it to reveal a new pair of black and white rubber shoes. He paused, feeling something warm in his chest. He thought his heart had stopped beating, but now he could feel it¡ªsomething was stirring inside him. "Why are you so shocked? It''s just shoes," she teased him, finding his reaction adorable. "Thank you... thank you very much!" Asher replied, his lips curving into a a thoughtful smile. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sight caught Lucy off guard, her stomach fluttering like a butterfly for a second. ''I''m glad I put in the effort to shop for you,'' she murmured without thinking. ''No, no, that''s not it,'' she rejected the notion. ''I''m just happy to dress him up. Yeah, like a toy... a toy who happens to be male, '' she convinced herself brushing off the strange sensation. Asher, still smiling, examined the shoes. This was the first time someone other than his parents had gifted him something. ''Well, look at that¡ªyou do have emotions,'' she giggled, her playful grin lighting up her face. His appreciation for the shoes was clear; he was so used to having so little that even a simple gift impressed him. ''He looks too cute, like a lost puppy,'' she sighed, her heart melting at the sight. She didn''t know whether to feel happy or sad at his reaction. While Lucy basked in the moment, Yuki''s expression darkened as her jealousy intensified . If glares could kill, the playful demon would have been already six feet under by now. Yuki was frustrated that she couldn''t go shopping for him herself. The thought of being stuck in this place while Lucy showered him with gifts ate at her. Lucy had reassured Yuki that she had no intention of stealing him from her, but all her actions said otherwise. ''Why does she get to do all this?'' Yuki muttered under her breath, her nails digging into the floor ''It''s not fair.... It''s not fair..... It''s not fair.'' Noticing Yuki''s jealousy, Lucy walked closer and leaned in to whisper in her ear. "You want him to appreciate you too, right? Just follow my plan and keep eating souls. That way, you could transform this place into a paradise for him. He''d be really happy and grateful to you." "He will?" Yuki repeated, hope creeping into her voice. "Yes! Did you see how he reacted to those shoes?" Lucy continued, her eyes sparkling mischief. "If you play your cards right, you might even get him to fall for you. Then you two could have your own happily ever after," Lucy said, her voice filled with twisted encouragement. "Imagine living with him in this place forever¡ªjust the two of you, creating your own little world." Lucy knew exactly which words would resonate, playing on her hopes and desires. "What if he doesn''t see me that way?" Yuki murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. "What if I''m just... invisible to him?" "You will be if you don''t make a move. You want him, right? Then put some effort into it. One day, you''ll thank me," "You''re right. I can''t just sit back and watch. I need to show him how much I love him!" Yuki declared. Meanwhile, Asher, who had just shown a simple emotion, remained blissfully unaware that the small smile he had let slip would spark such a dramatic change. Chapter 37 - 37: A New way of Fighting Asher stood up, gathering the clothes and adjusting the cap on his head. Just as he turned to head toward the restroom, Lucy blocked his path with a playful smirk. "What do you think you''re doing? You can change right here," she teased, folding her arms as if daring him to refuse. He tightened his grip on the clothes, casting her a wary glance. Just a moment ago, she looked like a very kind girl, and now? Now, she was acting playful, taking great joy in his discomfort. "I''d rather change somewhere private." Lucy''s smile only widened. "Why be embarrassed? There''s nothing to be shy about." She leaned in, her eyes gleaming with mischief. "It''s just you, me, and Yuki. No big deal¡ªunless, of course, you measure yours." Asher shifted uncomfortably, catching Yuki''s eyes fixed on him with a strange combination of curiosity and excitement. She looked like she''d pounce on him at any moment, her excitement barely contained. Of course, he just brushed it off as her being weird rather than her fantasizing about his body. Yuki had seen his most private parts before¡ªjust glimpses, stolen in tempting moments when he walked around his apartment. She''d even admit, if pressed, to sneaking a peek a few times in the bathroom. But now, as he stood fully aware of her gaze, it felt entirely different. It made her more excited. "I''ll be quick. Just give me a minute," he muttered, slipping past Lucy. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She rolled her eyes but waved him off, giggling. "Fine, fine. Go ahead. I forgot you were a virgin, and it''s not like that thing will stand up anymore." Asher froze mid-step. He turned back slowly, narrowing his eyes. "Excuse me?" Lucy stifled another laugh, feigning innocence. "What? Just stating the facts," she said, shrugging. "You''re dead. I figured, you know, certain¡­functions were out of commission." "Will I at least retain it after I evolve?" He might not usually show his emotions, but he was still a man. Even though he didn''t engage in the typical activities boys his age did, he still dreamed of experiencing them one day, especially when he finally became financially stable and had the freedom to pursue love. It was just fate that robbed him of his life before he could experience it. Lucy tapped her chin, pretending to ponder. "Hmm, depends on the kind of evolution we''re talking about. I mean, if you''re aiming for the ''fully functioning human'' package¡­ maybe," she said, winking. "But no promises." "Never mind. It''s not really important," he said, turning away and pretending to be unaffected. His defense mechanism kicked in again, wrapping around his emotion like a shield. ''You''re still acting cold... I''m totally going to break you one day,'' Lucy bit her lips, her grin widening. ''All those emotions you''re keeping inside¡ªI wonder what face you''ll show me after I completely break down your wall,'' Five minutes later, Asher walked out of the bathroom, dressed in all the clothes Lucy had picked out. He looked like a normal person¡ªwell, almost. The gray windbreaker fit him well, and the black-and-white shoes looked surprisingly stylish, but his pale skin still made him look suspicious. Lucy smiled, her eyes brightening. "Look at you! You actually look like you could walk among the living." Asher just ignored her, convinced she was teasing him again. He had learned that she loved to play pranks, so he had to keep his guard up. "Tell me, what do I need to do next?" he shifted the conversation. He had never been the type to overthink or devise cunning plans. Following instructions came naturally to him, even when he was alive. He worked part-time jobs, simply following his boss''s lead. At school, he did what James asked without question. There were people born to lead or wanted to lead, and then there was him¡ªcontent to follow. It wasn''t that he lacked the skills or the intelligence; he just didn''t want the hassle that came with it. Lucy raised an eyebrow. "Aren''t you going to figure things out on your own first?" "No," he replied, shrugging slightly. "It''s easier that way. I''m not great at making decisions, especially in situations like this." He was telling the truth. If he were good at making decisions, he wouldn''t have ended up shot to death and surrounded by borderline weird girls¡ªwho, by the way, weren''t even human. "That''s not good at all. As my servant, you need to be good at everything. I can''t have a useless slave like you; all my friends would laugh at me." She crossed her arms and shook her head. "Friends? You have one?" Asher asked with a doubtful look. Lucy pouted, placing her hands on her hips. "Of course I do! People would line up to be friends with me. They''d give me gifts, praise me, and¡ª" She paused, noticing he had already looked away, inspecting the soles of his shoes with a disinterested expression. "Hey, are you even listening?" she asked, feigning annoyance. Asher shrugged, still focused on his shoes. "I''m listening. You were saying something about gifts and a lot of praise." Lucy rolled her eyes dramatically. "You know, it''s hard to believe you were ever alive with that level of enthusiasm." "I''m just a boring guy after all," he responded bluntly. "Forget it. Just go and head to this address. I did you a favor and already investigated," She handed him a slip of paper. He glanced down at the address, then back up at her. "Thank you." "It''s nothing. But listen," she continued, her tone turning serious, "your current body is way slower than when you were alive, so you need to be more careful." Asher paused for a moment, mulling over her warning. He had always relied on his quick reaction time, but now, with this body, he could still think fast¡ªbut his body wouldn''t cooperate. ''I need to find a way to adapt and adjust how I fight.'' This was an important moment for him, a turning point in his life. As he stood there, he sensed he was on the brink of discovering something huge about himself¡ªsomething that would redefine who he was and allow him to surpass his former self. Lucy could sense his enlightenment as well. What would he ask her? ''Undead Art?'' ''Superpowers? '' ''Magic ?'' ''Martial Arts? '' ''Go on, I want to see what kind of person you are. Tell me what you want,'' she muttered, barely containing her excitement. "Can you teach me how to use a gun?" Chapter 38 - 38: A Logical Choice "A gun?" Lucy raised her eyebrows in surprise. She had expected questions about the supernatural, since she revealed her identity as a powerful demon and Yuki as a ghost. "Why do you need a gun?" Asher paused to think for a moment before giving her an answer. "Guns are effective. They''re so fast that they can''t be dodged. Unless you have a better way for me to avoid them?" Lucy paused, realizing he was right. A bullet flew so fast that no amount of reaction time could help someone dodge it. The only way to avoid it was to move faster than the speeding bullet, which was difficult¡ªeven for her. "You don''t need to dodge them." Lucy turned slightly, exposing her smooth looking arm, "See this skin? A bullet wouldn''t even leave a mark on me." "Does that mean I''m also immune to bullets now?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. "Well, you''re still a low-rank undead, so your skin is no different from a human''s... so..." "Exactly, which is why I need a gun," he cut her off. "There are other options besides guns," she said, crossing her arms with an annoyed expression. Humans invented weapons because they were physically weaker to begin with. For demons, using such weapons was frowned upon; it reminded them of how those tools bridged the gap between humans and their kind. It was an insult to their inherent power, something they couldn''t easily accept. "How long would it take? Can I learn in a few hours?" Asher pressed. "Hours? It would take months, depending on your talent. Don''t underestimate the difficulty of learning a skill," Lucy countered. "So you want me to wait that long when I could just get myself a gun? I don''t see any logic in that." Asher''s words struck a chord with her, causing her to hesitate for a moment. Part of her resisted the idea of him relying on human weapons, but he made a compelling case. A gun was not only easier to obtain but also simpler to use. It wasn''t as if she could just implant skills into him, allowing him to learn without any training. And even if he mastered one, it wouldn''t give him an edge over a pistol in the short term. In that light, he was right¡ªusing a weapon made more sense for an immediate boost in power. "Alright, I''ll make an exception this time," she finally gave in. "But remember this: depending too much on human weapons will hold you back in the long run. I can''t have a weak servant who only knows how to use toys." "Got it," he nodded quickly, worried that she might change her mind. "I can''t believe I agreed to this" With a frustrated sigh, she sank into the sofa, and pinched the bridge of her nose . Asher noticed her reluctance and wondered why she was so against the idea. They stared at each other until she finally averted her gaze. She couldn''t let him see this side of her anymore. Adjusting her position on the sofa, she straightened her back and crossed her legs before speaking again. "But I can''t teach you how to use a gun. So, I''ll find someone else to show you." "Another one of your servants?" he asked. "Not a servant, but a talented human," she responded. "Talent, huh," Asher repeated, sounding skeptical. He didn''t doubt her words, but he knew a human''s innate talent could only go so far base from his own experience. Look at him¡ªhe had insane reaction time and learned quickly, but it hadn''t saved him from a speeding bullet. In the end, nothing mattered against a weapon designed to kill. She noticed his doubts but chose to remain silent. In her eyes, he indeed extremely gifted; his reaction time deserved recognition, and she would be hard-pressed to find anyone in all of human history with such potential. However, the way he applied those gifts left much to be desired. One reason was that he was born in a peaceful era. Street fighting hardly provided any real stimulation. For example, if he had been born in an age of swords and constant war, he would have adapted and become much stronger, just like the warriors she had encountered in her long life. Even at his peak, he would be beaten instantly in hand-to-hand combat against them because he lacked the experience, and the drive to survive. ''Maybe this is a good thing. He could learn to make better use of his talent from that person,'' she muttered to herself. Firsthand experience was still the best approach. She could point his flaws to him, but it would likely go in one ear and out the other. "Let''s go. We don''t have time to waste," Lucy said, standing up and heading toward the door. Asher quickly followed, while Yuki, consumed by jealousy, muttered incoherent words as if trying to cast a death spell. Lucy cast a sidelong glance at her, unable to hide her satisfaction at Yuki''s frustration. This was intentional on her part; the more jealous Yuki became, the harder she would strive to grow stronger. In doing so, Lucy was actually teaching both of her servants to better themselves. The two were lacking in many areas, and she was determined to help them improve for her own benefits. Asher, on the other hand, merely shrugged off the gibberish, viewing it as just another one of those odd evil rituals he had seen in movies. It never occurred to him that she was just jealous. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He walked past Lucy and then opened the door for her. CLICK! When they stepped outside, the moon shone brightly in the night sky. The air was crisp, and he welcomed the cold as it touched his skin. There was something refreshing about it, a sensation that transcended his sense of touch. "You love this feeling, don''t you?" Lucy asked. He nodded. "Yeah, it''s strange. I thought I had lost my sense of touch, but I can still feel it." "That''s totally normal. It''s the moon. Creatures of the night like us get recharged by it. But just so you know, you can walk in the sun, but it''ll be super uncomfortable, and you''ll probably just want to stay home and hide." "Is that the same for you?" he asked, turning his attention to Lucy. He was taken aback; something stirred inside him as the moonlight outlined her features, making her skin glow softly. Asher couldn''t quite understand how such a change was possible. Nothing really changed in her facial features; it was just that her charisma and appeal increased. Even the way she smiled made her look more seductive. If not for his cool-headed demeanor, he might have really fallen for her right away. "I''m powerful enough to ignore that," she replied with a smile; but then she caught the blank look on his face. "Did you fall for me?" she teased, her lips curving into a playful smirk. Before he could deny it, she turned away and walked off, leaving him unable to correct the misunderstanding. ''I don''t know what to think anymore,'' he muttered, shaking his head and hurrying after her. *** *** *** Authors Note The new upload schedule is 17:00 (UTC+8) Chapter 39 - 39: Beneath the Surface Once Asher and Lucy left the place, the room turned into a total nightmare. Thick, dark blood trickled down the walls in steady streams, leaving dark stains on the surface. The tattered couch, once just worn out, was now infested with mold and maggots, relentlessly devouring its rotting cushions. Disgusting, foul stench filled the air, making the whole room feel suffocating and unbearable. Shadows twisted across the floor, shifting as if they had minds of their own and were alive. In the bathroom, shards of the broken mirror littered the floor, scattered haphazardly, reflecting distorted images of people crying and being tortured. These figures were the former tenants who used to live here. They had been cursed, and when they died, Yuki absorbed their souls and trapped them in this place to maintain her power. The water in the sink had turned pitch black, bubbling ominously. Out of nowhere, a man''s head shot up from the depths, his expression twisted in terror as he struggled to break free. But before he could find his way out, dozens of cold, decaying hands emerged from the murky water, dragging him down with a brutal grip, pulling him underwater again. Yuki stood at the center of it all, no longer concealing her true form. Now that she was alone, her restraint crumbled, and she no longer had to hide her pent-up frustration. Her long hair spread out, alive and writhing, each strand snaking across the room, curling around the walls, piercing the floor, and filling the space with her intense anger. As the room continued to distort around her, her crazed voice rang out with a chilling resonance. "How could they just leave me here!" she screeched. "That bitch thinks she can just take him away from me? It''s not fair! It''s absolutely not fair!" Jealousy and anger completely consumed her, twisting her already warped personality into something even darker. Every bitter thought amplified her rage, reshaping her into a vengeful force. "He is mine! No one can take him from me!" She continued to mumble, her voice growing frantic as if repeating the words would somehow secure her place in his heart. Out of nowhere, her anger turned into sorrow, her voice trembling as red tears streamed down her pale cheeks. "I knew him first¡­ he was my first friend¡­" Her defiance faded, replaced by a heartbreaking sorrow. "I just wanted him to be happy. I only want to take care of him forever," she whispered, her voice trembling under the weight of her loneliness. As she thought about her pathetic situation, Yuki looked around, feeling trapped in this dark place. These prison-like surroundings had never bothered her before, but now all she craved was to escape and be with him. She realized that if she didn''t change, she would lose him to Lucy, who seemed to have it all¡ªbeauty, intelligence, freedom, and a captivating personality. Each of Lucy''s qualities fueled Yuki''s desire to tear the demon apart, to inflict pain and make her regret ever crossing paths with her. "I can''t stay like this," she declared, her resolve growing stronger with each word. "I''ll find a way. I need to show him that I''m better than that bitch!" Then it hit her. "Better?" That word stirred something deep within her. "His attention belongs to me alone, not to her! Not to anyone else!" Emotions swelled within her, pushing against the doubts that made her unstable. She closed her eyes, and the entire room froze, as if time itself had come to a stop, suspending reality for just a moment. But the silence didn''t last long. She began to tremble uncontrollably, her body distorting as if it were shapeshifting into different forms. Slowly, her hair, once wild and tangled, began to settle gently around her shoulders, flowing smoothly in straight strands. They looked glossy, glinting with even the faintest hint of light. Next, her pale, lifeless skin began to regain color, a vibrant hue that stood out against the surrounding darkness. The dullness and death that had surrounded her faded away, replaced by a warm, radiant glow that pulsed with life. Even her clothing began to change. The simple, plain white nightgown transformed, morphing into a more modern, breezy sundress with intricate eyelet patterns that danced over the fabric. It continued to shift, shrinking upward until it stopped at mid-thigh, just brushing the tops of her legs. The hemline was flirtatious, delicate lace edging hinting at the possibility of something more beneath. It was seductively short, so much so that if she leaned over to pick something up, any onlookers would be greeted by a glimpse of her almost see-through white panties. When she finally opened her eyes, they sparkled with a tempting, captivating appeal, drawing in anyone who laid eyes on her. This was the face she had when she was still alive, a beauty that had been forgotten by her death. Now, she had embraced and perfected this form, reaching a point where she was no longer inferior to Lucy in appearance. In fact, anyone who favored traditional beauty would likely choose her. With her doll-like features and captivating charm, she radiated an innocent air that was both enchanting and inviting. In addition, the contrast of her daring clothing only added to her charisma, making her all the more pleasing to the eye¡ªa temptation that few could resist, as if tempting them to messed her up . She slowly reached up to touch her beautiful cheeks, a smile forming on her lips¡ªnot from satisfaction with her new appearance, but from the thrill of finally having a real chance to win Asher for herself. But beneath that smile lay something darker, a negativity born not just out of jealousy, but out of pure wickedness. ''Once he gets his life back, we won''t need that bitch anymore,'' she trembled, the thought of killing Lucy with her own two hands filling her with joy. "That''s right, it''s all her fault for coming between us," she hissed, her voice dangerously low. "She can only blame herself for being a nosy little pest." A twisted smile stretched across her face as she began to trace her fingers along her body¡ªfirst gliding over her neck, then across her ample chest, and finally down her soft belly¡ªimagining that she was being touched by Asher. She bit her lip, drawing blood, savoring the sharpness of the pain like a sweet treat. Clenching her left arm tightly, she dug her nails into her skin, relishing the red droplets that pooled as her smile grew wider. "I miss you already... I want to see you," She might have become prettier, but that beauty came at a steep price. With each change, she turned into something darker and more twisted. If Lucy were here right now, she would likely have second thoughts about pushing Yuki this far. She had assumed that Yuki hadn''t taken any action to increase her power. But if she could see the countless tormented souls now wandering aimlessly around the apartment, her perspective would change. Weak? Yuki was anything but that. "Speaking of others... that woman is still alive. I should have killed her when I had the chance." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 40 - 40: A Different Life Asher and Lucy walked through the dim streets, surrounded by the quiet hum of the night. For him, it felt surreal to stroll down these sidewalks he had once taken to work, now accompanied by a demon while his pulse remained cold. They reached the alley where he had died. Asher paused, staring down the narrow, dimly lit path. The place looked just as he remembered: cracked concrete, graffiti smeared across the walls, and trash scattered near the bins. He had expected to see traces of his dry blood, but it seemed that it had already been cleaned away. This was the spot where everything had ended. Lucy slowed, noticing his long pause. Her gaze followed his, narrowing slightly. She could sense he was lost in thought about the past. "Are you sad?" she asked, her voice softer than usual, almost curious. Asher shrugged it off. "Sad? I don''t know if that''s the right word," he replied, almost to himself. "It''s more like... something unfinished." She tilted her head, studying his face. "Unfinished, huh? You''re dead now. There''s not much you can change about the past. But you can still take hold of your future." A faint smirk crossed his face, though it didn''t quite reach his eyes. "Yeah, you''re right," he said, his voice sounding a bit lighter. He glanced at the alley one last time, then turned back to the street. Lucy nodded, her smile returning. "Good. No point in holding onto a life that''s already over." Asher nodded in agreement. They continued walking, the quiet sounds of the night filling the space between them. Her previous words lingered in his mind¡ªa strange mix of honesty and encouragement that pushed him forward. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He didn''t want to admit it, but she was becoming one of his anchor points. It was true that she said unusual things from time to time that made him question his sanity. Then, out of nowhere, she would switch to a sweet and caring demeanor, always throwing him off balance. He didn''t dislike this side of her; it was refreshing to talk to someone he couldn''t read. "Thanks for reviving me. I know what I said before was rude, and I take it back," he said, glancing at her. Lucy raised an eyebrow, surprised by his admission. "You actually meant that?" "Yeah," he replied, nodding. "You didn''t have to bring me back, but you did. I appreciate it." A flicker of something soft crossed her face before she regained her usual playful demeanor. "Well, it''s nice to hear that you can be grateful once in a while. But I''m also doing this for my sake. I can''t have a weak servant." Asher paused, reflecting on her obsession with making him stronger. It felt like there was a bigger reason behind it, as if she were preparing for something. But he chose not to ask. Everyone had their own secrets, and that included her. If she wanted to share her motives, she would do so in her own time, judging by her straightforward nature. Instead of pressing her, he turned his attention to the road ahead. His gaze drifted to his old workplace¡ªthe convenience store where he used to work. He wondered if his boss even noticed his absence or if he had simply been forgotten. Through the glass, he saw a new female part-timer stocking shelves under the flickering fluorescent lights. She looked young, perhaps around his age, and wore a bright smile as she worked. Her energy was still fresh, untouched by the long hours and exhausting demands of a graveyard shift . The sight sparked a strange sense of nostalgia. ''I wonder if I can still get my salary...'' His thought trailed off, and he couldn''t help but laugh at how ridiculous it sounded. He wasn''t a living person anymore; money was the least of his worries. Lost in thought, he was jolted back to the present when Lucy''s voice broke the silence. "Hey, why are you looking at another woman when a beautiful lady like me is right beside you?" she raised her eyebrows. Asher shook his head, realizing she was at it again with her unpredictable behavior. Now he couldn''t tell if she actually liked him or if she was just toying with him for fun. Not knowing what to think, he stayed quiet and continued on his way. Better to keep his mouth shut than to assume too much and end up wrong. When they reached a bigger road, Lucy suddenly stopped, and Asher instinctively followed her lead. After a few minutes, a shiny black sedan pulled up in front of them. The car sparkled under the streetlights, showcasing its luxurious design, featuring reverse-opening doors and ample space inside. A logo with a bold "B" adorned the front, adding to its elegance. The engine hummed softly as the driver''s window slid down, revealing a sharply dressed middle-aged man with a friendly smile. The driver wore a clean black uniform that fit him impeccably, made of high-quality silk, complete with a chauffeur''s cap. CLICK! He stepped out of the car, bowing slightly as he opened the passenger door. "Miss Lucy, my name is Bernando. Mr. Yamagi sent me to be your driver." She simply nodded. ''Wait... Yamagi? That name is familiar,'' he thought. Then it hit him Yamagi Power and Co., the largest energy provider company in the region, owned by a powerful family known for their generational wealth. ''It might just be a coincidence. That surname isn''t exactly rare.'' "Let''s go," She interrupted his thoughts as she climbed into the vehicle and settled into the comfortable seat. As usual, he followed her. "What do you think you''re doing?" she asked, her voice colder than usual. He didn''t respond right away, recalling that his words would come out sounding like groans to a human. Instead, he leaned closer and whispered, "What do you mean?" She shot him an annoyed look. "You''re my bodyguard, so sit in the front." "Okay," he nodded, sensing that she wasn''t in a good mood. ''Maybe she''s really upset about the whole store thing?'' After driving for a while, they entered a part of the city he hadn''t seen before. This area was reserved for the wealthy, complete with a gate manned by security guards. In the distance, he spotted mansions stood on a mountain, appearing to float due to their architectural design and elevated positions. His eyes widened at the sheer luxury, making his own home seem like trash in comparison. He wouldn''t be shocked if the restroom here was bigger than his room. However, his surprise grew even more when they reached their destination: a four-story contemporary mansion. Two stories were at road level, while the other two were underneath. The car drove down a driveway sloping gently toward a parking area. CLICK! Bernando opened the door for Lucy, and she paused to wait for Asher to go out as well . But he did nothing. "What are you doing?" she leaned in and asked. "I don''t know how to open the door," Asher admitted, which made her giggle. She tried her best to keep up her tough act, but he was just too adorable to resist. CLICK! The driver opened the door for him, and he quickly followed her. Chapter 41 - 41: Her Secret The first thing that greeted them was a large glass door, gleaming in the soft light. This was no ordinary door; intricate artwork adorned its fragile surface, depicting a majestic dragon intertwined with delicate flowers The images seemed to come alive, creating a mesmerizing virtual effect as the warm light from inside danced across them, giving the illusion that they were floating. ''This must be expensive...'' he thought, noting that such extravagance was only available to the elite of society. His curiosity about the person they were going to meet grew. Judging from what he had seen so far, even if it wasn''t Yamagi Power and Co, it was still someone extremely wealthy¡ªsomeone who could probably fill a pool with their money. All this extravagance overwhelmed someone like him. Fortunately, he was used to keeping his emotions in check. As they approached, it automatically slid open with a smooth, mechanical hum, revealing the scene on the other side. It was super spacious corridor, so big that he felt as if he were standing in a mall. This place exceeded anything he had seen or imagined. Lush exotic looking plants and stunning works of art lined the walls, creating an atmosphere of elegance and tranquility. The floor gleamed with expensive mahogany, its rich color adding warmth to the space. Above them, different light fixtures complemented one another, casting a soft, inviting glow that made anyone who entered feel refreshed and invigorated. Whoever designed this place did a great job making it feel homey despite the extravagance. Suddenly, a man in a pristine black suit approached them quickly. The fabric of his suit fit his body perfectly. "Lucy, you made it!" the man stopped abruptly, dropping to one knee to kiss her hand. "I''ve missed you! Why didn''t you let me know you were coming back?" Asher''s jaw tightened at the sight of the man kissing her hand. He wondered what their relationship was. ''No, I shouldn''t care at all... It''s not my business''. he muttered, shaking his head to dispel the unnecessary thoughts. He just owed her his life¡ªnothing more, nothing less. All these weird thoughts were just a result of her teasing, which sometimes led him to believe there was something behind her behavior. Still, he couldn''t help but glance at her, checking her reaction. ''She''s smiling ?'' It bothered him more than he wanted to admit, seeing her smile at another man. "Oh, look at you little brat! The last time I was here, you were just five, running around naked, and now you already know how to flirt? Aren''t you being a bit audacious? Want me to rip that tongue out of your mouth?" she warned. The man quickly backed away, raising his hands in surrender. "I''m sorry, Sister Lucy! I was just too excited to see you again! You haven''t aged a day!" He flashed a sheepish grin, trying to defuse the tension. Then he turned his attention to Asher, raising an eyebrow. "And who''s this guy? Your bodyguard? Because he looks like he''s ready to punch me when I kiss your hands," Asher almost spoke out in defense after being called out . He admitted that he felt a bit annoyed, but having it reveal was embarrassing. He was supposed to be the cool-headed one. "Did he?" Lucy glanced at him with a playful smile spreading across her face. She watched him closely, wanting to see his reaction. Unfortunately, he was like a wall, hiding his emotions and maintaining his composure. This blatant display of self-control made her more excited. She wanted to tease him further, but since she had come here for a reason, she stopped and turned her attention back to her acquaintance. Looking closer, the man had sharp, dark eyes and jet-black hair neatly combed back, giving him a polished appearance. His monolid eyes also hinted at his Eastern ancestry. If not for his goofy attitude, he might have been a head-turner. Unfortunately for him, Lucy''s taste in men went beyond mere looks; she rarely felt drawn to handsome men. "Where is your father, Takai?" she asked in a casual tone. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She had known the Yamagi family for a long time¡ªwell, it was actually their great-great-grandmother who had ties with her. She even helped her family establish roots in this country. "Father? He''s out of the country," "That''s not good, " Lucy sighed. If the head of the Yamagi household was out of the country, that likely meant the person she wanted to train Asher was with him too. Just to be sure, she asked, "Is Nakata here? "Yes," Takai said, leaning forward. "I told him you were coming, and he asked to meet you in the training room. I think he wants to spar with you," he whispered. "You think?" she said, rolling her eyes. "Lead the way; I want to see how much that guy has improved." The three of them started down the hallway, but Asher chose to trail a few steps behind. Takai, full of energy, walked right next to Lucy, talking nonstop as if catching up on a year''s worth of stories. Lucy, on the other hand, responded like a normal person¡ªmore like a boss talking to her employees. Asher had expected her to tease him as well, but when that didn''t happen, he felt an unexpected sense of relief. ''Stop thinking about useless stuff,'' he scolded himself. He was letting her sway him again. Little did he know, Lucy was fully aware of his gaze and silently enjoyed every reaction she drew from him. "By the way," Takai said, turning his focus to Asher, "you''re not human, are you?" Asher paused, uncertain how to respond. It wasn''t as if he could speak to explain himself. "He''s not; he''s my servant," Lucy answered for him, aware that he couldn''t speak. Takai stopped in his tracks, glancing between Asher and her. "A servant? Didn''t you tell me that having one means¡ª" Before he could finish he felt a chill run down his spine. Lucy shot him a sharp glance, as if ready to strike if he continued to be stubborn and finish his sentence. Even someone as carefree as him understood the danger of pushing her too much. Asher noticed this and wondered what it was all about. Unfortunately, he didn''t have a chance to ask, as she quickly stepped in. "Come on, you two. We need to move," she urged, gesturing for them to follow her. "Sister Lucy, do you even know the way?" He pointed out, making her pause from embarrassment. She felt that he was doing this on purpose to mess with her. "Takai, I think your father spoiled you too much, making you so tactless." She stepped closer, her eyes glowing red like blood. "Do you want me to teach you a lesson on behalf of your ancestors you failed?" she warned. His smile faltered, replaced by a look of surprise. He instinctively took a step back. "N-no, that''s not necessary! I was just¡ª" He stammered. He could sense the power radiating from her, and the playful atmosphere had evaporated. Takai glanced at Asher for support, hoping to steer the conversation back to safer territory. "Can you help me, bro? I''m sure she''ll listen to you," he pleaded. Chapter 42 - 42: For His Sake Asher stayed silent, doubting he could do much, given Lucy''s personality. ''He''s giving me way too much credit,'' he sighed, and looked away. Nakata fidgeted, shifting from foot to foot, and leaning closer. "Bro, don''t just stay quiet," he urged, but despite his efforts, he received no response. Seeing this, he decided to change his strategy, and dropped to one knee to quickly apologized "Sister Lucy, I''m sorry. I won''t do it again. Let''s head to the training room¡ªNakata''s probably waiting for us." he said. Without waiting for an answer, he turned and hurried down the hall, his steps faster than usual, afraid she might hit him. Lucy sighed heavily, rolling her eyes at his retreating figure. "That brat," She chose to let it go for Asher''s sake. The sooner he finished his revenge, the sooner he could grow both physically and emotionally. They passed a wide staircase, and he led them to a wall tucked away in a corner. Asher looked at the wall, curious about the secrets hidden in this place. Takai approached a panel hidden within the wall and pressed a concealed mechanism. With a soft hum, the wall slid open to reveal the polished interior of an elevator, which was lined with smooth, metallic surfaces. The trio stepped inside, and Asher raised an eyebrow as he glanced at the panel. He noticed the floor indicators, which showed that the elevator descended eight levels down. "I didn''t expect this place to be hiding something like this." Lucy commented. Takai grinned and gestured widely with his arms. "Surprised? Yeah, it''s more like an underground fortress than a house." She folded her arms as she leaned against the wall. "The Yamagi family has always gone a bit overboard with their security." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Takai shrugged, pressing a button. "We don''t use them all. Only the first few are accessible floors. But for you, Sister Lucy, we''ll make an exception." The elevator hummed softly as it descended, the numbers ticking down. DING! They came to a stop, and the doors slid open to reveal a long hallway. The walls were made of concrete, giving the space an industrial feel. "The training room is just a few meters ahead," Takai said, stepping out first. The trio continued on, and after a couple of minutes, they reached a large double-panel door. Takai pushed it open, revealing an underground training hall . It was a two-story area, featuring high ceilings and reinforced walls. Various pieces of equipment lined the area. The low lighting cast long shadows across the place, enhancing the sense of isolation. At the far end of the room stood a figure Asher hadn''t met before. The middle age man was tall, with an intense gaze that made people avert their eyes. It was the stare of someone who had seen much in this world, carrying the weight of experiences that shaped his strong personality. His dark eyes and jet-black hair, tied tightly into a knot that revealed his hairline, only intensified his presence. Upon closer inspection, a faint bullet scar marked his right cheek, a proof to the hard life he had led. His right shoulder, exposed by the sleeveless white martial arts robe he wore, displayed additional scars, each one hinting at the battles he had fought and survived. Every detail about him spoke of discipline , hard work and experience, as though he had spent a lifetime training. Unlike Asher''s old, detached demeanor when he was alive¡ªwhere his boredom came from the lack of anyone who could challenge him¡ªthis man looked like someone with a purpose and goal. ''What a strong presence,'' Asher muttered to himself. He began to wonder who would win between them if he was still alive. Lucy sensed his internal struggle and couldn''t help but smile. Seeing him feel competitive brought her joy; it meant Asher wasn''t as nonchalant as she had assumed. However, when she turned to look at Nakata, her expression shifted. "Is this it?" After not seeing her old acquaintance for over a decade, she had expected much more from him. But no matter how hard she looked, she couldn''t find anything worth complimenting. It was as if she were looking at someone who had already reached their maximum potential. She remembered a time when he had more potential than this. What happened to him? In fact, she felt like Asher was more impressive before he died, even though he hadn''t trained seriously yet. Nakata overheard her comment but didn''t mind at all. He knew that her standards for human talents were extremely high, and not just anyone could impress her. A decade ago, he had met Lucy while working as a mercenary; he was tasked with killing the head of the Yamagi family. At that time, he thought he was going to die, but to his surprise, she spared him after he managed to land a hit on her. From that moment on, he had devoted himself to the Yamagi family, driven by a burning desire to one day defeat her. Even when she disappeared, he continued training nonstop and finally reached his peak form. Nakata stepped forward, grasping a blade in his right hand and a pistol in his left. "Let''s fight. I want to show you how much I''ve improved." He needed both weapons to have even a slight chance of standing up to her. "There''s no need. I can already tell how much you''ve improved, and to be honest, I''m very disappointed," Nakata''s face twitched. Despite knowing she could be rude, her comment still stung. "Lucy, unlike demons, humans improve by honing our skills through repetitive practice," he declared. "Oh, so you can talk back to me now? Huh? You''ve definitely grew in that area. I remember you getting flustered all the time," she let out a chuckle. "Alright, I''ll give you a chance, but let''s make a bet first," she challenged. "What bet?" "Whoever wins can request one thing from the other," she added, a smirk playing on her lips. "But it would be unfair to ask you to beat me. So if you manage to make me bleed, then it''s your win." "Are you serious?" Nakata exclaimed, raising his eyebrows in surprise. "You do know what I''ll request when I win, right?" "Of course, just like that silly wish you made years ago," she said with a smirk. "Silly?" He let out a heavy breath and returned the weapons to their place. "Takai, can you get those things for me? I need every advantage I can get to beat her," "Are you sure about this?" Takai asked, glancing nervously between Lucy and Nakata. "Those weapons are secrets. I don''t think Father will approve." "Don''t worry about it." Nakata sneered, a dismissive wave of his hand following his words. "Do you really think she cares about mere human weapons? Those things are trash to her anyway," "Y-You''re right," Takai conceded, nodding slowly. To humans, those weapons might look impressive, but Lucy was no ordinary demon. Her background alone could send shockwaves through the entire world. "I''ll get it now." Takai quickly turned and ran toward the elevator. Meanwhile, Asher watched from the sidelines, sensing that a deeper reason was driving Nakata. Chapter 43 - 43: Something Special Both Nakata and Lucy stood on an isolated training platform, a few feet apart, allowing enough space for their upcoming spar. A transparent reinforced glass wall separated them from Asher and Takai, who sat in comfortable chairs. Takai glanced over at Asher, who sat quietly in his chair. "What do you think of their spar?" he asked, attempting to lighten the mood. He had always been the type of person who could not endure silence. Asher remained silent, leaning forward with his eyes fixed on the match. He wanted to see how much humans could achieve with their bodies alone and how powerful Lucy really was. ''What a stuck up guy,'' Takai sighed. Their personalities just didn''t mix. He thrived on conversation and connection, while Asher preferred to keep to himself. ''I wonder what Sister Lucy sees in him? If you ask me, Nakata has more of a main character vibe, while this guy seems like one of those snobbish side characters who starts out cooler than the protagonist but gets overshadowed later.'' Asher noticed the scrutiny but chose to ignore it. He couldn''t be bothered with what others thought. On the other side of the glass wall, Nakata now wore a sleek, black latex outfit designed for flexibility and protection against stabs¡ªa necessary feature when facing someone like Lucy He picked up two weapons: a silver gun larger than a standard pistol and a short black blade that hummed whenever he moved it. As he adjusted the weapons, confidence surged within him. In comparison, Lucy stood casually, unfazed by his aggressive stance. She hadn''t brought any weapons, treating this fight more like an exercise than a serious confrontation. Her relaxed posture and slight smile only made Nakata more uneasy. "Ready when you are," he called out, his voice steady despite the tension in the air. He felt a rush of adrenaline, knowing this fight was more than just sparring¡ªit was a chance to prove himself. SWOOOSH! Before he could react, Lucy appeared in front of him in a blur. He swung his blade, but it was too late. A gust of wind erupted from her punch, sending his hair tie flying and his hair scattering in all directions. But Nakata didn''t give up. He pointed the pistol at her jaw. BANG! The loud shot echoed, but she quickly jumped backward, evading the bullet and returning to her original position. Seeing his chance, he began shooting at her. Aware he was at a disadvantage in close quarters, he aimed quickly, hoping to land a hit. BANG! BANG! BANG! Each shot cracked loudly, indicating he was using higher-caliber rounds Lucy dodged them with ease¡ªnot by reacting to the bullets, but by anticipating his moves before he pulled the trigger. She didn''t need to demonstrate such skill, but she wanted Asher to understand: dodging bullets was more about predicting an opponent''s actions than mere reaction time. ''Are you watching? Are you learning?'' Her gaze landed on Asher, and a smile crossed her face, showing just how effortless this fight was for her. Nakata noticed her glance and grew more annoyed. He hadn''t asked her about Asher before, thinking it best not to let distractions interfere with his concentration. But now, seeing her behavior, he''d be a complete idiot not to start putting the pieces together. "Why? Why?" he gritted his teeth in desperation. He had done everything to earn her attention, and she had never looked at him that way. "Nakata, you''re getting flustered again," Lucy said, closing the distance between them. He aimed his gun at her, but she swatted it aside and delivered a kick to his stomach, sending him stumbling backward. Nakata quickly regained his footing and swung his blade at her, but she dodged with minimal effort, shifting left and right before leaping back to give him a moment to breathe. "Is this really what you''ve been doing all these years?" she sighed. "I''m beyond disappointed." His face soured as her words struck deep. "I will train more¡ª" he retorted. "It''s not just your skills. You''ve already hit your limit, Nakata. From here on, you''ll only grow weaker if you don''t change your mindset," she said bluntly. "I¡­" He gritted his teeth. "No, no matter how much you train, you won''t improve much. You''re getting older too. I don''t want to be rude, but the truth is, you''ll die without ever proving anything to me," she added. His anger finally burst. "Then turn me into your servant! Make me a demon too!" he exclaimed. This had been his request a decade ago, but she had refused, saying he wasn''t talented enough for the transformation. "I refuse to believe I''m not strong enough. I''ve fought a lot of people, and only a few were better than me!" he protested. Lucy studied him for a moment. "Do you really want to know why I haven''t turned you into my servant?" "Why?" Lucy glanced at the glass wall first. She didn''t want Asher to hear what she was about to say. "Takai," she said, her tone firm but low. "Make sure no sound escapes this platform." Takai nodded, quickly adjusting the settings on a nearby control panel to turn off the speakers. Once she was sure it was safe, she turned her attention back to Nakata, who had lost all will to fight. Their exchange made it clear: he was already defeated, both physically and emotionally. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Tell me, what''s your reason for wanting to grow stronger?" she asked. He hesitated, unsure if it was right to reveal his true feelings. But if he didn''t say it now, he would be haunted by them forever. "You spared my life, and after that, I fell for you. That''s why I want you to notice me," he admitted. "Notice you? What a boring reason," Lucy shook her head. "Listen, that will never happen." It was a direct rejection, one he had anticipated and could have accepted before. He could pretend to be an idiot and convince himself that she would never love a human. But what about Asher? The way she looked at him suggested something special. "Tell me, what does he have that I don''t? Is he more powerful ? better? " Lucy raised an eyebrow. "Powerful? If you fought him a hundred times, you''d win every single match." "Then why?" he blurted out. This made no sense. She claimed to want a talented servant, which meant he should be more qualified, right? She sighed heavily. "I lied to you before, hoping you''d focus on honing your skills instead of chasing after me. That was a mistake on my part." "Wait... so all the effort I put in was for nothing?" His voice trembled with disbelief "Everything I sacrificed didn''t mean a thing?" "Well, you just assumed that I would fall for you if you got stronger, so this is mostly on you." "But you said you would only turn me into a servant if I¡ª" "Listen," Lucy interrupted. "No matter how strong you become, you''ll never be my servant." She paused, allowing her words to sink in before continuing. "I need to feel some attraction toward you for that to happen. And frankly, despite all your efforts, I''ve never found you appealing. You should just accept that and move on." Chapter 44 - 44: Trigger "Never found me appealing?" he repeated, the words breaking his heart into pieces. Memories of their time together flooded back. She had helped him train but always maintained a boundary. He attempted to ask her questions to connect on a deeper level, but she always found a way to shift the conversation. At first, he thought her pride as a demon kept her from falling for a human. Now he realized that it wasn''t the case. She could fall for real; it just wasn''t him. Unlike what Asher believed, Lucy was very conservative when it came to men, and she would not display her clingy side with just anyone. "I give up," he chuckled, finding humor in his situation as a defense mechanism. "I lost, so tell me, what do you want from me?" he quickly shifted the conversation, not wanting to embarrass himself further. She had made her feelings clear, and he had to accept it, no matter how much he hated it. If he was being honest, just looking at Asher sitting there comfortably filled him with a desire to grab an automatic rifle and go all commando. Lucy noticed his change and felt relieved. She had worried he would dwell on such things; if that happened, she would really be disappointed in him. Although she sensed some jealousy, she didn''t mind. She understood how complicated human emotions could be. Unlike demons, who were more straightforward about their desires, humans often tangled themselves in their feelings. "I want you to train my servant in using guns and wielding weapons. He died prematurely, so he has to start as a low-level demon and evolve from the bottom." "What happened? Was he an assassin? A mercenary?" he asked, raising his eyebrows. "He''s a¡­" She paused for a moment. "A high school student." "What? Lucy... Don''t tell me you have a thing for younger boys. That''s literally a kid!" "At my age, everyone looks like a kid," she retorted. "You''ve got a point." Both of them began to laugh, and the earlier tension evaporated. For him, the pain still hurt like hell, but he had to man up and keep it inside until no one could see his vulnerable side. "Alright, I''ll train him. A bet is a bet, after all. You can leave him here with me." Lucy smiled, though her expression held a deeper meaning. "By the way, what we talked about¡ªplease don''t mention any of it to him. And remember, he can''t speak yet, so I want you to be more understanding " While she spoke, she stole glances at Asher, unconsciously displaying facial expressions that were usually rare for her. Nakata felt utterly defeated. He couldn''t believe that she would show such warmth for someone else. He would be lying if he said he hadn''t thought about making Asher suffer just to release his pent-up frustration. But he didn''t have to dwell on that right now; there was plenty of time to teach him a lesson later. Once they finished, they left the platform and rejoined the others. Lucy turned to Asher. "I''m going to leave you with him for now. I have something to deal with, so just follow all his instructions." He nodded without any question. However, when he looked at Nakata, he sensed a hint of hostility coming from him, making him wonder what he had done wrong. ''I am pretty sure I had just stood in the background like air. There was no way I could have offended him¡ªmaybe it was because I am Lucy''s servant?'' Either way, he didn''t mind as long as he could learn. Even though Lucy dominated that fight, he recognized Nakata''s talent. "I''m leaving now," she said, turning to bid them farewell. But then she stopped and leaned closer to Asher, whispering, "By the way, why do you want to be stronger?" Asher was taken aback by the sudden question but quickly found an answer. He needed to take care of his mother, so he had to evolve as quickly as possible. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s for my mother," he paused. That was his initial reason, but he had something else to add now. "And also...I want to show my appreciation for the second chance you gave me by becoming useful." A warm smile broke across Lucy''s face. His answer was almost the same as Nakata''s, but she didn''t find it boring at all. She liked it and felt an urge to tease him, but she knew that would be too much considering the place. If Nakata knew what was going on in her mind right now, he would run to his bed and cry his eyes out. It was unfair, especially since he had put in so much effort. He was like a hopeless romantic who had liked a girl from middle school all the way to college. They became friends, and he landed a stable job, motivated by the dream of impressing her. He even got a car and a house, feeling financially secure after toiling away. Finally, he was ready to confess his feelings. Then, during their reunion, he found out she was already taken. And not just by anyone¡ªby some unemployed young punk. To add insult to injury, she asked him to give that person pointers on how to become successful. Life was just unfair... to him. Lucy took a step back, waving goodbye with a bright smile. "I''ll see you later," she called, her cheerful voice echoing as she walked away with Takai. As they disappeared from view, silence fell between the two men. Nakata crossed his arms and shot an intimidating glance at Asher, who stood quietly, clueless about what he had done wrong. "Come on," he gestured. "Let''s head to the shooting range." Asher nodded and moved behind Nakata, who led the way to the next area. Arriving at the shooting range, training began right away "We''re going to work on your basic understanding of guns," he explained, grabbing a few handguns and placing them on a nearby table. "I know you can''t talk, so just listen." He picked up a pistol and turned it over in his hands. "Alright, let''s start with the basics," he said, holding it out for Asher to see. "This here is the trigger," he pointed. "You pull this to fire. Here''s the safety. Always keep it on until you''re ready to shoot." Asher nodded, his eyes wide with concentration. He absorbed every detail. The quicker he learned, the sooner he could regain some of his freedom back. "And this is the barrel." He traced the length of the gun with his finger. "It directs the bullet when you pull the trigger. Make sure you''re always aware of where it''s pointing," he warned, then pointed the barrel right at Asher''s head. CLICK! He pulled the trigger, expecting him to flinch at the sudden sound, but there was no reaction at all. Nakata raised an eyebrow; he wanted to pull a prank, but it failed miserably. "You see? Good thing this thing isn''t loaded. That''s why I told you to mind where you point it," he said, trying to brush off what he had done. Asher kept nodding, but deep inside he could already sense the hostility. ''I don''t like this guy,'' he muttered to himself. Chapter 45 - 45: Trigger Part 2 Nakata demonstrated the proper stance, showing how to hold the weapon securely while maintaining balance. He might have been petty, but he was disciplined enough to teach the right way. Asher copied him, carefully observing the subtle changes in the stance and grip. He focused on how the mercenary shifted his weight and adjusted his fingers on the trigger. Each small detail mattered. Nakata felt annoyed as Asher quickly picked up the basics. Despite his dislike for the kid, he had to admit Asher showed exceptional potential. If not for stealing Lucy from him, Nakata would have been pleased to have such a talented student. Before long, Asher had the stance down, fingers steady on the grip. "Not bad, but holding a gun and actually shooting it are two different things." "Now, pay attention¡ªnext up is shooting." He quickly drew the gun from his waist and pulled the trigger. BANG! BANG! BANG! Three shots fired in quick succession, each one dead center, forming a single, perfect hole "You see that, kid? Not everyone can do this. Only the top 0.001% of mercenaries can pull it off," he boasted, enjoying the moment. In this department, he knew he was far superior. ''Why is he bragging so much?'' Asher wondered to himself. His initial impression of the mercenary as a disciplined instructor now seemed misguided. The man''s arrogance overshadowed his skill, and Asher couldn''t help but question whether Nakata truly understood the value of humility in teaching. Little did Asher know that Nakata was usually a very serious and disciplined person; he was just venting his anger. "Now it''s your turn," he ordered. Asher stepped forward, his eyes on the handgun resting on the table. Just as he reached for it, Nakata''s voice cut through the air. "Stop!" he barked, causing Asher to pause. Nakata then stepped closer, and reached past Asher to pick up a different handgun, one that was noticeably larger. "This one is better suited for you," Nakata said, handing it over. Asher nodded and accepted the handgun. He then walked toward the target range. ''Once you feel the recoil, you''ll be humbled,'' Nakata chuckled inwardly. He knew that the weapon he picked could easily cause an accident for someone who had never shot a gun before. Asher pointed the heavier handgun at the target one hundred feet away. He wasn''t an expert, but he sensed this one would pack more power. The target was a standard paper silhouette, its outline dark against the bright background. As he aimed, the target looked smaller and more challenging from this distance, but it was still close enough to be visible. ''All I have to do is hit the red dot, right?...'' His thoughts trailed off. Suddenly, he recalled how Nakata had shot, adjusting his stance to absorb the recoil. While some might have missed it, Asher''s quick reaction time made everything appear slower. He instinctively leaned back and tightened his grip, ready for the jolt. It felt as if he had already learned this lesson through observation. His finger pressed firmly against the trigger, feeling the slight resistance before it gave way. BANG! The bullet sliced through the air, and the recoil slammed into him. Luckily, he had prepared, keeping his grip firm to absorb the impact. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nakata hoped for something amusing¡ªlike the gun flying toward Asher''s face, but he ended up disappointed. ''Lucky brat,'' he muttered, clicking his tongue in annoyance. His gaze turned to the target range, and his eyes widened at the sight of a hole close to the center. ''How?'' That was his first thought. Even if the kid had a natural talent for marksmanship, it was impossible to hit so close to the center¡ªespecially with a gun that was infamous for its low accuracy. ''It must be beginner''s luck¡ªa lucky shot, that''s all,'' "Do it again!" he ordered. BANG! Asher repeated the process, and Nakata hurriedly looked. This shot was now closer to the center. "What are you doing? Don''t stop¡ªempty your magazine!" Nakata commanded. BANG! BANG! BANG! Shots echoed, and Asher quickly adjusted to the recoil. Nakata stood speechless. Out of ten rounds, two hit dead center, and the others were close. Asher''s performance was approaching Olympic levels, and with a standard handgun, his accuracy would have likely been even higher. ''Where did she find this kid?'' he wondered, slowly realizing that Lucy''s choice hadn''t been made just out of emotion, as he had initially thought. However, his pride still prevented him from complimenting his rival''s achievements. "That''s passable, but don''t get cocky," Nakata said. "Keep practicing with handguns until you''re comfortable." Asher nodded, genuinely believing that his performance was poor, especially when compared to Nakata''s earlier execution. It didn''t occur to him that the mercenary had decades of practice while he had only just fired his first rounds. BANG! BANG! BANG! With each shots, his confidence grew, accuracy sharpening as he tested different handguns But then the weapon stopped firing. Asher checked the magazine and saw it still had bullets left. "It''s called a jam. I''m going to teach you how to fix it, but before that, I''m going to cover the basics again," Nakata interjected. He should have started with this lesson, but his desire to prank Asher had made him skip it. Nakata motioned for him to come closer. "First, let''s disassemble the handgun. Pay attention." he demonstrated, removing the magazine and pulling back the slide to reveal the inner workings. "This is the recoil spring and the firing pin. Keep everything clean and well maintained." Nakata continued, "If it jams, clear it quickly. Remove the magazine, then pull back the slide to eject any stuck rounds. Check the chamber for obstructions if needed." "Finally, reload and aim again," Nakata instructed, handing the weapon back . Asher followed the instructions and executed them flawlessly. Once he''d practiced enough with the handgun, Nakata moved to the next level. "Now, let''s try something with a bit more power," he said, setting an automatic rifle on the table. Asher approached the weapon, feeling its solid weight in his hands. It felt different and promised more firepower than the handgun could provide. When he fired the first round, the rapid succession of bullets sent a surge of exhilaration through him. He adjusted his stance and grip, mastering the recoil with each shot. Once he felt confident, he began experimenting with different models. This place was a great training ground; it had nearly every type of gun imaginable. Days blurred; three days passed in an instant. Even Nakata, who had always disliked Asher, grudgingly admitted that he was teaching a monster. ''Why do I feel like Lucy sent me this kid just to brag?'' Nakata thought. "You''ve got the basics down. You''re passable," he commented, still unwilling to show his acknowledgement. In reality, Asher''s accuracy was extraordinary, enough to land him a job in elite forces. If Lucy had been there, she would have been shocked by his rapid improvement. She believed Asher''s reaction time was what made him special, but she didn''t realize his ability to grasp concepts was equally exceptional. If she learned this, her opinion on how long it would take him to master his supernatural abilities would change. Chapter 46 - 46: First Blood "Now, let''s move on to close-quarter combat," Nakata said, leading the way to another room. This time, it looked like a gym filled with an array of weights and workout equipment, though they were useless for Asher, as no amount of weight could increase his muscle mass. His body had changed, and he had to accept the limitations that came with it. "Take your position," Nakata commanded. He pointed at the octagon ring in the center; the soft padding offered a deceptive sense of safety. Asher walked to the opposite side of the ring, feeling a hint of nostalgia wash over him. If not for the ban, the octagon might have been his livelihood. He couldn''t help but wonder how different his life might have been if that ban had never happened. "Don''t worry, kid. I''ll take it easy¡ªI''ll only use ten percent of my skill. It''d be bad for me if you ran off crying to Lucy about me bullying you," Nakata chuckled, trying to rile him up. ''What is this guy''s problem?'' Asher shook his head. It felt like he''d been targeted unfairly since day one, and he had been ignoring it out of courtesy. But even he had his limits. ''I''ll show you what I can do,'' he thought, preparing himself. His body might not move as well as it once did, but he still had his reaction time¡ª if there was one thing he was good at, it was close-quarters combat. "Start!" Nakata shouted, quickly moving within range. As the mercenary closed in, Asher feigned to the left, gauging his opponent''s reaction. Then, he threw a jab, but it was too slow Nakata saw the attack and sidestepped, avoiding the strike with ease. "What kind of punch is that? Are you sure you''re a demon?" he taunted, shuffling his feet as if to dance away from Asher''s sorry excuse of a jab. ''Damn it, if this was before, I could¡­'' He shook off the thought. He needed to accept his current state and not dwell on the past. What he needed right now was to cope and adjust. They continued to spar, with Asher missing punch after punch. The mercenary began to toy with him, circling like a predator playing with its prey. "Is that all you''ve got?" Nakata teased after dodging another punch. ''I''m too slow. What is wrong with my body?'' Asher grumbled internally. He threw another punch, which was easily dodged again "Come on, kid! I''m not even breaking a sweat here!" The mercenary''s laughter ringing in the air. Asher shot him a glare, but it only made Nakata laugh harder. "You know, at this rate, I might as well let you hit me as a form of charity" ''I want to beat him!'' Asher felt frustration mounting, clawing at him like a beast wanting to break free. More emotions began to build up¡ªfeelings he thought he had lost long ago or perhaps never really experienced in the first place. It was a desire to beat his opponent, a need to quench the annoyance that had been festering him. Nakata noticed Asher''s frustration and was very pleased. ''See that, Lucy? I''m teaching him what you wanted.'' He recalled the text he had received from her earlier, explaining how Asher lacked certain emotions due to the way he lived his life. She had told him to rile him up, to help him tap into those feelings he had buried deep inside. Finally, Nakata threw a light punch aimed at the shoulder, just to irritate his opponent . "One point for me!" Asher swung a wide hook, but it was dodged effortlessly again. In response, the mercenary began throwing punches that were so weak they felt more like playful taps. Each contact only served to further annoy Asher, who felt his frustration boil over at his opponent''s blatant show of disrespect. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Go on, get angrier,'' Nakata chuckled, pleased to see his plan working. He was killing two birds with one stone, following Lucy''s order while venting his own anger. But just as he was about to continue his taunting, he felt something was off. Asher was still looking at him, but there was something different now¡ªsomething unsettling in his gaze. It was as if all the emotions that had been brewing before had vanished into thin air, leaving behind a cold, calculative focus. Thinking Asher was just faking it, Nakata stepped in to throw a punch, confident it would land perfectly. It connected¡ªright in Asher''s midsection¡ªbut before the mercenary could pull back, Nakata''s arm was grabbed, and Asher leaped into the air, wrapping his legs around Nakata''s neck in a scissor choke. The mercenary attempted to recover by using his strength, but Asher quickly shifted their weight, sending them both crashing to the floor. This technique was something Asher had seen on TV before. He had never used it¡ªnor did he really need to. It was an idea that had emerged out of necessity, and it worked perfectly well because his opponent had underestimated him. Recalling what he had seen, he grappled Nakata to the ground, securing the mercenary''s hands with his own. It was a perfect scissor choke, and even professionals would be left in awe at how flawlessly it was executed. The most shocking part was that it had been done on the first attempt. "This fucking brat¡­" Nakata gritted his teeth in anger; he couldn''t afford to lose his face now. He began inhaling deeply, controlling the muscles in his neck to avoid being suffocated, a technique he had mastered over years of practice Next, focusing on his arm, he broke free and started bashing Asher''s head repeatedly to escape. However, he made one lethal miscalculation: Asher felt no pain at all. Now, it was a battle of endurance to see which of them would last longer. Unfortunately, Nakata was still human, and no matter how hard he tried to control his breathing, the strain began to take its toll. His vision grew blurry, and he struggled to focus, desperation creeping in. Meanwhile, Asher remained in perfect condition, barely registering the attacks to his head, his resolve solid as iron. ''Damn it, damn it...'' Nakata was frustrated, imagining Asher was laughing at him, enjoying this victory. But that was far from the truth; Asher wore a blank expression, his focus solely on winning. He was like a calm and calculating predator, moving with instinct that gave him the best chance of victory. ''Shit, I''m losing consciousness. Does this kid even know how to stop?'' he wondered, realizing that he could actually die from this. He regretted underestimating his enemy; if he had gone all out from the very beginning, this wouldn''t have happened. As he slowly lost consciousness, he remembered what Lucy always told him: that he was too emotional, and that while it was okay to get angry, only those who could remain calm in a fight could really become strong. ''Don''t tell me¡­'' his thoughts trailed off. ''Her text wasn''t for the brat; it was for me.'' Nakata finally lost his grip on his consciousness, his body going limp. Asher, still focused on winning, kept pressing harder, unaware that his opponent had already been defeated. CRACK! Chapter 47 - 47: Honest Mistake CRACK! The sound jolted Asher, snapping him out of his hyper-focused state. He blinked and glanced around, bewildered. ''What¡­ what was that?'' he muttered, staring down at Nakata, who was unconscious beneath him. ''Did I just kill him?'' Loosening his hold, Asher leaned in and tapped the mercenary''s cheek, half-expecting him to spring back to life. No response. ''I think I really killed him,'' he thought, surprisingly calm as he nudged the mercenary''s limp arm, more curious than concerned. ''Will I end up in prison?'' he wondered. ''No, that would be silly since I''m technically dead already. '' ''But what if Lucy finds out¡­'' His thoughts trailed off; the possibility of her getting angry was not something he dared to imagine. She helped him get the training he wanted. Even though Nakata had acted like an asshole, he taught him valuable lessons. But instead of receiving a thank you, he ended up dead. Asher shifted uncomfortably, his gaze dropping to the floor as shame washed over him. Deep down, he knew he had crossed a line. Not even the best excuse could hide the truth. Just as he considered calling for a funeral home, Nakata let out a pained grunt, his eyes flickering open with a groggy glare. "Kid¡­" he rasped, "Didn''t you hear my neck snap?" He appeared somewhere between amused and annoyed as he shifted to sit up and stabilized his breathing. "I think I lost five years off my life with that." he added, rolling his neck and checking for any permanent damage. Asher was stunned. He had been sure Nakata had met his maker¡ªhow was this possible? ''No, I should be glad that I didn''t accidentally kill him,'' Now he didn''t have to worry about being scolded. Noticing the confusion on Asher''s face, the mercenary explained, "Don''t look so surprised. It''s just a technique I picked up in the East to fake my death. Pretty impressive, right? You actually loosened your grip before doing any more damage." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Asher nodded, feeling a twinge of guilt. He would have apologized if he could, but any attempt at words would have come out as a groan. "By the way... Did you actually try to kill me?" the mercenary asked. That choke felt¡­ a little personal. He realized he''d let his emotions get the better of him, acting too petty toward the kid. Asher shook his head. He was a little pissed off, but not to the point of wanting to kill anyone. The problem was that in his hyper-focused state, he struggled to control his movements, especially with his dulled sense of touch. Additionally, Nakata''s fight with Lucy gave the impression that the mercenary was very durable, but that wasn''t the case at all. In the end, he was still human, with the same weaknesses as anyone else. "Forget about it." Dropping the attitude, Nakata decided to teach more seriously. "You''re already skilled in hand-to-hand combat, so now I''ll teach you how to use a blade," he said, standing up and reaching for the weapons hanging on the wall. He selected a pair of short training swords, testing their weight before handing one to Asher. "Short swords are more practical," Nakata explained. "Carrying a long one these days just draws too much attention. People see it and, next thing you know, someone''s calling the cops." Asher gripped the training sword, its unfamiliar weight thrilling. "First, get used to how it feels in your hand," Nakata instructed, his tone devoid of impatience. "A blade isn''t just a tool. Treat it like an extension of your arm." Stepping back, Nakata held his training sword with a steady grip, raising it slightly. He demonstrated a technique with a small shift of his wrist. The blade cut through the air in a controlled arc, each motion precise. "Watch closely," he added, barely moving his feet as he shifted his weight. "Efficient movements. No wasted energy. The less you move, the less you tire out, the less you reveal." Asher studied him, noting how the movements flowed seamlessly, each action blending into the next with no unnecessary motion. "See?" Nakata continued, lowering the blade. "Big, flashy moves might look strong, but they''re slow and predictable. In a real fight, keep it simple. Small adjustments make all the difference." He reached over, adjusting Asher''s grip to angle the blade slightly downward. "Feel the balance here. This way, you''re ready to strike¡ªor defend¡ªwithout giving away your plan." Asher nodded, imitating Nakata''s movements, striving for that same subtle control. Each shift and tilt of the blade brought him closer to mastering it. Once again, his talent shone as he copied Nakata''s movements perfectly on the first try. "Good," Nakata said. "But just copying won''t be enough. Let''s spar. This time, I won''t hold back." They faced each other again, gripping their training swords. Though the weapons weren''t sharp, they could still inflict damage without proper control. "Start!" Nakata signaled, launching forward immediately. Asher raised his weapon to block, bracing himself for the strike. But at the last second, the mercenary paused, redirecting his blade in another direction. Before Asher could adjust, the mercenary dropped low and swung his leg in a powerful arc, sweeping Asher''s legs out from under him. Asher''s feet left the ground, and he slammed down hard, his weapon slipping from his grip as he hit the floor. Without wasting a moment, the mercenary lunged forward, driving his knee into Asher''s chest to pin him to the ground. "See? This is the difference between just copying and actually knowing how to utilize what you''ve learned." "I heard from Lucy that you were unbeatable before, which is why you didn''t feel the need to improve much. But against someone at my level, you''ll get killed easily." ''Is this really how big the gap between us is?'' Asher thought. The speed and unpredictability of Nakata''s movements exposed Asher''s shortcomings, igniting a fire within him to close that gap. Nakata stood and offered his hand to help Asher to his feet. "Get up," he said. Asher grasped the hand, feeling the mercenary''s strength as he was pulled to his feet. "Don''t worry about it. I spent decades honing my skills," Nakata added, a touch of pride in his voice. "You''ve got talent, but it takes time and practice to reach this level. Just keep pushing yourself." Asher nodded, realizing he was finally being taught more effectively than before. Fueled by another goal, he practiced nonstop, eager to absorb every lesson. Each movement became more efficient, and every strike grew more precise as he worked to close the gap between them. One week passed quickly. Although still far from matching Nakata''s skill, Asher had improved by leaps and bounds. Asher would have loved to continue training, but then something happened. He suddenly dropped to the ground, unable to move his body at all. Nakata quickly ran over to check on him. "Are you okay?" Asher let out a low groan, unable to move even his head. "Wait here. I''m going to call Lucy," Nakata said as he stood up and made his way to the surface level. Signals were unreliable underground, so he had to find a spot where he could get a clearer connection. DING When the elevator doors slid open, he was taken aback to find her waiting outside. Chapter 48 - 48: The Real Reason "Lucy?" Nakata exclaimed, visibly shocked to see her there. When he regained his composure, he hurriedly spoke, "Asher, he¡ª" "Don''t worry, I expected this," she cut him off, and walked into the elevator. "Take me to him," she ordered. Nakata pressed the button for the lower level and the elevator doors slid shut with a soft whoosh. Lucy crossed her arms. "How hard has he been training?" "Nonstop for a week. I told him to rest, but he insisted he didn''t feel sleepy or tired at all." She sighed, shaking her head. "I know he''s impatient, but to think he consumed all that energy meant to last him over a month¡ªit''s reckless." "Energy?" Nakata raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean by that?" "It''s nothing¡ªjust some complicated demon stuff," she said, quickly changing the subject. Nakata didn''t push further. He understood her well; she only shared what she was willing to disclose. But as he looked at Lucy, he saw something that made his blood boil¡ªwounds on her arms that weren''t healing. "What happened to you? Who did this?" he demanded. She didn''t reply, just covering her wounds with her clothing. "Lucy, I know I have no right to ask this, but I''m just curious¡ªwho can do this to you?" he insisted. It troubled him, knowing how powerful she was; if she got serious, not even an entire army could take her on. "I underestimated her..." she sighed, her voice heavy with resignation. "Underestimated who?" he persisted. She leaned her head against the wall. "My rival..." "What? Do you have enemies now? Are they chasing you? You can hide here if you want!" Nakata asked, completely forgetting about Asher and directing all his attention to her. He might have been rejected, but his feelings couldn''t just vanish into thin air. "It''s not as bad as it looks. Just a minor squabble, nothing I can''t handle." She sighed, her expression indicating that she didn''t want to discuss it further. Before he could say more, the elevator opened, and she quickly walked out. When they arrived back at the training room, he was already decomposing, shocking even Nakata. Just moments ago, he had left Asher looking like a pale corpse, but not in this condition. Lucy knelt down, clenched her fist, and let her own blood drip into Asher''s mouth. The crimson substance flowed over his lips, and slowly, his body began to regenerate in real time. The amount of blood she was losing wasn''t alarming, but Nakata knew she shouldn''t just give it away like that because of her special physiques. "Lucy, are you sure about this? You said that your blood is¡ª" "Don''t say another word. He''ll regain consciousness any moment now," she warned. Seeing this, Nakata felt completely defeated. Asher was a very lucky man to receive the undivided attention of someone like her. At the same time, he couldn''t shake the feeling that she was being too careless and might regret this decision in the future. *** *** *** When Asher regained consciousness, he found himself back in his apartment. However, instead of the rundown space he was used to, this one felt larger, and the furniture was brand new. Even the worn paint on the walls had been replaced with a fresh coat of white, giving the entire apartment a bright and clean appearance. ''What is this place?'' he wondered. "Are you feeling alright now?" a sweet, low voice echoed behind him. Confused, he turned around, expecting to see Lucy, but instead, a beautiful girl greeted him. Her dark, straight hair framed a face that looked innocent and carefree. The sexy sundress she wore was simple yet seductive, giving her a fresh and inviting appearance. Everything about her felt warm, but there was something off about it. Her smile, while friendly, seemed too perfect, as if it was put on rather than real. It gave him a strange feeling, like something was hidden beneath her cheerful look. "Who are you?" he asked. He didn''t remember knowing someone so stunning and charming. The girl giggled. "Silly, it''s me, Yuki." "Yuki?" Asher furrowed his brow. The Yuki he knew was the total opposite of this girl. Everything about her¡ªthe way she looked, the way she talked¡ªwere completely different. "Yeah! It''s me," she said with a bright smile on her face. "I''ve changed a bit since the last time we met." Asher paused, struggling to believe how much could change in such a short time. But that wasn''t important right now. There were things he needed to figure out first. "By the way, where''s Lucy?" For a split second, Yuki''s expression soured, a flicker of something darker passing through her eyes before she plastered on a cheerful smile. She hesitated for a moment before answering, "Miss Lucy is resting. She said not to disturb her." Yuki sounded respectful, but deep down, she harbored a growing urge to kill the woman who kept flirting with her beloved. "I never said that," Lucy''s voice cut through the air, causing Yuki to shoot her an angry glare. But when Yuki turned back to Asher, her expression shifted seamlessly to a bright, innocent smile, masking the simmering resentment beneath. "She''s just joking?" Yuki explained. She tilted her head slightly, offering a bright smile that felt a little too wide, as if she were trying too hard to convince him. Lucy shook her head, uninterested in the unfolding drama. "Asher, what happened to you before was due to exhausting all your reserve energy," she explained with a serious tone, "If you don''t start feeding on your own, this will keep happening." "I understand," he nodded, feeling embarrassed. Just from her explanation, he could already guess that she had done something to help him again. ''I need to stop being a burden,'' he reminded himself. "I''m leaving now," he said, rising to his feet to complete his first mission. "Your weapons are in those bags," Lucy pointed before turning away and exiting through the door. He watched her leave, sensing something was wrong. Her usual playful and teasing tone had vanished, replaced by a more serious and distant demeanor. ''Is she mad at me?'' *** *** *** THUD! Lucy dropped to the floor as soon as she entered her own room. The wounds on her hands began to tremble, a painful reminder what she had to pay for her carelessness . Gritting her teeth, she fought to control her energy, struggling to prevent the damage from worsening. ''I should not have trusted that traitor,'' she bit her lip in annoyance, recalling the betrayal of an old friend. A few days ago, she received an invitation from an old friend she hadn''t seen in a while. Lucy thought it would be a nice reunion, a chance to catch up. Instead, she walked into a trap. If she hadn''t acted quickly, she would have been captured by someone she once trusted. ''This is why I hate cunning people,'' she chuckled. In a way, she found Yuki''s straightforward nature much easier to deal with. At least with Yuki, there were no hidden agendas. ¡ªYuki wanted nothing more than to eliminate her out of jealousy. But as long as she held power over Asher''s life, the jealous ghost would refrain from taking reckless actions. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I need him to get stronger fast,'' Chapter 49 - 49: Another Path Using the address that Lucy gave him, he made his way into a building in a rough part of the city. He should have expected as much, knowing those people were criminals. On the streets, dangerous-looking people lingered, but none bothered him. His own suspicious look and the bag of guns he carried served as a clear warning¡ªanyone who dared to stop him had to be tired of living. ''Going there directly would be a bad idea,'' he muttered, deciding to circle the area instead. He climbed onto a nearby building to get a better view and figure out the best approach for his job. Without specific orders, he had to come up with his own plan. In a way, Lucy''s strategy was working; she wanted him to get used to handling things on his own. Sitting on the rooftop, he checked the time¡ªit was close to midnight. This was the best time to strike, when most people would be asleep. But he doubted that was true inside. Those gangsters were likely high on drugs and wide awake. ''I need to kill them quietly,'' he muttered to himself. ''Even with a gun, if the police come and surround me, it''s over.'' He ran through his options in his head, considering every detail. ''Maybe I could sneak in through the back and take them out one by one,'' Inside his bag lay a handgun fitted with a high-quality silencer¡ªjust the tool needed to keep things quiet. Another thought crossed his mind. ''Or I could disable the power first¡ªcut the lights to throw them off.'' He frowned, dismissing the idea just as quickly. A power cut might alert them instead In the end, he decided to approach from the back. He carefully pulled out the silenced handgun, weighing it in his hand. After a moment, he clipped extra magazines onto his utility belt, making sure he had enough ammo. He also added a few smoke bombs for good measure. He took a final look around, making sure the streets were empty, then climbed down from the rooftop, landing quietly in the narrow alley behind the building. Then he slowly crouched and hid in the corner. A few meters away, he spotted a group of five gangsters smoking in the alley. They leaned against the brick wall, their laughter echoing off the damp concrete. Some gripped baseball bats, their postures relaxed but ready, as if they were prepared for trouble at any moment. "Did you see the expression on that guy''s face when we showed up?" one gangster said, shaking his head while laughing. "He thought he could get away. No way!" "Right? He barely made it two blocks before we had him," another chimed in, flicking ash from his cigarette. "It''s the best when they think they can get away. It makes it so much better when they find out they can''t the hard way." "Yeah, and you remember that kid we killed a few weeks ago? I wonder what happened to him. We didn''t get any news at all," one of the gangsters said, taking a drag from his cigarette. "Yeah, that was weird. They said the police came to the alley, but no body was found," "Maybe someone cleaned it up," another gangster suggested, glancing back at the entrance of the alley. "You know how it is¡ªif you have the right connections, you can make things disappear." The first gangster shook his head, looking skeptical. "Still, it''s strange. You''d think someone would''ve found him by now. Or maybe¡­" While they were talking, they suddenly noticed someone approaching. Instinctively, they dropped their cigarettes and turned to face the newcomer. It didn''t happen often, but some old drunks stumbled into this place, so they had to make an example out of them. "Hey, this place is¡ª" one of gangster began, but before he could finish, the figure drew a gun and started shooting. Five muffled shots rang out, all aimed at their heads. It happened so fast that they barely had time to react. They dropped to the ground, dead, just like that. There was no epic monologue, no dramatic effect, no wasted words. It was straightforward¡ªnothing more, nothing less. Asher stood there with a blank face, revealing no remorse. It wasn''t because he was a monster; he was just too cool-headed for such emotions. Perhaps if he were killing the innocent, he would have felt something, but these men were scum of society. They had chosen this life, and in his mind, they deserved their fate. It was the same for him when he died because of his actions. In his final moments, he didn''t blame anyone. ''Do I need to actually eat them? Killing them is one thing, but¡­'' His thoughts trailed off. He had expected to feel hunger at the sight of the dead bodies, but nothing came. Instead, the idea of eating them made him feel disgusted. The act of taking life was one thing; crossing that line into cannibalism was a different level of depravity. It was normal to think that way; only a psychopath would consider consuming human remains. ''No, I can''t be too picky,'' he shook his head and pushed the thought aside. ''I''ll just take a taste and see what happens,'' he muttered, letting out an empty sigh. As he reached out to touch one of the corpses, something unexpected occurred. His palm began to glow, and a red magic circle formed on it. The corpse beneath his fingers started to morph, shifting and twisting in ways that defied logic. He watched in disbelief as the body transformed, its flesh melting away to reveal three distinct pills¡ªone black, one red, and one white¡ªeach resting on the ground like strange artifacts. "What are these things?" he wondered, staring at the strange objects. Then he recalled Lucy''s words from before ''I take the body, she takes the blood, and Yuki takes the soul,'' he repeated her statement. ''Does this mean I get the black pill, and they get the rest?'' The red pill was clearly meant for Lucy, while the white pill seemed more connected to the soul than the black one. In his view, human bodies were tainted, so it made sense that they would be represented by a darker color. He picked up the black pill and swallowed it whole, not bothering to chew. Almost instantly, a surge of power flowed through his body. It wasn''t overwhelming enough to transform him into a super soldier, but he felt a bit lighter. Seeing the effect, he quickly moved to the other corpses and repeated the process. Whatever that magic circle was, he had a feeling that Lucy had embedded it in his hand, which was quite convenient as he it made this whole human eating more tolerable. She might have taken this into consideration. These minor details showed that she thought about him a lot. ''Don''t get the wrong idea again,'' he mumbled, brushing off the thought, realizing he was getting ahead of himself. Afterward, he carefully pocketed the red and white pills. Next, he checked his guns, ensuring they were reloaded and ready for action. With the element of surprise on his side, he slowly opened the door, keeping his handgun pointed downward. He moved cautiously, keeping close to the walls as Nakata had taught him. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This technique allowed him to maneuver without exposing himself too much. CLICK! Chapter 50 - 50: A Gamble Inside, he stepped into a narrow hallway dimly illuminated by fluorescent lights. The weak glow barely reached the corners, leaving much of the area shrouded in shadows. Cigarette butts and empty liquor bottles littered the floor, forcing him to watch his step. It was clear that hygiene was not a priority here. Well, it wasn''t like Asher could complain, especially given the state he had lived in before. Fortunately, his sense of smell was dulled, because the air was filled with the stench of stale smoke , mold and spilled alcohol. Faded posters of sexy women and gang symbols scrawled in graffiti adorned the walls. ''I need to find cover first.'' He slowly walked toward the corner, scanning his surroundings. He didn''t see any CCTV cameras, which was a relief. They likely wouldn''t install anything that could serve as evidence of their illegal activities. ''Is someone laughing?'' He overheard echoes from the right and moved slowly toward the sound. As he approached, he spotted four men chatting and laughing. They looked intoxicated, likely having drunk more than they could handle. ''They''re too far away. If I shoot from here, someone might hear,'' He pondered as he considered his options when he noticed some trash littering the floor. An idea began to form. Asher picked up a dented soda can lying nearby and tossed it down the hall. CLANG! The sound echoed off the walls, causing the gangsters to stop and glance around in confusion. "What was that?" one muttered. "Probably just the damn cat again," another said, rolling his eyes. But he still motioned for the others to follow him toward the noise. Asher crouched deeper into one of the corners. The men reached the spot where the can had landed, one kicking it aside. "Guess it was nothing." Just as they turned back, Asher stepped out from his cover, gun raised and steady. "No¡ª!" one of the gangsters managed to shout, panic creeping into his voice. But before he could finish, a flash of light erupted from the muzzle of the gun, illuminating their faces for a split second. Then they felt the cold sensation of bullets penetrating their brain. ''Three down,'' he muttered while quickly transforming their bodies into pills. After swallowing the pills, he tossed their clothing into a nearby trash can, watching it disappear beneath a pile of discarded junk. With the mess cleaned up, he scanned for any lingering evidence in case more gangsters showed up. Conveniently, even the spilled blood had been transformed into pills, ensuring that no one would notice anything amiss in the hallway. ''I need to be quick.'' He wasted no time and walked toward the other end, searching for more targets. This place was more than it seemed. Moving deeper into the hideout, he stumbled across rows of empty rooms with sagging, stained mattresses on bed bunks. ''This must be where those gangsters slept,'' he mused inwardly, noticing the alcohol and syringes scattered on the desk¡ªnone of which had been used for safe medical purposes. As he scanned the room, faint voices drifted from behind the wall. He walked back into the hallway and noticed a closed door. Pushing the door open, he was greeted by the sight of a naked gangster enjoying himself while a hooker rode him like a professional bull rider. Both jumped at his sudden appearance. "What the¡ª" the gangster exclaimed, spotting the gun in Asher''s hand. Out of fear, he grabbed his own gun from the desk. But Asher was already in position, firing a shot that struck the gangster in the head. The hooker gasped, her eyes wide with terror. Asher hesitated, unwilling to shoot her, but the moment she opened her mouth to scream, he realized he had no other choice. ''I don''t want to do this...'' With a resigned sigh, he pulled the trigger. The muffled shot rang out, and she fell onto the bed, lifeless, her blood staining the already dirty bedsheet. A look of fear and anger crossed her dead face as if she blamed him for ending her life without a valid reason. Asher didn''t know her story; for all he knew, she was just another victim of circumstance, forced into this life out of necessity. The thought lingered in his mind, but he quickly pushed it away. Emotions were a distraction he couldn''t afford. Only those with power and leverage could afford to dwell on such thoughts. Right now, all he needed to do was focus on getting stronger and reclaiming some semblance of his life. One by one, he began eliminating anyone in the room. Just as he felt he was gaining ground, gunfire erupted from behind. "Fuck, we''re being raided!" one of the gangsters screamed, firing wildly in the air. BANG! BANG! BANG! Bullets whizzed past, forcing Asher to press himself against the wall. He had expected this much resistance, and it was a good thing he had already taken plenty of pills; his speed was now at least 80% of what it had been when he was alive, which was impressive. ''Not yet.'' He shifted into hyper-focus mode, senses heightened. In this state, everything moved slowly. He counted the number of attackers, noted their positions, and recalled the layout of the corners he''d passed through. Then, he heard the sound of reloading. ''Now!'' Asher dashed forward, catching the thug in front of him off guard. The man quickly recovered, aiming his weapon, but before he could pull the trigger, Asher shot him dead. Gun fire erupted as the others reacted, bullets flying all around. Asher lunged forward, grabbing the first body before it hit the ground, using it as a meat shield. Bullets zipped by, narrowly missing him. Peeking over the corpse, he fired at the nearest gangsters, using the close distance to increased his accuracy. Each shot landed, taking them down one by one. The strategy was crazy, but he could afford to take the risk because he was unafraid of getting hit. Suddenly, bullets tore into his shoulder. He felt pressure but no pain. Using the wall for support, he steadied himself while they exchanged fire. It had turned into a total dogfight, and he kept getting hit due to the narrow space. Eventually, he collapsed to the ground. No amount of training could overcome his disadvantage in this position. "Damn, I can''t believe it took that many bullets to kill this fucker! Do you know this idiot?" one of the gangsters sneered in contempt as they surrounded the corpse. CLINK! "What''s that?" another gangster asked. Everyone turned toward the sound and saw what seemed to be a can rolling across the floor. They wondered what it was when suddenly, a pin popped out CLICK! A piercing sound and a blinding flash of light engulfed them, followed by the sound of multiple gunshots . BANG! sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. BANG! BANG! When the blinding flash faded, everyone was dead except for Asher, who was riddled with holes all over his body, yet there was no blood oozing out. ''Glad that worked,'' he sighed to himself. He didn''t know how much damage he could take, so he figured he''d gamble on the chance that they''d stop shooting him if he pretended to be dead. Well, technically, he wasn''t pretending. Chapter 51 - 51: Semblance of Life He turned to the corpses scattered on the dirty floor and transformed them into pills. Next, he began the absorption process, driven by a desperate need to heal himself completely. He felt fine on the surface, but numbness and blurred vision revealed deeper issues, a result of impacts to his joints and trauma to his brain. This meant that even though he was immune to pain, if he sustained enough damage, he would still be in serious trouble. With each pill he consumed, warmth and vitality spread through his body, closing the punctured holes in his skull and reconnecting damaged joints. Torn tendons and ligaments knitted together, regaining their strength and flexibility. The more he observed the healing process, the more impressed he became with his body. This kind of healing power were beyond what humans could ever replicate When he was done, he felt stronger than ever, but it still wasn''t enough to make him unstoppable against the law. The sound of sirens in the distance grew louder. Escaping was his only option. He quickly moved back through the same door he had entered, stepping into the darkness outside. But just as he began to slip away, bright flashes burst from a nearby crowd, their excited shouts cutting through the silence. They began snapping pictures and recording videos of him, likely intending to upload them to social media for views and clout. It was a reckless move, because if he were a psychopath, he could easily shoot them just for the thrill of it. "Look! Over there!" someone shouted, pointing in his direction. Seeing the crowd''s reaction, he took off running in the opposite direction. He leaped over trash cans and other obstacles with ease, his body moving with an agility he had never experienced before. When he spotted a wall ahead, he jumped over it effortlessly and grabbed onto a metal ladder, climbing up. The rooftops provided an unobstructed view, and he started running, landing softly on each surface. With the buildings close together, he leaped effortlessly from roof to roof. The darkness of the night helped him conceal his presence Each jump took him farther away from the crime scene, and the sirens faded into the background. Along the way, he spotted clothing on the rooftop and quickly grabbed a few items, and tucked them under his arm. After a few more jumps, he noticed a metal door secured with a lock. CRACK! He pulled it out with ease, the metal bending under his grip. The door swung open, revealing a darkened stairwell that descended into the building below. ''I need to change clothes first,'' he thought, glancing down at his old outfit riddled with bullet holes. It would make him look highly suspicious if anyone saw him. He slipped into a black jacket and blue pants. The new clothes fit him better and offered a sense of comfort. He didn''t have to hide his face too much, because the color of his skin had turned a bit warmer. Still pale, though he no longer looked like a corpse. His eyes also regained some of their life, transforming him into a more mysterious version of his old self. He still carried an aura of a creature of the night, but to others, he would simply look a bit paler than normal. With everything in place, he walked down the stairway and exited the building. Outside, a stream of police cars rushed by, their lights flashing and sirens wailing. He felt relieved; he had escaped without getting caught. It was all over now. ''I can''t believe I pulled that off'' He had always been someone who followed orders, but what had happened back there was entirely his doing. No one had instructed him on what to do or how to handle the situation, yet he still managed to come up with a solid plan. It might not have been perfect, but in his opinion, it was more than acceptable. This experience boosted his confidence in his decision-making skills. For the first time, he realized he could rely on himself, and that sense of independence was invigorating. If Lucy were here right now, she would be thrilled to see this. Her plan had always been for him to think for himself, as it was the only way for him to really improve. As he walked casually down the street, he noticed some people rushing toward the crime scene, but he didn''t pay them any mind. Instead, he hailed a nearby taxi and climbed inside. The taxi went past the gangster''s building, and as expected, people were already crowding the place, and police were putting up yellow tape to preserve the crime scene. "Kid, this place is really dangerous. You shouldn''t be walking around here at this hour," the driver broke the silence, glancing at the passenger seat in his rearview mirror. He hesitated to reply, unsure if his words would come out clearly or as incoherent groans. "You''re right," he finally said, and to his relief, the driver didn''t seem to notice anything off about his voice. This small victory gave him a sense of satisfaction. The driver spoke again, "So, what are you doing in such a dangerous neighborhood? You don''t look like someone who belongs here." He leaned on the headrest before responding. "I was just helping a friend with some... personal stuff," he said, maintaining a laid-back tone. "Things got a bit messy, but it''s good now." The driver nodded, still looking skeptical. Hearing the word "messy" made him think he might be dealing with one of those young kids who sold drugs for big gangs. Deciding it was better to keep his thoughts to himself, he focused on the road, his grip on the steering wheel tightening. Pulling up in front of the convenience store where Asher used to work, the driver glanced back one last time. "Here we are, sir," the driver said, a hint of caution in his voice Asher paid the fare and exited the vehicle. As he got closer, he spotted the woman who had replaced him at the cash register. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was currently asleep, her head resting on the counter, oblivious to the world around her. Nearby, a group of high school delinquents had gathered, snapping pictures of her while stifling their laughter. They looked intoxicated, their eyes weary and their movements unsteady. The glass door swung open as Asher stepped into the store, catching the attention of the delinquents. They put on a tough act, each one feeding off the group''s presence, but without their so-called "strength in numbers," they were nothing. Still, he couldn''t help but find their way of thinking a bit pitiful. Experience had taught him that when a fight broke out, these so-called "friends" would scatter faster than someone trying to escape from their debt collector. "Hey, shop somewhere else. Can''t you see we''re busy here?" one of the bigger delinquents said, stepping forward. Asher didn''t respond right away. Instead, he casually glanced at the security cameras, checking for any blind spots. Once he was sure the cameras couldn''t catch what was about to happen, he pulled his jacket aside, revealing the gun tucked in his utility belt. "Get out of here, while I''m asking." Chapter 52 - 52: Another Lesson "Wait, man, we didn''t mean it!" the big-looking delinquent pleaded, raising his trembling hands. "Yeah, we were just joking around!" another chimed in, glancing around nervously. "One," Asher started counting. "Sorry! We''re leaving!" they shouted as they rushed outside. Once they were gone, the silence in the store returned, interrupted only by the soft hum of the commercial refrigerators. Asher took a moment to collect himself, reflecting on how effective the gun had been in that situation. If he had attempted to talk his way out of the situation, the delinquents might not have taken him seriously, which could have made the situation worse. Meanwhile, the cashier, who had been peeking through her arms, finally straightened up. As the last of the delinquents dashed out the door, she let out a breath she didn''t realize she had been holding. She had been awake the whole time and had watched everything unfold Seeing that the area was clear, she stood up. She was surprisingly tall, just a few inches shorter than him. If she wore heels, she would match his height easily. Asher ignored her and walked over to the refrigerators, where he grabbed some drinks and a bag of chips. He wanted to see if his sense of taste for regular food had improved. But just as he was minding his own business, the girl approached him with a bright smile. "Thank you for saving me," Asher just nodded. His gaze lingered on her face, not because he was attracted to her¡ªbut because of her unique appearance. Her hairstyle was eye-catching¡ªa bold mix of black and purple that would definitely make others do a double take out of curiosity. She wore edgy accessories that seemed to clash at first glance but, somehow, worked together to enhance her look. Looking closer, he noticed that she also appeared pale, though not in a natural way. Her lips were painted in a deep purple shade, enhancing the gothic aesthetic she embodied. Long eyelashes framed her eyes, which were accentuated by dark eyeliner that traced the contours of her lids, giving her this crazy chic vibes. As for her body, she was perfectly thicc and yummy looking ¡ªnot chubby, but curvy in all the right places. The proportions of her chest and hips made the otherwise boring convenience store uniform look like something straight out of a sexy calendar. Not the typical ones, but those with exaggerated bra size that made consumers question whether the photos had been edited. If he weren''t so accustomed to the beauty of Lucy and Yuki, he might have thought this girl was one of the prettiest he had ever seen, especially because of how hot her body was. "No problem" he responded. Just as he was about to turn away, she grabbed his arm "You''re a gothic fan too?" She assumed that he shared her passion because of his pale skin and the dark lines around his eyes. Asher hesitated, unsure of how to respond. He couldn''t just say that this style came naturally as one of the perks of being undead. He was pretty sure that if he revealed that, the girl would be even more excited, considering the way she was looking at him. "Uh, not exactly," he said, trying to keep his tone casual, but he couldn''t hide his discomfort. She was leaning in a little too much, and the bulge of her chest was too distracting. It wasn''t that he had suddenly become a pervert; it was just that such proportions were rare to see in everyday life. Like any human male, his instincts kicked in, and he couldn''t help but wonder how such features could even be possible. "Oh, where are my manners? My name''s Hailey!" she said, raising her hands for a handshake. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Asher didn''t see any reason to reject her gratitude, so he shook her hand. Her eyes widened in surprise at how cold his grip was, but instead of letting go, she wrapped both of her hands around his, shaking enthusiastically. The movement brought their hands close enough that it brushed against her chest, making the moment even more awkward. "I''m sorry if I weirded you out, and thanks again for saving me." She flashed a bright smile, trying to salvage the situation. "It''s okay," Asher nodded and walked away after paying. He had come in with the intention of speaking to his boss to formally resign, but it seemed he wasn''t around. As he walked away, Hailey pressed her palm against the glass, smiling as her eyes followed him until he vanished from view. ''Is this love at first sight?'' she whispered to herself, the thought making her cheeks flush and her heart race. She had been looking for a guy like Asher her whole life¡ªhandsome, cool, laid-back, and mysterious. It was a bonus that he wasn''t flustered by her attempts to flirt, proving his character. ''He was exactly what I pictured while reading those novels about badass vampire boyfriends. Mysterious, cool, and totally composed, he had that aura that made my heart race.'' Hailey squirmed in her spot, trying to control her excitement. Just imagining him sweeping her off her feet sent butterflies fluttering in her stomach. It felt like she had stumbled into a story she had only dreamed about. Would he think she was interesting? Did he feel the same spark? The thought made her blush as she replayed their brief encounter in her mind, hoping this was just the beginning. "Oh... wait, he looks familiar!" she exclaimed, quickly running toward the office room at the back. There, she spotted a wall with pictures of previous employees, and to her surprise, his dream guy''s face was among them. He looked more alive in the photo, but his features matched perfectly. "My God, this must be fate! I need to ask the manager where he lives!" She giggled, already imagining her next steps, but then she paused. "Oh, wait, I can just ask him now." She looked towards a desk, only to find a decaying corpse sitting there. "Manager, can you tell me where that cool guy lives?" she asked, leaning closer, completely unfazed by the rotting smell that filled the air or the fact that she was talking to a dead man. "Oh, you don''t want to tell me? Why? Is it because you''re jealous?" She tilted her head, and smile playfully, completely ignoring the fact that the corpse could never reply to her. "That''s not good at all, Manager. I''m just your employee; you can''t have special feelings for me!" she scolded him. "Besides...I already forgave you for trying to violate me, but come on! Not telling me is crossing the line!" She laughed lightly. As expected, there was no response. Hailey pouted for a moment, then shrugged, as if it didn''t bother her at all. "Guess you really don''t care, huh?" She looked around and spotted a knife lying on the surface of the desk. It was clear that it had been the murder weapon. Hailey picked it up, feeling the weight of it in her hands, and grinned as a twisted thought crossed her mind. "Looks like I need to teach you a lesson again." Chapter 53 - 53: Change of Plans "Hey, manager," Hailey leaned closer. "Why did you do it? Why use your position to take advantage of me when I already told you no?" Her fingers toyed with the knife, her grip steady and precise, revealing her expertise. For a brief moment, she paused, her gaze turning to the corpse''s hand. Without thinking, she pressed it against her chest. "Was it because you wanted to touch this... softness?" "Did you really want to feel it that badly?" she teased, a wild grin spreading across her face. "Enough to risk your life for it?" Her hand gripped the corpse''s cold fingers, forcing them to trace over her uniform. Her skin flushed as a twisted thrill ran through her veins. But then, the enjoyment faded as quickly as it came, replaced by something darker. Her expression twisted violently, disgust flooding her thoughts. She jumped at the corpse, seizing the knife with both hands and driving it into its head. Each strike was faster, harder¡ªher anger rising with every violent thrust. "You think I''ll sleep with anyone just because of how I look?" she shouted, her voice shaking. "You made me do this! You think I''m just an object to touch?" "You fucking scum! Only the person I love can touch me¡ªso you had to die!" Her laughter turned more sadistic, echoing wildly off the walls. Her hand tightened around the handle, digging into the corpse''s throat. Each slice was satisfying, a release she didn''t know she needed until it was happening. With one final, decisive slice, the head separated and dropped to the ground with a heavy thud. Hailey stood still for a moment, her eyes wide with satisfaction. But the moment didn''t last. The knife slipped from her hand, clattering to the floor as she dropped to her knees. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No¡­ I did it again," she whispered, her voice breaking as she wrapped her arms around herself. Tears blurred her vision, mingling with the confusion and fear that twisted her heart. "I didn''t want to kill them, but they forced me... They wanted to touch me... so... so I had to protect myself," she sobbed, her voice shaking with fear and confusion. "I can''t let anyone take away my purity..." Just as she was overwhelmed by panic and guilt, her eyes landed on Asher''s picture. She forced herself to walk over, grabbed it, and then she started smiling. "You''re different, right? You''re not like those other men... because if you are... I''ll have to teach you a lesson too," she muttered, bringing the picture close to her lips and kissing it softly. If Asher were here, he''d wonder if fate had a twisted sense of humor¡ªalways pulling him into situations with people who were anything but mentally stable. *** *** *** On his way back to his apartment, Asher started to think about his encounter with Hailey. Back at the convenience store, he had sensed something unusual. Normally, his sense of smell wasn''t that strong even after getting back some of it, but when it came to blood or anything related to a corpse, his senses were unusually sharp. ''Maybe it''s a dead cat or rat,'' he thought, trying to shake off the uneasy feeling. ''Or maybe...'' Just as he was about to figure it out, his thoughts were interrupted when he spotted Yuki sitting on the stairs. She looked asleep, her long legs visible beneath the hem of her short sundress. The fluorescent light, which hadn''t been there before, illuminated her skin, making her appear weak and vulnerable. If anyone but Asher had been there, they would have lost all sense of reason, rushing to pin her down and take advantage of her body. Just the sight of her skin could make any male imagine the scent and taste of it. ''What is she doing?'' he wondered, turning his gaze away from her legs. She opened her eyes slowly, pretending to still be sleepy. "Asher, you''re home... I''ve been waiting for you," she smiled softly. "Why?" She stretched and stood up. "I was worried. How was your mission?" "It was nothing I couldn''t handle... So, is Lucy here?" Yuki''s expression tightened at the mention of her name, but she kept her feelings in check. "She is in her room, she told me to¡ª" Before she could finish, Lucy appeared, walking down the stairs. "No need to say anything. Come with me," Lucy said quickly, brushing past Yuki and grabbing his hand. This irritated Yuki, but she kept it bottled up, knowing that Asher''s life was tied to the demon. She had no choice but to hold her feelings for now, unable to act on her frustration. "Why are you in such a hurry?" Asher asked, his voice filled with confusion. He had just returned, and now they were already about to leave. Lucy tightened her grip on his hand, and refused to let it go "You''ve gained a lot already, right? You can even talk now," "Well, yeah, I was actually surprised," he replied, raising an eyebrow. "I thought I''d have to kill a lot more to get some of it back. Did you lie to me?" "I did..." she admitted. "It was for your own sake, to give you a sense of urgency." "I see," He nodded, understanding where she was coming from. It made sense, even if it wasn''t the easiest approach. "So, where are we going now?" "Stop asking questions and just follow me." When they reached the side of the road, the same car pulled up to pick them up. "Take us to the Royal Rose Building," she ordered. The driver quickly nodded and drove off. It was still early in the morning, so there was no traffic, allowing the car to move at a steady pace. Asher glanced at her, his face filled with worry and confusion. She hadn''t let go of his hand, and she looked like she was struggling to breathe, her chest rising and falling unevenly. "Can you be faster?" she requested, her voice showing signs of exhaustion. The driver nodded and stepped on the gas. In no time, they arrived at a 5-story, five-star hotel and casino. Even at this early hour, the place buzzed with lights, the glow reflecting off the sleek, polished surfaces. Wealthy people, dressed in luxurious clothing, were coming and going, their designer outfits catching the light as they stepped in and out of the grand entrance. Rows of luxury cars were lined up near the building, their polished surfaces shimmering under the lights¡ªsleek sports cars, elegant sedans, and long limousines. The car pulled up just outside the main entrance, where they were quickly greeted by well dressed bellmen. Lucy led him through the entrance without anyone stopping or questioning them, thanks to the card representing the Yamagi family. The place was beautiful, with its grand decor and luxurious details, but he had no time to take in the view. She quickly took him to an elevator, leading him to a VIP room on the top floor. CLICK! "What''s happening?" Asher asked, his confusion growing. Before he could get an answer, she shoved him onto the bed and straddled him, her soft thighs pressing against him. "You can get it up now, right?" she asked, her glare intense. Chapter 54 - 54: Desperate Time? "Get up, what?" he asked. Lucy was acting completely out of character. She had always carried herself like the world revolved around her¡ªconfident, untouchable, and completely in control. ''She wouldn''t do this without a reason.'' he muttered to himself. "Is something wrong?" he pressed. Lucy narrowed her eyes, her lips tight with hesitation, before letting out a heavy sigh. Slowly, she removed her top, revealing her bare skin and delicate chest. But instead of feeling aroused, Asher froze, stunned by the sight of dark veins creeping across half of her body. She quickly looked away, her cheeks flushing with shame. She had never been this exposed before¡ªnot physically or emotionally. "Do I look ugly?" she stuttered, her voice barely a whisper, desperate to know if her appearance was too much for him. He saw her discomfort, and he couldn''t turn away from the person who had given him a second chance at life. She didn''t have to revive him, but she had¡ªand had helped him in countless ways since. "You''re still beautiful," His words weren''t lies¡ªhe meant them. Her blush deepened as she quickly grabbed a pillow to cover his face. "What are¡ª" "Give me a moment..." she interrupted, her voice a little shaky. "I don''t want you to see my face right now." If he could see her, he''d find her face impossible to resist. Even someone as nonchalant as him wouldn''t be able to ignore the stark contrast between her usual self-centered attitude and how she looked in this moment. Meanwhile, Lucy''s heart raced. She''d expected this to be easy, but now that she was in it, everything felt far too intimate. When she finally calmed down enough, she slowly lowered the pillow, though her face remained flushed a deep shade of red. He shifted beneath her, and gently adjusted his position so he could see her better, "Tell me, first, what''s wrong? Why are you doing this?" Lucy hesitated, her hands clenching and unclenching around the pillow in her lap. Her lips parted, but the words wouldn''t come. After a few seconds, she forced herself to speak. "I got poisoned." Asher''s brow furrowed in concern. "Poisoned? By who? How?" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It was¡­ someone close to me. " His eyes softened with sympathy, but there was a hint of annoyance behind them. The time with her might be short, but all her antics , and support to him did not go unnoticed. No matter how numb and cool headed he was, it was only a matter of time before he started to feel something for her. It wasn''t love, not exactly, but more like admiration¡ªand at the same time, debt of gratitude for giving him a second chance in life. "Do you have a way to cure yourself?" "I do," she said, staring into his eyes. "The demon who did this to me is a succubus, and the only way I can cure myself is to..." She hesitated, her fingers nervously twisting the fabric of the bed. "Sleep with someone," she admitted, her face burning hot. Asher blinked, caught off guard by her revelation. His eyes widened for a moment, but he quickly regained his composure. This was no time to think about weird stuff, as it was a matter of life and death. "Believe me," she murmured, her voice trembling as she looked down, fingers nervously twisting the tip of his shirt. "I''m only acting this way because I really don''t have a choice." "I know," he reassured her, his voice soft. "But are you sure you want to do this with me? You don''t even have feelings for me..." Before he could finish, she leaned in for a kiss, her lips pressing against his . They were hesitant at first, both of them unsure, as if they were testing the waters. Asher didn''t know how to respond, hesitant whether to kiss her back or let her take the lead. ''Maybe she is getting desperate?'' he thought to himself. She was the first to pull back, her face still flushed. She tried to meet his gaze but couldn''t hide how self conscious she was. Lucy might act in control all the time, but in moments like this, her inexperience showed. "I do have feelings for you," she confessed, her voice soft and low. Asher blinked, her words hitting him harder than he''d expected. His mouth opened slightly, but no words came out. For a moment, he just stared at her, completely thrown off. He didn''t even understand how she had fall in love. To him, it all was too fast. "How is that even possible?" he asked . She let out a breath, noticing the doubt still lingering in his eyes. "At first, it was just the smell of your blood," she began, a hint of embarrassment in her voice. "I was really drawn to it. Then, after you died, I had to extract all of it... and¡­" She hesitated, glancing away, her cheeks reddening. "And I ate it." "After that...I started seeing you differently. At first, I thought maybe it was just a side effect, since you''re my first servant. But then¡­ I also started to feel myself changing, little by little." Her confession had left her more exposed than ever, and she felt both relieved and terrified. She didn''t know that confessing her feelings would be this nerve-wracking. ''So, does that mean she doesn''t actually like me? It''s just that my blood affected her,'' he pondered, feeling a bit puzzled as her explanation sank in. ''There was also a chance that the succubus poison is making her too emotional,'' Asher might not be an expert in demons, but he knew that succubi were famous for stimulating lust. A frustrated sigh escaped as his mind cleared. ''Focus. The reason doesn''t matter. Just help her.'' "I''ll help you, but there''s just one small problem..." he muttered, scratching his head and glancing down at his lap. She followed his gaze and was momentarily stunned as she saw their position. She had been on top of him for a while now, close enough to feel if there had been any reaction. But there was nothing. No movement, no hint of desire It threw her off¡ªespecially since she''d seen him before and knew he had¡­ more than enough to show for himself. "A¡ªAre you not attracted to me?" she mumbled, her voice trembling slightly Lucy had been so sure of her own beauty and her feelings for him that she hadn''t stopped to confirm if he felt the same. She realized, perhaps for the first time, that her emotions might not be reciprocated in the way she had imagined. "No, it''s just numb," he shook his head. Lucy stared at him, her eyes wide for a moment, before a soft laugh slipped out. She bit her lower lip, a delicate trickle of blood staining her mouth, making it even more enticing. "Just for this moment," she murmured, leaning closer with a tender look in her eyes. "I''ll make you feel more alive." She kissed him, slow and sweet, and as she did, her blood entered his body. Almost immediately, he felt warmth spreading through his chest. Her blood, rich with power, filled him, far stronger than he''d anticipated. His senses sharpened, and he felt... more, in ways he couldn''t explain. Chapter 55 - 55: Clouded Feelings Her skin, usually cold and untouchable, was now warm and inviting. The metallic taste of her blood was also addicting, and he found himself unable to resist the urge to get more. The thrill of kissing her was unlike anything he''d ever felt. He knew he needed to maintain a cool head, but the intoxicating taste of her saliva was too much. ''I can feel my senses coming back,'' he muttered to himself. His muscles tensed as his heightened sensitivity kicked in. Every touch, every movement around him, became crystal clear. At the same time, she now looked more enticing, more pleasing to the eye. He found himself wanting to embrace her. ''Is this feeling because I also love her? '' He wondered, He couldn''t tell if this was his real emotion or a natural, male reaction. And he was right to doubt. Whether his feelings were genuine or not, any man who saw her face would want to screw her and enjoy her body. Claiming he was doing this out of love would be nothing more than a convenient excuse. This wasn''t a fairytale where the hero fell in love with the heroine for her pure heart. It was only physical attraction. He knew the line between desire and true affection blurred easily, especially with someone of her beauty. If she could hear her thoughts, it would break her heart, given her current fragile state of mind. She had saved herself for one person, and over time, plenty of men had truly loved her. Yet, in the end, she would give everything to Asher, a man uncertain of his own feelings. The whole situation felt like an ironic twist of fate, yet it only made her want him more. Their kiss grew deeper and more passionate. His hands, which had been resting on the bed, moved to hold her soft waist, pulling her closer. Her eyes searched his, looking for any sign of rejection. But all she saw was a man lost in the sexual sensation she offered him. Suddenly, his body responded. She felt his erection on her ass, and she was pleased to have drawn a response from him. Her strong reaction was strange, and just as he had suspected, the succubus''s poison was clouding her line of thoughts. No matter how deeply she felt for him, her choices came across as desperate and forced. By now, he''d given up on saying anything to stop her. If he did, it would only come across as a rejection. Lucy''s hands began to shake as she reached for the button on his pants. The fabric was rough under her fingertips, and she had to take a moment to steady herself. With a quiet click, the button gave way, and she slowly pulled the zipper down. She felt the weight of his gaze on her, and a shiver ran through her at the thought of how silly and needy she might look. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But she couldn''t help herself¡ªlust had completely taken over. As she pulled his underwear down, his erection sprang free, long and gritty. She found herself staring, taken aback by its size now that it was alive. ''Can this even fit inside me? '' she wondered. Meanwhile, Asher just watched her with a blank face. Unlike men his age who were used to watching porn or looking at magazines, he had been too focused on his life to pay attention to such things. ''I had no idea what to do.'' he sighed to himself. The same could be said for Lucy. She had read about it and talked about it, but the reality was something entirely different. All this buildup was like a coil tightening around them, and she knew that if they didn''t start moving soon, it would snap and break the mood. So she took the lead, letting instinct guide her. With shaky fingers, she wrapped both hands around his shaft. It was hard, but it was also dry. She knew it wasn''t right. She needed to make it wet to ease the way. Without a second thought, she leaned in and let a bead of saliva dribble from her small mouth onto the tip of his erection. Lucy watched as the saliva trickled down the big round base, lubricating the path for her hands. Her movements grew bolder, stroking him in a tempo that mimicked what she had felt her body craving. "Do you like this?" she asked with trembling lips, her voice barely above a whisper. She had never been more open with anyone, and the vulnerability was both terrifying and exhilarating. Asher simply nodded, which saddened her, so she wanted to make him feel even better by stroking him harder and faster. Finally, she felt his cock twitch in her grip. It was a small movement, but it sent a jolt of excitement through her. He was definitely enjoying it. Encouraged, she leaned in and took the head of his dick into her mouth, sucking gently at first. The salty taste was new to her, but she didn''t dislike it. Instead, she felt a strange sense of satisfaction, knowing that she was giving him pleasure. His hips tightly bucked, pushing himself deeper into her mouth, and she took it as a sign to continue. She began to move her head, feeling the ridges of his cock against her tongue. "Your mouth feels so good," he groaned, and his hands found her hair, guiding her movements, and she let him set the pace. She wasn''t sure if she was doing it right, but his remark made her feel more confident. The sound of her mouth making wet slurpy noises filled the air, making it all too tempting for Asher. "Do¡­you¡­. love it when I¡­ suck you like this?" she murmured, only releasing a word when her mouth was not occupied to take in some breath. "I like it," he groaned in response, his grip on her hair tightening. He would be lying if he said no. She felt his cock swell and throb in her mouth, and she knew he was ready to cum. She drove him over the brink with one final, passionate blow. "Ughhh" He let out a low growl of pleasure as he released everything into her throat. The taste of his dark red semen surprised her, but she didn''t pull away. She kept her eyes open, swallowing everything he had to give her. While this was happening, the dark veins in her body began to recede, a sign that the cure was starting to take effect. If she kept swallowing his sperm or, better yet, allow him to fuck her raw, she''d be completely healed in no time. "That tasted better than I expected," she said, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand before licking it clean, leaving nothing wasted. Lucy tried to act unaffected, holding on to some of her pride, but anyone could tell she felt a bit sad by his lack of reaction. She hoped he would at least acknowledge her effort, but she knew she couldn''t force him to reciprocate. ''I''m really pathetic. I can''t believe I''ve become this weak-minded just because of a poison,'' she muttered, tears welling up from embarrassment. Chapter 56 - 56: Clouded Feelings Part 2 Asher saw her tears and immediately grabbed her hand, pulling her into his embrace. A gentle kiss was placed on her lips, expressing that he had enjoyed the moment too. The kiss grew more intense, as if he was trying to close the gap created by his lack of emotional intelligence. She felt his hands on her, urgent and sure, as he tugged at her underwear. The fabric gave way, revealing her nakedness to him fully for the first time. The wetness between her legs was a reminder of how much she wanted him, and she felt a blush creep up her neck as he looked down at her slit, which was pinkish and untouched . She had even shaved it in preparation for this, showing just how much effort she had put in. He took in the sight of her, his gaze lingering on the wetness that had pooled around her pussy and was now dampening his own body; they hadn''t done it yet, but it was already overflowing, a side effect of the succubus power. The tempting smell reached his nose, and it was influencing him. It was as if the poison was oozing out of her and into the air, which also clouded his sense of reason. ''What is this feeling...This is not good; I might just become addicted to this smell,'' he groaned, attempting to contain himself. Her behavior might suggest she loved him, but what happened once the poison wore off? There was a chance she''d become distant, and if he became too fixated, he''d be the one in trouble. But no matter what he did, his lust continued to grow. He''d never seen anything so gorgeous, raw, and pink. He kissed her deeply, his tongue mimicking the movements of his hands as they explored her body. The sound of his fingers slipping too easily inside her pussy made her moan with pleasure. "This feels amazing." Her breath hitched as his fingers brushed against her clit, sending a jolt of pleasure through her. She arched her back, pushing herself closer to him, silently begging for more. He didn''t disappoint, his movements growing bolder as he found her sweet spot. Her nails dug into his back, her hips rising to meet his touch. Asher kissed her neck, her breasts, and her stomach, all the while his fingers worked their magic between her legs. But this time, she didn''t hold back. She let go, screaming his name as she started squirming in his arms. "Asher... I love you!" His mood was slightly affected, so he did not respond and instead began to just pleasure her. ''What is love?'' he wondered. It was a concept foreign to him, and even right now, he failed to really figure it out. ''Maybe if we did it, I could get an answer?'' He grabbed her waist and pressed her pink soaking wet pussy lips against his gritty cock, toying with it until she felt him slide inside her. In that moment, they finally joined and became one. "I really love you," she repeated, but received no response from him. Instead, he focused on doing what was needed to satisfy her. He didn''t want to respond until he was sure of his own feelings. Lucy sensed this too, so she chose not to corner him and instead decided to enjoy the moment. *** *** *** RING! RING RING! The sound of the alarm rang, and for the first time in a while, Reign actually got some sleep. His body was temporarily functioning again, thanks to Lucy''s blood. He looked around and saw the bed was messy, but she was nowhere to be found. ''Where is she?'' CLICK! He heard the sound of a door opening from the bathroom and she got out in her white bathrobe, her hair wet and messy. Their eyes met, but instead of smiling, she ignored him and headed to the vanity mirror to dry her hair. She didn''t look pleased or happy at all. ''I knew it... What happened between us wasn''t real.,'' he sighed, feeling a bit disappointed but also relieved that he hadn''t actually fallen for her. Meanwhile, Lucy was feeling frustrated. Now that the poison had left her body, she could think clearly again. Just imagining what she had done made her want to hide in embarrassment. It was true that she had some feelings for Asher, but they were still in the early stages. The poison had made her rush through everything, skipping a lot of necessary steps, and that only annoyed her more. ''Just you wait, I''ll make sure to get my revenge on you,'' she vowed, determined to find the succubus who had forced her into this awkward situation. But for now, she needed to act casual in front of Asher. While fixing her hair, she stole a few glances at him, who was staring out the window with a blank expression. Thinking about what had happened before made her heart skip a beat. It was only natural¡ªpoison or not, he was still the one who had taken her virginity. For a conservative girl like her, she wouldn''t mind spending her life with him¡ªthat''s how she saw things now. But at the same time, she couldn''t let herself get too attached. What if he took her for granted? That would be bad, because what if he decided to cheat on her with other girls? ''That''s right, I should make sure to always be in charge,'' After finishing her hair, she moved to the cabinet and selected her outfit. The dress was short, clinging to her curves and revealing just enough of her legs. Its deep black color contrasted with rich red roses that curled along the edges, adding a touch of elegance. She also picked out black stockings, the same rose pattern woven into them, completing the look with a subtle, seductive appeal. Lucy had prepared them in advance, even getting one for him. It was a black jacket, made from an expensive-looking fabric, with an inner lining that reached up to the neck. She paired it with soft-looking black silk pants that flowed smoothly with every step. A sleek belt with the LB logo added a touch of sophistication, while black shoes with a scale-like texture completed the attire, giving it a bold, stylish edge. Now that he no longer looked like a dead man, there was no need for him to wear those baggy clothes anymore. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Wear this," she said, tossing the jacket onto the bed before heading to the bathroom to change. Asher quickly glanced at the clothes, and just touching them made him hesitate. The fabric felt so luxurious, he couldn''t help but think that the entire outfit probably cost more than his lifetime of earnings. If he knew the price of just the shoes, he would probably curse himself for lacking imagination, because those alone cost more than he could ever dream of. He now seemed like a boy toy to a rich woman, but instead of a middle-aged divorcee, he had an super attractive hot girl he got to fuck first. His current situation was so enviable that men everywhere would curse him for having all the luck in the world. Chapter 57 - 57: His Important Role Asher ran a hand through his hair and took a step back, checking himself out in the full-length mirror. The black formal jacket hugged his body perfectly, and the silk pants gave him a smooth, polished look. He wasn''t used to such expensive clothes, but he had to admit¡ªthey looked good on him. For a moment, he stood there, staring at his reflection in disbelief. Just as he was about to turn away, the bathroom door opened, and Lucy stepped out. She looked breathtaking, almost glowing. Her hair was perfectly styled, and the short dress she wore clung to her curves in the most flattering way. It was as if their night together had triggered something in her, making her look even more radiant than usual. They looked at each other for a moment, holding each other''s gaze. "Let''s eat. I''m sure your sense of taste is back now, right?" Lucy said, breaking the awkward silence between them. "Yeah," "Wait," she said softly, glancing over at a nearby desk. She walked over and picked up a black wooden box that had been resting there. She opened the box slowly, revealing a stunning silver Rolez watch inside. The watch''s face was a deep green, and the silver hands gleamed under the soft light. The time markers were made of tiny, sparkling white gems, giving it a good balance . Before he could say anything, Lucy reached out, gently took his right hand, and slipped the watch onto his wrist. "Good thing it fits," she smiled, her eyes lingering on the watch as it settled perfectly on his wrist. He stared at the watch for a moment, unsure of how to respond. Then, a strange thought crossed his mind¡ª''Why do I feel like I have a sugar mommy?'' ''No, I''m getting ahead of myself again,'' he thought, shaking off the idea. "Thank you," he responded, not wanting to make it awkward by refusing. She just gave him a quick nod, realizing she''d spoiled him once again. To hide her slightly flustered expression, she turned and took the lead, moving toward the door. He noticed her slight change in demeanor but didn''t say anything. He let her move ahead while he followed, still admiring the watch on his wrist. ''I wonder how much this thing would go for if I pawned it,'' When they stepped into the elevator, the doors closed smoothly, and soft music played as they began their descent to the restaurant. Lucy adjusted her hair in the elevator''s reflective walls, making sure everything was in place, while Asher stood still beside her, barely moving. He kept his gaze straight ahead, his expression calm, almost unreadable. When the elevator doors slid open, they were greeted by a bright, spacious room with floor-to-ceiling windows, showcasing a breathtaking view of the city below. Sunlight filled the room, lighting up the fancy tables and making the silverware shine. The bright light streaming in made him a bit uncomfortable, but the cool air from the air-conditioning helped, balancing out the warmth and making it comfortable enough for him to relax . A group of hotel staff in clean white-and-red uniforms approached, each offering a polite nod. "Please, this way," they said, guiding them through the main dining area. They walked past elegantly set tables and plush chairs until they reached a private VIP room tucked near a large windows facing east. The sunlight streamed in, bright and intense, lighting up the table with a golden glow. Asher squinted slightly, his eyes narrowing against the brightness. Noticing this, Lucy raised a hand, signaling to the staff. "Could you lower the shutters, please?" "Of course," the staff replied, moving to adjust the controls. Slowly, the shutters descended, softening the light to a comfortable level. The room now held a warm, tamed glow, making the space feel cozier and more relaxed. Lucy glanced at Asher, a slight smile on her face. She hadn''t minded the light, but she''d noticed his reaction and wanted him to feel at ease. He turned to her and gave a small nod of thanks, appreciating the thoughtfulness behind her gesture. "Order whatever you want," she said, her tone light and casual. "Think of it as a celebration¡ªfor getting your life back." "Anything?" he asked, just to be sure. Lucy nodded, leaning back in her chair. "Anything. No limits." "Thanks, he glanced down at the thick, leather-bound menu. As he skimmed through the menu, he noticed something odd¡ªthere were no prices listed. The food here was probably so expensive they didn''t even want to put a number to it. He glanced up at her, and she gave off that "I''m-not-worried-about-money" vibe, so he figured he might as well go all out. "Guess it doesn''t matter what I order, huh?" he said, more to himself than to her. Lucy chuckled. "Pretty much. Just order whatever sounds good." So, he did just that. He started reading off dishes that sounded so fancy, they could have been invented just to confuse him. He came across something called ''Cassolette de homard with beurre blanc au truffe.'' He squinted at the words, trying to make sense of it. "Uh... Cassolette de homard?" he muttered, glancing at the waitress. Lucy immediately sensed his discomfort. Without missing a beat, she raised her hand slightly, signaling the staff to hold off. "Please give us some time," she said politely, her tone firm but considerate. "We''ll let you know when we''re ready to order. Please, go ahead." The staff exchanged a quick, respectful glance before nodding in unison and stepping away. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She didn''t want them to think poorly of his man. Even though he wasn''t entirely sure of his feelings, she was certain about hers. Asher noticed her gesture and felt thankful, which made him more comfortable opening up to her. "What''s this? It''s hard to pronounce," he said, pointing at the menu. She giggled at his confusion. "It''s just a fancy lobster stew with a truffle butter sauce." "I see, that sounds... good." He added it to his list. Next, he stumbled on ''Filet de boeuf Rossini with foie gras and demi-glace.'' His eyebrows furrowed as he tried to read it. "Filet de... boeuf Rossini?" he asked, glancing at her again. She smiled, trying to keep a straight face. "It''s a beef fillet topped with seared foie gras and a rich sauce." "Beef fillet with... what''s foie gras again?" he asked, squinting at the menu. "It''s a type of liver, but don''t worry¡ªit''s actually really good. I think you''ll like it," she reassured him. "Okay, ''beef with liver''¡ªI think I got it," he said, nodding like he understood. He kept ordering more food, and asking her for description , this made the tension from before vanished, and she started laughing and giggling, finding him adorable. ''Not good, I''m spoiling him so much...'' she trailed off. ''But he''s just too cute.'' she giggled quietly to herself, feeling a warmth spread through her chest. She had never expected that treating someone to food could feel this rewarding. It wasn''t just about the material things; it was about seeing the joy in his eyes. ''But I still need him to get stronger,'' she sighed quietly. ''Or else...'' Chapter 58 - 58: His Important Role Part 2 Her mind drifted as she worried about the future. Before, it had been just about her, but now, with him by her side, things had changed. Now that she had bound him to her, he shared her fate. If she died, he would die too. ''After that attack, I''m sure more people will come looking for me'' There were dangers hiding in the shadows¡ªthings she could not escape. Just as she was lost in contemplation, the waitress entered, carrying a tray filled with the food they had ordered. They carefully placed the dishes on the table, one by one, each plate glistening under the soft light. The waitstaff moved quietly, placing the last dish on the table before stepping back and giving a polite nod as they left. Asher''s eyes widened, taking in the spread of food that looked too fancy to be real. He wasn''t used to meals like this, and he felt out of place. "Don''t worry. These aren''t that expensive," she reassured him. He hesitated before picking up his fork, diving into the lobster stew. The richness of the truffle butter sauce melted in his mouth, and for the first time in his life, he understood what it meant to truly enjoy a gourmet meal. Watching him, Lucy felt her worries fade. There was something about seeing him enjoy the meal that lifted her spirits. He didn''t waste any part of the lobster, even sucking the meat from the smaller shells. A light chuckle escaped her lips. "We can always order more," He paused, noticing that she hadn''t touched her share yet. "Aren''t you going to eat?" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She smiled warmly. "Don''t worry, I''ve already had my fill." Sensing she was fine, he decided to focus back on the food. He continued eating, the only sound the soft clink of silverware against plates. When he finished, he leaned back slightly in his chair, satisfied. The meal was delicious. With a soft smile, Lucy signaled the waiter and casually ordered the most expensive bottle on the menu. A moment later, the waiter returned with the bottle¡ªa deep red, aged wine that had been carefully chosen. The label was elegant, with delicate gold lettering that caught the light as the female waiter set it down on the table. She uncorked the bottle with a flick of her wrist, the soft pop echoing in the air, and poured the wine into their glasses. The rich, earthy aroma of the wine filled the air, mingling with the scent of the delicious meal they had just finished. "A toast," Lucy said, lifting her glass, and Asher mirrored her actions. CLINK! They both took a sip, and the wine was everything they''d hoped for¡ªsmooth, flavorful, and every drop worth the price. After finishing their meal, Lucy set her glass down gently, her fingers lingering on the rim for a moment. She cleared her throat, her gaze turning more serious. "I need to tell you something important," "I''m listening," Asher replied. Lucy''s eyes lingered on him. "What do you know about the Demon world?" He thought for a moment, before giving a reply, "Is it the place where evil souls go to be tortured for eternity?" "That''s hell," she shook her head. "The Demon world lies between the human world and hell. It''s not all gloom and brimstone like people think. There are forests, and it has cities too¡ªjust like here." "I see," he responded flatly. It wasn''t that he wasn''t interested; it was just how he spoke. His tone was always nonchalant unless he was really excited, then he''d speak more casually. "You don''t seem surprised," she noted. "Most people would be curious about the demon world," "I guess I''ve had time to get used to it. When you''ve seen enough strange things, it''s hard to be shocked by anything." "You have a point," Lucy nodded slightly. "But why are you bringing up the Demon world now?" he asked. Lucy leaned back in her chair, her posture relaxed, but her fingers drummed lightly on the edge of the table. She looked at him for a moment, as if weighing the weight of her next words. "Because I''m planning to send you to the Demon world." Asher blinked, processing her words. "Why?" "I need you to get something for me." She paused, her lips pressing into a line before she added, "It''s important." Asher leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms as he contemplated. It didn''t make sense to him why he had to be the one to go. "Why not just go back yourself?" he asked, his voice a little more tentative than usual. "Or at least come with me. It would be easier, wouldn''t it?" Lucy shifted slightly, "Because I''m being hunted. The moment I step into the Demon world, they''ll know. I can''t risk it." "To be honest, I was hoping to stay hidden in the human world for a few years. But after what happened to me... that poison... I realized they''re really intent on capturing me." Asher could tell how hard it was for her to admit. He could see it in the way her shoulders tensed and the flicker of uncertainty in her eyes. "You don''t have to explain more," he said quietly, his tone softer than usual. "I''m just your servant, right? So I just have to follow your orders." ''Just my servant?'' she muttered to herself. She didn''t like the way he phrased it at all. It felt as though she was forcing him to stay with her out of some twisted sense of obligation, like he had no choice in the matter. "Yeah," she replied with a low tone, her eyes briefly meeting his. "But I don''t want you to think it''s just about orders. You''re not just a tool for me to use and discard." Asher gave a small shrug, his gaze drifting down to his empty glass. "It''s not really a big deal to me," he said, his voice calm, almost indifferent. "I''m just wondering if I''ll be able to survive there." Lucy could tell that he wasn''t bothered, but something about his calm response made her feel a bit sad. It wasn''t that he was uninterested¡ªmore like he was detached, as though helping her was just another mission to complete. ''I should just be myself and stop trying so hard to impress him '' Shaking her head, she let out a breath, feeling more at ease. Lucy stretched in her seat, leaning back with a more relaxed posture. With a small grin, she spoke again, her voice lighter. "You don''t have to worry. I''m not sending you there anytime soon," she said, waving off his concern with a casual flick of her hand. "I just wanted to give you a heads-up on why I need you to get a lot stronger. You might think you''re strong now, but even the weakest demon would tear you apart" Her tone shifted back to its usual playful and confident rhythm, easing the tension in the air. When she was too serious, he never quite knew how to respond. But now, with her usual energy returning, he felt more at ease. "Guess I have some training to do then," he said, half-smiling. Chapter 59 - 59: A Chance With the meal and conversation behind them, Asher and Lucy decided to stay in their hotel room until nightfall. hey didn''t feel like going out while the sun was still up. Inside the room, Lucy didn''t mention their wild experience, and Asher, out of respect for her, stayed quiet too. He wasn''t the kind of person who would assume just because he got to screw her. As long as she didn''t confirm their relationship, he would just kept to himself and go with the flow. The room fell into silence. Instead of trying to fill it with small talk, Lucy simply lay down on the other side of the bed, her back turned toward him. Her breathing was steady and calm, and though the room was extravagant, there was a strange sense of peace in the quiet. The hum of the city outside was faint, almost drowned out by the soft rustling of the sheets as Asher moved to get comfortable too. Now that he could sleep again, he found it more enjoyable. He glanced over at Lucy, who had already settled into a deep, relaxed position. A strange feeling lingered in him¡ªhe hadn''t expected her to fall asleep so quickly. He was used to being alone, especially after everything he had been through. But with her sleeping so close, something about it made him feel calm. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Slowly, his eyelids grew heavier, and the room around him began to fade into darkness until he finally fell asleep. But then, the quiet shifted. A voice shattered his peace. "Wake up!" "Wake up!" "Wake up!" The words echoed in his ears, growing louder with each repetition, like the sound of an alarm. His eyes snapped open, and he felt disoriented as he found himself no longer in the hotel room but in the midst of a chaotic battlefield. ''Where am I?'' he thought, as he scanned the carnage around him. His surroundings were dark, heavy smoke filling the air. The ground was littered with bodies¡ªbut they weren''t human. At first, he thought his eyes were playing tricks on him, but no, the creatures sprawled across the ground had twisted, unnatural forms. They were hideous , some with too many limbs, others with scales or horns jutting from their flesh. He tried to move, but when he looked down, his limbs was no longer flesh. Instead, it was metallic, like a weapon, sharp and angular¡ªlike the legs of some giant insect. He froze, staring in disbelief at his own hand. His fingers flexed, and the cold metal felt strangely natural, like a new part of himself. ''I need to calm down,'' he muttered to himself. If there was one thing he was good at, it was his ability to enter a hyper-focused mode. Looking around, he saw the battlefield stretch out in all directions The distant sound of fire and explosions echoed in the background, the smoke blotting out the sun and darkening the sky. Asher was about to move when he suddenly heard something. "Your majesty! What are you doing? We need to escape!" The voice came from behind him, and when he turned, he saw a figure approaching through the smoke. It had a face like a mosquito, but the rest of its body was humanoid¡ªthin, with translucent insect wings fluttering behind it. The creature landed beside Asher with a sharp buzz and looked at him with its insect eyes, which were large and multi-faceted, like a kaleidoscope of tiny lenses that moved independently. "Lucifer betrayed us! We need to leave, now!" The creature''s voice trembled with urgency as its wings buzzed even faster. Asher paused, trying to make sense of what he was seeing. Who was Lucifer? His head spun with confusion as he tried to piece things together. But when he tried to speak again, a sharp pain stabbed through his head, accompanied by a screeching sound. His vision blurred, and before he could make sense of anything, he jolted awake, finding himself back in his bed. Lucy was still asleep, her breathing steady, completely unaware of his sudden shift from nightmare to reality. ''Maybe I''m just tired,'' he sighed, his mind struggling to regain focus. Nightmares weren''t new to him, but this one was so vivid, and strange. ''I need to wash my face to clear my head.'' He slowly stood up from the bed, careful not to disturb Lucy. But as soon as he took a few steps, his legs failed him, and he collapsed to the floor. THUD! Lucy''s eyes snapped open at the sound. She rushed to his side without a second thought, pulling him back onto the bed. "Are you okay?" she asked, her face filled with concern. "I''m okay, I just feel weak," he responded. Lucy''s expression was calm, as if she had expected this to happen. She sat beside him, her hand resting lightly on the bedsheet as she explained. "The effect of my blood is wearing off. Unlike the pills you took, my blood only gives you a temporary power." "I see, " Asher nodded slowly, accepting her explanation without protest. There was no surprise, no panic in him¡ªjust understanding. He had faced death and come back from it. Feeling weak was not so bad in comparison. "So, I need to kill more humans?" he asked. Lucy sighed softly but nodded. "Yes. Until you''re stronger, you''ll need to feed on humans, or you''ll grow weaker each day." "Do you also need to eat human to maintain your power?" Lucy shook her head. "No, but if I want to grow stronger or replenish my energy faster, I need to feed on blood." Hearing her, Asher remembered the pills . Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out the red and white ones and handed them to her. She took the pills from him, swallowing them one by one, except for the white one, since it wasn''t meant for her. As the last red pill slid down her throat, she leaned back slightly, feeling the effects. Her exhaustion from both feeding him and fending off the poison was catching up with her, so the timing of these pills was perfect. When she was done, she felt like she had regained about 30% of her energy. It was still far from what she had lost, but it was a start. She glanced toward the window, where the last bits of sunlight were disappearing behind the curtains. Night had arrived. Asher, watching her from the corner of his eye, felt a strange mix of guilt and gratitude. She had already given him so much. But he knew he couldn''t keep asking her for blood. After a long pause, he finally spoke, breaking the silence. "If I''m going to keep killing humans, I''d prefer it to be criminals." "Just criminals, huh?" She paused. "But be careful. In this world, those lines get blurred. Sometimes, you won''t get to pick your target." "I''ll handle it when it comes," he responded. "Good answer." Lucy smiled faintly and stood up. She bit her lip, allowing a small trickle of blood to escape, then leaned in to kiss him. Their lips met, and the blood she shared gave him just enough energy to get through the next mission. Lucy felt his soft lips against hers. She didn''t really need to kiss him to transfer the blood, but she couldn''t pass up the chance. Chapter 60 - 60: A Very Cold Night The heavy scent of saltwater and a cool evening breeze drifted through the half-open windows of their car, hidden out of sight. They''d come straight here from the hotel, not wanting to waste any time. Asher leaned back in his seat, his eyes fixed on the large warehouse ahead. It was full of activity. Trucks unloaded goods, forklifts moved crates, and shadows darted in and out of sight. Lucy sat beside him, staying quiet for a moment, letting him take in the view. She knew this mission wasn''t going to be easy. Ideally, she would have started him off with something smaller, ¡ªan easier target to build his confidence, then gradually increase the challenge. But circumstances forced her hand. Every day that passed brought her closer to being found, and the people after her weren''t going to stop. She needed him to get stronger, and fast. "This is where we deal with the Tiger Gang," she broke the silence, her eyes still on the warehouse. ''The Tiger Gang, huh,'' he muttered, recognizing the name immediately. They were well-known in the city for their ruthlessness and control over certain territories. If he remembered right, they were also the ones who had killed him. During his last mission, when he''d dealt with some of their men, he''d noticed that same tiger logo sprayed on a wall. Back then, he''d brushed it off, figuring it didn''t matter. But now it seemed like his path was more entwined with this gang than he wanted. Or maybe they were just that big¡ªenough that every time he went after criminals, there was a good chance they''d be connected to them. Lucy shifted in her seat, her gaze fixed on the warehouse. "They''ve been stirring up trouble for a while . A few weeks ago, they started making demands on the Yamagi family, trying to take a cut of their business. When that didn''t work, they went further, sabotaging the two power plant. All of it just to push them out of a deal." "I see," Asher just nodded, not really interested with the details. To him, it was just another job¡ªa wealthy family trying to silence another wealthy organization. In the end, it''s all about who''s got the money and the power. However¡ª The Tiger Gang had made a fatal mistake. The Yamagi''s weren''t just rich and influential; they had a powerful demon standing behind them. Lucy continued, hoping to give him some context. "The place is filled with armed men. There are at least fifty inside, probably more hiding around the area. They''ve got high-caliber guns and even grenades. This won''t be easy like last time." Asher''s gaze flickered over the warehouse again, considering the risk. She wasn''t exaggerating¡ªthis was a different level entirely. But that didn''t make him nervous. All he needed to do was follow whatever plan she had in mind and get it done. However, her next words finally got a reaction out of him. "You handle it alone." "What?" Asher opened his mouth, lost for words. She had just said there were at least fifty armed men in there, and now she expected him to do a solo job. Little did he know, Lucy had originally planned to help him right from the start, to make the mission safer. But seeing his calm, almost indifferent attitude, she began to understand just how dangerous that mindset could be. He was underestimating the danger, and if she didn''t snap him out of it, he would end up dead the moment he stepped into the Demon world. "I''ll do it," Asher opened the car door, feeling the cool evening air against his skin as he stepped out. Reaching into the car compartment behind, he pulled out the neatly organized weapons. High-caliber guns¡ªcourtesy of Nakata¡ªlined the case, their metal reflecting the dim light. But he didn''t go for the weapons first. Instead, he grabbed a set of tactical gear . They weren''t the same ones Nakata had worn while sparring with Lucy, but they still offered some protection against stabs. The color scheme was also ideal for blending into the night. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once he finished putting it on, he looked like someone straight out of a special forces unit. Asher then turned his attention to the weapons before him, quickly evaluating each one. His hand moved as he secured the sleek, black Beretta pistol, its weight comfortable in his grip. Next, he grabbed a Banish .45 pistol suppressor¡ªsilent and deadly. He attached it to the barrel with ease, the Beretta''s threaded barrel making the connection smooth. He also slid extra magazines into his utility belt, making sure everything was within easy reach. But he wasn''t finished yet. He reached for a short submachine gun, an Uzi. Its compact design made it perfect for close quarters. It was lightweight, easy to maneuver, and would give him more firepower when needed. He slung it over his shoulder, the strap settling comfortably against his chest. To finish his preparation, he grabbed two military-grade knives, each with a sturdy black handle, and a flashbang. He slid the knives into the sheath strapped to his legs and tucked the flashbang into a secure pouch. ''Better to be prepared for anything,'' he muttered to himself. "I''m ready," he walked away, knowing that he had to handle this himself. Lucy watched quietly from behind, her eyes fixed on Asher''s back as he walked further into the shadows, the distance between them growing. She knew the risks. Though part of her wanted to call him back, she understood there was no time to be soft. If she had it, she''d train him more, teach him some basic magic, but even that would take weeks. For now, he had to rely on his weapons to pull through. ''But just in case things get bad, I''ll be ready,'' she added. As Asher approached the entrance, a thought struck him. Rushing straight in would only draw attention. With so many people inside, it would quickly escalate into a shootout. ''I need to be smarter about this,'' He scanned the area, eyes landing on a large shipping container near the side of the warehouse. It was big enough to hide behind, and more importantly, it offered the cover he needed to plan his next move. With quick, silent steps, he veered off course, heading toward the container. He crouched low, making sure the shadows hid his movements. From behind the metal walls, he peered around, taking in the layout of the warehouse. He counted the shadows in the distance¡ªat least a dozen men near the entrance, with more scattered further inside. There were crates piled high and narrow walkways between them, perfect for ambushes. ''Too many enemies upfront. The smarter move would be to thin their numbers first.'' he mused to himself. The key was to take out the guards on the perimeter without alerting the others. Asher pulled out his knife, his fingers running over the dark blade. It had a matte finish, designed to avoid reflecting light in the darkness.. The grip felt steady in his hand, the weight balanced just right. With the blade in hand, he moved deeper into the crates, using the darkness to his advantage. Chapter 61 - 61: A Very Cold Night Part 2 He took a few steps toward the wall separating the warehouse from the main road. It was a tall, industrial-grade metal fence, the kind with gaps that allowed a clear view through. The fence was about 12 feet high, but with his enhanced strength, temporarily boosted by Lucy''s blood, jumping over it was easy. He landed softly on the other side, crouching down to soften the impact and blend into the shadows. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Asher waited for a few seconds before making his move. ''This place is bigger than I thought,'' he muttered to himself. The layout of the place worked to his advantage, with plenty of dark corners and hidden spaces to use as cover. This was the kind of place where, even if he killed someone, the chances of getting caught were low¡ªthanks to the darkness and the sheer size of the area. He shifted his position on the ground, carefully adjusting his stance for a better view. His eyes moved slowly, scanning the area for any signs of movement. When he was sure it was safe to move, he would rise, slipping from one cover to the next. Each step was calculated, and any noise he made was swallowed by the rumble of trucks and forklifts nearby. He paused behind a stack of metal containers, staying perfectly still as he watched a guard move past. The man''s back was turned, and Asher waited for the right moment to make his next move. The guard''s attention was fully on his patrol, unaware of the predator in the shadows stalking him. ''A chance!'' Asher rushed behind. The guard heard footsteps and began to turn, but Asher quickly closed the gap and drove the knife into his chest, just above the heart. Groaning in pain, the man''s body stiffened as he tried to scream. But Asher''s other hand clamped over his mouth, muffling any sound. He drove the weapon forward, cutting through flesh and internal organs, then twisted it to make the death as quick as possible. However, the guard''s sudden movement caused the knife to miss the heart, and the death was slow and agonizing. Pain twisted the man''s face as life drained from him. Asher saw the man''s pain and felt a brief moment of discomfort, but he pushed it aside quickly. There was no room for weakness or mercy. More people needed to be dealt with, and he couldn''t afford to hesitate. The moment the guard''s breath stopped, Asher wasted no time. He focused and channeled Lucy''s magic. The corpse shifted and transformed into three pills. Swallowing the black pill, power surged through him, sharpening his senses and giving his strength a slight boost. Next, he gathered the discarded clothes from the ground to ensure no trace was left behind that could alert the others. Once the uniforms were hidden, he slipped back into the shadows and continued moving. He slid behind a large crate, then ducked low to avoid a passing light. A few steps forward, he crouched next to a stack of metal barrels, listening for any sounds that might give away his position. Finally, he spotted another guard patrolling alone. The approach was the same¡ªquick, precise, and deadly. This time, he made sure to hit the heart immediately, making the assassination cleaner and more efficient. When he was done, he started taking the pill, popping it into his mouth. Every boost in power, no matter how small, was important. ''I can''t waste any time. The more guards I take out, the sooner someone will realize something''s off. I need to find another way,'' Then an idea popped into his head as he glanced up. A wire hung there. ''If I cut the power, it''ll be easier to move around,'' he thought. Asher moved quickly, closing the distance between himself and the next guard. He grabbed him by the collar, slamming him hard against the wall. The guard gasped, eyes wide with shock. Asher pressed the sharp edge of his knife against the man''s neck, making it clear he wasn''t playing around. "Scream, and you''re dead," he warned, his voice low and unnaturally steady. The guard''s breath quickened. "Please¡­ I have a family," he begged, his voice shaking. Asher''s grip tightened on the knife, his eyes cold and focused. He didn''t show any hesitation. "Everyone has a family. Doesn''t change anything." He leaned in closer, the blade pressing just a little harder. "Now, where''s the power room?" The guard''s eyes darted nervously, fear flooding his face. "It''s down the hall," he stammered, his voice shaking. "Second door on the left... please, I''ve got a family. I''ll keep quiet, I swear." THUD! Asher struck the man''s neck with a precise hit, knocking him unconscious. ''This is why I hate talking,'' He let out a heavy sigh. It was always easier to just kill his targets. Once they started talking about their families, it made everything harder¡ªtoo many distractions, too much hesitation. Asher grabbed the unconscious guard by the shoulder, dragging him with little effort to one of the dark corners of the warehouse. He lowered the man''s body to the ground, making sure it stayed hidden from view. Satisfied, he moved on, following the direction the guard had pointed. The guard had no reason to lie¡ªhe was desperate to stay alive. Along the way, he took down more people, each kill fast and efficient. He didn''t waste time on conversation anymore. No pleas, no begging, no problem. ''I''m getting stronger,'' he muttered to himself, pausing for a moment to clench his fists. He could feel it¡ªthough he wasn''t exactly sure how to measure it. But the way the blade slid through the ribcage of his targets, like cutting through soft flesh instead of bone, told him everything he needed to know. It was a twisted way to measure his strength, but there was no better way. No grip machine around to test it, so this would do. Finally, Asher reached a metal door and opened it quietly. He saw a narrow hallway with another door at the end. The walls were covered with tangled wires and old pipes, which told him this room wasn''t just for power¡ªit also handled water and other utilities. The heavy, industrial look of the place made it clear this was the heart of the operation. Asher moved forward, the silence of the hallway stretching around him. Then, the door at the end of the hall clicked, and four technicians appeared, stepping into view. They were too far for him to use his knife. Instinct took over. He drew his gun without thinking, and fired. The silenced shot barely echoed, a sharp ''pffft'' that cut through the silence of the narrow hall. When it was over, four lives were gone. They hadn''t done anything wrong, just come in to work, to provide for their families. And yet, their lives were taken in an instant, all because they happened to be in the wrong place at the wrong time. ''Damn it,'' Asher sighed. They weren''t armed, unlike the guards. Once again, he had taken innocent lives. ''What''s done is done,'' He forced it down. There was no room for hesitation. No time for weakness. The guilt would come later, after it was all over. Chapter 62 - 62: A Very Cold Night Part 3 He quickly turned the bodies into pills, pushing the nagging thoughts from his mind. The faster they became pills, the easier it was to push the guilt away He knew it was petty, this twisted reasoning, but in a situation like this, where morality couldn''t be afforded, he had to grasp onto whatever he could to keep his mind from breaking, even if it was just a small piece of his sanity. Next, he focused on the power room. He didn''t forget to gather the clothes and tools scattered around, just in case someone walked in. With a quick glance around, he pushed open the door, the creak of the hinges barely audible. Stepping inside, his eyes adjusted to the dim light. In the far corner, the large power breaker was mounted on the wall, just as he''d hoped. Places like this required heavy-duty equipment to handle the massive amount of power being used. A standard breaker wouldn''t hold up under that kind of pressure. He studied the breaker carefully, weighing his options. Cutting the wires directly would just get him electrocuted, and that wasn''t a good idea. The best approach was to kill the main power first, then cut the lines one by one. This strategy would also ensure that even if the backup generator kicked in, no power would be able to flow through. How did he know? Simple¡ªcommon sense. It didn''t take a genius to figure out that cutting the main power first would stop anything from getting through, backup generators included. ''Let see...'' His fingers hovered over the switches. He double-checked the labels on the breaker panel. Everything seemed in order. He flipped the main switch, cutting off the power to the entire warehouse. The low hum of the machinery died instantly. Now that the room was dark and powerless, he moved quickly, pulling out the tools and beginning to cut the wires one by one. No electricity meant no risk of a sudden shock. Once all the wires were severed, he stepped back and checked his work. ''Perfect,'' he muttered to himself, feeling a brief sense of satisfaction. While Asher quietly celebrated his success, the people inside the warehouse were frustrated. Some of them fumbled for flashlights, others switched on their phone lights, and a few sections of the warehouse were fortunate enough to have emergency lights built into the walls. "What the hell is happening?" one of the gangsters muttered, his voice filled with frustration. "Power''s out. Damn it!" another snapped, his steps quick as he fumbled for a flashlight. "Call the technicians!" Another person grabbed a walkie-talkie, trying to reach the people handling the utilities. But when he pressed the button, all he heard was static. No response. The gangster slammed the walkie-talkie against his palm in frustration, then tossed it aside. "Checked the other places," After a while, a few returned. "Everyone else has power, except for us," one of them said, frustration clear in their voice. "I think there''s a problem with our breaker," It wasn''t hard to figure out. The warehouse was right in the middle of the port, and the grid was connected. If the lights were out here, it meant it was an internal issue, "Check the breaker then !" someone shouted, but there was no real urgency in the voice. It was more of an instinctive reaction. Five gangsters exchanged glances, nodding in agreement. Weapons drawn and flashlights in hand, they grouped together, and headed out. They carried guns, just in case this turned out to be a raid. After all, they had shipments of contraband in the warehouse at that moment. The beams of their flashlights cut through the pitch-black warehouse, sweeping slowly over crates and equipment. "How far is that place?" one of them muttered, his voice barely a whisper. "Just keep moving," another hissed. After what felt like 10 minutes of creeping forward, they finally reached a narrow hallway leading toward the power room. The air grew colder here, and the darkness seemed denser. "Where the hell are those technicians? They were supposed to fix things in case of crap like this," one gangster grumbled "Can''t believe the power cut out like this. We paid good money to keep this place running all the time," he added. "Shut it. We''re almost there," their leader snapped. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When they reached the heavy metal door to the power room, the leader leaned his weight into it, forcing it open with a slow, grating creak. They expected to find the technicians working to fix the issue, maybe even scolding them for not answering the walkie-talkie. But as soon as the door fully open, a sudden flash blinded them¡ªfollowed by a sharp, muffled crack. A warm sensation spread through their heads, and before they could scream, they were dead. Fast and efficient. This was the power of a gun¡ªsomething basic magic would struggle to imitate. Human weapons might be laughable against demons, but against humans, it was an absolute bringer of death. In fact, it was the most fair and equal thing in the world. It didn''t discriminate¡ªrich or poor, young or old¡ªif it hit someone in the head, death was almost certain. Asher stepped out of the power room and approached the corpses. He knelt beside each body, one by one, activating the rune on his palm before swallowing the pills. Asher also made sure to turn off each flashlight, extinguishing the last of the light in the room. He felt more at home in darkness. The absence of light heightened his senses, allowing him to see with unnatural clarity, as if the room were fully illuminated. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª A well-built man in a white tank top sat back in his leather chair inside an office, casually smoking a cigar His jet-black hair, styled in a sharp faux hawk, complemented his rugged look, while his black, monolid eyes held a cold, piercing gaze that spoke of his Eastern lineage. Tattoos covered his arms, and old stab wounds marred the ink, hinting at a past far from peaceful. This was Yip Kai, one of the top figures in the Tiger Gang, responsible for handling the import and export of illegal goods from the eastern continent. "Boss Kai, we''ve lost contact with the group we sent to the utility room," a thin man said. He wore eye glasses and looked nothing like a gangster, which made sense¡ªthis was Chao, the accountant. Kai raised an eyebrow, glancing over at his subordinates with a hint of irritation. Smoke curled from his cigar as he leaned forward, exhaling slowly. "I think we''ve got a visitor¡ªmust be from that damned Yamagi family," Kai muttered, taking another slow drag on his cigar. "I warned them not to mess with that family, but those greedy old idiots just don''t know when to stop," he sighed, a hint of frustration in his voice. "Boss, is the Yamagi family really that dangerous?" Chao asked, clearly surprised. He knew Kai well enough to know that fear wasn''t something his boss showed easily "Do you see this cut here?" Kai asked, raising his arm to point to the scar on his skin. "One of their dogs did this to me back in the East." Chapter 63 - 63: Bold Strategy Chao shifted uneasily, glancing at the scar. "So, what''s next, Boss?" Kai stubbed out his cigar in the ashtray, the glow fading as he pressed it down firmly. "We''re not waiting around for them to make the first move .Get the guys together. Let''s remind them who runs this place. " A dark smile curved his lips. "And tell our visitors on the docks to be ready for anything." "Are you sure, Boss? Those people are dangerous and unpredictable," Chao warned. He dealt with plenty of bad people, but those so-called visitors were on another level entirely. "I''m sure," Kai replied, his tone unshakable. "This is the Yamagi family we''re dealing with, not just anyone. If the person who did this to me is here... then I doubt we have enough bullets" A bead of sweat ran down on the accountant''s face at the declaration. He wondered just how dangerous this ''Yamagi dog'' really was. "Just do it," Kai said, waving him off dismissively. Chao gave a quick nod and rushed out, grabbing his radio to relay the orders. Back in the office, Kai leaned back in his chair, absently tracing the scar on his arm with his fingers. ''If they want war, we''ll give it to them,'' he muttered to himself. Then, he stood up and pressed a button beneath the desk. A soft click echoed. The painting on the wall slid aside, revealing a hidden door. He stepped inside, the room pristine white, lined with dozens of guns neatly displayed on the walls. Other weapons were arranged with equal precision¡ªgrenades, various types of knives, each one carefully placed and ready for use. But his gaze was fixed on a single item¡ªa silver katana resting in one of the glass displays. He picked up the katana, his fingers tracing the blade. ''I hope it''s you, Nakata,'' Kai muttered to himself, his grip tightening on the blade. ''So we can finally settle our score and see who''s really the strongest disciple!'' ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª Meanwhile, in another part of the warehouse, Asher moved silently through the narrow corridors, unaware of the storm closing in around him. He gripped his knife tightly, opting against using his gun for now. The flash from each shot would be too easy to spot. As he turned a corner, he spotted a guard walking alone, barely paying attention. He closed the distance in seconds with his speed. BURST! The knife slid under the guard''s ribs, pressing upward and ending a life in a single, silent strike. A second guard appeared just a few feet away, oblivious to the scene unfolding in the shadows. Asher slipped in behind him, grabbing the guard by the shoulder and pulling him into the corner. The blade found its mark in the throat, silencing the target instantly. With each kill, he moved the bodies out of sight first, concealing them before turning them into pills, leaving no trace behind. Things had been going smoothly until the sudden crack of a gunshot echoed from behind him, close enough that he could feel the rush of air. He dropped low, instinct taking over, narrowly avoiding a hail of bullets that tore through the air, shredding everything in its path. Keeping his head down, he crawled along the floor, each shot pounding against the walls and floor around him. "We''ve got one here!" shouted a gangster, his finger glued to the trigger. Asher managed to reach a corner with thick enough walls, seeking cover. He knew that if he stayed still for too long, they''d have him pinned down. However¡ª The gunfire kept coming, nonstop and deafening Asher used the darkness to his advantage¡ªat least, until they started flipping on the industrial flashlights. The lights flashed, making it harder to track the gangsters. They moved in, footsteps heavy, weapons ready. One by one, they reloaded, preparing for the next attack. ''Damn it.'' Asher cursed under his breath. He had trained with Nakata¡ªbut none of that prepared him for the finer details. The most important one? Positioning. He didn''t think about his surroundings, and the possibility of being cornered. Now, he was paying the price. The gunfire stopped, but the silence felt worse than the shots. He fired a few quick rounds into the closest gangsters, trying to force them back. But it was useless. They already knew where he was, and the blinding lights worked against him. His shots were ineffective, and the gangsters returned fire, forcing him to retreat into hiding. "Get the fuck out or we''ll throw a grenade!" one of them yelled. ''A grenade?'' his mind raced. They didn''t need perfect aim to flush him out¡ªjust the pull of a pin and the toss of an explosive, and it would all be over. He didn''t respond immediately, taking a deep breath to steady his nerves. ''Calm down. He thought to himself, forcing his fingers to steady on the grip of his gun. ''Think.'' Suddenly, he slipped into hyperfocus. Everything sharpened, and the fear of death faded, replaced by a calculative gaze. After considering everything, a plan began to form in his mind. He transferred his pistol to his left hand, his fingers already moving to grab the Uzi with his right. The odds were stacked against him, but he wasn''t about to go down without a fight. Eyes closed, he listened intently to the sound of footsteps, growing louder and closer, coming from different directions. ''Now!'' He peaked out from behind the corner, just enough to get a glimpse of the gangsters taking position, their weapons raised, ready to tear him apart. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without hesitation, he squeezed the triggers of both weapons. The Uzi roared to life in his hands, its rapid-fire burst cutting through the air. They fired back, their weapons flashing in unison, but Asher was the first to move The Uzi''s muzzle flashed as it emptied round after round. One went down, clutching at his chest, blood splattering across the floor in a dark, sickening spray. Another dropped to his knees, howling in pain as a bullet tore through his arm. But they kept coming, firing back with a vengeance, their bullets shredding the air around him. BANG! Another gangster dropped. This one''s body jerked, and then crumpled to the ground, the head snapping back like a ragdoll. At the same time, bullets tore through Asher''s body, each shot slamming into him, pinning him against the wall. The first one hit his shoulder, the second his side, the third his leg. He felt his body start to slow, the wounds in every part of him threatening to tear him apart. His vision blurred as a bullet directly hit his head, blood staining his shirt as he staggered, struggling to stay on his feet. But the Uzi stayed steady in his hands. Despite blood and brain matter soaking his clothes, he kept firing. He might look human, but he was far from it. He was an undead who could endure such punishment. When the shootout ended, everyone was dead¡ªeven him. He looked like a mangled corpse, his body battered, and the entire place was reduced to rubble by the attack. "Arghhh!" Asher gasped, his body jerking violently as the bullets were forced out of his flesh. Chapter 64 - 64: Unexpected Outcome His body healed faster now, the effects of consuming more humans becoming apparent. The bullet holes in his chest and arms closed up one by one, with his skin coming together at an unnatural speed. The blood that had spilled around him on the cold concrete floor seemed to vanish, almost like it was being pulled back into his body. In seconds, his wounds were gone, leaving smooth skin with no sign of injury. But the process wasn''t without its toll. His head pounded, leaving him feeling a bit dizzy. As he forced himself to stand, his knee trembled. Moving felt like dragging himself through thick mud. His eyes fluttered open, struggling to focus, but he clenched his fists, refusing to collapse. ''I can never get used to this feeling,'' He ran a hand over his chest, feeling the rough, jagged edges of the fabric where the bullet holes had torn through. Despite his dizziness, he forced himself to move, turning the corpses around him into pills. Each one he swallowed eased his disorientation and strengthened his body. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once it was over, he started moving, his mind racing with the worry that more enemies would show up. Just as he feared, another wave appeared, closing in on him. The sound of footsteps grew louder, signaling their approach. He quickly scanned his surroundings. This time, he was in a better position¡ª with a clear line of sight to the narrow hallway ahead. His hand gripped the handgun tightly, fingers twitching with anticipation. The first enemy turned the corner, and without hesitation, he raised the gun, squeezing the trigger. BANG! The shot rang out, the man collapsing instantly, a clean hit to the chest. Another came at him from the left, but he was already turning, firing again before the man had a chance to react. BANG! A second shot sent him to the ground. The remaining three were closing in, but they didn''t have the advantage this time. BANG! BANG! BANG! He fired off a quick trio of shots¡ªtwo hit their targets in the chest, dropping them in their tracks. The last one tried to take cover behind a pillar, but it was too late. With a final shot, he fell, the bullet finding its mark. He turned and swallowed pills repeatedly, but then stopped. His head throbbed, and an unfamiliar heat spread through his body. Gripping his chest, he felt his heart¡ªwhich had once been unresponsive¡ªbegin to beat faster and faster like it was gonna explode. ''What''s happening to me?'' he groaned, the pain coursing through his whole body. As he struggled with the strange sensations, another group appeared, and immediately raised their guns, aiming right at him. One gangster was about to pull the trigger when he was stopped by another. "Boss said to take him alive," the second gangster ordered. The first gangster''s finger hovered over the trigger, his hand shaking slightly . In the end, he lowered his gun, his grip loosening as he let out a heavy sigh. "Get his gun and grab him!" The second gangster moved quickly, his eyes locked on Asher''s discarded gun. "Got it," he said, kicking it aside. At the same time, the other two gangsters moved in, one grabbing Asher by the arm, the other by the shoulder. They yanked him to his feet with rough hands. Asher stumbled, his legs shaky from the strange heat and pain still coursing through his body, but they kept a firm grip on him. "Tie him up. Boss wants him alive, but not moving." One of the men pulled out a set of zip ties, quickly securing his wrists. His body shook, every muscle twitching with strain, but he was too weak to even try to fight back. Moving felt like lifting something too heavy, and even keeping his eyes open took all the energy he had left. The group, confident he couldn''t resist, began to drag him toward their boss. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª Outside the warehouse CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! The sound of metal clashing echoed through the air as two figures fought with incredible speed. They jumped between containers, moving so fast they seemed to blur, their bodies nearly impossible to follow in the darkness. One of the figures was Lucy. In her right hand was a thin sword made of blood, its edges flowing like liquid, yet it remained as hard and durable as steel when making contact. Her opponent was a man whose face was completely covered in bandages, leaving only his bloodshot eyes visible. He wielded two daggers, moving with a speed beyond what any normal human could reach. CLANG! They clashed again, then landed on top of a red metal container. "Why is someone like you here?" Lucy narrowed her eyes. Her opponent wasn''t a demon, but he wasn''t fully human either. "I should be asking you the same thing. Why is a demon like you intervening in the human world?" the bandaged man replied. Lucy''s eyes flashed with irritation at his words. She tightened her grip on her blood sword. "I''m not here to explain myself to inferior beings like you." SWOOOOSH! She shot forward, closing the distance before her opponent had time to react. But just as she closed in, two more bandaged figures jumped from the shadows, surrounding her in an instant. Her eyes narrowed as she became more serious. With a quick decision, she shattered her blood sword into countless pieces, sending them flying like sharp shrapnel. The pieces zipped through the air, forcing the three men to quickly block and dodge, their daggers moving desperately as they tried to protect themselves from the blood fragments. "I''m not done yet..." she sneered in contempt, "Bloody Rose!" The shrapnel that had struck their bodies exploded, shredding the three figures into nothing but a spray of blood. But before the blood could hit the ground, she raised her hand, and in an instant, it transformed into pills. The color was different, so she didn''t swallow them carelessly. "Idiots," she shook her head in disappointment. "Do you really think you can handle a royal blood like me with just numbers?" Those three figures might have been powerful for humans, but to someone like her, they were a joke. ''I need to rescue him,'' she muttered to herself. Just as she was about to leave, sensing that things were getting more complicated, she suddenly heard¡ª CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! "Amazing! Amazing!" a voice called out, dripping with admiration. "I knew it¡ªDemons are truly a different breed. Humans can try to imitate you, but the real thing? It''s on another level!" When Lucy turned, she saw five figures, four wrapped in bandages. They felt different¡ªstronger than the three she''d just fought. At the center stood an old, thin man with dark, sunken eyes and messy hair. His pale face suggested sleepless nights, and thick prescription glasses sat crookedly on his nose. He wore a lab coat, an odd choice amidst the bloodshed. "State your name." Lucy demanded. The man grinned at the sound of her voice, his body trembling as if he found it irresistible. "Ah, my apologies for not introducing myself earlier, Your Majesty," he said, bowing his head with exaggerated politeness. "My name is Nikolai... Dr. Nikolai Makarov." Chapter 65 - 65: First Hand Experience Lucy''s eyes narrowed. Her fingers tightened around the hilt as her blood sword began to form in her hand once again. "Dr. Nikolai Makarov," she repeated, her tone laced with disdain. "Tell me why I shouldn''t end this right now." The old doctor chuckled lowly, straightening his posture. His dark, sunken eyes gleamed with a twisted excitement, enjoying the tension. "Oh, I wouldn''t dream of stopping you," he said, spreading his arms wide, his lab coat fluttering. "But if you kill me, you''ll never find what I''ve done to your precious friend." Lucy''s fingers tightened around the hilt of her sword. "What did you do to him?" Nikolai raised a finger, wagging it mockingly. "Now, now, Your Majesty, patience," Lucy hesitated. She knew Nikolai was mocking her, but the thought of Asher''s well being clouded her judgment. She''d thought they were only dealing with a gang, but the appearance of Nikolai and these bandaged figures threw her plan into disarray. "Don''t worry, he''ll be safe as long as you cooperate with us," the old man chuckled, thinking he had her cornered. But he made a fatal mistake. Suddenly, her eyes glowed brighter, her hair lifting and turning white. A low hum filled the air, and the wind began to rise, causing the water around the pier to crash harder against the pilings. Nikolai and his men stared in shock. They had called her "Your Majesty" as a joke, never realizing they were standing before a true Royal Blood. "You dare threaten me?" she spat, her voice rising with the wind. She had been holding back her power to avoid causing a scene, but they just had to push her buttons. Lucy raised her sword, and the blood began to glow, turning into a bright, piercing light that looked powerful enough to cut through anything. "Humans, I''ll show you how insignificant you are!" she hissed. Just as she was about to end it all, a loud sound echoed from the warehouse, followed by the wall crumbling. SWOOSH! A quick whooshing sound sliced through the air as two figures were sent hurtling toward a nearby container. BOOM! The impact crushed them instantly, their bodies crumpling like ragdolls before vanishing into the wreckage. Lucy hesitated, her gaze locking on the figure that slowly walked out from the shattered wall. ''I¡ªImpossible,'' she stuttered. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª A few minutes earlier, Asher stumbled as two men yanked him forward, dragging him toward the office. Inside, Kai stood by his desk, his fingers tapping on the wood. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Make sure he can''t move," he ordered. The lackeys shoved Asher onto a metal chair, forcing him down as they wrapped thick chains around his body. Each link clinked loudly as they tightened it, locking him in place with no room to move. The metal dug into his skin, but he couldn''t gather enough strength to break free. Once Asher was securely bound, Kai stood from his seat and picked up his katana. With a slight smirk, he pointed the blade at Asher''s chin, lifting it upward to make him meet his gaze. "You''re not Nakata. Where is he?" he demanded. Asher didn''t respond, not because he was protecting someone, but because he had already lost the ability to speak. His vision blurred, everything around him fading into hazy shapes. He struggled to keep his head up, and his remaining strength was slipping away fast. Kai pressed the blade harder, expecting to see blood, but the cut sealed itself instantly. His narrowed in confusion, curiosity sparking at the sight. He leaned in, studying Asher''s face and the unexplainable way each wound healed on its own. "What are you?" he demanded, his tone sharper now. When no response came, Kai clenched his jaw, frustration rising from being ignored. Without warning, he swing his katana across Asher''s neck. SLASH! The blade sliced cleanly through Asher''s neck, stopping just short of full decapitation. But, in seconds, the wound closed up, the skin merging back together as if nothing had happened. "What...?" Kai murmured, taking a step back. Then it hit him. He had heard rumors of this strange phenomenon¡ªhumans who transcended their biological limits, beings capable of impossible feats, like healing wounds instantly or even defying death itself. But seeing it firsthand¡ªright before his eyes¡ªwas something else entirely. "Are you a mutant?" he asked, his voice tinged with disbelief. Before he could get an answer, a voice echoed from the door. "No, he''s not," A figure in a lab coat stepped inside, flanked by four fully bandaged men. One of the gangsters snapped, pointing his gun at the newcomers. "What are you doing here?" But before the gangster could pull the trigger, one of the larger figures grabbed him by the head and crushed it completely. "That''s a mutant," Dr. Nikolai chuckled, pointing at the large bandaged man. The remaining gangsters were shocked, their hands instinctively reaching for their guns. But before anyone could make a move, Kai raised his hand. "Don''t," he ordered in a low, steady voice. The gangsters hesitated, their fingers still twitching near the triggers. They were used to dealing with all sorts of threats and criminals, but this new group was different. Kai''s sharp eyes never left Dr. Nikolai as he spoke again, his voice cold with recognition. "I know who they are," he explained to his subordinates. The gangsters slowly lowered their weapons, though tension remained thick in the air. Most were furious, their faces twisted in anger, still reeling from the brutal death of one of their comrades right before their eyes. "Smart move," Dr. Nikolai said, his twisted grin widening as he bathed in the power he had over everyone in the room. Kai leaned back against his desk, lighting a cigar. The shock of the sudden turn of events was too much, even for him. "Can you tell me what this thing is?" Kai asked, his eyes shifting to Asher, whose body was completely unresponsive. Nikolai stepped closer, adjusting his glasses with a calm smile. "That thing is a demon... or, as you might call it in your country, a yokai," Kai''s eyes narrowed as he processed the revelations. He had heard of yokai before, but always dismissed them as mere myths, stories told to scare children. Mutants, on the other hand, were more believable. They were scientific result of humans using drugs to gain unnatural strength. This was beyond his expertise, but the doctor seemed to know far more about these so-called demons. "So, what now?" Kai asked calmly. "Just keep him here for now. "I have to meet someone more dangerous." Nikolai chuckled before turning away The four bandaged men followed him, and in their place, two more appeared, identical in height and appearance. "These two will help, just in case of emergency," he added before giving a casual wave . The two figures stood side by side, their eyes fixed on their target. They seemed more machine than human, their eyes showing no emotions. But Asher remained still, his body limp in the chair. There was no sign of life¡ªno rise and fall of his chest, no twitch of a muscle. He looked dead. Then, out of nowhere, the sound of a heartbeat shattered the silence. THUMP! Chapter 66 - 66: Surprising Everyone The sound was faint at first, but it was loud enough for those nearby to hear. Suddenly, the beat grew louder, stronger. It thudded through the room, vibrating off the chest, a rhythm echoing like a drum. THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! Fingers twitched, then his head snapped up. The strong beat of his heart made him tremble uncontrollably, his body jerking in a strange, unsettling way that caused the others to step back. His right eye, once dull and lifeless, began to glow. Its color shifted from its usual shade to a deep red, as if the sound of his heartbeat had triggered something within. And then, as if the world itself was holding its breath¡ª THUUUUMP! His body jolted, and The chains holding him in place snapped with a crack. They couldn''t hold back the unknown force that had awakened within him. The two bandaged figures moved to pin him down, but they were one step too slow. He dodged the first attacker, grabbed its arm, and delivered a punch that sent the figure flying. In the same stance, he twisted his body to avoid the second attacker. With a hard kick, he sent the figure flying as well. It all happened so fast that by the time the gangsters realized the danger, it was already too late. Asher pulled the chains and swung them with such force that the sound reverberated through the room. SNAP! Every person within range, except for Kai¡ªwho managed to block with his sword¡ªcould only brace for impact as they got hit by hard metals. Each blow shattered bones, with some unlucky ones taking the full force to their skulls. The cold metal shattered their heads like watermelons. Kai, now on the floor, felt his arms going completely numb. If not for his katana''s special quality, it would have already been destroyed by that first attack. ''Is this really the power of a demon?'' Kai muttered to himself. He had once prided himself on his skills and abilities, but now, witnessing the sheer difference in physical strength, the harsh reality hit him: humans were biologically weak from the very beginning. Asher stood there for a moment, showing no sign of movement. Only his right eye glowed red, and the imbalance made him appear even more intimidating. But it wasn''t just the eye that made others uneasy. The blank expression on his face, devoid of emotion, gave him the chilling presence of a machine moving purely on instinct¡ªcold, unfeeling, and unstoppable. The two bandaged figures exchanged a brief glance, quickly regaining their composure, then moved in unison to take him down. Their blades flashed in the dim light, the sound of metal humming through the air as they charged at him from both sides CLANG! The sound of metal echoed as both blades missed their mark, their strikes colliding in mid-air instead. They quickly adjusted, shifting their attacks into a rapid combo. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their daggers moved faster, aiming to catch him off guard, but he was ready. He transitioned into offensive mode too, his chains lashed out with a snap, their metallic whips cutting through the air with terrifying speed. Each strike met the daggers, creating sparks. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! Both parties exchanged deadly attacks, the clash of steel ringing out as they fought through the confined space of the office. With a final, forceful push, they broke through the door and into the open area of the warehouse, where the battle''s intensity skyrocketed. The duo, now better coordinated, attempted to synchronize their attacks, hoping to overwhelm him with their combined speed and numerical advantage. But he was always a step ahead. Each time they thought they had him trapped, he was already moving and positioning himself seamlessly for both offense and defense. The two attackers noticed this as well and tried to vary their attacks. At first, the battle could have gone either way, but as time passed, His movements became more efficient, and the attackers began to lose ground. Finally, a gap appeared in their defense, and he seized the moment. He lunged forward, his chain whipped through the air, wrapping tightly around one of the figure''s heads. The links clicked into place, and with a swift tug, he pulled his opponent off balance. As the second figure charged in, Asher acted without hesitation. He swung the other end of the chain in a wide arc and, with precise timing, coiled it around his opponent''s neck. Now both attackers were trapped, their heads locked in place as the chains tightened, leaving them completely immobilized. With a powerful grunt, he gripped both chains in his hands and spun the attackers into the air. The spin built momentum, each turn adding force to his grip and accelerating their bodies through the air. With every rotation, the chain tightened, and their weight became an unstoppable force. Finally , he released them, sending both figures hurtling forward , like projectiles, crashing into the wall BOOM! The force of the blow left a gaping hole in the wall. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª Back in the present, Lucy''s eyes widened in disbelief. The person who stepped out of the hole was none other than Asher. Looking at him now, she struggled to believe how much stronger he had become, though not in the way she had anticipated. ''This shouldn''t be happening,'' she mused inwardly. ''His body should be rejecting this amount of power,'' she added, trying to make sense of it. Demon rank wasn''t just about how much power one could used or properly control¡ªit was also tied to the capacity of the demon''s heart. A low-level and new demon like Asher could only handle a certain amount of demonic energy, so his heart needed time to grow stronger in order to manage that power without destroying his body. That process took time, which was why she couldn''t just give him all the blood and pills he wanted. If she did, his body wouldn''t be able to handle it, and the overload would cause him to explode from the sheer amount excess energy. ''Maybe he''s more than I thought he was?'' she added. When he died and didn''t awaken any power or bloodline, she had already dismissed the idea that he might be supernatural. But now, sensing the aura he was releasing, doubts began to surface. ''What if I was wrong? What if he was never just a normal human after all?'' Just as she was contemplating this question, Nikolai looked at Asher with more interest. This didn''t escape Lucy''s notice, and she turned toward the doctor. "What did you do to him?" she asked with a suspicious voice. Nikolai couldn''t help but sigh and chuckle at her false suspicions, amused by how quickly she jumped to conclusions. "I''m honored that you think I did something," he said with a slight smirk. "But no, I haven''t done anything to him. Not yet, anyway." She glared at him, the distrust evident in her eyes. "Then why is he like this?" "How should I know?" he shrugged, dismissing her question. It came out rude , but in truth, he genuinely had no idea about what was happening. As they were talking, Asher made a move that surprised everyone. *** *** *** Author''s Note: Sorry for the delay in today''s upload. Thank you for your patience. Chapter 67 - 67: Bloodline Asher leapt from his position, landing on top of a nearby metal container. He stood facing Lucy and Nikolai''s group with a blank expression, showing no sign that he could see any of them. Lucy stepped forward, worry flickering in her eyes. "Can you hear me?" Her voice was soft, careful not to startle him. She knew this wasn''t the same person she had once known. A change had taken root in him, one she couldn''t fully understand, and it gnawed at her. "Can you hear me?" she asked again, hoping for even the slightest reaction from him. No response. He remained perfectly still, almost statue-like. "What happened to your friend? Don''t tell me he''s gone berserk?" Nikolai chuckled, his excitement barely contained. The sight of two demons in front of him lit a thrill in his eyes. He wanted to capture them, to experiment on them¡ªbut he knew that it was impossible. Not with Lucy around. If Asher hadn''t shown up when he did, their entire group would already be dead from her powerful attack. "Shut up!" she snapped, her sword cracking as shards of blood burst toward Nikolai. Just as her attack closed in, one of the largest bandaged figures stepped forward, crossing its arms to block the shrapnel. The attack hit its mark, but it stayed unmoved, absorbing the full force without a hint of pain or damage. Its body was as hard as rock. Nikolai was about to speak, a smug grin forming as he watched his creation hold up against a demon. But then, the large figure started jerking, struggling to stand. THUD! It dropped to its knees as blood began leaking from its nose, eyes, and mouth, pouring out in thick streams, soaking into the bandages covering its body. "RGGG" The figure gave a low, painful sound as it finally died from internal bleeding. This was the true danger of Lucy''s power: not its sheer penetration , but her ability to control the blood of others once her own mixed with theirs. Once that was done, they would be at her fingertips. It was a terrifying power, the kind that was feared even in the Demon World. Only beings with enough demonic energy could resist it. But even then, it would take someone close to her level to stand a sliver of a chance at surviving. Unfortunately for the bandaged figures, their bodies had been created through scientific means, devoid of the natural demonic energy that could offer resistance. "Shit!" Nikolai cursed aloud. He snapped his head toward his remaining creations, urgency in his voice. "Retreat!" In no time, they turned and bolted in the opposite direction. The fastest figure grabbed Nikolai, lifting him effortlessly, and sprinted away, carrying him to safety as the others followed close behind. "You think you can escape?" Lucy''s eyes locked onto their retreating figures. She raised her hand, and six blood swords materialized behind her. SWOOOSH! The blood swords shot forward, slicing through the air with a sharp, whooshing sound. Nikolai cursed under his breath, realizing how dangerous her ability was. "Block them!" he ordered the remaining two figures. They stopped, their bodies shifted into defensive stances.. They raised their weapons high, the blades gleaming as they braced for impact, eyes locked on the oncoming attack. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! They managed to hold off for a moment, deflecting a few of the blood swords with their weapons, but it wasn''t enough. One by one, their bodies erupted as blood exploded from within, and they collapsed to the ground, dead. In that brief moment, however, Nikolai was able to escape. The figure carrying him increased its speed, running away from the battle and creating distance between them. Lucy hesitated. She wanted to pursue them, but her attention kept drifting back to Asher, who remained motionless. ''Forget it,'' she shook hear head. His well being was more important to her. She jumped onto his container, but he still didn''t respond. He stood there like an empty husk, his gaze distant and hollow. Her heart tightened with worry as she slowly closed the gap between them, stopping just in front of him. "What happened to you?" she asked softly, her voice full of concern. Without waiting for an answer, she gently reached up, her hands trembling slightly, and cupped his cheeks. The moment her skin made contact with his, a sharp jolt ran through her. Her eyes widened in shock as she felt it¡ªan overwhelming surge of demonic energy. It was consuming him from within, eating away at his body, spreading like a poison. It was a miracle he hadn''t exploded by now. "Where is all this energy coming from?" she wondered, her voice trembling as she grew more concerned. Then, something else caught her attention¡ªan odd scent. Her nose twitched, and she froze, the realization slowly creeping up on her. It was his old blood. When he died, all his blood had been taken by her and replaced with her own. Theoretically, there was no way he could regain it. The reason wasn''t just that his body couldn''t produce it; it was more that her blood was more dominant. But now, it was as if her royal bloodline had been overridden by his. "Not good. If this keeps up, he''ll explode from too much power," she thought, her worry deepening. The power he possessed now was still far less than her own, but his heart and body weren''t prepared to handle it. It was like trying to force a gallon of water into a one-liter bottle. ''What should I do?'' she thought, panic rising in her chest. Normally, she wouldn''t be this agitated, but this was the man she had feelings for, which made her anxiety grow even more. Fortunately, an idea came to her¡ªa solution that only she could pull off. ''If the blood is the problem, then I should just absorb it until he stabilizes,'' she reasoned. She acted immediately. Runes began to glow across her hands, their symbols sharp and intricate, shifting with demonic energy. With a steady breathing, she moved her right hand to her chest, her fingers lightly brushing the area over her heart. ''Slowly,'' she muttered. This was different from before. Back then, he was already dead, and she could take his blood without a second thought. But now, any mistake could trigger something far worse¡ªshe could destroy him or, worse, unleash the full force of the energy inside him. The weight of that danger pressed heavily on her, but she couldn''t hesitate. "You will not die on me. You can''t die on me, alright? I own you!" she spat out, her voice tight with desperation, as her hand pressed harder against his chest. As she focused, his blood began to flow from his mouth, slowly forming in mid-air. To her amazement, it glowed with a faint red light, a clear sign of the power it contained. But that was less of her priority. She controlled her breathing, focusing on checking his condition, her eyes scanning him carefully for any sign of change. ''His eyes...'' she trailed off, watching as his right eye slowly returned to normal. Lucy could also feel the power in his body stabilizing and sighed in relief, but the calm didn''t last long. BOOM! A massive explosion rocked the warehouse, tearing it apart in seconds. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 68 - 68: Flickering Hope A deafening explosion tore through the warehouse, shaking the entire place. Dust and black smoke filled the air, blurring everything in sight. It didn''t stop there. The force of the blast ignited nearby flammable materials, setting off a chain reaction. Barrels of chemicals and containers of fuel caught fire almost instantly, sending thick plumes of smoke billowing into the sky. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! Fires erupted everywhere, spreading rapidly across the pier. Flames raced across the planks and burned the sides of nearby buildings. It looked like the area had been bombed, with napalms swallowing everything in their path. People rushed to evacuate as more black smoke billowed into the sky. "What happened? " a pier worker shouted, holding his phone up to record the fire. "We need to call the emergency hotline!" another person yelled, frantically pressing buttons on their phone. In the distance, the sound of sirens grew louder, but the noise of the fire seemed to drown it out. The pier was no longer safe¡ªit had turned into a disaster zone. Everything was on fire, and the structural integrity of the buildings was rapidly deteriorating. No one could stay here for much longer. As for those near the center of the explosion, there was no way they could have survived as the fire spread so quickly. If someone had survived, they wouldn''t be human. In the center of the fire stood a massive, seven-foot-tall ball of blood. Inside it, Lucy and Asher were shielded from the flames raging outside. Asher was unconscious, his body burned and his clothes torn from the initial blast. Lucy sat, resting his head in her lap, her expression strained as she focused on holding the shield intact. Her clothes were also burned, revealing her flawless skin, fortunately she had managed to protect him from the worst of the explosion. Had it not been for her quick thinking, Asher would have been in far worse condition. ''He''s not healing...'' She checked the burns but saw no sign of regeneration. It shouldn''t be happening, considering his body should have powerful regenerative abilities. Had the explosion been too intense? Was his regeneration failing for some reason? She had seen him recover from worse, but this time was different. She gently pressed a hand against his burning skin, hoping for some sign that he would heal, but there was nothing. ''We need to get out of here so I can better examine his body, but these flames are bound to draw a lot of attention,'' she thought, her mind racing for a solution. The last thing she wanted now was to be seen inside a floating orb of blood. SPLASH! She heard the sound of objects falling into the water, and an idea clicked in her head. Lucy controlled the blood shield, guiding it downwards. Slowly, the ball of blood submerged beneath the water, taking them both safely away from the destruction above. The water provided an escape route, a path to safety where the flames couldn''t reach, and where the people couldn''t see. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª Two days later. The events at the pier became hot news quickly, but none of the reports mentioned the killings, the doctor, the bandaged figures, the gangs, or the illegal activities¡ªeverything was wiped out by the fire. No one would ever know the true story of what had happened there, except for those directly involved. Back in Yuki''s apartment. Asher lay in bed, his skin still burned, and his eyes remained closed. He hadn''t woken up since the explosion. Anyone who saw him right now would think he was already a corpse. His skin was charred, the burns deep and disfiguring. Lucy and Yuki sat nearby, quietly watching him from the sideline. Both women cared for him deeply; however, those very feelings were only adding to the tension. They waited in silence at first, until one of them finally couldn''t hold it in any longer. "This is all your fault," Yuki stood up and broke the silence. Lucy, usually bold and confident, ignored her. She, too, blamed herself for what had happened. Her usual lively energy had disappeared, replaced by regret. "If something happens to him, I''ll hold you accountable," Yuki''s voice was cold, and the air in the apartment shifted around her. Even the walls, once clean, began to show signs of decay. This place was her world, after all, and it reflected her state of mind. Right now, it was in complete disarray. Lucy remained silent again, too tired to argue. This only made things worse, as the vengeful ghost felt ignored. "Why?" Yuki screamed "Why act like you''re the victim? If you have time to feel sorry for yourself, then find a way to bring him back!" Her voice echoed with displeasure. Before a response could come, her hair whipped around, slamming Lucy to the wall. The hair tightened around Lucy''s neck as Yuki stepped closer. "What do you want me to do?" Lucy sighed weakly. She had already done everything she could¡ªused all her knowledge of magic and demons¡ªyet nothing worked. Not even her blood was able to awaken him. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She had even tried returning his old blood, but it only made his body jerk and trashed around, forcing her to remove it again. "You think you''ve done enough? You''ve left him in this state. Do you even understand how much danger you''ve put him in? You''re useless" Yuki''s words were like daggers, each one cutting deeper than the last. "Useless?" Lucy''s voice trembled with disbelief, her anger rising. Normally, she''d brush it off, maybe tease the ghost for being so jealous. But not today. She had done everything she could for Asher, and she wasn''t about to let anyone dismiss that. "You think I''m the useless one here?" Lucy''s voice cracked with frustration. "Do you even see yourself?" Her chest tightened as the words poured out. This surprised Yuki, but before she could say anything, Lucy started talking again, her eyes filled with displeasure. "You keep asking for favors, but when it really matters, what do you do? Nothing! You just stand there and expect me to fix everything!" "I''m the one who save him when he died, I''m the one who made sure he could get his life back. And what about you ? You just let him stay in this godforsaken apartment of yours and that''s it? " Her words cut through the air, each one fueled by the frustration she had been holding in. "How dare you!" Yuki tightened the grip on Lucy''s neck. "I love him more than anyone! " Lucy shot back with a sneer. "You can keep pretending to be someone you''re not, but we all know the truth. All you have is that stupid obsession of yours. Calling that love is pathetic" "You..." Yuki gritted her teeth, her fists clenching in frustration. It wasn''t just the harsh words that angered her, but the truth behind them. She was angry with herself for not knowing what to do to save him Her body turned more translucent, flickering in and out of existence, as her emotions became too much to handle. Just as this was happening, Lucy''s eyes widened after seeing Yuki''s ethereal form. ''Maybe it''s not his body that has the problem?'' Chapter 69 - 69: Unstoppable Anywhere Lucy''s mind raced as the pieces of the puzzle snapped together. She had assumed that his issue were only physical, but what if it wasn''t his body that was struggling? "His soul," Lucy whispered, almost afraid to believe it. If his soul had somehow been damaged , his body wouldn''t be able to heal, no matter how strong his regenerative abilities were. "What did you just say?" Yuki asked. "It''s his soul. His body is fine, but if his soul''s been weakened or damaged... that could be why his body isn''t responding." Yuki paused, processing the revelation. Slowly, she released her grip on Lucy. "Tell me more," Yuki asked, her voice soft but intense. Lucy took a deep breath, running her fingers through her hair as she tried to find the right words. "At the warehouse, he didn''t even recognize me. It was like he wasn''t himself at all" Yuki listened quietly. "At first, I thought it was just the power inside him," she continued, her voice unsteady. "But it doesn''t add up. If that were the case, he should be better by now, especially after I stabilized the energy in his body." Yuki sighed, realizing Lucy was probably right. Her own first guess was possession¡ªthat Asher''s mind had been overtaken "This will be complicated," she mumbled. As a ghost, she understood better than anyone the complexity of a soul. The soul, unlike what most believed, existed in a metaphysical realm, nearly impossible to destroy. It was this very resilience that made Yuki''s powers limited to trapping other souls. Even in death, a person''s soul lingered in their body, clinging to the remains. It would take a long time for a soul to fully detach, fading slowly over weeks, sometimes even months. This was why Lucy hadn''t needed anyone''s help to revive Asher before¡ªhis soul had still been bound to him, intact and waiting. "I''ll check it out," Yuki hovered over to him. She reached out, her fingers tracing just above his forehead. "Wake up," she called softly, reaching with her senses, hoping to find some trace of him within. There was no response. She tried again, louder this time. "Wake up!" Still, there was nothing¡ªno response. On the third attempt, Yuki''s body grew even more ethereal, her form flickering as her power surged. If he wouldn''t respond to her call, then she would have to send a signal strong enough to break through whatever barrier separated them. Her hands clenched, and she focused every ounce of her energy into one forceful command. "Wake up!" she shouted, her voice full of power, sending a wave of energy through him. Both Asher and Yuki began to glow. A faint, light surrounded them as she worked to bridge the connection between them. Just as the surge of power continued, it suddenly stopped. Then, her body faded, turning into a mist that floated gently in the air. The mist wrapped around him, curling over his skin and sinking, like water soaking into dry ground. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was going to possess him to directly see what was wrong . This was a very dangerous attempt. When a spirit entered a living body, it could put a lot of strain on the person''s mind and soul. If she pushed too hard, she might damage him even more. When her sight returned, she found herself in a dark place. The air was cold and heavy. She had expected to find some trace of him here, like with any other humans. But instead, all she felt was an overwhelming darkness. Yuki moved carefully, each step echoing in the dark. But after a few steps, something felt off. The ground under her feet had changed, becoming soft and sticky, clinging to her as if it didn''t want to let her go. This kind of scene might be scary for others, but she was no ordinary being. As a specter, she thrived on fear, feeding off the terror that others felt. She took another step, the sticky ground pulling harder this time, resisting her movement. Then, without warning¡ªCLANK! Chains erupted from the ground, iron links rattling as they shot upward, wrapping around her ankles. ''What are these things?'' Yuki''s anger flared as she tried to break free. To her shock, nothing happened. Her usual strength¡ªher ability to manipulate the world around her¡ªwas completely gone. "This is impossible," she hissed, frustration creeping into her voice. "I''m in my soul form... I should be the strongest here!" She tried again, putting all her effort, but the chains just got tighter. They wrapped around her, squeezing until every part of her body was locked into place. This place, whatever it was, was blocking her powers, leaving her completely helpless against it. CLANK! CLANK! CLANK! The chains rattled as she mounted a final attempt to break free, but the result was the same. When she stopped resisting, the chains loosened slightly. Yuki was left hanging there, unable to move. All she could do was watch as the cold chains held her tight. Seconds ticked by, then minutes, hours, days, months, and eventually years. Time in this place moved far faster than in the real world, but Yuki experienced every second of it. She didn''t give up. She couldn''t¡ªnot when Asher still needed her. No matter how long it took, she would keep fighting. ''I can''t let him down,'' she vowed to herself, her resolve stronger than ever. Years turned into decades, and a normal beings might have lost hope by now, but not her. She held on, resisting the darkness that surrounded her, determined to break free. Finally, a change came. Her power surged, breaking through the chains that had held her for so long. In a burst of white light, her body erupted, bathing the entire place in its brilliance. The chains shattered, and for the first time since her arrival, she finally saw the true nature of this place. It was vibrant. Everywhere she looked, there were trees, flowers, grassy fields, and rolling hills. This was the first time she had witnessed a soul in such a form¡ªso full of life and energy. ''No, this is not a soul. I got transported to another place,'' Yuki muttered to herself, her mind racing. Yuki began searching the area, her eyes scanning the landscape for any sign of him. And at the top of one of the hills, she finally saw him. He wore a simple white tunic, reminiscent of medieval times, lying peacefully with his head in the lap of a beautiful woman dressed in an old-fashioned white gown that made her look immaculate. She had long, blonde hair that shimmered in the soft light, her eyes closed, emphasizing the serene expression on her face. Yuki''s eyes narrowed as she took in the scene before her. Asher, lying so peacefully in another woman''s lap, made her furious. Being trapped for decades had been tormenting, but nothing compared to seeing her beloved so carelessly flirted with. Unfortunately for her, Asher had always been a chick magnet, and it seemed even the metaphysical realm couldn''t contain his natural talent to attract women. At this point, it could already be considered an ability. A very useful one¡ªif only he knew how to take advantage of it. Her body trembled with rage, and without thinking, she flew toward the hill, her face twisted in fury. "Whore! Stop touching my man!" she screamed, her voice filled with disdain and anger. Chapter 70 - 70: The True Awakening Yuki sped through the vibrant landscape, her fury driving her forward with unstoppable force. Strangely, her powers worked even better here, as if the place itself was feeding her rage. When she reached the summit, she stopped in midair, her heart pounding with anger and jealousy. "Release him!" she declared, her voice dripping with pure wrath As she spoke, her hair began to elongate, thick tendrils stretching out like the branches of an enormous tree. The strands reached toward the sky, growing longer and darker with every passing second. Power radiated through the air, causing the ground below to quiver with her fury. However¡ª The blonde woman didn''t flinch, her expression remaining unchanged and calm. She opened her blue eyes gently, a soft glow reflecting in them, followed by a knowing smile spreading across her lips. It wasn''t one of fear or surprise, but of amusement. If a religious person were here right now, they would likely believe she was an angel, her face carved by God Himself. "Is this really how you plan to save him?" The woman''s voice was gentle, calm, and charming. Yuki''s tendrils paused in mid-air, their dark, sharp tips hovering dangerously close. For a moment, the only sound was the soft hissing of hair as it moved through the air. "What did you do to him?" Yuki spat. The blonde woman sighed. "I can''t believe he''d attract crazy women like you." She then reached in, gently stroking Asher''s hair. He was still asleep, and there was no sign of him waking up. "Don''t touch him!" Yuki narrowed her eyes, anger and jealousy rising to its peak. If not for the fear that he might get hurt, she would have already attacked. The blonde woman reluctantly looked up. "Forget about him. He was supposed to die anyway and came to this place to live with me, but you... you did something. Am I to assume that you''re the one forcefully revived him?" The woman''s revelation was shocking, but Yuki only focused on the words she deemed important. "Supposed to live with you?" Yuki''s voice was dangerously low. She had been patient up until now, but enough was enough. "Die!" she shouted, and in an instant, her hair sliced through the air, aiming to separate them. However, the blonde woman was no slouch either. Without moving an inch, her blue eyes glinted . Chains erupted from the ground, one after another, clanking as they rushed to intercept. CLANK! CLANK! CLANK! The iron links collided with the hair tendrils, stopping their advance midair with a force that shook the very ground beneath them. "I''m not done yet, you stupid whore!" Yuki''s attacks grew longer and faster, each one aiming to slice through the chains, but the chains were more powerful and difficult to handle. In the end, she was the one who got cornered. Yuki gritted her teeth, her eyes flashing with anger. She whipped her hair in every direction, trying to break free, but the chains tightened, pulling her limbs, constricting her movements. "You think you can stop me? "she hissed, her voice filled with defiance. Her hair snapped again, a wild storm of power, striking with ferocity, and for a moment, it seemed like she might break through. But the blonde woman''s power was overwhelming. Her body was held in place, suspended in the air. "You''re too weak. And you have the audacity to claim he''s yours?" The blonde woman let out a soft, mocking laugh. "You won''t get away with this." Yuki spat out. The blonde woman''s smile only grew, amused by her defiance. "And how do you plan to do that?" Yuki gritted her teeth. Despite her position, she refused to show weakness. She would find a way¡ªshe had to. Then her attention turned to Asher''s sleeping face. "Please wake up, I need you," Yuki whispered, the words barely escaping her lips. She repeated it over and over, each time her voice rising, desperate to reach him. "Please, Asher... wake up... " Her tears welled up, but she fought to keep them at bay, refusing to let them fall in front of the blonde woman. But there was no response. Asher remained still, his face calm and untroubled, unaware of the scene unfolding around him. Yuki''s heart sank as she realized the painful truth: he couldn''t hear her. In this moment of helplessness, her thoughts turned to one person¡ªLucy. If only she were here. "Don''t bother, you can''t wake him up," the blonde woman shook her head. "Only someone like me, someone he truly loves, can bring awaken him," ''Truly love?'' Yuki repeated, her heart sinking as she realized the weight of her words. She felt heartbroken that her voice couldn''t reach him. But at the same time, an idea sparked, though it was painful to admit. "Please wake up.... " she paused , the next words would be something that she could not bear to say , but she needed to "Please wake up! Lucy is waiting for you!" The blonde woman narrowed her eyes, hearing an unfamiliar name, but she didn''t take it as a threat. She was certain no woman could wake him up¡ªexcept for her. She had devoted so much time and effort to reunite with him, to make him hers once again. No one else could ever claim him, not when she had waited this long. That was how it was supposed to be. But then, her gaze shifted to his face, and to her shock, she saw his eyes slowly opening. Before she could say anything, the world around them trembled. The ground beneath her feet shook with an ominous force, as if reality itself was breaking. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This wasn''t supposed to happen¡ªhe wasn''t supposed to wake up yet. She had locked him in this place to extract him completely from the human world, to mold him into something she could keep for herself. All her careful planning, all the control she thought she had over him, was now unraveling because of a single name. "NO!!! I WON''T LET YOU TAKE HIM FROM ME AGAIN!" Her innocent face, so perfect and untouched, twisted pure agony. The sweetness melted away, replaced by an expression of pure sorrow. But it was already too late. Asher and Yuki''s bodies began to fade, becoming more transparent as they were rejected by this place. Yuki watched her with a wicked grin. "Serve you right, bitch!" she jeered, her voice full of twisted satisfaction. "So you''re just an obsessed stalker, huh?" "STALKER?!" The blonde woman''s voice cracked with anger, her face turning into an expression of pure rage. "You''ll regret this! Because of what you''ve done, I''ll have to go to the human world. I hope you''re happy, because I''m going to kill every single one of you who tries to take him from me!" But despite her threats , Yuki didn''t flinch . If anything, she smirked, the craze in her own eyes matching the blonde woman''s. "Go ahead," she taunted, her voice dripping with confidence. "Come to the human world. We''ll be waiting for you." Just as the tension reached its peak, the world around them cracked, followed by total darkness. When Yuki''s vision finally cleared, she found herself lying on Asher''s lap. He was awake now, his eyes meeting hers with a smile that melted her heart. Chapter 71 - 71: A Threat Emerge "I..." Yuki tried to speak, but a sharp pain shot through her head. She clutched her temples, fingers digging into her scalp, as though holding herself together. Memories of her life in the illusionary world began to slip away. Noticing her distress, Asher reached out and placed a hand on her shoulder to steady her. The pain slowly faded, replaced by the warmth of his hand. A sob escaped her chest, tears spilling down her face. She pressed against him, burying her face in his shirt, seeking comfort in his embrace. "I''m so happy that you''re back," she whispered. He didn''t fully understand what Yuki was experiencing, but something in him told him she needed comfort. Without thinking twice, he wrapped his arms around her, holding her close. He rested his chin gently on her head, letting her cling to him as her cries softened against his chest. For a moment, he just sat there, steady and calm, giving her the warmth she needed. Meanwhile, Lucy watched in silence, jealousy filling her chest. This time, it was Yuki who had saved him, and she felt she had no right to intrude. But watching them together, seeing Yuki so comfortable in his arms, stirred her emotions. She took a step back, creating some distance, unsure if she even wanted them to notice her there. Part of her wanted to turn away entirely, to give them their moment, but another part ached for his attention, for him to look up and noticed her too. Asher glanced over Yuki''s shoulder, catching Lucy''s eyes for a brief second. He gave her a small, reassuring nod, as though silently thanking her too. It was subtle, but it eased her heart, just a little. Before Lucy could smile back, Yuki pushed him away slowly, her eyes widening as a sudden realization hit her. "You''re in danger. Someone wants to take you, and she''s really strong!" Her words tumbled out in. "I don''t know how much time we have, but she''s coming." Lucy''s eyes widened, glancing at Asher, who looked just as stunned. She stepped closer to Yuki, her voice low and worried. "Who is she? What do you remember?" Yuki''s face twisted in pain. She pressed her fingers to her temples, her shoulders trembling. "I don''t know how much longer I can remember... but I know she''s strong. She said she''s coming for him." Yuki paused, her face twisting from agony. "She has blonde hair and blue eyes." "Blonde hair and blue eyes?" Lucy repeated with a surprised look. Those traits might not be rare in the human world, but in the supernatural world, blonde hair and blue eyes were usually the features of angels. "Are you sure?" Lucy asked, trying to keep her voice calm. Yuki nodded, pain flashing across her face. The harder she tried to recall, the more shad to endure the backlash. If not for her will power, she would had already forgotten . "I''m sure. That''s what she looked like. But... my memories are fading." The more Lucy heard, the more she felt certain it really was an angel. They were beings not meant to be seen, and if someone accidentally did, their memory would fade¡ªat least, that''s what the ancient scriptures said. Lucy didn''t know much about them either, since True Heaven had sealed itself off long before she was born. "I think we still have time," Lucy said, breaking the silence. "If she could cross into the human world so easily, she would have already taken him and..." Before she could continue, Asher raised his hand, looking between the two of them. "Sorry to interrupt, but what are you two talking about?" His face was filled with confusion. "You don''t remember anything?" Yuki asked. He shook his head. "All I remember is blacking out in the warehouse. Next thing I know, I''m here with you." Lucy''s face tensed. "So there''s really nothing? No recollection of anything in between?" "Nothing," he responded, running a hand through his hair. Lucy let out a small sigh, glancing at Yuki before turning back to him. "Look, we think someone from¡­ well, from Heaven, might be after you," she said slowly, choosing her words carefully. "We''re talking about an angel." Asher blinked, processing her hard to believed words. But then he remembered¡ªhe had a demon and a ghost for neighbors. An angel wasn''t that surprising, he supposed. Where there was darkness, there would always be light. "An angel? After me?" He looked doubtful. "Why?" Lucy touched her chin thoughtfully "Could it be that she likes you? Did you somehow manage to flirt with an angel without us knowing?" "Of course not, you know you''re my first¡­" Asher stopped himself, his words trailing off as he realized how that might sound. He cleared his throat, trying to steady himself. "First what?" Yuki raised an eyebrow, her curiosity mixed with a hint of suspicion. "Nothing." He shook his head, a bit embarrassed. After her reaction earlier, he''d picked up on the fact that Yuki probably liked him too, and the last thing he wanted was to say something that would hurt her. He might not be an expert in reading between the lines, but he knew telling a girl who had feelings for him that he had slept with someone else wouldn''t end well. Especially if that girl was in front of them. Yuki narrowed her eyes, studying Asher''s face, then turned to Lucy, whose cheeks had gone slightly pink. "What''s with you two?" she asked, suspicion creeping into her voice. Lucy blinked, snapping out of it, her blush deepening. "What? Nothing! I was just¡­ uh¡­ thinking about the angel." Yuki''s frustration grew as she stood up, ready to have a word. But then Asher''s hand gently touched her wrist, stopping her. "Let''s focus on the problem first," he said quickly, trying to shift the conversation back on track. He didn''t want to get caught up in the weird, uncomfortable tension building around him. Yuki wanted to speak, but she was interrupted. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I still don''t know anything about that angel. What''s more important is that we figure out our next move," he pointed out. The two women exchanged a brief look, a silent understanding passing between them. They both knew they had to keep their emotions in check, especially when Asher was around. Plus, it wasn''t the right time for any distractions. They had bigger things to deal with. Yuki gave a small nod, a sign of agreement, and then turned her attention back to Lucy. "You said that we still have time? What do you mean by that?" Lucy took a deep breath, her fingers tapping gently on her arm as she tried to find the right words. "Alright, let me break it down. Angels live in Heaven, but that place is sealed off. She can''t just come to the human world whenever she wants, and even if she could, there would be restrictions on her." "Why not?" Asher asked. "You don''t seem to have a problem being here." Lucy shook her head. "You have the wrong idea. Demons and Devils are different. I came from the Demon World, and it''s not really separate from the human world. Heaven and Hell, though, are." Chapter 72 - 72: Ashers True Talent "Can you tell me more?" Asher asked, his tone unusually serious. He typically didn''t care about such things, but with everything now revolving around him, he figured it was time to take a more active role. At the same time, he couldn''t shake the feeling that something within him had shifted. Normally, he didn''t overthink about how attractive Lucy and Yuki were. He found them beautiful, like anyone else might. It was just a fact. But now, an emotion stirred within him¡ªlust. When his gaze landed on Yuki''s short sundress, he couldn''t help but wonder what it would feel like to touch her soft looking legs. Then, his attention turned to Lucy. He couldn''t help but be drawn to her red lips, the desire to kiss her growing stronger. ''What''s wrong with me?'' he muttered under his breath. ''We''re discussing important matters, and I''m thinking about kissing her?'' He shook his head, trying to push the thought away. His whole persona was built around staying cool-headed, not letting himself be distracted by such superficial things. ''I need to focus,'' Lucy noticed the change in his expression but chose not to act on it. She wanted to kiss him, hug him, and dot on him, but now wasn''t the right time for that. "It''s pointless to talk about Hell and Heaven now," Lucy said, shaking her head. Knowing more wasn''t always helpful, and in this case, it could only create unnecessary distractions, especially given the complicated history of both realms. "What you need to focus on is your training and growing stronger," she added firmly, her tone leaving no room for argument. "Are you saying I need to consume more humans?" She shook her head. "No, nothing like that. Your heart has already begun releasing demonic energy, meaning you''ve met the basic requirements to start training in magic." Asher nodded, though he didn''t fully understand . But if she said he could do it, then he trusted her. Meanwhile, Lucy observed him closely. She was right¡ªhis heart was now fully demonic. Normally, it should have taken much longer for him to reach this stage, but here he was, further along than she had expected. And that wasn''t the only surprising thing. What she hadn''t told him¡ªwas that he was no longer bound to her as a servant. He had overwritten her bloodline completely. Even if she died, he would remain unaffected, his existence no longer tied to hers. This confirmed one thing: whatever bloodline he had, it was more powerful than even royal blood. ''Could it be? A Primordial Bloodline?'' she wondered. It was the only bloodline more powerful than her own. ''How is that even possible? Could it be that he is really related to Beelzebub?'' she thought. The idea seemed far-fetched, especially since he had died, and she had confirmed that he was once human. If he was already a demon, there was no way she could have injected her own blood into him in the first place. But as the events replayed in her mind, she started to piece everything together. She suspected there was a higher power at work here. It made sense¡ªeverything was part of a grand design. Had she not met him, Asher would have died, and that angel would have taken his soul. All of these events unfolded because she had intervened. ''It''s not important now. What I need to do is protect him, and for that to happen, I need that item back as soon as possible.'' She pushed aside the questions in her mind and focused. There was no time for distractions. Then, she turned towards Yuki. "Can you create a room? It should be large enough for me to train him." Yuki didn''t like being bossed around, but she knew it was an important matter. Reluctantly, she pushed aside her frustration and nodded. "Fine," she said, focusing her energy to create the space they needed. A door made of metal materialized in one of the walls. "This will lead you to the basement," ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª Inside, a large, spacious hall stretched out before them. The ceiling was at least six times higher than usual, and the space was as large as a basketball arena. It didn''t make sense, yet here it was, impossible but real. "This is perfect. We can train here without any distractions," Lucy nodded, clearly impressed. She had to admit, Yuki''s power within her own territory was remarkable. As she looked around the huge space, she made a mental note to never reveal the truth about Asher no longer being her servant. She was certain that Yuki wouldn''t hesitate for a second to kill her if it came to that. "Alright, listen up," Lucy began, her voice taking on a more authoritative tone. "There are many types of magic. We''ll focus on the one you''re most talented at." She wanted to pamper and spoil Asher, but right now, her priority was to make him stronger. "I thought you should know that? You turned me into your servant, so I expected I''d have the same powers as you, or something close. Am i wrong?" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lucy paused, unsure of how to respond. She couldn''t tell him that he was now a completely different kind of demon, especially with Yuki watching them so closely. "Bloodline doesn''t really determine your talent in magic. It''s more about your own affinity and how you connect with the elements." It was a lie, of course. The truth was, bloodlines had everything to do with magical affinity. Normally, if her blood hadn''t been overwritten, Asher would have been able to control blood the same way she did. But that was no longer the case. Now, she had to figure out what his elemental affinity was. She needed to understand what kind of magic he could tap into before teaching him. "Alright," she said, her voice steady despite the uncertainty. "We''ll start with a simple test. I''ll need you to focus. Let''s see what element you''re most attuned to." Asher looked at her with a curious gazed. "How do we do that?" he asked, unsure of what to expect. Lucy moved a few paces back. "We''ll begin with your natural connection to the elements. You''ll need to relax and clear your mind. Think of the energy around you. Whatever feels most... natural, instinctual, will be the element you''re tied to." "And you don''t need to perfect it right away. I just need to see some signs to figure out your affinity." "Okay," Asher nodded, his eyes closing. He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. "Don''t worry," Lucy said, her voice softer now, trying to reassure him. "If you don''t get it right away, it takes a long time to clear your mind. Don''t be too hard on yourself¡ª" She stopped mid-sentence. In a matter of seconds, he had completely cleared his mind. It was like a switch had been flipped, and suddenly he was in a state of perfect focus. Lucy blinked, taken aback. This was no ordinary feat. Not even the most talented demons could manage such a quick mental reset. It took years of training for most to reach that level of focus, and yet, here he was, doing it as if it were second nature. ''What a scary amount of talent,'' Lucy muttered to herself. Chapter 73 - 73: Surpassing Expectations His breathing steadied as he sank deeper into his hyper-focused state. This time, however, it wasn''t the usual darkness that greeted him when he closed his eyes. Instead, his surroundings were alive with vibrant, shifting colors, each glowing with unique intensity. They swirled around him as though sentient, pulsating and moving in patterns. ''What are these?'' Red burned brightly ahead, its energy raw and untamed. ''Is this fire?'' The thought came instinctively. Nearby, a calming blue radiated a steady, rhythmic glow. ''Water?'' He looked further, noticing other shades¡ªyellow flickering like electricity, green glowing softly like life itself, and orange radiating a warm, steady energy. The colors didn''t just exist¡ªthey acknowledged him. Each pulsed faintly as though responding to his presence, waiting for his next move. Tentatively, he reached for the glowing red. It flared brighter, releasing a wave of heat that rushed through him. The sensation was strong but not painful, almost energizing. His pulse quickened. He realized he could interact with these energies. ''Am I choosing an element?'' The thought lingered. ''Is this how it works?'' But another memory resurfaced. ''I thought I was only supposed to pick the one I''m most attuned to. I need to be careful.'' He lowered his hand, eyes scanning the vibrant spectrum around him At first, none of the colors stood out. His gaze swept across the swirling palette, seeking something unique. Then, he spotted it¡ªa faint swirl of gold, orbiting a deep, consuming blackness, hidden in a distant corner. The gold drifted, a shining ring circling the void, resisting the pull yet drawn in closer with each pulse. The more he focused on the blend, the stronger its presence grew. It was as if the void itself was staring back at him. ''This is it,'' he thought, his heart pounding. ''The strongest one.'' He extended his hand toward the swirling gold and dark energy. The moment his hand touched, it surged into him. It pulsed with life yet carried an undercurrent of chaos, a force that was as destructive as it was creative. After a few minutes, he thought the process was complete, but the dark energy expanded, pulling all the other elements toward it like a black hole. He froze, unsure of what was happening. Lucy hadn''t explained much, so he assumed this was how it was supposed to work. Without enough knowledge to resist, he decided to trust the process. Each color carried a distinct sensation as it merged with him¡ªblistering heat that seared his core, biting cold that froze his breath, soothing ripples that eased his mind, and sharp jolts that crackled through his nerves. The bombardment of sensations threatened to shatter his focus, but he remained unshaken. His ability to calm himself, to maintain clarity amidst the chaos, made it more manageable. Finally, all the colors disappeared, leaving only darkness. Back to the Training Room. Lucy stood frozen, her eyes wide in disbelief. She had expected a step-by-step process to identify his elemental affinity. Instead, his entire body radiated conflicting elements. ''Does he have all the common elements?'' she thought, alarmed. ''That''s impossible.'' Each element possessed its own traits¡ªfire was fierce and destructive, water flowed with a soothing rhythm, earth was stable and unwavering, and air was light, free to roam. They were each unique, with qualities that often clashed and couldn''t easily coexist. ''This is not good, he might really explode this time,'' Lucy thought, her worry growing with each passing second. It didn''t take a genius to understand what would happen if two opposing elements merged. Just as she was about to step in and intervene, the wild swirl of colors around him suddenly vanished. In its place, was complete dark energy. Lucy froze, her breath catching in her throat. She had seen many types of negative attributes in her life, but this was different. This wasn''t just darkness¡ªit was something far more powerful. It felt like the very air was being pulled into it, and just looking at it made her feel like she might be sucked in too. Even Yuki stepped back, feeling threatened by the color. Not even the angel had made her this afraid. Then, as quickly as it had appeared, it vanished. Then, as quickly as it had appeared, the darkness disappeared. Asher''s eyes slowly open, and the heavy tension in the room lifted. "So what is my element ?" he asked with a calm expression. Lucy hesitated for a moment, still processing what had just happened. "It''s connected to dark attributes, but I believe it''s... a special variant." Asher raised an eyebrow, unsure of what to make of her words. "A special variant? What does that mean exactly?" Lucy stood still for a moment, her eyes turning back to him. "I''m not sure yet," she admitted, shaking her head. "But don''t worry. I can still teach you. Before we start, though, I need to test something. Yuki, could you bring me some water? Real water, from my room." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yuki hesitated, a hint of reluctance in her eyes. She didn''t like being ordered around, but she did as asked because of Asher. Instead of walking to get the bottle, she raised her hand. A hole appeared in the ceiling above, and with a small movement, the bottle of water dropped down into her hand. She gave it to her without saying anything. "Hold this bottle of water," Lucy instructed. He took the bottle, unsure of what she wanted him to do with it. "Water is the best way to test your power .It can change depending on which element you''re connected to." Asher raised his eyebrows. "So, I just need to imagine my energy passing through it?" he asked, still a bit uncertain. "Yes," she nodded, surprised at how easily he was able to figure it out. "But instead of imagining darkness, I want you to imagine the red color instead." "Sure" Asher nodded, trying to focus. He closed his eyes for a moment, visualizing the intense red color in his mind. He could feel the energy within him stirring, and soon, the water began to bubble, then slowly boil a little, proving he had attuned to the fire element. Lucy''s eyes widened in surprise at how quickly the power responded, and she quickly gestured for him to stop. "Now try imagining white energy¡ªcold and intense," she instructed. Asher nodded, focusing once again. He pictured a cold, frosty white light swirling inside the bottle. The change was fast. The water, which had been boiling moments ago, now began to form flakes of ice, slowly spreading across the surface. ''No way. He can actually use opposing elements?'' Lucy was speechless. ''This doesn''t make sense. Fire and ice should clash, but he''s handling it like it''s nothing. And he doesn''t seem to be feeling any backlash. Is it because of that weird dark energy?'' ''I need to test it more to be sure,'' she added. ''Now imagine red, but this time thick like blood,'' she ordered. She wanted to see if he could control a special type of element too. Elements were divided into three categories: Common, Irregular, and Special¡ªlike her control over blood. "I''ll try," Asher said, directing his attention to the bottle again. Chapter 74 - 74: Surpassing Expectations 2 Lucy and Yuki waited in silence. If he could control blood, the water should slowly begin to turn faintly red. But after more than a minute, nothing. ''So I was right¡ªhe can only use the common elements. But even so, having access to all of them is impressive.'' Even she, considered a genius in the demon world, could only control three elements: Blood, Water, and Wind. "That''s enough," she said, shaking her head. Asher just nodded and waited for her next instructions. He didn''t overthink it¡ªhe wasn''t that arrogant to assume he could control everything. "Next..." Her voice trailed off. "I want you to imagine darkness." "Darkness, huh," he repeated, his tone a bit more confident. It was the element he felt most attuned to, yet as he concentrated, nothing happened. His hand tightened more around the water bottle, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t feel any reaction. "Weird, I can''t feel it for some reason," he muttered. "What can''t you feel?" she quickly asked. "The dark element. I''m sure I have it, but I can''t access it like the others." He glanced at the water, his confusion growing. "It''s like it''s there, but out of reach." Lucy touched her chin, deep in thought. "Maybe you need a special condition to access it. Don''t worry, it''s not uncommon, especially for unique elements." She paused. "We''ll figure it out. It could take some time." "Alright," he nodded, though deep down, he felt like there was something important he was missing. Unfortunately, he didn''t have enough knowledge to find a solution, so for now. It wasn''t like he had a cheat power that could explain everything and level him up instantly. He had to work for it, step by step. Lucy, sensing his frustration, spoke up. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You don''t have to be upset. You still have other elements, and that''s more than enough." "With your talent, you could train in all branches of magic, but training in everything at once isn''t necessarily good. I think it''s better to focus on one element first." Asher nodded, agreeing to follow her advice, but then an idea struck him. From how she spoke, it seemed like it would take a long time for him to develop magic powerful enough for practical use, so he needed something to speed up the process. He raised his hand. "Can I incorporate magic into human weapons? I''m thinking of using a magic gun." She was surprised by the idea. "Why? You won''t need it anymore." She shook her head, still unconvinced. If he mastered magic, he could create elemental weapons like her¡ªthere would be no need for guns or other tools. Normally, he would just agree with her, but something about the situation didn''t sit right. His expression grew serious as he looked at her, and for the first time, there was an intensity in his eyes that made her pause. "I''m still going to learn what you want to teach me, but give me a chance to develop my own fighting style," he suggested. Lucy met his gaze. Seeing the determination in his eyes, she realized she had no right to control him. He was no longer her servant, and his growth was no longer tied to her. If she kept pushing, it would only be her demon pride talking. With a heavy sigh, she relented. "Alright, I''ll let you do things your way. But I still want you to prioritize magic. Borrowed power can only get you so far." "Sure." "Now, let''s begin," she said, jumping straight into the instructions without delay. Asher sat cross-legged, eyes closed in concentration. She stood a few steps away, arms folded, observing him closely. "Alright, let''s start with the basics," Lucy''s voice broke the silence. "First, you need to understand the flow of your energy. Close your eyes, breathe deeply, and feel your energy. Don''t try to force anything, just feel it." He tapped into his hyperfocus state, and everything else faded away. It was a remarkable skill, and Lucy couldn''t help but be impressed. It sped up his progress. "Good. Now, let''s try directing it. Extend your awareness beyond your body. Imagine the energy leaving you, like it''s flowing from your fingertips." Asher exhaled slowly, extending his hands forward. Nothing happened. The water bottle test had been simpler, since it gave him a clear target¡ªsomething to channel his energy into. Now that he had nothing to direct it at, the process became much more challenging. "That''s okay. Don''t rush," Lucy instructed, her tone patient. "It''ll take time. Just focus on feeling the energy. Imagine its colors, its properties¡ªhow it moves, how it reacts." He exhaled again, trying a different approach. This time, he concentrated on the sensation of heat around his chest, where the energy felt most powerful. With another deep breath, he imagined the warmth flowing down his arms, gathering in his hands. He concentrated harder, but still, there was no change. Lucy wasn''t particularly shocked by his progress¡ªor lack of it. It was completely normal. Even for her, it had taken a week before she could properly extend her control over the Wind Element¡ªthough Blood and Water had come naturally due to her innate connection. She stepped forward and knelt beside him. "Remember," she said gently, "it''s not about forcing it. It''s about letting it flow." "Okay," he nodded. Taking a deep breath, he directed the energy inside, imagining it as a small flame, flickering softly in the darkness. Slowly, he concentrated on feeding that fire, letting it grow warmer and brighter. This time, something shifted. "Good. Now," Lucy stood back up, "let''s move on to controlling it. You''re attuned to fire, so let''s try creating a small flame." Asher hesitated. He wasn''t sure how to turn his internal energy into fire, but he followed Lucy''s instructions. He pictured the flame in his mind, feeling the rush of heat around him as he directed the energy in his palms. For a second, nothing. Then, a flicker¡ªa small orange glow appeared in the center of his hand. It danced for a moment, then snuffed out. Lucy watched him closely, her stare calm, though her mind was restless. The tiny flame in his hand¡ªbrief but clear¡ªproved what she already knew. His talent was too terrifying to put into words. But she kept her expression neutral. Praising him too much might make him overconfident. Instead, she folded her arms, "Not bad. You''re learning at a good rate," Asher gave a quick nod, wiping sweat from his brow. He was unaware of how extraordinary his progress was, and Lucy decided it was better that way for now. She turned away briefly, her fingers brushing a against her chin in thought. ''What if he realized how far ahead he was? Would it make him arrogant? Or worse, he might become a womanizer'' There was a famous saying in the human world: A woman''s love is tested when she has nothing. A man''s love is tested when he has everything. Just as the thought began to grow in her mind, she quickly tried to pushed it aside. ''What am I doing? I sound like a toxic girlfriend.'' While she was sorting out her feelings, Asher kept summoning the fire on and off in his palm. With each repetition, it grew larger. Chapter 75 - 75: Uncontrollable Urge "How?" she asked, her eyes widening as she turned around to see the ball of fire now the size of a fist. "Oh, I thought you were busy," he said with a shrug. "So I decided to practice on my own." "But I only turned my back for a few minutes," she stammered. "Maybe I''m just really connected to the fire?" he said with a raised eyebrow, a hint of confusion crossing his face as he tilted his head, still not understanding why she was so surprised. "Forget it. Just keep going. Repetition is a good way to get familiar with it," she instructed. He followed her words, focusing on his training. Seconds turned into minutes, and minutes stretched into hours. Before long, the ball of fire had grown to the size of two basketballs. "That''s enough," Lucy said, nodding in satisfaction. "Being able to release that much is impressive, but now you need to work on control. If you can master that, you''ll kill two birds with one stone¡ªboosting your output while sharpening your precision." Asher nodded, catching her point. "Good. Now, try splitting the fire. Make both flames equal in size and intensity. Don''t create a second flame¡ªsplit the first one." Seeing the confusion on his face, she stepped forward. "Here, let me show you," she said, raising her hand. In an instant, a ball of blood hovered above her palm. "This is Basic Control," she explained. The ball split into ten smaller pieces. "This is Novice." Then the ten pieces divided into 100. "This is Intermediate." Next, the 100 pieces split into 1,000. "This is Advanced." The 1,000 pieces then divided into 10,000. "This is Mastery." Finally, the blood split into 100,000 tiny droplets. "This is Perfection." Asher stood speechless. Her control was beyond impressive¡ªbeing able to manage 100,000 droplets with such precision proved just how skilled she was. "I''m showing you this to prove a point. Having a lot of energy might give an advantage, but in a fight, the ones with better control of their power win 9 times out of 10. Do you know why?" He had an idea, but he stayed quiet, letting her explain. She seemed to enjoy it, so he didn''t want to interrupt. "It''s because the more control you have over your element, the more efficient you are, and the less energy you waste. You can unleash powerful attacks with just a fraction of the energy someone with less control would need," she explained. "I get it now," "Good. Now, it''s your turn. I''ll watch." Asher extended his right hand, and a fire ball flame formed, flickering brightly in his palm. He concentrated , trying to divide the flame, but it was harder than he expected. ''I need to find a way to focus my attention...'' he trailed off, then added, ''Maybe it will be easier to use two hands.'' He took a deep breath, raised his left arm, and slowly moved it toward the fire. The goal was to transfer the flame, but as soon as he tried, it didn''t go as smoothly. It flickered, shrinking and threatening to snuff out. Focusing harder, he reached out with his energy, carefully guiding the flame across. After a few seconds, a portion of the fire moved to his left palm. It wasn''t perfect, but it was there. The real challenge came next¡ªhe needed to balance the two flames. He adjusted the size and intensity, making sure both stayed steady. After about three minutes, he had balanced the two flames¡ªequal in size and intensity. Lucy nodded in approval. "Good. Now, keep practicing until you reach your limit," He repeated the process over and over, pushing himself further with each try. Hours passed, and by the end of the day, he had divided the flames into 10 smaller pieces He didn''t look satisfied with his current pace. But Lucy thought otherwise. In less than 24 hours, he had done what most would take weeks to achieve. She stayed silent, letting him work through his frustration. She knew he''d realize how far he had come soon enough. Before continuing his training, he decided to take a short break. As he relaxed, he took the opportunity to speak. "I need to visit my mother...And I wanted to ask if you can help heal her?" Lucy''s wasn''t surprised. She had already looked into his background and knew about her. "I can curd her," she replied without hesitation. Healing a human was child''s play to her. "Thank you... Thank you so much" Asher replied, his voice full of gratitud. "But I have conditions," she raised a finger. "Anything," he replied quickly. "After I heal her, she can''t stay here," Lucy said firmly. "This place isn''t safe for humans. The negative energy will affect her body and soul, and eventually she will die," Asher paused for a second. "But she doesn''t have anywhere else to go." Lucy gave him a smile before shrugging slightly. "You don''t need to worry about that. Just find her a better place, somewhere she can relax." "Take this," she handed a black card. "It''s from the Yamagi Family. It has a limit of ten million credits." "Ten million credits?" Asher swallowed hard. That was a huge amount. "Is that enough? I can get them to increase it to 100 million¡ª" "No, this is more than enough," he interrupted. He wouldn''t even know how to spend that much. "Then why are you worried?" Asher scratched his head. "You see, I use to work for a whole month to earn 20,000 credits. This amount is way too much for someone like me. Don''t worry, I''ll only use it for her medical bills and to get her a place." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lucy sighed, her gaze softening. "Stop overthinking it. Spend it however you want. Money doesn''t mean much to people like me, and eventually, it won''t matter to you either. Spoil your mother a little. Get her a nicer apartment. I think she deserves it." Money had no value to her, not because she had plenty of cash to spare, but because she could get whatever she needed from the Yamagi Family with ease. Asher still looked uneasy about having so much cash. He had been a slave to it for so long, and letting go of that habit wouldn''t be easy. "But what if she asks where I got the money? I don''t want her thinking I''m doing anything illegal like selling drugs," he responded with a concerned look. "I..." Lucy covered her mouth, struggling to suppress a smile. She found his logic amusing¡ªhe was concerned about his mother thinking he sold drugs, yet he had no qualms about killing humans. ''I can''t hold it anymore...I want to keep acting like a strict teacher, but he''s just too adorable... I''ll give myself a cheat day when he''s not training.'' A teasing look crossed her face as she stepped a little closer, her playful grin growing. "Don''t worry," she whispered, her voice soft and sweet. "I''ll come with you to explain." She paused, leaning in closer, tilting her head so her lips almost brushed his ear. "I''m sure I can make it sound... really convincing." she added. Chapter 76 - 76: Unfair Luck "Why are we here?" Asher asked, his brow furrowing in confusion. He had expected to go straight to the hospital, but Lucy insisted on stopping at a car dealership instead. As they entered, his eyes scanned the showroom¡ªrows of sleek cars on display, each gleaming under the lights. "Are you buying a car?" he asked. "I don''t need a car." Lucy paused, scanning the display before turning back to Asher. "But you do. It''s a hassle calling the Yamagi family for a ride every time." She reached into her bag and pulled out something. "And when I looked through this, I noticed you have a driver''s license.''" "My wallet!" he exclaimed, his eyes widening. He thought he had lost it for good, but she had been holding onto it all along. Lucy giggled and didn''t hand it back. Instead, she rummaged through her red satchel bag and pulled out a new wallet. It had a snake-like pattern, and upon closer inspection, he saw it was made from real snake leather. It was expensive, no doubt. "This is yours now," she said, handing it to him. "I can''t have you looking poor. I''ve already transferred all your IDs inside" He thanked her and accepted the gift. By now, he was used to her tendency to give him expensive things. "Now, what car do you like?" she asked. He was about to say something, but before he could get the words out, a beautiful saleswoman appeared, her smile wide and bright. "Hi, my name is Elena. I''m one of the sales representatives," she said, her voice warm and friendly. Her brown eyes, curly hair, and long eyelashes gave her an appearance that didn''t match her role. She looked more like a model than a salesperson. As she continued, her gaze was glued to Asher. She tilted her head slightly, eyes bright with interest, and even stepped a little closer. Her tone became sweeter as she addressed him again. "Do you have a particular model you''re interested in? I''ll be happy to assist you, " she asked, her eyes never fully leaving him. He paused, caught off guard. In the past, he would''ve brushed off her flirting, but now, it took more effort to stay composed. In the end, though, he managed to keep his head cool. Lucy, however, wasn''t impressed. She raised an eyebrow and shot Elena a look that could freeze flames. "We want a male representative." Her voice was firm, with a hint of irritation and possessiveness. Elena blinked, a bit taken aback, but quickly regained her composure. "Of course, no problem," she replied, her eyes lingering on Asher a moment longer than necessary before she turned away. Asher, caught in the middle of it all, waited there uncomfortably, feeling the tension in the air . Lucy crossed her arms, clearly annoyed by the attention he was getting. Now that he was no longer her servant, he was free to leave her whenever he wanted, and that thought made her a bit more protective. "Why did you look so happy when she was looking at you?" She turned toward him, studying his face. "I didn''t even smile," She shot him a look that said, Don''t you dare give me a valid and logical reason Asher sighed, deciding it was best to stay shut the fuck up. After a few seconds, a male representative appeared, his eyes practically popping out of his head as he stared at Lucy. He froze, looking like he''d just seen a celebrity. Lucy glanced at Asher, expecting some sign of jealousy, but his expression was as blank as ever. For a moment, she felt a pang in her chest¡ªwas she expecting too much? She quickly hid it , but her eyes showed a flicker of disappointment before she turned away. The representative cleared his throat, trying to compose himself after the obvious shock. He smiled at Lucy, but his eyes were still a little wide. "So, what kind of car are you looking for?" he asked, his voice a bit more exited than necessary. "He''ll pick the car," Lucy pointed to Asher. The salesman turned his attention to him, taking in the expensive clothes and accessories. ''A spoiled rich kid. Bet he''s just using his money to show off to her. Typical. '' He rolled his eyes mentally. ''Probably inherited everything from his rich parents and now he''s pretending to be somebody.'' The salesman maintained a friendly smile, but inwardly, jealousy gnawed at him. It wasn''t just the clothes, the watch or the woman¡ªsomething about the whole scene made him feel like the world was unfair. Asher, completely unaware of the badmouthing being directed his way, paused for a moment, torn between his options. ''Should I go for an SUV or a sedan?'' he muttered to himself. Both had their perks, but he couldn''t quite decide which one was right. ''I need to pick carefully. She done so much for me. The least I can do is be a good driver and pick a comfortable car.'' "I want to see all your options first. Let me see your SUV," The salesman grinned to himself, already plotting to show only the most expensive model. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He figured Asher, eager to impress, would feel compelled to buy it¡ªafter all, what better way to show off than with a flashy car? "This way, Sir, Ma''am," the salesman nodded enthusiastically, leading them toward the showroom''s far corner where the most expensive SUVs were displayed. He gestured grandly toward a sleek, high-end model car. The SUV''s exterior featured a sleek black finish with extensive carbon fiber detailing, from the hood to the aggressive front splitter and side skirts. Its sharp, angular headlights and bold grille added to the intimidating presence. Every detail of the car screamed luxury and power, blending the elegance of an exotic car with the practicality of an SUV. "This is our latest Lamero Urus," he said, his voice filled with pride. "It''s the first SUV from Lamero¡ªuntil now, they''ve only made supercars and exotics. But they''ve entered the SUV market, and this beauty is powered by a 4.0-liter twin-turbo Z8 engine. Truly top of the line." The salesman continued his spiel, but his words were useless. Lucy barely paid attention, her expression indifferent. Asher, on the other hand, tried to follow along, but some of the fancy-sounding terminology went right over his head. But there was one thing he couldn''t deny¡ªthe car looked amazing. Lucy noticed his lingering gaze and raised an eyebrow, catching on. "Do you want this?" she asked. Asher nodded, then turned to the salesman. "How much is this?" The salesman''s face lit up. "It''s only 22 million credits, sir," Asher''s eyes went wide, his jaw almost dropping at the price. "I¡ª" "We''ll buy it," Lucy interrupted, cutting him off as she handed a sleek black card. The R logo on it was unmistakable¡ªthe Royal Bank, known for its unlimited credit limit. The salesman''s hands trembled as he reached for the card. Even in a place like this, only a few people had the privilege of pulling out such a card. But what shocked him the most was the realization that he had completely misunderstood. Asher wasn''t the rich kid buying Lucy with his money¡ªit was the other way around. Chapter 77 - 77: A Fair Trade He climbed into the SUV, shutting the door with a soft click. The interior smelled of leather, with hints of cedar and polished wood. The leather seat enveloped him as he sat in it, the soft material molding to his body. Crimson stitching stood out against the dark surface, adding a touch of boldness to the design. Next, his gaze landed on the dashboard, a sleek mix of matte black and brushed aluminum. Digital screens glowed in crisp white and blue, giving the car a futuristic vibe. The steering wheel, wrapped in smooth leather, felt firm under his fingers, its buttons clicking faintly to his touch. Above, the panoramic roof revealed a clear view of the sky, framed by subtle LED lighting that shifted colors. The center console featured a glossy gear selector, heavy and cool to the touch, with a smooth leather armrest that added comfort. ''This is... unbelievable,'' His grip on the steering wheel tightened, as if to reassure himself this wasn''t just a dream. It wasn''t easy to process. Just a few weeks ago, he was nothing more than a broke student. Now, he was sitting in a vehicle worth more than some people earned in a lifetime. The salesman stepped closer, leaning slightly into the open door. "This is a highly advanced system, sir," he began, gesturing toward the array of buttons and displays. "Let me walk you through it." He pointed to the cluster of buttons on the steering wheel. "These buttons here handle the basics¡ªvolume, answering calls, and voice commands," "Hold this one down, and you can ask the system for stuff like directions or to change the temperature. It''s super easy to use." Asher ran his thumb over the buttons, each giving a subtle click. "Now, check this out," the salesman said, gesturing toward the center screen. "This is your infotainment system. It does navigation, music, and all the car settings. You can swipe through the menus like on a tablet or use this dial down here if you don''t want fingerprints on the screen." His eyes shifted to the display. "And what about this one?" he asked, motioning toward the screen behind the wheel. "That''s your digital instrument cluster," the salesman explained with a grin. "You can customize it to show your speed, engine stats, or even throw the map up there. Makes it easy to keep your eyes on the road and still know what''s going on." Asher tilted his head, staring at the glowing interface. "And this?" he asked, pointing to a red toggle switch near the gear selector. "Ah, that''s for your drive modes," the salesman said, his grin widening. "You''ve got options for Comfort, Sport, and Off-Road. Switch to Sport, and this thing transforms into a beast. Sharper throttle, tighter suspension¡ªit''s like driving a supercar." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Asher''s fingers hovered over the switch but didn''t press it. The salesman leaned in slightly, lowering his voice. "But if you really want to see the full potential, there''s a Race mode. It''s hidden for safety, of course, but with a few tweaks, you can unlock it." "Race mode?" Asher raised a brow, a hint of intrigue crossing his face. Lucy, lounging in the passenger seat, rolled her eyes and commanded "Unlock it . He deserves the best¡ªnothing less." her tone left no room for argument. The salesman blinked, caught off guard by her strong presence, but quickly nodded. "Of course, ma''am. It''s a hidden feature for safety reasons, but I''ll activate it for you." He leaned into the car, navigating the console with quick, and did some tweaks. After a moment, a new icon lit up on the dashboard¡ªa red flag with the words Race Mode Enabled. "Now you''ve got access to the full performance capabilities," ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª VROOOOM! The SUV drove smoothly onto the road, the engine humming softly in Comfort mode. Lucy leaned back in her seat beside him, her gaze shifting between his calm demeanor and the road ahead. "You''re not bad at this," she said casually, but there was a note of approval in her voice. "I used to drive for a pizza place," he responded, half smiling. "But back then, it was just a minivan. Nothing like this." "A minivan, huh? That''s a far cry from this one." He nodded, a smile tugging at his lips. "Yeah, no flashy dashboard or leather seats. Just a beat-up old van with a couple of pizzas in the back." Lucy smirked. "Guess you''ve come a long way since then." He scratched his head, a faint sigh escaping his lips. It wasn''t him who had come a long way; he was just being spoiled by a super-rich woman. Nothing more, nothing less. ''Now I feel like I''m just being spoiled rotten,'' he muttered under his breath. The thought lingered briefly before he pushed it aside. There was no point dwelling on it. In the end, this wasn''t his car¡ªhe was just the driver. Lucy shot him a curious look. "You okay?" "Yeah, just..." he trailed off, his eyes back on the road. "Just thinking." She didn''t push him further, but the corner of her mouth twitched upward. She knew the drastic changes in his lifestyle were overwhelming, but she couldn''t resist. Spoiling him made her super happy¡ªand she could afford to do it. "Well, how about a kiss as payment for the car?" she suggested with a playful gleam in her eyes. He blinked, caught off guard by the sudden playful challenge. He glanced at her, then back to the road, a low chuckle escaping him. "Is that how it works now?" Lucy''s gaze didn''t shift, a hint of mischief in her expression. "Seems fair to me." He glanced at the traffic ahead, which had come to a slow crawl, then turned to Lucy. After a moment, he leaned slightly in her direction, his eyes meeting hers. Without a word, she reached out, cupping his cheek gently, and kissed him. Her lips met his gently, staying there for a moment longer than usual, as if she wanted to hold onto the feeling just a little bit more. She hadn''t expected much, but then Asher surprised her when his tongue started teasing the inside of her mouth. It was playful, unexpected, and a little daring, catching her off guard in the best way.. She mirrored his movements, her tongue curling to meet his as they moved together. The kiss grew deeper, very intimate, as they swirled and intertwined, each moment a fresh spark of connection. Meanwhile, Asher, acting completely out of character, felt his head growing heavy. The closeness, the taste of her saliva, made him dizzy, almost intoxicated by the rush. He wanted more, but both of them knew kissing while driving was a bad idea¡ªdemons or not. When she pulled back, her lips curved into a satisfied smile. "How about we do it more later?" she asked, her voice low, teasing. Asher let out a soft sigh, his eyes on the road. "Sure," he replied with casual tone. Lucy giggled, a blush creeping up her cheeks. She couldn''t help but feel that every penny spent was absolutely worth it. At the same time, she felt a sense of superiority. It was satisfying knowing she could act this way with Asher while Yuki was stuck in the apartment, left out of it all. Chapter 78 - 78: Buying Points They finally pulled into the hospital parking lot, and immediately, all the staff started noticing the car. It was so beautiful, so rare, that everyone began pulling out their phones, snapping pictures from every angle. CLICK! Asher stepped out of the SUV, his black, fashionable jacket reaching down to his knees. Underneath, a simple white long T-shirt and brown pants complemented his look, with a black and white snake leather shoes that perfectly matched his attire. Nurses and patients alike couldn''t help but stare; he looked like something straight out of a magazine, like a celebrity. Some of the staff, however, recognized him. He was a familiar face, a frequent visitor to the hospital. He walked around the car to the other side, opening the door. As he did, a drop-dead gorgeous girl stepped out. Her appearance was just as attractive as the car itself. She wore an outfit that matched the car''s theme¡ªblack and red, elegant and fierce, drawing eyes wherever she went. Her black shades only added to her charm, giving her a mysterious, almost untouchable vibe, like she was the heir to some huge corporation, and regular people should feel lucky just to see her. Not to mention, her lips were super cute and red, so noticeable that even from a distance, they stood out. "Who are they? They look like celebrities." people began whispering to each other. "Did you see the car? That thing is worth more than most people''s houses!" One person remarked, eyes wide with disbelief. "It''s more than that. Look, I searched online, and that''s a Lamero Urus¡ªthe latest model, top of the line. It costs over 20 million credits. My house is only 3 million." Another voice chimed in, sounding almost depressed. "Look at that girl, she''s so pretty, and her outfit... it''s like something out of a fashion magazine. And those shades, too. She looks like she owns the place." A woman in the corner whispered, her eyes glued to Lucy''s expensive jewelries. Just as the people started blowing things out of proportion, one of the nurses recognized Asher. "I''ve seen him before... He is Hilda''s son right?. But I''ve never seen her. Maybe she''s his girlfriend?" Another nurse narrowed her eyes. "You''re right, that''s the hottie who''s always here. Wait, I thought he was broke?" "Shh, can''t you see? I think he got himself a super rich girlfriend. Or, he started doing illegal things." They started making up stories in their heads to justify how someone who used to be poor could end up buying such an expensive car and wearing such costly clothes. Some of the male employees, clearly jealous, even began badmouthing him, just to quench their own frustration. Asher scratched his head awkwardly and whispered to Lucy, "I think my clothes are a bit too flashy..." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lucy raised an eyebrow "Are you saying you hate the clothes I meticulously picked out for you?" Asher froze, realizing that the way she phrased it left no room for reasoning. She had cornered him. "I didn''t mean it like that... I actually like it," he sighed. Her gaze softened, but she didn''t let him off easily. "Good. Because I put a lot of thought into it." "Thank you," he said, smiling. It was always easier to go along with her mood swing than to fight it. They made their way to the hospital''s administrative office, where the woman in charge of bills sat nervously behind her desk. The moment she saw a couple of rich-looking people walk in, her posture stiffened. She didn''t dare look directly at him. She knew who Asher was, or at least, she thought she did. She had even offered him money in exchange for sleeping with her, so this situation was awkward. ''So in the end, he''s a gold digger,'' she thought. ''Found himself a rich girl to sponsor him. If I had known he''d be snatched up by someone, I should''ve raised my offer. Maybe I had a chance.'' Lucy, losing patience, broke the silence. "Run the numbers on the hospital bill. I''ll cover it in full, and we''re discharging her to transfer to a better hospital tomorrow." The woman blinked in surprise, her nervousness only growing. "Of course, ma''am. I''ll prepare everything right away." She quickly nodded, fumbling for the paperwork she needed. It was clear Lucy wasn''t the type to wait, and the way she spoke showed just how entitled she was. "Good. Don''t make me wait too long," Lucy said, her tone cold, as she rolled her eyes. Asher, sensing the change in Lucy''s mood, felt a wave of unease. He wasn''t sure if he should say anything. By now, he had learned not to question her when she was in one of these moods. ''Why is she so angry?'' he wondered to himself. Little did he know, Lucy had an ability that few were aware of¡ªshe could sense emotions through blood. The woman''s gaze would occasionally flicker toward Asher when she thought no one was looking. It wasn''t obvious, but there was something in her eyes¡ªlust, a lot of it. Judging by this, she could tell the woman had been with multiple men already. Her body count probably close to three digits. When the bills were finally tallied, Lucy simply handed over her credit card without . The transaction went through smoothly, and the total amount was paid in full, as if money was nothing more than a small detail. Lucy stood up without waiting for any further exchange. She didn''t look back at the woman, her demeanor cold and dismissive. Asher, however, didn''t share the same indifference. He bowed his head slightly, a gesture of respect. The woman had helped him before, extending his grace period on a previous bill when he had been struggling to make ends meet. Despite Lucy''s attitude, he felt the need to acknowledge the woman''s past kindness. She gave him a small, almost surprised smile, and for a brief moment, the tension between them seemed to ease¡ªthough it didn''t last long. "Let''s go," Lucy said flatly, her voice carrying the weight of someone who had long grown tired of the place. He followed her out of the room, giving the woman one last nod before they left. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª Inside the hospital room, Asher''s mother, Hilda, stared out the window, her heart filled with worry. He hadn''t been visiting her, and she couldn''t shake the feeling that something was wrong. Maybe he had overworked himself? Or maybe something bad had happened. A flood of anxious thoughts ran through her mind, each one more troubling than the last. Just as she was contemplating, the door opened. "Son!" she exclaimed, tears welling up in her eyes, relieved to see that he was okay. "Mom," he rushed towards the bed and hug her. They shared a few moments together, until Hilda noticed Lucy standing in the door. "Oh my ... Who is this lovely lady?" she asked. "I..." Asher paused, unsure of how to introduce her. But Lucy quickly read the situation, and offered a warm smile. "Hello, my name is Lucy. Your son has been taking good care of me," she said, bowing her head in a gesture of respect¡ªan act she seldom used. Chapter 79 - 79: Buying Points Part 2 "Is she your girlfriend? She''s gorgeous. How did you win over a lady like her?" Hilda teased, attempting to lighten the mood. Asher felt his cheeks warm, unsure how to respond. Lucy stepped closer, her face calm and composed. "We''re not in that kind of relationship yet," she said, glancing at Asher before turning back to Hilda. "But I cherish your son more than anything in this world." He was stunned. ''Is she confessing her feelings for me?'' Hilda''s eyes widened, and a delighted smile spread across her face. She clasped her hands together, unable to hide her excitement. "Oh, my goodness!" she exclaimed, her voice trembling with joy. Tears welled up in her eyes. "Hearing that just makes me so happy!" For so long, she had worried that her son had sacrificed his own happiness to cover her bills, burdened by responsibilities he shouldn''t have carried alone. But now, seeing him finally enjoying life and finding someone who cared for him, filled her with a deep sense of relief. With a warm, reassuring touch, Lucy gently took Hilda''s hand. "I should be the one saying that," she said softly, her voice full of sincerity. "I''m really grateful to have him in my life." Hilda''s gaze lingered on Lucy, and a sense of admiration filled her chest. Everything about the young woman seemed flawless¡ªher gentle demeanor, her sincerity, even the way she spoke with such care. Try as she might, she couldn''t find a single fault. It was as if Lucy had stepped right out of her dreams of the perfect wife for her son. A contented smile spread across her face, and her heart swelled with approval. But behind Lucy''s warm smile was a hidden motive. She was carefully earning good points with her future mother-in-law. Learning that showing love and respect for family was important to winning his heart, she was determined to play the part of perfect daughter-in-law. It was working better than she''d expected. Asher''s expression softened, and for the first time in a long while, he allowed himself to feel something he rarely did¡ªgenuine happiness. Suddenly, Hilda pulled Lucy into a tight hug. The gesture caught her off guard, but she quickly softened and returned it. Asher stood there, watching, his heart melting at the sight. He scratched his nose awkwardly, feeling a rush of emotions. He was falling for Lucy, bit by bit. Who could blame him? Sure, she could be impulsive and moody, but moments like these made her irresistible. Lucy met his eyes, and they shared a moment. Seizing the moment, a soft glow appeared around Lucy''s hands. It brightened steadily, forming a circle above Hilda''s back. The patterns shifted, pulsing with energy. Hilda, still hugging Lucy, didn''t notice at first. Slowly, the pain she had grown used to began to fade. A comforting warmth spread through her, like a gentle wind slowly blowing away her pain. When the glow faded, Hilda pulled away, her expression surprised. "I don''t know why, but I feel really good," she said, her voice light with surprise. She stretched her hand and back, amazed as the joint pains from her old age seemed to vanish. "Maybe it''s because I know my son is in good hands," she turned to Lucy. "Please, keep loving him." "I will," Lucy replied without hesitation. "I promise to love him forever, if he allows me," she added, her voice soft but firm. The two women turned to Asher, waiting for his response. He hesitated, wanting to be certain and understand his feelings before committing. As he glanced at his mother''s eager face and then at Lucy, he realized he couldn''t avoid answering without making things awkward. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I had never seen my mother so excited and full of energy before, and staying silent because I''m an indecisive person just felt wrong.'' He took a steadying breath, and met Lucy''s gaze with a soft smile. Giving a small nod, he uttered, "I feel the same." Lucy''s cheeks flushed pink. She hadn''t expected him to say it so soon. Her fingers nervously brushed a strand of hair behind her ear, trying to hide the warmth on her face. "I didn''t think you''d say that," she admitted softly. "I''m really happy you did," she said, her smile bright and her eyes sparkling. The moment felt almost like a dream, and she couldn''t help but feel giddy inside. It wasn''t just what he said, but that he meant it from her point of view Asher scratched his nose, feeling uneasy. It seemed like Lucy might just kiss him right in front of his mother if he didn''t act soon. Wanting to avoid any further display of affection, he quickly grabbed the basket he had set down earlier. It was filled with fresh fruit. He quickly peeled an apple and sliced it, then handed a piece to his mother. It gave him something to do, a way to redirect the topic. As they continued talking, the mood lightened, and the laughter that followed filled the room. Hilda asked how they had met, and it was a good thing that Lucy was excellent at spinning stories. But not just any stories¡ªshe had a way of telling them that made them feel more like drama than real events. Every detail was laced with cliches, and the more she spoke, the more dramatic it sounded. ''I saved her life? Isn''t it the other way around?'' he repeated, overhearing Lucy''s version of events. She told Hilda how a group of perverted thugs had almost taken advantage of her, and how he swooped in and saved her by beating them to a pulp. Then she continued, describing how she fell for him at first sight because of how kind and gentle he was. Even after saving her, he had gently put a band aid in her knee when, showing such care and tenderness that it stole her heart. They moved from one topic to the next, sharing stories and opening up about more personal experiences. It felt like they were a real family, even though their time together had been brief. When it was time to leave, they stood up, still smiling, feeling content. Hilda gave them both one last hug, squeezing Asher tightly, pride and love shining in her eyes. "Take care of each other," she said softly, her voice full of motherly warmth. Lucy and Asher waved their hands before walking out of the door. In the lobby, an awkward silence hung between them. She wasn''t sure how to act now that their feelings were out in the open. He noticed her discomfort and felt guilty. Reaching out, he took her hand, gently squeezing it in reassurance. "I might not be good at this," he whispered, "but I''ll do my best to be more considerate." Lucy smiled back, her heart lightened by his words. She tightened her grip on his hand, matching his resolve. "You don''t have to try too hard. The reason I fell for you is because you''re like that to begin with. Besides, I love teasing you all the time, so it works out perfectly." Asher just smiled back. He wasn''t the talking type, after all. Side by side, they walked out of the hospital. To others watching, they looked like a perfect match¡ªrich, attractive, and powerful. No one would expect that these two would one day turn the whole world upside down. Chapter 80 - 80: Other Side By the time they reached their next destination, the sun was already high in the sky, signaling that it was well past noon. The area was located on the outer part of the city, not as luxurious or close as the Yamagi Mansion, but it had its own charm. Trees and vast green lands stretched as far as the eye could see, with a few farmhouses scattered along the way. The peaceful surroundings offered a welcome break from the hustle of city life, making it an ideal spot for anyone craving tranquility. Asher drove the car down a private driveway, the wheels crunching over gravel. After passing beneath a wooden archway, they arrived at a wooden villa¡ªa graceful two-story home nestled among acres of open, flat land. A few gardening sheds and large greenhouses were also scattered around, along with animal pens, adding a charming touch to the space. CLICK! They both stepped out of the vehicle, taking a moment to soak in the view. "Do you like it ?" Lucy asked. "Yeah, its beautiful and peaceful," "I''m glad you like it. I remembered you mentioning your mom working so hard. It makes sense for her to live here, away from the city''s noise." She paused, then added, "And don''t worry, I can arrange for the Yamagi family to send some maids and staff to help, so she won''t be alone." Asher was impressed by her thoughtfulness. "I never really knew what would be best for her, but this... this feels right. Thank you," He gave her a small, grateful smile, his eyes reflecting the relief he felt. "Payment," She closed her eyes and leaned forward. Asher hesitated at first, but now that they were a couple, it felt less awkward. He leaned in and kissed her quickly. With a good mood, they stepped inside the house, already furnished and ready. The classic design gave the space a timeless feel. The dining area was cozy, with a large wooden table in the center and chairs around it. The kitchen was adjacent, with white cabinets and gray marble countertops that gave it a polished look while maintaining the homey feel. In the living room, comfortable sofas were arranged around a stone fireplace, enhancing the rustic charm of the space. Though not enormous, the house was spacious enough to feel open and airy, with natural light flooding in through large windows. Finally, they reached the bedroom, which featured a large king-sized bed. Both of them couldn''t help but feel that this might be the perfect moment to pick up where they had left off earlier. Lucy, sensing his hesitation, decided to take the lead. With a gentle smile, she reached out and took his hand, guiding him to sit beside her on the bed. "What are you¡ª" Before he could finish, she raised his hands and started sucking on his fingers. He hadn''t expected this sudden foreplay, but he felt his body responding immediately. Each pop as she released his fingers from her warm mouth sent a jolt of pleasure up his spine. He watched, captivated, as she moved from one to the next, her tongue swirling around them in a way that made him want to pin her down, and screw her. "Do you want me to continue?" she whispered seductively. He swallowed hard, his heart pounding in his chest. "Yeah," "You like beings spoiled, don''t you?" she teased him while kissing his forearm, leaving a trail of saliva on his skin. His anticipation grew, and he knew that his self control wasn''t going to last long. Her mouth was intoxicating, and he felt his sense of reason melting away. "Just sit," she instructed in a soft voice, her hand moving to the button of his pants. Slowly, she unzipped it, her movements teasing. His erection strained against the fabric of his boxers, begging for her touch. She reached inside and freed his cock from its confines. It sprang forth, fully erects. Seeing its massive size, she couldn''t help but glance away briefly. She was trying to act cool and confident, but now that she was staring at it directly, she felt her cheeks grow warm with embarrassment. It looked way bigger than before, a result of his latest awakening. "I''ll make you feel good first," she whispered. "So how about you help me a bit," Asher, intrigued by her words, began unbuttoning his jacket and took off his shirt, revealing his toned body with well-defined abs. Her delicate fingers wrapped around him, and she began to stroke gently, her touch sending waves of pleasure through his body. His eyes rolled back, a moan escaping his lips as she started to lick his balls. The anticipation was almost unbearable. He could feel her warm breath against his skin, her soft hair tickling his thighs as she grew nearer to his most sensitive spot. When she finally reached the tip, her eyes flicked up to meet his again, before giving him a blowjob. Her mouth was wet and warm, her tongue twisting and dancing around him in a way that made his toes curl. She took her time, savoring every inch of him, and he could feel his orgasm building. He leaned back, his hands threading through her hair as she took more and more of him. Lucy was in complete control, and she knew precisely when to ease off, keeping him on the brink. In fact, she took the initiative to conduct thorough research online on how to deliver a satisfying experience, as it was simply a part of her nature to give her all when she committed to something. His hips bucked involuntarily, and he could feel the tension coiling tight in his belly, demanding release. She hummed around him, the vibration sending him spiraling closer and closer. Asher''s grip on her hair tightened as he lost himself in the sensation, her mouth moving up and down in a steady rhythm that had his breath coming in ragged gasps. He could feel the heat building in his balls, and he knew it wouldn''t be much longer. Then, out of nowhere, he felt something snap in his mind. He stood up and started pulling her head harder, causing his cock to hit deeper into her throat. "You''re so hot right now¡­ I want to mess you up," he growled, his voice low and rough with desire. Lucy was taken aback. She hadn''t expected this side of him. She thought he might stop, but to her surprise, he didn''t. His hands gripped her hair forcefully, controlling her movements as he thrust his hips faster and faster. "Wai..." she tried to speak, but only gagging sounds escaped. He didn''t let up ,and continued to treat her mouth like a pussy. "Take it all," he commanded, his voice dripping with lust. He reached the peak of his pleasure, his body convulsed and his semen erupted from his cock, filling her mouth with a warm, sticky fluids. Asher knew she wanted to pull away to get a breather, but he wasn''t ready to let go just yet. He held her head firmly in place, ensuring that she wouldn''t be able to escape until she had drained every last drop. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 81 - 81: Other Side Part 2 Lucy began choking and coughing, straining to breathe as his cock continued to unload thick stuff into her stretched-out mouth. Finally, she could not take it anymore, and she began to convulse, her throat clenching. Asher immediately realized what was happening and quickly pulled out. "I''m so sorry," he said, his voice filled with concern as he reached out to help her. "Are you okay?" Lucy nodded, coughing and struggling to catch her breath. He felt guilty. Being sadistic wasn''t part of who he was¡ªor at least, it never had been before. Noticing the unease in his eyes, Lucy forced a small smile, trying to reassure him. "No, I''m really okay. This much won''t affect me. I was just surprised, that''s all." She waved a hand dismissively, her tone light, as if trying to make him forget what happened. But he was already sinking into guilt, his shoulders slumped as he sat on the bed with a dejected look. Not wanting the mood to crumble, she discreetly used her ability to cleanse her mouth before leaning in. Without hesitation, she kissed him. Her lips pressed against his firmly, her tongue brushing against his in a bold attempt to show she was truly fine. This made him appreciate her even more¡ªthe effort she put into making him happy, despite everything he did. "I''m such an asshole," he muttered under his breath. All this time, Lucy had been the one taking initiative, the one steering their relationship, while he simply tag along, avoiding the hassle of putting in real effort. But was it really okay to keep living this way? Before, he could justify his actions by claiming he was a loner, an anti-social type with no one to push him toward change. But now, with her in his life, that excuse felt swallow. She deserved better, and for the first time, he felt the weight of responsibility¡ªto become someone worthy of her affection. As their passion deepened, he became more assertive, guiding her tongue with his and gently shifting her onto the bed. "I know it''s a bit late to say this," he murmured, "But I really appreciate you. I want to make you feel good too, so if anything I do makes you uncomfortable, please tell me." Lucy was stunned for a moment, surprised by this tender side of him. Her hand instinctively reached up to cup his cheek. "Asher," she whispered, her voice warm. "There''s nothing you could do that would ever make me uncomfortable. I love you¡ªcompletely. When I told your mother you''re the most important person in the world to me, I wasn''t lying. You mean everything to me." Asher''s eyes softened at her words, and he leaned in, capturing her lips again. His hand traced the curve of her jaw, fingers brushing gently against her skin, while her other arm wrapped around his neck, pulling him closer. "Take off my clothes," she whispered. Asher nodded, his heart racing as he pulled down her dress. The fabric slips away, revealing the lacy black lingerie that hugs her body like a second skin. He swallowed hard, feeling a mix of excitement and nervousness. This wasn''t their first time, but the intensity of his lust makes every moment feel like it was the first. Her skin was warm and inviting as he kisses along her collarbone, his teeth grazing the sensitive skin. She arched her back, gasping at the sensation, and he could not help but smile at her reaction. His hands roam further, cupping her breasts and feeling the pink nipples harden beneath the fabric. She lets out a little moan, her eyes fluttering closed. He moves his mouth down, kissing along the upper swell of her breasts, and she gasps again, her hands fisting in his hair. The lace of her bra was delicate and intricate, a stark contrast to the raw passion building between them. He reached around and unclasped it, the cups falling away to reveal her perfect, rosy-tipped breasts. He took one in his mouth, sucking gently, and she moans his name. "Please... Take off my panties too." He hooked his thumbs into the waistband of her panties, sliding them down her legs . Next, he started kissing her stomach, feeling the muscles quivered under his touch, and then finally reached the edge of her thighs. Asher could feel the heat emanating from her, the wetness that''s waiting for him. He looks up, seeking permission, and her eyes meet his, full of desire and trust. She nodded, and he dipped his head, his tongue finding her clit. "Oh, god, yes, just like that." she moaned. It was so electrifying that she forgot she was a demon. The room was filled with the sweet sound of her muffled moans and the scent of her soaking wet pink pussy. He tasted her, savors her, exploring every inch of her inside with his tongue. Lucy''s legs started to shake, and he felt her grip on his hair tightened as she got closer and closer to the edge. For some reason, he instinctively knew how to make her wet herself more. "I''m so close, keep going¡­ Don''t stop," she moaned, her hips moving alongside his tongue. His eyes widened in pleasure as he felt her love juice gushing out of her. filling his mouth with its sweet, intoxicating taste. He couldn''t get enough, swallowing every drop as if he were a thirsty man in the Sahara desert. Her breathing steadied as she opened her eyes, a soft smile curling at her lips. "I want to feel all of you," she murmured. Asher nodded, standing up and stroking his cock. He moved closer, and she took his cock in her hand, guiding him to her soaked pussy. She was more than prepared for him, and the excitement was evident. "Tell me if it hurts, okay?" he said softly. "Don''t worry, I want it to hurt...really bad" she quipped, a playful smile tugging at her lips He pressed the head of his cock against the opening of her slit, feeling the slick heat of her arousal. She whispered his name again, her voice a siren''s call that he could not resist. He pushes inside, inch by inch, the sensation of her tightness around him driving him crazy . She was like a glove, tailored just for him, and he slides in until he''s buried deep into her. "That feels so good... That''s the spot," she started moaning. The friction was exquisite, each stroke sending waves of pleasure. He could feel her tightening around him, her muscles clenching his cock as she got closer to another orgasm. "Faster, don''t mind me. I can take it. Use your full force," she urged. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His thrusts grew more powerful and rapid, the energy in his body surging. The sound of his rapid movements filled the room, a beat of slurping and wet flesh that was too erotic to resist. It was as if he had become a wild animal, driven by the raw, primal urge to breed and reproduce. "Oh my god!" she screamed, her voice trembling as she felt every deep thrust hitting her cervix. If she weren''t a demon, the force of it would have already torn her apart, leaving her bleeding internally. But her strength kept her intact, the intense pressure only heightening her sensations. "Finish inside me, I mean it." "Harder!" He feels her nails dig into his back, her legs tighten around him, and he knows she was almost there. Asher increased his pace, his hips moving faster and harder, until she was crying out. At the same time, he released his thick semen, which matched her climax, making her pink pussy tremble and flood with white thick liquid. Chapter 82 - 82: Hidden Agenda Asher and Lucy lay side by side, her head resting on his bare chest, the steady rhythm of his heartbeat soothing her. Their closeness felt comforting, and the reality of the situation sank in¡ªit was official now. They were a couple. He didn''t mind it, but a nagging thought crossed his mind. How was he supposed to treat her now? What did it mean for them moving forward? They began talking, and he expected her to ask him to be more affectionate or show more tenderness, but her response was different from what he anticipated. "Don''t change," she said casually. "You don''t need to be any sweeter. I''d feel bad if you forced it." He looked at her, confused. "But I thought... I should be more considerate?" "Inside the apartment, at least, you don''t have to act differently," she added. "Why?" A small sigh escaped her lips. He was still getting used to all of this, and sometimes he just didn''t pick up on things. "Yuki is always watching there. If you start paying too much attention to me, it''ll make things awkward. She likes you, too, and I don''t think she''d be happy. "So, no kissing, huh?" "Not unless you want her to start plotting my death," she teased, snuggling closer. "I think you''re judging her too much," he muttered, shaking his head. "I don''t think she would do that. She saved me, and she''s letting us stay in her apartment." He paused. "That doesn''t seem like someone who''d cause trouble between us." Lucy rolled her eyes but didn''t say anything more. She knew if she continued, it would look like she was badmouthing Yuki behind her back. Instead, she leaned in and kissed him. They went for another round before finally deciding to head back. While driving down the road, Lucy mentioned that the Yamagi family would handle the transfer for her mother''s care at the new house. This meant he could devote more time to his training. The quicker he reached the demon world, the safer she would feel. Whatever item she planned to retrieve there, it would be powerful enough to protect him even against an angel. The trip felt quicker than usual, the city blurring past them as they drove. When they reached the apartment, he and Lucy had planned to head straight to the training room. But as he parked the car, they spotted someone standing outside¡ªa pretty girl with a shoulder bag hanging casually from her arm. The school uniform she wore was paired with a miniskirt that accentuated her long, soft looking legs. Dark hair framed her face, and warm brown eyes added to her charm. CLICK! Asher stepped out of the car and called out, "Elaine?" She turned to face them, her eyes widening in surprise when she saw him with another attractive girl. "Asher?" Elaine asked, her brow furrowing as she studied him. The classmate she once knew¡ªthe quiet, somewhat reserved guy¡ªwas now completely different. Just his clothes alone made him look like a model, and she didn''t need to know the brand to recognize they were expensive. The material alone was a clear sign. Beside him stood a breathtaking woman, equally well-dressed in high-end clothing and accessories that made her look like a wealthy heir. "Yeah, it''s me," Asher replied, his voice filled with surprise. "What are you doing here, at this late hour?" Elaine glanced around awkwardly, her eyes landing on Lucy, who was giving her a sharp, scrutinizing look. No matter how she tried to spin it, she had shown up at the guy''s home without him knowing. Her mind began to race, berating herself for not thinking this through. ''Of course he has a girlfriend,'' she thought, mentally kicking herself. Elaine couldn''t help but feel a pang of jealousy and insecurity. ''What was I even thinking? He''s way out of my league. So that''s why he''s been ignoring all the girls at school. He already has someone... But...'' She knew she had no right to feel jealous, but when she looked at Lucy, she couldn''t help but compare. In terms of appearance, Lucy only had the upper hand because of how she carried herself. Her fashion sense, too, set her apart. Elaine knew that if she put on some makeup and dressed well, she could easily close the gap. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The silence stretched on as she thought about what to say next. She had come here with something important to say, but now that she was face-to-face with his girlfriend, she wasn''t sure how to bring it up. Taking a deep breath, Elaine straightened up and tried to regain her composure, ignoring the tightness in her chest. "I came here because our homeroom teacher has been worried about you. You didn''t show up to school, and... well, she thought something might''ve happened." She paused, glancing briefly at Lucy before continuing. "But I guess it''s unnecessary. Looks like you''re enjoying yourself just fine." Her tone was a mix of concern and a hint of sarcasm, though the latter was unintentional. "I''m good. I''ve just been... busy with other things," Asher said, though he noticed there was something off in her tone. He decided not to address it. But Lucy didn''t let it go. Standing a few steps away, she crossed her arms and gave the student a cold look. "Sounds like you''re implying something," she spoke up. Elaine blinked, caught off guard by the sudden accusation. She hadn''t meant to sound disrespectful, but it was obvious that Lucy wasn''t exactly welcoming her presence. "I didn''t mean anything by it," Elaine quickly replied, holding her hands up in surrender. "I''m just here to check on Asher. The teacher was worried, that''s all." "Oh, so you''re the only student at school?" Lucy pointed out. "Why can''t a boy come here instead of you?" "I..." Elaine was stunned, unable to say anything. She felt guilty, knowing she had volunteered herself. Asher stepped between them, trying to defuse the situation. "It''s fine," he said with a sigh. "She''s just doing her job. No harm done." Lucy didn''t seem convinced, but she uncrossed her arms and nodded stiffly. "Right," Lucy replied, her tone still cold. "But next time, maybe just stick to what the teacher told you and skip the extra remarks. It''s kind of distasteful. You sound like one of those petty girls trying to get attention. Have some respect for yourself." Elaine''s face flushed with frustration. She hadn''t expected the situation to turn like this. "I didn''t mean anything by coming here!" she snapped, her voice rising. She threw a quick glance at Asher, hoping he''d back her up, but he just looked away. He had already learned not to get on Lucy''s bad side¡ªdoing so would only make things worse. Besides, he wasn''t an idiot. He could tell Elaine had another motive for showing up here. "I don''t care anymore," she muttered. "But you need to go to school tomorrow. Just let them know if you''re still planning to attend, so they don''t keep bothering you." With that, she turned and walked away. Asher and Lucy watched her until she turned the corner and was out of sight. But they weren''t the only ones watching. From the second floor, Yuki hid quietly. ''Who is that girl? How did she bypass my barrier?'' she wondered. Chapter 83 - 83: Developing Power "You didn''t have to treat her like that," Asher said, turning to Lucy. Now that Elaine was gone, it felt easier to talk without making things awkward. Lucy stayed silent for a moment, touching her chin thoughtfully. "I think there''s something off here," "What do you mean?" he raised his eyebrows. This time, he was sure he hadn''t done anything wrong. She turned to him with a serious look. "I think you have a talent for attracting the supernatural." "How?" He stared at her, unsure if she was joking. "That girl isn''t an ordinary human. I felt it. It''s weak, and I''m not even sure she''s aware of it, but there are spirits surrounding her." "Spirits? You mean like Yuki?" She shook her head. "Spirits are natural phenomena that protect some humans for unknown reasons, while Yuki is more of a demon." "And how is this related to me?" "Like I said, the supernatural keeps getting drawn to you," she replied. Asher paused, thinking it over. "Maybe it''s the city drawing them in?" Lucy''s eyes widened in realization. Thinking back, ever since she had come from the demon world, this city seemed to have an abnormal level of supernatural events. She hadn''t paid much attention to it before, but now it clicked¡ªhe had a valid point. "Interesting," she muttered aloud. "If that''s true, then there must be something in this city " While they were talking, Yuki approached and greeted Asher with a warm smile. However, when he wasn''t looking, she glanced at Lucy and gave her an angry look, upset that she''d kept him to herself for so long. Lucy ignored it, knowing she was just jealous. "How did she reach this place?" Lucy asked, remembering how Yuki had set up illusions to prevent anyone from finding the apartment. "She got through my barrier somehow. I was ready to attack her, but she didn''t seem dangerous." "You did the right thing. If you''d attacked, the spirit protecting her would''ve reacted in self defense," "So that''s what those particles around her were," Yuki said. Asher, listening quietly, spoke up. "So what now? Should we be worried about her?" Lucy hesitated, looking conflicted. "We shouldn''t stir things up if she''s not causing trouble." "What about school?" he asked, brow furrowed. "Should I still go tomorrow?" She shook her head but then reconsidered. Asher never cared much about what others thought, so he wouldn''t dwell on it. As his girlfriend, she wanted to erase any trace of his past shame in front of everyone who knew him. "We''ll go together," she said, offering him a warm smile. "Okay," he nodded. With the conversation wrapped up, they headed toward the training room. Yuki trailed behind, her footsteps light but hesitant. She opened her mouth to speak, but Asher turned his head slightly. "I need to train." Yuki closed her mouth, her expression falling for a moment before she forced a faint smile. "It''s fine." Lucy glanced at Yuki, noticing the brief change in her expression. She said nothing, but a small smirk tugged at her lips. What she didn''t know was that Asher didn''t want to engage with Yuki too much. It wasn''t that he disliked her; he was just trying to avoid any awkwardness. Ever since his awakening, his senses had sharpened, and his libido had grown stronger. Now even small details¡ªlike how Yuki''s soft legs moved¡ªcaught his attention. So, he focused on training, pushing any distracting thoughts to the back of his mind. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Explosion after explosion echoed as he gained more control over his fireballs. He could now create ten at once, but could only control three perfectly without losing accuracy¡ªa feat possible only because of his natural talent and deep connection to fire. Lucy stood nearby, watching and checking his form. She was impressed by how much he had improved in just a matter of hours. "Alright, now hit moving targets," she ordered, raising her hand. A ball of blood appeared above her palm, swirling, and she threw it 10 meters away. "Try to hit it. Each time you land a hit, it''ll move faster." Asher nodded and hurled a fireball. His quick reaction time worked wonders, allowing him to strike the target with ease. "We''re just getting started," she said. The blood ball stayed still for a second before she sent it spiraling into motion. He didn''t miss a beat, tossing fireballs, each one landing on target. But by the tenth round, the ball was moving at 60 km/h. His fireballs were quick, but not quick enough. For a moment, the pressure mounted, but he didn''t panic. As he focused on the moving target, his mind raced. Every part of his body screamed for him to act instinctively, to release the fireball the moment he saw the target''s movement. But that wasn''t enough anymore. It wasn''t just about throwing fire and hoping it hit the mark. He needed to anticipate where the target would go before he even attack. His breath steadied as he bided his time, his focus narrowing to a single point. ''There!'' Without hesitation, he launched it. BOOM! He struck the target dead center. Lucy smiled. "Nice. You''re starting to think ahead, not just react. Keep that focus, and you''ll get even faster." She didn''t let up, increasing the speed to 70 km/h. As the rounds continued, she pushed it to 80 km/h. At this speed, he couldn''t hit it anymore. The problem wasn''t his ability to predict; it was the speed of his flames. ''I need to find a way,'' he thought, concentrating. Lucy opened her mouth to offer advice but stopped midway, noticing the intensity in his eyes. It was a good sign that he was taking the training seriously, so she stayed silent, letting him figure it out on his own. He tried again, pushing more energy into the fire. The flame expanded briefly before he released it. It was stronger, but still not fast enough. The blood ball zipped past, and the fireball barely grazed its edge. "Again," he muttered, gritting his teeth. He realized he had been too focused on making the fireball bigger. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Maybe it wasn''t about power¡ªit was about control. If he condensed the energy, focused it more¡­ He closed his eyes briefly, visualizing the fireball in his mind. This time, he concentrated it, squeezing it into a smaller, denser sphere. With a steady hand, he threw it again. The fireball zipped through the air, faster than before, striking the target dead on. BOOM! Lucy watched silently, noticing the improvement in his technique. But he didn''t stop there. He kept refining his shots, each one more precise than the last. Eventually, the fireball tore through the air, fast enough to match the blood ball''s speed. Asher exhaled, surprised by how much he had improved. The next shot hit the target again. "Now let''s speed it up a bit," she raised her hand and increased the speed to 150 km/h. This allowed Asher to continue refining his technique. The fireball became smaller and faster, until it was the size of his fist. "Take this!" Asher released another series of fireballs, but this time he did something different. He launched two consecutively, and the second fireball pushed the first, accelerating the attack even further. Chapter 84 - 84: Developing Power Part 2 The sound of her hands clapping briefly broke the silence, marking the end of the training session. Her eyes scanned the area where the fireball had hit, noting the subtle shift in its trajectory. It wasn''t perfect, but it was good enough. What mattered most was that he had figured out a new technique by himself, and from here on out, he would be more confident in experimenting. That was the most important thing about magic, after all¡ªexperimenting until one found the best combination that worked for them. In addition, what he did might have looked simple, but it wasn''t. To make that attack work, he had to lower the power of the second fireball just enough, or the first one would''ve exploded mid-air. It was a small adjustment, but showed that his control was getting better. Asher exhaled deeply, feeling the exhaustion from his training. He had given it his all and now needed time for his demon heart to recover. He sat on the floor and began to meditate. This was something she had shown him from the beginning: how to breathe in deeply, drawing in the vitality-filled air. He focused on guiding it through his body, letting it settle in his diaphragm, and slowly circulating it through his veins. With each breath, his energy began to recharge, but it took patience¡ªtime for his body to restore itself. The breathing exercise was familiar to Asher, something he had seen in TV shows or read about in martial arts novels. Lucy had explained before that it wasn''t really that strange. Even though they were demons, their biological structure was still humanoid. Because of that, they shared many similarities with humans, including the need to control their breathing. Of course, not all demons trained the same way. There were many different types, each with their own methods and techniques. Some demons had abilities that didn''t rely on energy or breath control, instead focusing on brute force, magic, or even mental manipulation. But for Asher, this was the path he needed to follow, at least for now. When he finished, he stood up and looked at Lucy with a sense of readiness in his eyes. The exhaustion from earlier had faded, replaced by the energy coursing through him. Sleep was no longer necessary¡ªit was more of a choice now, something he could do when he wanted, not something he had to do. Lucy met his gaze and nodded, clearly ready to continue. The training wasn''t over yet, and there was always room for improvement. He felt the same way, eager to push himself further. But before they could continue, Yuki appeared out of nowhere, walking right through the wall as if it were nothing. "You have a visitor," she said, her tone far from friendly. "Let him in, I''m expecting him," Lucy ordered,. Yuki reluctantly turned away. She hated being treated like a servant, bodyguard, cleaner, and everything else in this place, while Lucy ended up getting all the time with Asher. A few minutes later, Nakata entered, holding a briefcase in one hand. He glanced around, impressed. Such a small apartment having an underground base like this was unexpected. Nakata placed the briefcase on a nearby table with a thud and looked at Lucy. Smiling, he leaned forward and asked, "Hey, who''s that hottie in the white sexy sundress?" "You really have a death wish, don''t you? First a demon, and now you''re going after a ghost?" Nakata raised an eyebrow, "A ghost?" he chuckled. "You''re exaggerating, right?" "Not at all," She shook his head. "Well, if it''s as beautiful as her, then I''d be happy to be haunted forever," he added with a grin. Asher, watching the scene unfold, couldn''t help but feel relieved. Though he sometimes had similar thoughts, he at least wasn''t as bold or reckless with his words. "Stop spouting nonsense and just open the briefcase," Lucy said, growing impatient. Nakata shrugged, his grin fading as he grabbed it and flicked it open. CLICK! The contents inside were three fist size ores. Nakata stared at them for a moment before looking up at her with a puzzled expression. "I don''t know why you want this thing, but we actually spent fifty million to get them," Nakata spoke casually. Lucy looked up from the stones with a knowing smile on her lips. "These aren''t just any ores," she began, her voice calm and confident. "They''re called Solvium. Rare and highly sought after by demons," Nakata chuckled softly. "They don''t look all that special to me." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Solvium has unique properties. It can enhance energy manipulation, especially for common elements. It''s why it''s so valuable." "You''re planning to make a weapon?" Nakata raised an eyebrow, surprised. He knew she wasn''t the type to rely on something like that. Lucy shook her head, a small smirk tugging at her lips. "No, these are for Asher. I''m planning to have two handguns made for him." Asher was taken aback, pleasantly surprised. He had assumed she''d forgotten about the idea. They''d briefly discussed it a while ago but never really followed up on. In reality, though, Lucy had been working behind the scenes¡ªwell, more like ordering things behind the scenes. All it took was a simple request, and the Yamagi family would go out of their way to accommodate her. "Are you going to make it yourself?" Nakata asked, curious. He couldn''t help but wonder how someone like her would go about creating such a weapon. "Of course not," she replied with a slight smile. "I don''t know the first thing about making a gun, but I do know an expert who can do justice to this material." She stopped briefly, her gaze fixed on Nakata. "Head to Virelia. I''ll send you the information about my contact there." Nakata frowned, trying to process what she was asking. "That''s a bit far, don''t you think? What''s so special about this person?" Lucy didn''t answer right away, instead, she simply gave him a look that made it clear she wasn''t about to explain further. "Just do it," Seeing that she didn''t want to talk further, Nakata decided not to press the further. He waited for her to say something else, and soon enough, she spoke again. "Measure Asher''s hand," Lucy commanded. "This way, my contact can estimate the perfect fit for the guns." Nakata glanced at Asher, then back at her. "You could''ve just brought him there yourself, right?" Lucy sighed, her gaze shifting. "I would''ve gone with Asher myself, but it''s too risky to travel abroad right now. For the time being, I''ll have to depend on someone I trust." "I''ll do it," Nakata muttered, scratching his head sheepishly. He was too gullible when it came to her. "Raise your hands, I''ll measure it," he ordered. Asher, still trying to process everything, nodded and stretched out his hands. The idea of having a custom-made magic gun was thrilling, even for him, and the excitement was hard to contain. Nakata noticed Asher''s upbeat mood and couldn''t help but feel a twinge of jealousy. He sighed dramatically, wishing for just one moment where someone would spoil him rotten too. ''Why does it always have to be the good looking guys?'' Chapter 85 - 85: Before and After In the morning, Asher got ready to head to school to officially quit. Standing in his new, spacious room, Asher let his eyes wander over the changes. It was hard to believe this was the same place. The once worn, run down room had been completely transformed into something livable and comfortable. He opened the cabinet and quickly scanned the clothes. Most were too flashy for his taste, but he found a simple white sweatshirt with an LV pattern. He didn''t care much for the brand, but it was the least obnoxious choice. He paired it with slim black pants and black-and-white sneakers. Next, he walked to the mahogany desk, remembering that Lucy had said she left him a gift. Opening the drawer, he was met with a collection of watches, each neatly sealed behind glass. ''This is too much,'' he muttered, scratching his head. She loved to spoil him, but she often went overboard. He sighed, knowing refusal would only lead to unnecessary arguments. After browsing through the collection, he chose a silver-cased watch with a black dial. It matched perfectly with his black-and-white outfit and wasn''t as over-the-top as some of the others, which were even covered in diamonds. When he opened the second drawer, it revealed a neatly arranged set of accessories¡ªrings, chains, and more. He picked a white gold ring and a silver chain with a sun-shaped pendant. He glanced in the mirror one last time before deciding to fix his hair. His bathroom was now stocked with all sorts of grooming essentials, including gel and hair wax. Lucy hadn''t said anything, but leaving them there was her way of telling him to use them without her appearing too demanding. Grooming wasn''t something he cared much about, so he wanted to kept it simple and clean. He grabbed the gel and slicked his hair back in one smooth motion. Even with the bare minimum effort, the result was impressive¡ªhe still ended up looking like a total stud. One last quick glance at his hair, then he turned away. The door to his room clicked shut behind him as he stepped into the open hallway. Near the stairs, Lucy stood waiting, looking as breathtaking as ever. She was dressed in her usual black and red theme. They exchanged a brief smile, both finding each other irresistible, but neither dared to act on it. They both knew well that Yuki was likely watching somewhere. "Let''s go," she gestured, and they made their way to the car. He got in, turned the key, and was immediately hit with the roar of the overpriced engine. It was the kind of car whose main purpose was to feed the inflated egos of the wealthy. "Should we just walk?" he turned to face her. But she shot him down with a single, pointed stare, making it clear that it was non-negotiable. The hum of the car faded as he focused on the road. Thoughts of what awaited him at school was pushed to the back of his mind. For now, he was just caught in the rhythm of the drive. ¡ª Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡ª ¡ª Elaine sat in her chair, arms crossed tightly over her chest. Her eyes narrowed as she stared blankly at the desk in front of her. ''How could she say that?'' she grumbled, tapping her fingers impatiently. ''I didn''t go there to steal her boyfriend. Does she think all women want to take that jerk from her?'' Her thoughts drifted to Asher, and she couldn''t help but remember how good-looking he looked in those brand-name clothes. Most men who wore stuff like that came off as pretentious, but he somehow pulled it off effortlessly. She flushed a little at the image of him. ''Ugh, it''s so annoying!'' One of Elaine''s friends, Rachel walked over, grabbed an extra chair, and sat down. "Okay, what''s going on? You look like you''re about to kill someone," Rachel said, raising an eyebrow. "Something happen with Asher?" "Asher again? Why are you asking me about that jerk?" she spat out. Rachel raised an eyebrow. "You seemed pretty excited yesterday. So what''s up? Is he okay?" Elaine rolled her eyes, trying to hide the flush creeping up her neck. "He''s more than fine," she muttered, glancing away. "But it''s not about him, okay? It''s... other stuff." Rachel sighed, unconvinced. "Other stuff? You''re still gonna pretend you don''t like him?" Elaine''s cheeks reddened, and she quickly glanced away, crossing her arms defensively. "I don''t like him at all. He''s a jerk and has no manners." "But he''s really hot, right? I mean, with that face, he could be a total douchebag and you''d still fall for him," Rachel teased, sliding in the remark with a smirk. Elaine scowled, her face turning even redder. "No! I¡ªI''m not falling for him!" she stammered, but her voice wavered a little. "He''s just... annoying, okay?" Rachel shook her head, seeing that her friend wasn''t going to be honest about her feelings. "But to tell you the truth, Asher''s not so bad. When he was gone, other bullies took over, and this classroom became a mess. They kept beating up students. At least with him around, things were very peaceful." Elaine frowned at the mention of the bullies, and deep down, she had to admit that he was a far better alternative. He was snobbish, yes, but at least he kept to himself and didn''t cause any trouble without a valid reason. He just silently sat in his corner, minding his own business. "Hey, hey, are you talking about Asher?" One of the more energetic girls leaned in, her curiosity piqued. Immediately, a few more gathered around, all eager to join in. "I miss him already," one of them sighed dramatically. "I miss seeing his face¡ªit just makes my day complete." "For real, for real," another girl chimed in. "Him being gone here seriously dropped the average attractiveness of the guys in our class by, like, 70%." "70%? More like 90%," a third girl added with a playful laugh, all of them giggling in agreement. Their voices echoed through the room, their comments drifting toward the boys nearby. A few of them shot glances at each other, wanting to say something, but they held back. They knew any attempt to interrupt would only lead to them getting made fun of. So, they stayed quiet, pretending not to care, though their expressions showed a mix of annoyance and embarrassment. However, a group of boys standing off to the side joined the conversation. "Tsk, he''s not bad looking, but he''s broke as hell," one boy with a brown hair sneered with a smug grin. "Maybe he stopped showing up because he can''t even afford lunch." The girls disliked his tone, but no one dared talk back to him. After all, he was the son of a multi-millionaire, probably one of the richest kid in the school. "That''s right, Johnson," another boy chimed in, smirking. "He''s nothing compared to you. Man, I was impressed when you brought that new car to school. I still can''t believe your old man bought it for you. How much did it cost again?" Johnson''s grin widened. "It''s not much, just a million credits," Chapter 86 - 86: Before and After Part 2 The girls exchanged looks, unimpressed by his boasting. They were ready to ignore him, but then he leaned in toward Elaine with a grin. "Here, I got this for you," he said, handing her a small, glossy box. "I bought it from a newly opened gourmet chocolate shop uptown. It cost 5,000 credits." The girls rolled their eyes at the obvious attempt to impress, and Elaine just turned her head, uninterested. She wasn''t in the best mood right now, and even if she were, she wouldn''t accept anything from someone as arrogant as him. Had been bothering her for months, thinking that expensive gifts could win her over. But it was all just a waste of time and money. This irked Johnson, and if it weren''t for Elaine being the most popular girl in school, he would have insulted her right then and there. Just as the awkward silence between them grew, a loud engine roar echoed from outside the school building. VROOOM! The students turned their heads. They rushed to the windows, eyes widening as the sleek, black vehicle rolled into the parking lot and came to a smooth stop. "Wow! That''s a luxury car!" one male student gasped, his voice full of disbelief. "That''s a Lamero Urus, right?" another student said, practically bouncing with excitement. "I saw it in online when it was released! I can''t believe someone in our city actually bought one! This is crazy!" "Bro, check this out. I looked up the price¡ªit''s 22 million credits! That''s insane!" CLICK! The driver''s seat door opened, and the shock of everyone tripled when they saw who stepped out. It was Asher. The same guy that most of them had grown used to seeing as the quiet, slightly brooding figure who kept to himself. Now, he looked like a model straight out of a magazine. His hair was styled perfectly, every strand in place. He looked like he was always posing for a photoshoot, making it impossible to look away. It wasn''t exactly his intention, but one of the perks of being ridiculously handsome was being perpetually photo-ready from every angle. A few students near the window exchanged skeptical glances, their voices low and filled with judgment. They needed to find flaws in him to release the jealousy building up inside them. "Did he do something illegal to afford that car?" Johnson sneered in contempt. "No way someone his age can get their hands on something like that unless they''re doing something shady." Another student, his voice laced with disgust, added, "Maybe he found some rich sugar mommy to support him. I wouldn''t put it past him. " The group of students laughed, but it was a bitter, sarcastic laugh. They talked as if they knew exactly how he''d gotten the car, dismissing any notion that maybe he had earned it through his own means. Well, technically, Lucy was 3,000 years old, so she was a sugar, but definitely not a "mommy"¡ªmore like a very generous, ancient girlfriend. Big difference, right? In any case, Asher wasn''t about to explain any of that to anyone. He simply walked to the other side and opened the door for her. CLICK! The moment she stepped out, the sound of shocked whispers practically filled the entire school. "A goddess!" one of the boys exclaimed. Lucy''s presence was almost too much for them to handle. She turned to the windows, and when she smiled, it hit the hearts of dozens of boys. Almost no one could resist it. Even the teachers, who had started wondering what all the commotion was about, found themselves briefly questioning if it was okay to be a criminal for one day. Meanwhile, the girls weren''t in a good mood. They hated the attention she was getting. Rachel sighed and said, "Now I get why you''re so annoyed. It stings, doesn''t it?" She touched Elaine''s shoulder, as if offering some form of condolence. "That''s not it!" she snapped, her voice defensive. Rachel shook her head. "Don''t worry, you''re still the most beautiful girl in school... some girls are just too blessed." "I..." Elaine started to speak, but no matter what she said, it wouldn''t get through her friend''s thick skull. Just as this was happening, Asher remained unaware of the hearts he broken. His focus was entirely on Lucy. He knew she was gorgeous, but he hadn''t realized the full extent of the impact she had on people. What he didn''t know was that the reaction was amplified by the school setting. Most of the students here came from ordinary families, so seeing someone like her¡ªdressed in branded clothes and using an expensive car¡ªwas like a recipe for pure awe. For a moment, everyone forgot about him, their attention fixed on Lucy. But then, she clung to his arm and kissed his cheek, making it clear to everyone that they were a couple. That public display of affection was the final straw. Boys groaned in frustration, realizing that not only had he scored a stunningly beautiful girlfriend, but one who was also rich. Asher let out a sigh, knowing exactly what was going on. He could tell that she was enjoying herself, intentionally stirring the pot and making everyone jealous. If it were up to him, he''d have preferred to keep things low-key. Her personality, however, was the complete opposite of his. While he preferred to stay in the background, she thrived in the spotlight. They were like light and shadow¡ªone always drawing attention, the other content to blend in. He sometimes wondered how they even worked as a couple, but somehow, they balanced each other out. As they walked down the hallway, more people glanced over. They were on their way to the principal''s office when James and his group stopped in front of them. "Hey, Asher, long time no see. You really went dark on us. We had a lot of losses while you were gone," James said with a sigh, acting like Asher owed him something. Then his gaze turned to Lucy. "Looks like you don''t need my money anymore. Found yourself someone else to latch onto, huh?" He ignored them and tried to walk past, but one of the big looking student stepped in his way. "Hey, the boss is still talking. Show some respect," he warned. Asher didn''t respond and glanced at Lucy first. He was worried she might get angry and send them flying, but what happened next caught him off guard. She tightened her grip on his arm, pretending to be scared and uncomfortable. "Who are this people?" she asked, her voice trembling. He rolled his eyes. How could a royal demon be afraid of a bunch of wannabe gangsters ? Unfortunately, they didn''t pick up on the situation. They started laughing and acting more brazen. Jealous of his luck with women, they now wanted to embarrass him. They completely forgot that he could wipe the floor with them when he was still a human. "Yeah, man, how about you introduce us to your pretty girlfriend?" they teased him. He sighed heavily, and turned to James. "You''d better control your dogs if you don''t want any trouble. I''m not working for you anymore, so consider this a warning. " Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 87 - 87: Before and After Part 3 James hesitated, his smirk fading briefly before he pulled himself together. He knew how strong Asher was, and if a fight broke out, there was no chance they''d walk away unscathed. Worse, it would ruin their reputation even further. His group, however, wasn''t as composed. One of the bigger guys who had just joined them stepped forward, fists clenched and ready for a fight. "You think you''re untouchable just because you''ve got a fancy car and a girl on your arm?" the thug sneered, stepping up to Asher and challenging him with a cold, hostile glare. "I heard you''re good at fighting, but so am I. You''re lucky I was on house arrest before. Otherwise, I would''ve taken you and that black hound together." Lucy, still holding Asher''s arm, let out a small laugh, light and sweet. She tilted her head, looking up at him as if amused by the situation. She was done pretending to be scared. She had tried, but it wasn''t her style. "Asher," she said softly, her tone laced with boredom, "is this going to take long? We have better things to do, and honestly..." She turned her gaze toward the big guy. "I don''t have time for people who bark louder than they bite." The insult landed like a hard slap on the face. "You''ve got a big mouth for just some rich girl," the big guy snapped, his voice tight with annoyance Lucy tightened her grip on Asher slightly, but it wasn''t out of fear. Her fingers grazed his arm lightly, a silent message that said, ''Let me handle this if you want.'' "I''ll do it," Asher sighed, gently removing her hand from his arm. He stepped forward, positioning himself between her and James''s group. At least he could handle this without letting it escalate too far¡ªjust enough to knock some sense into them. The more he looked at the group, the more uninterested he became in fighting them. It felt like an adult bullying a bunch of kids¡ªjust not worth his time. He glanced at Lucy again, silently hoping she''d give him a reason to walk away. But when their eyes met, her smile was wide, almost mischievous. The look in her face told him she wanted him to take them down. ''Is my girlfriend really this petty?'' he wondered to himself. And the answer to that was a big yes. Lucy didn''t like the way they were talking to her boyfriend. If this weren''t a public space, she would''ve already torn them apart¡ªliterally. She could almost picture the satisfaction of watching them crumble, turning them into nothing more than a puddle of blood. As the tension built, and the big guy''s muscles tensed, ready to strike, James suddenly stepped forward. "Stop," he spoke up, shaking his head. "Me and Asher are good friends. I was just testing him to see if he still had it." The words hung in the air like a poorly rehearsed excuse, and for a moment, no one knew how to react. Asher''s gaze never wavered. He knew exactly what James was doing, trying to avoid embarrassment. But this time, it didn''t work. Before anyone could react, Asher moved. His left hand shot out, a sharp jab aimed at the big guy''s jaw. The impact was quick and precise. The thug''s head snapped back, his body stiffening for a second before collapsing to his knees. This simple display of dominance reminded them all just how terrifying Asher could be when he was serious. Without a word, he took Lucy''s hand and walked past them. The group stood frozen, too shocked to even attempt to stop them. No one dared to be the next target. James felt a heavy blow to his ego. It was already embarrassing, but it only got worse when Lucy glanced back at them, her smile cold and mocking. ''That bitch!'' James gritted his teeth in anger, his fists clenching at his sides. "Boss, what are we going to do?" one of the lackeys asked James shot the couple look of pure annoyance. ''Just you wait,'' he muttered under his breath. Turning away, he grabbed his phone from his pocket, his fingers moving quickly as he dialed a number. The frustration was clear on his face, but the wheels in his head were already turning¡ªhe wouldn''t let this go. As he held the phone to his ear, his eyes briefly flicked toward Lucy''s retreating figure, a smirk creeping onto his face as a plan started to form. ''I''ll violate that bitch. She''ll be begging for me afterward.'' he chuckled sadistically. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª Inside the principal''s office, Lucy sat on one of the chairs, crossing her legs as if she were the one in charge. Asher remained standing, his posture relaxed, almost too calm for someone who had just punched someone. Lucy, on the other hand, seemed to enjoy the moment, her lips curling into a faint, satisfied smile. But Asher? He was already looking past the petty drama. He had dealt with worse before, and James and his crew were nothing more than a minor inconvenience to him. The silence stretched on as they waited, until the door creaked open. An old man walked into the room, his balding head shining under the bright lights. He wore a dark suit, but his wrinkled face and slow steps showed his age. When his eyes landed on Asher, a smile spread across his face¡ªnot the kind of disapproving smile one might expect . This was the power of wealth. Despite his position, the principal knew that money held the real power here. "Asher, I''m sorry to call you in," the old man said, breaking the silence. "I was just worried that you haven''t been attending class." He made sure to sound casual and friendly, as if the situation were no big deal. "I''ve been busy," The principal nodded calmly. He leaned back in his chair, fingers steepled as if considering something. "Of course," he said slowly. "But you must understand, your absence raises some concerns for us too," Asher didn''t hesitate. "I know. That''s why I want to formally quit school." The principal blinked, caught off guard. "Quit?" he repeated, adjusting his glasses. "You do realize the implications of that, don''t you? Are you sure¡ª" "I''m aware," Asher cut him off, his voice firm. "But I''ve made up my mind. I''m done." The principal didn''t argue. It was within Asher''s right to quit school, so he handed him the form. Once it was filled out, he would officially drop out. He began to fill it out, his pen moving across the paper in steady strokes. But just as he was halfway through, the door swung open with a sharp creak, and a beautiful woman appeared in the doorway, gasping for air as if she had been running. Her eyes were wide with worry, and her long hair fell in messy waves around her face. "You can''t just quit school like that!" she exclaimed, her voice urgent and filled with concern. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Asher''s hand stopped on the form. He looked up, his gaze meeting the woman. It was Lyka, his homeroom teacher, and she didn''t look like she was going to let him off easily. Chapter 88 - 88: Torn Apart Asher wanted to respond respectfully, but when he glanced at Lucy, he saw the annoyance flashing in her eyes. She looked like she wanted to tear Lyka apart¡ªdefinitely not a good sign. This was the disadvantage of her ability: she could smell lust from blood and had picked up on the teacher''s sexual attraction to her boyfriend. "I''m not asking for permission," Asher said, taking control of the situation as he set the pen down slowly. "I''ve made up my mind." Lyka stepped into the room and closed the door behind her. "You can''t just walk away. You''ve got a future. Don''t throw it all away over one girl. She might be spoiling you right now, but what if she leaves you? Education is still important. Don''t do something you''ll regret later." Asher was speechless. ''Why do I feel like I''m the woman here?'' Her words were meant for girls who''d lost their way, not someone like him. But then again, he was the type who often found himself being picked up by women, so maybe he was just destined to be fought over. "Oh, education is important?" Lucy chuckled "Can I ask how much you earn from teaching?" Lyka was momentarily stunned by the question. She earned only about 35,000 credits per month, which wasn''t exactly something to brag about. Sensing her hesitation, Lucy pressed on, not about to let the horny teacher''s comment slide. "By the way, the car I bought him cost 22 million. All the clothes he''s wearing right now add up to over 3 million. Just his wardrobe alone is worth 25 million. Do you really think he could afford all of that if he finished college and got the same job as you?" Lyka''s eyes widened, her mind struggling to process the numbers. The figures were so high, they went right over her head. She blinked, her mouth slightly open, unable to find a response. "Over fifty million credits?" she muttered, shaking her head in disbelief. "That''s right," Lucy said, her voice filled with pride. "That''s the amount of money I''ve spent on him in just a month or so. And you''re asking, ''What if I leave him?''" "Even if I left right now, he''d still be richer than you could ever dream of being. Stop pretending you know what''s best for his future," Lucy shot back, making it clear who truly had his best interests at heart. Meanwhile, Asher struggled to control his embarrassment. The more he heard her talk, the more he felt like a gold digger¡ªexcept he wasn''t even doing the digging. The gold was falling into his lap without him asking for it. It stung his pride a little, but he couldn''t deny it¡ªeverything she said was true. "Money is not everything!" Lyka reprimanded. "You''re still young, just blinded by all this money because you''re still immature." She refused to back down, and when the money debate wasn''t working in her favor, she quickly switched tactics. Lyka then turned to Lucy. "How old are you, anyway? You don''t even look 18." "Don''t look 18 yet?" Lucy almost burst out laughing. It was rich coming from a woman who wasn''t even 30, trying to lecture her on maturity. Just as the tension between the two women reached its peak, he intervened. "Stop it," he said firmly. "Teacher, I appreciate your concern, but please don''t overstep your boundaries." He finished signing the paper and pushed it toward her. "I''m not your student anymore," he declared, standing up. "So we''ll take our leave." Without waiting for a response, he reached for Lucy''s hand. Together, they walked to the door. Before they left, Lucy turned and gave Lyka a look. A slow, satisfied smile spread across her face, showing she had won. ''That girl...'' Lyka''s anger rose, her mind racing as she searched for anything to say. But the words never came. Instead, she just watched them walk out. The principal sighed, watching the embarrassing scene unfold. It didn''t reflect well on her as an educator. It was obvious that she was acting out of emotion. "Miss Lyka, I must warn you that you shouldn''t have said all of that. He was free to¡ª" He stopped, suddenly short of breath. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª Outside, Asher and Lucy stopped in their tracks. The entire school had changed. The sun was gone, replaced by a vast, all-encompassing darkness. Above, an eerie orange moon hung low in the sky, casting an unnatural glow over everything. It was suffocating, like the school building was the only thing left in existence. "What is going on?" he asked. Lucy''s mind raced. She couldn''t sense any supernatural presence nearby, which only made the situation more puzzling. Her eyes narrowed as she scanned the unnatural darkness, trying to pinpoint the source of the change. "Could it be? A specter?" she muttered aloud, her gaze darting. He caught her words and frowned. "Like Yuki?" "Yeah, but this one''s more powerful. I can''t believe I didn''t sense it." She was frustrated. Missing something this big wasn''t like her, and it was embarrassing for a royal demon. She scanned their surroundings again, her senses alert, searching for the faintest trace of the entity responsible. "Did the whole school got transferred here?" he asked. "I don''t think so. I can''t sense anyone else here." She paused, her eyes narrowing as a thought crossed her mind. "Hey, don''t tell me you were flirting with another ghost here without even realizing it?" she asked, her voice laced with suspicion. "What? No!" he quickly protested . "I don''t even talk to any girls at school." It seemed like every time something strange happened, she''d hint that he was the kind of guy who flirted with anything¡ªexcept normal human girls. "Then maybe a ghost fell for you again," Lucy teased, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "I can''t believe you really have a talent for attracting weird women." "We don''t even know if it''s really a woman," he pointed out. "It could be something else, and we got trapped here because it sensed us." Lucy smiled, impressed by his cleaver thinking. She was just joking before, and his assumption was likely on point. It made sense. The ghost might have sensed them as a threat, which was probably why they were trapped in this bizarre space. "So, what now?" he asked, changing the subject.He didn''t want to get caught up in their usual back-and-forth. "Don''t worry. This could be an opportunity. If we manage to catch whoever''s responsible for this, we could use it to make Yuki stronger." "Are you sure it''s fine to keep making her stronger?" Asher asked, a hint of concern in his voice. From the way she spoke, he got the impression that she was wary of Yuki''s power. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t worry," Lucy reassured him. "She might be unstable, but as long as you''re around, she won''t do anything to me. Besides, we''ll need her in the future" Asher raised an eyebrow. Even before the angel incident, he could tell she was planning something big. He wanted to ask about it since they were a couple now, but that could wait. They needed to focus on getting out of here first. Chapter 89 - 89: Built Differently Asher glanced at her, the faint echo of their footsteps filling the empty hallway. "So, do we have a plan? Or are we just wandering until something jumps out at us?" Lucy folded her arms, her gaze drifting over the cracks in the plaster and the lingering chill in the air. "If this is a specter''s work, it''ll find us soon enough¡ªthey''re not exactly subtle. But..." She paused, a sly grin tugging at the corner of her mouth. "We can speed things up." He raised a skeptical brow. "How do you plan that?" Lucy didn''t answer. Instead¡ª The air around her rippled with an intense, invisible force. Power gathered at her fingertips. It vibrated with the intensity of an oncoming storm. Her hair was lifted by an invisible breeze, and her feet rose two inches off the ground. She raised her hand slowly. ''Tempest Rend!'' With a commanding wave, she unleashed a howling gale. The wind tore through the hallway, wild and relentless. CRACK! CRACK! CRACK! Windows shattered into glittering shards, scattering across the floor. The walls buckled, plaster and paint peeling away as sections of the ceiling crumbled. Furniture was hurled through the air like toys, crashing against walls with loud, jarring impacts. "What are you doing?" Asher shouted, his voice barely cutting through the howling wind. She shot him an expectant look. "Start destroying stuff." He''d expected a clever plan¡ªnot outright mayhem. Still, something about her bold actions was infectious. With a shrug, he raised his hands, conjuring twelve basketball-sized fireballs. Accuracy didn''t matter now; he could unleash as much as he wanted. "Burn!" He released them all at once, and the flames surged forward, crashing into the opposite wall with a deafening roar. The fire twisted and writhed through the air, consuming everything in its path. Lucy''s grin widened as the destruction spread. "Now, that''s more like it." He didn''t hear her, too focused on refining his skills. ''If we''re destroying the place, might as well make it worth it,'' he thought. With renewed resolve, he saw this as an opportunity to create a new attack. He raised his palm, summoning a massive sphere of flames. Its intense heat pulsed against his skin. This time, he focused on compressing it, forcing the unruly fire into a denser, smaller form. The pressure built, and the sphere wobbled on the verge of collapse, its edges flickering as if ready to detonate¡ªan incredibly risky situation. But he didn''t panic. Instead, he slipped into a hyper-focused state, his mind zeroing in on the problem. He carefully considered the best approach to stabilize the volatile sphere. The problem lay in the size of the flames he had started with. When he conjured the fire, it had been too large, and compressing it only intensified the issue. As he tried to shrink the sphere, the flames'' molecules were forced closer together, increasing the density. Fire, by nature, thrives on movement¡ªmolecules need space to vibrate and release energy. Compressing them packed the molecules too tightly, creating unstable pressure within the sphere ''I need to find a way to isolate the sphere,'' he muttered to himself. A memory flashed through his mind: Lucy''s earlier display. He recalled how she had summoned the wind, her control over it so precise, using it not just as a weapon but as a way to direct and contain her power. Drawing inspiration, he summoned a swirling current of air. At first, the wind was a gentle breeze, but as he concentrated, it began to intensify, forming a tight spiral around the unstable flames. The air wrapped around the sphere in fluid, controlled motions, encasing it like a protective barrier. He could feel the wind''s pressure gently pressing against the edges of the flame, not to extinguish it, but to aid in the compression process. The air didn''t fight the fire; it worked in harmony with it, coaxing the energy into a contained, manageable form. Wind formed a spiraling barrier, containing the fire''s volatile energy. ''This works,'' he murmured. The controlled interplay of the two elements pushed his abilities to new heights. Lucy watched in disbelief as Asher combined fire and wind seamlessly, like it was second nature. ''Dual element?'' Blending two elements wasn''t just difficult¡ªit was almost impossible for beginners. The supernatural world had strict rules about elemental magic. Each individual was born with a limited number of magic circuits¡ªethereal veins through which elemental energy flowed. Using a single element was already taxing on the body; and attempting to wield two at once could easily cause overload. Each element had to be carefully funneled through specific pathways to prevent a clash. It took years of training to master the delicate balance needed to wield multiple elements simultaneously without risking instability. And yet, he wasn''t just doing it¡ªhe was excelling. His body seemed immune to the usual limitations, his circuits somehow balancing the opposing forces without strain. Lucy''s mind raced. ''Is he a godlike genius, or are his circuits different from everyone else''s?'' Oblivious to her racing thoughts, Asher perfected his new attack. The compressed fireball glowed a searing yellow, its temperature climbing beyond 1,200 degrees Celsius. The heat rippled outward, warping and searing the air around him. "Ignite!" he commanded, sending the orb shooting forward with the added force of the wind . Lucy''s eyes widened. "Not good!" She grabbed him by the collar and yanked him out of the building, hurling them both through a shattered window. BOOM! They crashed through just as the explosion erupted. BOOM! BOOM! The detonation was catastrophic. Flames consumed the hallway, and the shockwave obliterated the walls, sending concrete and debris flying. Dust filled the air, swirling like a thick fog in the aftermath of the explosion, while one portion of the building creaked and groaned, its frame wobbling under the immense pressure. Asher coughed, waving a hand to clear the smoke. "I think I overdid it," he muttered, scratching the back of his head. "You think?" Lucy shot him a sharp look, though a smirk tugged at her lips. She was genuinely impressed by the power of his attack¡ªhe had shattered her expectations once again. "Nice ¡ª" Before she could say more, a chilling, unnatural sound cut through the air¡ªa high-pitched scream that reverberated from the ruins, echoing like the mournful cry of a thousand voices. They quickly snapped into defensive stances, senses sharpening as they braced for whatever came next. From the crumbling debris, a figure emerged, its form blurry at first, but slowly going into focus. The figure was a man¡ªif he could still be called that. His skin was ghostly pale, stretched tight over his bones like parchment. Hollow, blackened eyes stared back at them, void of emotion but brimming with malice. His mouth stretched into a grotesque grin, far too wide to be natural. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He wore a tattered janitor''s uniform, the fabric stained and frayed. In his bony hand, he clutched an old mop, its wet, frayed ends dragging ominously along the ground. Asher broke the silence. "Told you it wasn''t a woman." Lucy didn''t respond. Her eyes remained locked on the specter, every fiber of her being on high alert. Whatever they had unleashed¡ªit wasn''t going down without a fight. Chapter 90 - 90: A Big Step Forward The specter''s hollow eyes fixed on them, its smile stretching impossibly wide, exposing decaying teeth, while worms and maggots crawled across it. Blood smeared the cracked floor as the mop dragged lifelessly behind, its soft scrape echoing eerie silence. Lucy adjusted her stance and raised a hand defensively. "Stay alert," she warned. "This one''s different." "I can see that. I can''t believe this thing is the same as Yuki," he responded, the difference being night and day. Even her true form wasn''t this repulsive. The specter''s grin grew wider, turning into something more sinister. "Devour... Kill..." the specter hissed, its voice rising, thick with anger. The dark aura surrounding it intensified, swirling like thick black fog. It spread, oozing over the ruined walls and floors, coating the ground with a dark, sticky substance. Lucy''s eyes narrowed as the dark liquid spread, a sense of unsettling familiarity creeping into her mind. She had encountered something like this before. Her thoughts raced, trying to make the connection, until it finally clicked. "A blighted specter? "she muttered aloud Blighted creatures were a nightmare even in the demon world. Once an area was suspected of being infected, the demon army would stop at nothing to eradicate it. These beings were pure destruction, capable of corrupting and consuming physical life. They were never meant to affect intangible beings like ghosts and spirits. This was a completely new kind of threat¡ªone that shouldn''t even be possible. And yet, here it was, standing before them. ''So he''s right¡ªsomething is definitely happening in this city. This thing shouldn''t even exist here,'' she muttered. ''But it doesn''t seem too strong. I can handle it if I get serious.'' Before she could think further, the specter screamed. "KILL!" The word boomed, and the black, gooey substance surged toward them like a wave. "Don''t let it touch you!" she warned, raising her hands quickly to summon a gust of wind that swirled around them, forming a strong barrier. The goo hit the shield with a sickening splat, but her power held firm, keeping the dark substance out. However, she knew this wouldn''t be enough. She slammed her feet onto the ground. The floor cracked beneath her as red water surged up, flooding the area. It spread quickly, forming a moat around the barrier. This wasn''t ordinary water; it contained traces of her blood, making it resistant to corruptions. The goo splashed against it, hissing as it touched the liquid. It tried to crawl through, but the water kept it away, blocking the attacks from every direction. "So what''s the next plan? "he asked, eager to help. He was tired of always hiding behind her. "Don''t worry, I''ve got this. I just need to get more serious, and since we''re in an isolated space, I don''t have to hold back anymore," she replied with a relax tone. Asher could see the confidence in her eyes, but he already made up his mind. "Let me help. I''ll attack it¡ªjust give me an opening when I''m ready," he suggested. Lucy''s eyes flashed with concern. "No. It''s too dangerous. I''ll handle it." She could manage the blight''s corrupted power, but his body wasn''t strong enough yet. There was no reason for him to risk his life when she was capable of ending this on her own. Asher sighed, feeling a bit frustrated. He hadn''t minded being underestimated before, but coming from his own girlfriend, it struck at his ego. These feelings rarely surfaced in the past, but the more he experienced life, the more he discovered about himself. He looked at her and forced a smile. "I appreciate the concern, but if you keep doing this, I''ll end up dead in the demon world because you keep protecting me here." "I..." Lucy hesitated, her eyes flicking between him and the growing threat before them. She had always shielded him, terrified of what might happen if she let him face danger head-on. The memories of the warehouse incident still haunted her, a constant reminder of her failure to protect him. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But the truth was, she''d been holding him back. She had become so afraid of losing him, she''d forgotten that the only way for him to survive in the demon world was to stand on his own. With a deep breath, she softened a bit, her expression changing as she met his gaze. "Alright... I''ll give you an opening. But you better prove you can handle it." "Don''t worry, I''ve got a plan," he said, nodding as he stood firm, spreading his legs wide for increased balance. He raised both hands, summoning twelve flames that hovered in the air around him. Instead of merging them into a single large fireball, he kept each one separate, spreading them evenly to orbit him like a protective ring. In the center of his palms, he focused, and a low, whirling sound echoed as a vortex of air formed, spinning faster and faster. The whistling grew sharper like jet engine, a rising hum that intensified until it became a sharp whoooosh, as the tightly compressed sphere of air became more stable. With a sudden shift in the current, the fireballs surged toward the vortex, drawn in by its force. As they completely merged, the flames spiraled around the center, igniting a chain reaction. Lucy watched in disbelief, speechless at how quickly he adapted and created new techniques on the fly. It was as if his ability to learn and adapt grew exponentially in the heat of battle, far surpassing anything he had shown during regular training. ''It''s not done yet,'' he gritted his teeth. The spinning vortex of flames kept howling, becoming something entirely different that his previous attack. Before, it had been nothing more than a giant flame condensed into a smaller, more concentrated form. This time, the wind swirling inside the vortex didn''t just contain the fire¡ªit fueled it, making the flames burn brighter and hotter with every passing second. Then, out of nowhere, it transformed, glowing an intense, bright white. The heat surged to 1500 degrees Celsius, searing the air around it. Even the water on the ground began to bubble and hiss, vaporizing slowly from the sudden spike in temperature. Realizing he had reached his limit, he steadied himself and looked straight ahead. "I''m ready!" he declared. Lucy didn''t hesitate. She quickly created an opening in her barrier, a gap just large enough for his attack to pass through. "Burn!" The white vortex surged forward, tearing through the gap with a deafening roar. Its spiraling winds clashed against the black goo, pushing it aside as it continued to carve a path. Then, with a thunderous crack, the vortex slammed into the specter. BOOOOM! A massive explosion erupted, far more powerful than anything he''d created before¡ªat least five times stronger. The sheer heat vaporized the black goo near the point of impact, while the wind-driven fire spread outward, rapidly expanding the area of effect. "ARGHHHHH!" It let out a piercing shriek as the flames consumed it, its form writhing in a desperate, futile attempt to escape the inferno. Lucy, watching all of this unfold, felt conflicted. She had severely underestimated him, and the thought that she had been holding him back all along pained her. Meanwhile, the person in question stared straight ahead. Instead of feeling pleased, he began wondering what more he could do to improve. ''It''s powerful, but using it takes too much time.'' he sighed. Chapter 91 - 91: Confusing Twist "It''s not dead yet," Lucy muttered, her eyes narrowing as she watched the figure twitch and shift within the flames. Asher clenched his fists, itching to launch another attack, but his body refused to cooperate. He was already drained, so attacking was out of the question. Right now, he needed to meditate and recover his energy before he could do anything else. Seeing his state, Lucy stepped forward. She stretched out her hand, and a wind blade began to take shape. "Stay back," she said firmly, "You''ve done enough. Let me handle the rest." She lifted the sword high, then swung it down. A massive wind blade, towering as high as a five-story building, surged forward, gouging a deep trench in the ground and slicing through both the remaining structure and the specter, obliterating everything in its path. BOOOM! The force of the strike sent debris flying in all directions, kicking up a cloud of dust. For a moment, only the faint, howling sound of the wind could be heard. When the dust settled, the full extent of the destruction became clear. The entity, once a scary presence, had vanished completely, its body eradicated. She glanced at Asher, expecting a praise or acknowledgment, but instead, he was already seated, his eyes closed in meditation. He knew she was powerful, so there was no need to be shocked. To him, it was just another display of her strength¡ªnothing to comment on. ''He could''ve at least praised me a little.'' She puffed her cheeks in frustration. A part of her couldn''t help but blame herself for expecting praise from someone who rarely show his emotions. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shaking off the thought, she looked straight, focusing on the wreckage. It didn''t make sense. The enemy got destroyed too easily. ''How can an entity that weak hide its presence from me?'' she wondered. For someone to conceal their presence, they had to be at least as strong as her¡ªor stronger. Even Asher''s attack, as impressive as it was, shouldn''t have been enough if the creature was really a serious threat. Compared to Yuki, the specter they fought was far weaker. And then there was the space they were in. By all logic, if they had killed the real deal, they should have already been back in the real world. ''Something is not right¡­'' she trailed off. Suddenly, the air grew colder and heavier, and she felt her blood boiling. She adjusted her stance, bracing herself in case they were about to be attacked. She scanned the rubble again. That''s when it happened¡ªa faint movement in the distance, then another, and another. The sound multiplied, growing louder until it became an unnerving collection of dragging footsteps. From the wreckage, they appeared. Figures emerged slowly, stepping into view like actors in a twisted play. Janitors with rusted mops, teachers clutching old bloodied textbooks, gardeners holding rusted shears. They all looked terrifying¡ªgrins twisted into grotesque smiles that stretched far too wide, and their hollow eyes were black pits, void of any life or feeling. "So it''s not over yet?" Asher muttered, still catching his breath as he spotted the horde. He had regained some of his energy, but he was far from being able to fight again. "Someone''s controlling them," Lucy said aloud. It was the only explanation that made sense. "Are we going to be okay?" he asked. Fighting one specter was one thing, but facing a dozen was another. "They''re not strong individually, so we''ll be fine," Lucy replied, but deep down, she was starting to worry. Their enemy this time was too mysterious¡ªshe didn''t even know what it was. "But just to be safe," she muttered, pulling a small bottle from her pocket. It contained about twenty pills, each one no bigger than a medicine capsule. She held it for a moment, hesitation in her eyes. After a short pause, she sighed and gave it to him. He eyed it suspiciously. "What''s this?" "That is your blood." His brows shot up. "What?" "When you were overflowing with power in the warehouse, I extracted some. Don''t worry, I''ve split it up¡ªeach capsule only contains 5% of your power." He looked at the pill, confused. "Why didn''t you give this to me earlier?" "I was waiting for your Demon Heart to get stronger. But now, it''s not the time to hold back." He frowned, turning the bottle over in his hand. "And I''m supposed to take this now?" "Only if you need to. That pill holds a concentrated amount of your own power. It''ll give you a boost if things get out of hand. But use it moderately¡ªit''s not something your current body can handle recklessly." "Okay," he nodded before slipping the pill into his pocket. Lucy''s stance shifted as blood-red aura surrounded her. "Don''t worry, I''ll do my best so you won''t have to use it," she declared. In the same breath, a blood sword materialized in her right hand. The blade''s surface flowed like liquid, but anyone watching could tell that it was far from calm. "Stay behind me," she ordered, gripping the blood sword tightly. Lucy stood ready, her eyes locked on the approaching specters, expecting them to attack first. But then, they suddenly stopped in their tracks. Instead, they all wore mocking smiles. ''Why did they stop?'' she wondered, her brow furrowing. She instinctively tightened her grip on the weapon, her senses on high alert. The ground beneath her shifted, a subtle movement that made her uneasy. She barely noticed it at first, but when her eyes lowered, the earth cracked, sending a jolt through her. "Asher!" she yelled, turning around. But it was too late¡ªhe was gone. No sound, no trace. Her eyes darted left and right, her heart skipping a beat. "Where did you take him?" she screamed in frustration, feeling completely useless for putting him in danger again¡ªfirst at the warehouse, now here. Every time they were together, he seemed to end up in a dangerous situation. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª Asher slowly stood up, disoriented, and found himself standing in the corridor of the school. The sun hung high in the sky, and the sounds of students'' footsteps echoed around him, showing that he was back in reality. "Are you okay? You look pale," a familiar voice called out from behind him. He turned to see Lyka, holding a stack of documents in her arms. He ignored her. ''Where is Lucy? Is she still back there?'' he wondered, trying to piece everything together. The last thing he remembered was being swallowed by the ground, then suddenly finding himself here. As he pondered, something caught his eye. His sleeves were a different color, and the watch he''d been wearing was gone." No, it was more than that. When he glanced up at the mirror, his eyes widened in shock. He was wearing his old uniform, and his face had reverted to what it was before he had met Lucy. His hand instinctively shot up to touch his face, and for a moment, he felt like he was in a dream. He pinched his cheek, and the pain reminded him this was all real. ''What is happening here?'' he wondered, his mind struggling to grasp the situation. Chapter 92 - 92: Confusing Twist 2 His mind was filled with confusion until Lyka''s soft and worried voice jolted him from his thoughts. "What''s going on?" she asked, her voice gentle but probing. Asher slowly turned to face her. He took a moment to gather his thoughts, trying to find the right words. "Lucy... where is she?" Lyka raised an eyebrow. "Lucy? Do we have a student with that name?" He stared at her with a puzzled look. "What do you mean? You just spoke with her in the principal''s office a few minutes ago." She blinked, unsure of what he meant. "Principal''s office? This is the first time I''ve seen you today," she responded, her concern deepening. "Are you sure you''re feeling alright?" The words made him uneasy. It didn''t make sense. ''How could she not remember? '' They had been arguing not long ago¡ªthere was no way she could have forgotten that. "Are you sure you can''t remember her?" he asked again. "I don''t know what you''re talking about," she said softly. "I''ve never met anyone named Lucy." He ran a hand through his hair, his mind racing for some kind of explanation. His eyes scanned the place for some clues, until they caught something from the corner of his vision¡ªa flash of silver. Lyka''s watch. He glanced at it quickly, then did a double-take. The time and date was off. "What''s the date today?" Lyka raised an eyebrow, a hint of confusion still in her eyes, but she answered anyway. And this only deepened his confusion. Today was the same date he was supposed to be gunned down. He rubbed his temples, then leaned back against the wall, trying to steady his racing thoughts. ''Think. I can''t panic now,'' he told himself, taking a deep breath to steady his nerves. He forced himself to focus. His first thought was that he was trapped in some kind of illusion, that everything around him¡ªthe school, the people¡ªwas just a lie, a construct of his mind. But then, the other possibility surfaced: what if his memories with Lucy weren''t real? That thought was scary, but he quickly pushed it aside. He could remember everything so clearly¡ªthe way she spoke, the look in her eyes, their time together, though brief, was filled with unforgettable moments. Those memories felt too real to be false. Instead of searching his surroundings for clues, he slipped his hand into his pocket. There it was¡ªthe bottle of pills Lucy had given him. His suspicion was right. He took a step back from his former teacher. ''If she doesn''t remember Lucy, then maybe she''s not real. Or worse... maybe she''s an enemy'' he eyed her cautiously, every instinct telling him to stay on guard. He was ready to cast a flame ball, to burn her down where she stood. But then another thought stopped him in his tracks. ''What if she''s the real thing?'' Lucy had been dragged into this mess despite her powers So¡ª Pulling in and erasing the memories of ordinary humans wasn''t out of the question. As he was deep in thought, another voice echoed from the side. He turned to find Elaine there, expecting her to say something¡ªbut instead, she grabbed his arm and pulled him along. "Teacher, I''m borrowing him for a while!" Elaine said, quickening her pace until they reached the base of the stairway. "What are¡ª" Elaine cut him off. "What''s going on? Everyone''s lost their memories!" Asher, surprised, grabbed her shoulder. "You still remember Lucy?" he asked urgently. Elaine raised an eyebrow. "Of course I remember your girlfriend with the attitude. I''d like to forget her, but she''s too annoying." He let go of her and sighed in relief. It was a good thing he hadn''t burned Lyka to ashes¡ªhe''d almost become both a murderer and an arsonist. The thought of burning the school earlier crossed his mind, but now, with his mind clearer, he realized just how close he had come to making an irreversible mistake. It was safe to assume that all the students and staff in the school were real and just under the influence of whoever was responsible for this mess. Elaine, noticing his silence, spoke up, hoping he had a plan. "So, what now? You''re the only one in the school who seems to remember, other than me." He didn''t have a clear answer yet. It was true that he could use magic now, but his understanding and application of it was very basic. In addition, his experience and knowledge with the supernatural was very lacking. Asking him to come up with a plan out of nowhere was a stretch. "We start by finding Lucy. She''s the only one who can figure this out." Elaine rolled her eyes. "And why do you think she''d know what to do? I think you''re giving her too much credit just because you''re in a relationship." He didn''t respond, and just walked away. Explaining that his girlfriend was a demon would be a waste of time. And she might even suspect Lucy to be behind all of this. Demons didn''t exactly have a good reputation, after all. As they walked, students began whispering to each other, casting quick glances his way. Some even stepped aside, afraid to get too close. It was obvious¡ªnone of them remembered anything from the past few weeks, including the time he had been gone. "Did you try stepping outside the school grounds?" he asked She shook her head. "No, I haven''t checked it yet. Let''s go to the gate, then." He nodded, and they quickly made their way toward it. As they made their way toward the gate, Elaine spotted a few of her friends in the distance. They were chatting and laughing, acting like nothing was wrong. "Hey, what are you two up to?" Rachel called out, waving them over. She glanced between the two with a mischievous grin. "Looks like you''re finally making a move on him, huh?" Elaine''s face immediately turned red. "What? No!" she blurted, flustered. She quickly waved her hands in front of her, trying to brush it off. "Don''t be ridiculous," But the teasing didn''t stop, and her blush deepened. She could barely meet his eyes, hoping he wouldn''t notice. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rachel laughed and shook her head at her friend''s funny attempt to deny it. "Sure, sure, whatever you say. But to be honest, you two look good together," she teased, her grin widening Elaine''s face flushed even deeper, and she quickly turned her gaze away. "Stop it," she muttered, brushing off the comment. "We don''t have time for a chat," Asher interjected, cutting off any further comments before they could drag on. He started walking again, moving ahead. Elaine quickly followed, shooting Rachel a look that said she''d talk later, but for now, they had a bigger issue to deal with. "Hey, what she said before, it''s not true," Elaine quickly explained, her voice a little defensive. Asher didn''t even glance at her, his focus still ahead. "I don''t really care if you like me or not," he answered bluntly, his tone making it clear that he wasn''t interested in the subject. Elaine paused, his words stinging more than she wanted to admit. ''What a jerk,'' Chapter 93 - 93: Confusing Twist 3 Elaine swallowed the bitterness of his remark, pushing her frustration aside to focus on the problem at hand. He wasn''t in the mood for anything else, and honestly, she couldn''t blame him. The whole situation felt surreal, leaving her surprised at how calm she was. Maybe it was because he was there. Somehow, his presence made her feel safe. They finally reached the school gates. His pace slowed down as he took a careful look around. A few students stroll nearby, but none of them seemed to notice anything strange. The air was heavy, though¡ªnot physically, but as if something was just... off. He stepped up to the metal gate and placed his hand on it, ready to push it open. The moment his fingers made contact, a jolt of electricity zapped through them. He pulled back instinctively, shaking his hand. It wasn''t exactly painful, but it was enough to catch him off guard. "A barrier?" he muttered aloud. "Looks like we''re trapped in here." "Are you sure?" Elaine stepped closer, her brow furrowing as she cautiously touched the gate herself. This time, it didn''t react. She frowned and turned to him. "I don''t feel anything." "Go ahead, try opening it then." Elaine hesitated, glancing at him before gripping the bars. With a bit of effort, she pushed the gate open. "There," she said, stepping back. Asher nodded and walked toward the opening, half-expecting nothing to happen. But as soon as he reached the threshold, an invisible force stopped him. It wasn''t gentle. It felt like crashing into a solid wall. He even tried pushing with his shoulder, but it wouldn''t budge, no matter how hard he pressed. ''This is getting annoying,'' he muttered. Elaine frowned, watching him rub his shoulder. "What happened? Did you hit something?" "It''s like there''s a wall here, but I can''t see it." Curious, she walked through the gate without issue. But as soon as she was far enough, her figure flickered¡ªand then vanished entirely. He was momentarily taken aback, but he kept his composure. A few minutes later, Elaine reappeared. "You won''t believe it," she said, slightly out of breath. "I actually made it out. I even talked to a few people, and they confirmed the date was correct out there." "Did you ask for help?" he asked. "That''s the weird part," she continued, her brow furrowing. "I tried asking a patrolling policeman for help, but I lost him as we were heading back." He touched his chin, his mind racing as he considered what she had just said. Something wasn''t adding up. If she could leave, maybe others could too. He scanned the school grounds, eyes locking onto a nearby student who looked like they weren''t too preoccupied. A boy, tall and lanky with a distracted expression, was fiddling with his phone by the edge of the courtyard. He walked toward him, motioning for Elaine to stay put. "Hey," Asher called out. The boy looked up, blinking in confusion. "What do you want?" "Go to the gate now," he ordered. The boy stared at him blankly, tilting his head like he hadn''t understood a word. "Huh? What are you talking about?" "You heard me. Leave the school ground," He repeated, his tone more forceful this time. The boy frowned, glancing nervously at Elaine, who stood a few meters away, watching the exchange. "Uh, why would I do that?" "Just do it. Trust me, it''s important." But instead of moving, the boy gave an awkward chuckle and backed up a step. "Dude, I don''t know what you''re on about, but I''m not going anywhere." Asher took a deep breath . "Listen, this isn''t a joke. Just go to the gate and step through. That''s all I''m asking." "No way," the boy said, his voice rising slightly as he turned away. Asher reached out, grabbing the boy''s arm before he could walk off. "Do what I say, or I else¡ª" The boy''s face turned pale, and without another word, he bolted. Asher didn''t chase after him, though he considered it. Instead, he looked around for someone else. A group of students was sitting by the benches, talking and laughing. He recognized them as part of James'' group. He walked up to them and said, "Step outside." The group went quiet and exchanged confused looks. A student with bright green hair raised an eyebrow and asked, "Why?" "I need to test something." The student with green hair stepped forward. The student took a step forward. "Cut the crap. James might treat you special, but that doesn''t mean we take orders from you." Asher sighed, his patience wearing thin. "You''ll follow, or I''ll make you." The group fell silent again. His presence alone was enough to make them rethink challenging him further. "Don''t push me," Asher warned, stepping closer to the group, his expression stone-cold. "I''m not in the mood for this." The group knew it was pointless to fight. They''d only end up beaten and humiliated. The memories of him taking down Black Hound and dozens of thugs on his own were still fresh in their minds. Normally, they wouldn''t have hesitated at his request, but something was off. There was an unnatural resistance deep inside them, like a warning against leaving the school grounds. They exchanged uneasy glances and turned to walk away, but Asher wasn''t about to let them off that easily. He reached out and grabbed the green-haired student by the arm, yanking him back before he could take another step. "Let go!" the student growled, tugging at his arm, but Asher didn''t even flinch. He just kept walking, dragging him along like some kind of dog. "Stop fighting. It''s not like you''re going to die," The green-haired student glared at him, his struggle momentarily faltering. "Yeah, easy for you to say!" he spat out. The thug thrashed harder the closer they got, trying to break free. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Quit messing around," Asher muttered, giving the student a shove toward the gate. The boy stumbled back into the barrier. For a split second, nothing seemed unusual. "See? It''s not¡ª" BOOM! The explosion cut Asher off guard. One second, the student was there. The next, the ground was splattered red, and chunks of internal organs were scattered across the walls. An eyeball even rolled to Asher''s feet, still twitching. He froze, staring at what was left. "...That wasn''t supposed to happen." Elaine, wide-eyed, gaped at the blood dripping off his sleeve. "You¡ªyou just blew him up!" He shook his head, wiping the blood off his arm. "No, the barrier blew him up" Elaine took a step back, her expression a mix of horror and confusion. "The barrier? Are you serious? That''s... that''s not how it looked!" she shot back, her voice trembling. "You pushed him and then¡ªthen he just¡ªexploded!" He didn''t respond right away. She was right, he had pushed the guy, but he never expected it to end like this. "Murder!" someone screamed. Instantly, chaos broke out. Students yelled and ran in every direction, their feet pounding the ground as they tried to get back inside the building. Asher scratched his nose, glancing at Elaine. "Okay, so... how about you try and leave the school ground again?" Chapter 94 - 94: Confusing Twist 4 Elaine stared at him, her frustration growing with each second. Her hands shook just thinking about his insensitive request. "Are you serious?" she snapped. "You just watched someone explode, and now you''re asking me to try?" She crossed her arms and glared at him. "What kind of messed-up person does that? Don''t you care if I die and get blown up like¡ªlike that guy?" Asher didn''t look worried. "I mean, you were able to leave before, so I thought you could¡ª" "That was before!" she cut him off. "For all we know, something''s changed. And that''s not even the main problem! Why are you so calm about this? Someone just died, for God''s sake!" Elaine was beyond frustrated by how detached he was. She knew he was a calm person, but there was a difference between being cool headed and being indifferent. ''How could he be so nonchalant?'' ''How could he act like what just happened didn''t matter?'' she muttered to herself Asher shook his head and sighed. "I''m not saying it doesn''t matter. But what''s done is done. Feeling guilty won''t fix anything. Right now, we need to figure out what''s going on." "You..." Elaine clenched her fist, her mind racing. She wanted to argue, to scream at him for being so cold. Before she could say more, footsteps echoed from the direction of the school building. A crowd of teachers, students, and staff rushed toward them, drawn by the earlier commotion. Lyka was at the front, looking concerned. "Asher... Elaine... what''s going on here?" she demanded. Her eyes turned to the ground, and the sight of blood and scattered internal organs made her freeze. Her face turned pale, and within seconds, she leaned over, retching uncontrollably. Others weren''t any better. A few students clutched their stomachs, stumbling away, while some staff members turned back, muttering panicked excuses to avoid the horrifying scene. Asher observed the crowd. Their reactions looked all too real¡ªfear, confusion, and disgust were painted on their faces. There was no sign of pretense. The more he looked at them, the more he was convinced they were real people, not just illusions. "It was him!" one of James'' lackeys shouted. "He pushed our friend to the gate, and then he exploded!" All eyes locked onto Asher. The blood covering his clothes didn''t help his case; if anything, it made their accusation even more believable. Murmurs spread quickly, growing louder as the crowd began to connect the dots¡ªor at least thought they had. "Yeah, I pushed him," Asher admitted, keeping his tone casual. "But I just wanted him to grab me a drink from outside." It was a blatant lie, but he figured it was better than the truth. Telling them they were stuck in some twisted reality would only cause panic. Worse, they''d probably think he''d lost it and try to force him down. "See? I told you! He''s a criminal!" The thug kept fueling the fire, and his friends chimed in, backing him up. "Yeah, he''s definitely guilty!" one of them added. The crowd hesitated, unsure of how to react. Some seemed to believe him, while others exchanged skeptical glances. "I''m innocent," Asher said again, The students who had accused him wasn''t having it. "That''s the dumbest excuse I''ve ever heard! He''s dead because of you! You killed him!" Asher raised an eyebrow "And how do you think I did it?" One of the thugs shouted, "I don''t know, maybe you made him eat some kind of explosive!" Asher was momentarily stunned. That was actually a good explanation. He hadn''t thought of it that way. Suddenly, everyone was looking at him, suspicion written all over their faces. The crowd tensed, waiting for him to explain himself. Then Elaine stepped forward. "He''s innocent. I know he''s a jerk and an asshole, but he is not a murderer." She defended him though, technically, he was one. The number of people he''d taken out could humble a serial killer. "She''s an accomplice!" one of the thugs shouted, accusing her of being a criminal as well. Elaine stepped back, her heart pounding. "I''m just telling the truth. " "Bullshit, you like him and you''re protecting that killer! Let''s get him and call the police!" Elaine''s fists clenched at her sides, her mind racing. She was still trying to make sense of everything, but these accusations were getting out of hand. Rachel and the others quickly moved to her side, their faces hard with defiance. "She''s right," Rachel snapped, glaring at the thugs. "You guys are making this way worse. Stop spreading lies." The crowd of students that had gathered began to shout over each other, their voices blending into a mess of accusations and counterpoints. Meanwhile, Asher just stood there, ignoring everything around him. His expression remained unchanged, like he was watching the world burn without a care. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the back of his mind though, he was already considering his next move. Just as the tension reached its peak, the adults finally took charge. The principal''s voice sliced through the chaos. "Calm down ." he barked. Teachers quickly began directing the students, pushing them back and urging them to stay in line, while other staff members scrambled to call the police, their voices urgent as they fumbled with phones. Surprisingly, they got a response on the other end of the line. This made him wonder if they were finally back to reality. ''If that''s the case, then maybe I should wait for a while before making any move. If the police really show up here, it means I''m back.'' "Asher!" His thoughts were interrupted by the principal, who approached him with a stern look. "Come with us. We need to detain you until the police arrive," he instructed with a firm tone. Asher didn''t resist. There was no point in arguing¡ªit would only make them more suspicious of him. Besides, beating them up was not an option. The crowd around them slowly began to disperse, but the murmurs continued. Whispers filled the air, some students glancing back over their shoulders at him with a mix of fear and disgust. Even though the teachers tried to maintain order, some students couldn''t hold back their anger. They threw whatever they could¡ªempty water bottles, papers, and even a few backpacks. Asher easily dodged the first few items, watching them fly past him with little effort. But one of the bottles, aimed too wildly, ended up hitting a teacher who was standing nearby. The teacher flinched, then turned, their face reddening with frustration. "Who did that?" the teacher snapped, looking around with a stern glare. The students froze, realizing their mistake. The one who had thrown it stepped back, his face turning pale as he was scolded in front of everyone. In the end, the teacher sighed, realizing it wasn''t worth the trouble. With a frustrated shake of the head, they gave up on trying to calm the crowd any further and just continued walking. The sooner he was gone, the less likely the students would cause any more trouble. Along the way, Asher continued to observe his surroundings. Despite the chaos, it didn''t seem like whoever was behind this was planning to directly attack him. ''What''s it trying to do?'' he wondered. ''Or is it just trying to trap me here?'' Chapter 95 - 95: Confusing Twist 5 A few minutes later. He sat at a wooden desk in the middle of a bright, furnished classroom. The walls were painted a clean, light blue, with neatly arranged shelves lining one side, holding fresh textbooks and neatly stacked supplies. Large windows on the far wall let in a flood of natural light, giving the room a warm, welcoming atmosphere, though it felt strangely empty without the usual buzz of students. Five teachers stood around him, positioned at various points around the room. Their stares were intense and unsettling, they were scrutinizing every move he made. One of them, Mr. Harris, gripped a broom tightly, as though it could protect them. Asher ignored the unnecessary antics and leaned back in his chair, unbothered by their overreaction. He could easily escape if he wanted to, but that would only make things more complicated¡ªespecially now that he was testing whether the police would actually show up. Not dwelling on it, his attention shifted back to the window and then to the gate. He half-expected someone to leave the school grounds after everything that had happened, but no one moved. Even the usual troublemakers¡ªthose who typically skipped school at this time¡ªremained where they were, standing. It was like they''d forgotten they could leave, or maybe they were too scared to try. "Asher, tell me what happened." Lyka''s voice broke the silence as she stepped into the room. Her tone wasn''t harsh or accusatory¡ªit carried a note of concern instead. The teachers exchanged uneasy glances. Mr. Harris, still gripping the broom, stepped forward. "Lyka, you shouldn''t get close to him. Let the authorities handle this." She didn''t even glance at him. "He''s not some rabid animal," she said flatly, dragging a chair and sitting across from him. Her eyes stayed locked on him, determined to get answers. "Asher, feel free to talk to me. I''m always on your side," she added. "I don''t know. The guy just exploded," he said plainly. His tone wasn''t defensive¡ªjust blunt. "You expect us to believe that?" one of them spat out. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Asher sighed, tired of explaining himself ignored them. The murmurs of the teachers and the occasional questions from Lyka barely registered anymore. Explaining himself felt pointless. No matter what he said, it wouldn''t change anything. They wouldn''t understand, and frankly, neither did he. Everything about this situation was a mess, and completely outside his grasp. It''s not like he could magically become a genius and solve everything. This was real life, and in reality, without enough knowledge, most people¡ªif not all¡ªwould be as lost. The clock on the wall ticked on. The teachers tried to keep themselves occupied, though their unease was very obvious. Ms. Greene, the young teacher who always seemed nervous, paced near the window, looking outside every few minutes. "Still nothing?" she asked. Mr. Ryan shook his head. "They said someone''s coming. That was half an hour ago." "Call again," she suggested. He dialed the number. "Hello? Yes, we''re still waiting. You said you''d send officers right away." His voice cracked with frustration, but after a pause, he added, "Yes, I understand. We will wait here." They exchanged confused looks, all of them thinking the same thing. This was a big incident, and the police station wasn''t that far. It shouldn''t be taking them this long to show up. Something didn''t add up. "My husband works nearby." Ms. Greene volunteered. After a brief conversation, she hung up. "He''ll be here soon." This sparked some hope. But Asher had already noticed the pattern. Instead of waiting for someone to come, their first instinct should have been to leave the school and get help themselves. It didn''t take a genius to figure that out. So, it either meant the overall IQ of everyone in this school was around 50, or he was still stuck in this godforsaken limbo. The minutes dragged on, but her husband still hadn''t shown. She redialed his contact number, but this time, there was no answer. The line was busy. Meanwhile, Asher drummed his fingers on the desk, his gaze drifting to the window. As expected, the gate remained untouched. No one had passed through it. One by one, the teachers tried calling their acquaintances. Some phoned family, others their friends. Each time, they got a response, but it always ended the same way. "They''re lying," Mr. Ryan grumbled, tossing his phone onto a desk. "No, they''re not," Mr. Harris interjected, "Something is wrong." As the tension in the room thickened, Asher finally spoke up. "Took you long enough." The second the words left his mouth, every eye turned to him. "Do you know what''s happening here?" Asher took a moment, letting the silence hang for a few seconds. He contemplated carefully, sorting through his thoughts before speaking. Too much information would only lead to more unnecessary questions¡ªand he wasn''t in the mood for that. "I think we''re trapped," Everyone was stunned. They had expected something profound after waiting that long. "You spent ten seconds just to say that?" "Yeah," he nodded. That was honestly the only thing he could think of that made any sense. He wasn''t great with words to begin with. Before anyone could scold him, the door swung open. "I can explain," Elaine walked in. "Don''t expect too much from him. He''s not the talkative type," The teachers exchanged glances, surprised by her understatement. ''Not the talkative type'' was a too much of downplay. Still, they give her a chance. Their eyes were on her, as if hoping she had the answers they were all desperate for. She took a deep breath before speaking. "He''s telling the truth," "You know that famous movie from the East, the one where a small red monster makes students'' heads explode? It''s the same concept here, but this time, if anyone leaves the school grounds, their entire body will explode into pieces." She explained, using a well-known movie to help make her point clearer. The teachers all nodded, having already seen it, so they understood the reference. However, the idea was so far-fetched that they couldn''t bring themselves to believe her. "What do you mean we can''t leave? You can''t just make up outrageous stories like that. This isn''t a movie." Elaine wanted to explain further, but Lyka cut her off. "I''ll check it out," she said, standing up and preparing to leave the room. "No, you''ll die if you do that," Elaine said, raising her arms to stop her. But she ignored the warning and walked past everyone. Just as she reached the door, flames suddenly appeared, shooting straight at her face. Everybody was shocked, expecting her to be burned, but the fire hit an invisible barrier and vanished completely. Asher stood up, his cold voice cutting through the tension. "So you''re the one responsible for all of this." *** *** *** Author''s Note: Thank you for all your support. Just a heads-up, I will be changing the title of this novel from My Girlfriends are Hardcore Yanderes to My Supernatural Girlfriends Spoil Me Rotten. Don''t worry, it''ll still focus on crazy yanderes. I''m letting you know in advance, just in case you wonder why you can''t find my book in your library once the change is approved. Worry not, it''s not gone¡ªI''ve just updated the title and cover. XD Chapter 96 - 96: Rage "What was that ?" Lyka''s voice wavered, breaking her usual calm. She looked visibly shaken, her lips trembling, an obvious sign of the trauma she had endured after narrowly escaping being burned alive. Asher couldn''t have cared less. He stepped closer, his eyes locking onto hers. "Stop acting." His attitude and demeanor came off as too cold, too detached. Before anyone could respond, Harris thrust an accusing finger at him. "I saw it! He''s a murderer! The fire came from his direction!" The room went into total silence. Every eye turned onto Asher, their expressions a combination of fear and suspicion. His face remained stone-cold, making him look more dangerous in their eyes. Elaine took a step back, her heart pounding as her eyes flicked nervously between Asher and the spot where the fire had erupted. The thought of someone summoning flames¡ªespecially after a student just died from explosion was too much for her. She liked him. But could she ignore the growing possibility that he might be the mastermind in all of this. Lyka on the other hand, despite her initial shock, straightened up. "That''s a pretty serious accusation, Harris," her voice was firm, but there was a tremor that slipped through her words. "We don''t know what''s going on. Jumping to conclusions won''t help us." Harris wasn''t backing down. His finger jutted forward again, frantic. "Are you blind? He didn''t even flinch when the fire appeared! He''s the only one who could''ve done it!" The other teachers exchanged nervous glances. Ms. Greene stepped back, while Mr. Ryan tightened his grip on his phone. Asher shook his head slowly. "Still acting? Fine. I''ll force you." Raising his right hand, twelve fireballs materialized, swirling around him. The flames illuminated his face in harsh, flickering light, making him appear more like a villain than ever before. Ms. Greene gasped, stumbling backward into the wall. "What is he doing?" Her voice cracked with panic. "Someone stop him!" Mr. Harris stood frozen, his eyes wide with terror. "He''s a monster!" he screamed, his hands trembling around the broom like a child clutching a talisman. Elaine''s hands clenched at her sides, her breath shallow. She wanted to speak, to ask him what he was doing, but her voice failed her. Her mind raced, torn between what she knew of him and the terrifying image before her. Could he really be the one behind all this? ''I see it now,'' Elaine thought bitterly. ''That''s why I was able to get out before. He was playing me the whole time...'' "Asher," she finally managed to choke out, her voice shaky. "What are you?" Harris shrieked, his eyes wild. "He''s a demon! He''s a fucking Demon!" For a split second, Asher''s flames flickered, not from any weakness, but because the teacher was totally right. ''Why do I feel like I''m the villain here?'' he sighed inwardly. The fire around him dimmed slightly as he took a long, steadying breath. ''I just wanted to quit school... I never asked for this.'' His thoughts spiraled, a rush of frustration, and confusion flooding him all at once. Then, just as quickly, his hyperfocus state kicked in, calming him down almost instantly. Outside, students had gathered, some filming with their phones, the others whispering in frantic murmurs. "Is that... fire?" someone asked. "Is he... doing that?" another whispered. "Is he going to hurt us?" The fear in their voices was clear, but so was the fascination. No one moved, glued to the sight of him surrounded by flames, looking more dangerous than ever. "Why are you doing this?" Asher decided to talk it out first. "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Lyka responded, looking as clueless as ever. "I''m tired of this," he said, opening his palm for an attack. But she stepped behind the other teachers. There was no way he could unleash his powers here¡ªnot with so many innocent people around. Asher''s thoughts raced. ''She knew exactly what she was doing. Right now, I''m playing right into her hands.'' "I¡­" Before he could finish his words, a sharp cracking sound echoed, like glass shattering. Out of nowhere, he found himself alone in the room. The familiar surroundings vanished, replaced by a heavy silence and an ominous dark sky visible through the window. As he struggled to figure out his next move, something else suddenly broke through the silence¡ªthe unmistakable sound of explosions in the distance. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! The force of each blast reverberated, as if the very world was being torn apart. ''What''s happening now?'' he thought, rushing to the window. There, amidst the chaos, stood Lucy. Her body had completely transformed. She wore a blood-red dress, woven from her own blood, and from her back sprouted massive blood wings. In her hands, she wielded two blood swords, their sharp edges gleaming. She was locked in combat with another figure, but this was no specter. The entity she faced had fox ears and three tails that lashed through the air, striking with explosive force. ''That''s Miss Lyka,'' he was certain it was her. But her face was completely different now¡ªshe looked younger, more beautiful. The fox ears and tails added an entirely new layer to her appearance, making her as striking as Lucy, if not more. Added to that was her attire¡ªa silver kimono that flowed gracefully with each of her movements. Lyka''s gaze flicked to him for a split second, and he could see the annoyance in her eyes. She had been forced to cancel the world she had made for him, all because Lucy had gone into full rage mode. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyka had expected to easily defeat a demon, especially given her status as a legendary beast. But to her surprise, she found herself being cornered. Lucy also noticed him, but her focus was entirely on the fight. Anger radiated from her as she stood ready to kill her opponent. "You''re dead!" Lucy roared, and her blood aura exploded outward. Her dress morphed into a more metallic form, and in an instant, thousands of blood swords materialized, swirling in the air around her. "How dare you speak to me like that, demon!" she spat back, her fury matching Lucy''s. Her three tails turned into five, each one becoming more ethereal, their aura flaring. The five tails closed in tightly together, and in the center, a burning orange sun emerged. It radiated an intense heat, even fiercer than Asher''s flames. It was several levels more advanced than his attacks. "Bloody Rain!" Lucy shouted, and the thousands of swords rained down from the sky, each one falling like deadly droplets. "Solar Fang!" Lyka countered, her five tails converging as the miniature sun at their center erupted, sending a flash of light so intense that it temporarily blinded everyone. Asher was forced to cover his eyes, struggling to regain his vision amidst the overwhelming brightness. BOOOOOM! An explosion erupted, so powerful that the very fabric of reality began to crack, unable to contain the raw force of their powers. Still blinded by the flash, he struggled to maintain his balance. His mind raced as he tried to piece together what was happening. ''Why are they even fighting in the first place? '' Chapter 97 - 97: Breaking the Norm Asher''s vision slowly cleared, revealing both combatants still standing¡ªseemingly unharmed, yet the air between them was still filled with tension. Neither of them was backing down, and they seemed to want nothing more than to kill each other. Lucy, however, wasn''t as unaffected as she looked. Her blood-forged battle dress, which had once glowed with a powerful aura, had started to weaken. The strong fabric no longer looked as fierce. It appeared torn and worn, like it couldn''t hold up much longer in the fight. Even from a distance, he could see it¡ªLucy''s face was tight, her eyes losing their focus, her movements more sluggish. She didn''t look good, and the toll of the fight was becoming evident with every passing second. ''I have to help her,'' he muttered, clicking his tongue in annoyance as uncertainty began to creep in. Deep down, he knew he wasn''t strong enough. If he jumped in now, he''d only add to her burden. Lyka might turn her attention on him, leaving Lucy even more vulnerable to a surprised attack. ''Why am I so useless?'' his frustration overwhelmed him, and he shook his head, trying to push the negative thoughts away. It wasn''t just his lack of power that held him back¡ªit was his inexperience. Even in that twisted place, he had been passive, always just going with the flow. His lack of knowledge and understanding had always kept him on the sidelines. As his emotions spiraled, something inside him clicked¡ªhis hyperfocus state. That singular, laser-sharp clarity surged through him, fortifying his mind and pushing all doubts aside. In that moment of clarity, the memory of the pills resurfaced. ''I have to take a risk,'' The fight between Lucy and Lyka raged on, both combatants too absorbed in their battle to notice him. Asher didn''t know whether to feel relieved or frustrated by this. After all, it was a reminder of his weakness. They didn''t even consider him a threat. As he looked around, his eyes landed on a pile of rubble. He quickly ducked behind it, staying out of sight. Without hesitation, one pill was swallowed, and almost instantly, a surge of energy rushed through his body. Asher expected some discomfort, or at the very least, strain, but the energy coursing through him felt almost... natural. It was as if it had always been there, waiting for the right moment to surface. ''This is amazing,'' he murmured, clenching his fists as raw power crackled in his veins. ''My power... it feels like it doubled.'' The sensation was intoxicating. With this much improvement, the temptation to take another one was irresistible. So, he swallowed a second. This time, the increase in power wasn''t as drastic, but it was still noticeable. His strength surged by about 70%. He wasn''t really that surprised. It was like building muscle. In the beginning, progress came quickly. Strength quickly doubled, but as the body adapted, improvement slowed down. Every step forward required more time, more effort, and more consistency. Even so, the force flowing through him had propelled him far beyond his usual boundaries. ''I need more,'' He grabbed a third pill, but it wasn''t enough. The urge to grow even stronger pushed him to take a fourth, then a fifth, chasing the promise of more potential. At first, the energy was exhilarating. He felt unstoppable, as if nothing could hinder him. But soon, a sharp pain bloomed in his chest, and his heart pounded erratically, faster and harder, as if it was trying to burst free of his ribcage. He had reached his limit. Logically, he should have stopped. But instead, he swallowed another, knowing full well it could be the end for him. His heart threatened to explode, and disorientation washed over him. But through gritted teeth, he pushed past it. ''I can''t stay weak forever.'' ''I can''t keep relying on her,'' he muttered through the chaos in his body. Then, something shifted¡ªhis vision blurred. The world around him faded to black and white, like an x-ray filter was applied to his senses. The surroundings were sharp and clear, and for the first time, he felt a strange control over his senses. When he focused, he saw them¡ªLucy and Lyka''s magical circuits, glowing like veins filled with pulsating power. Unlike the usual black and white, their bodies glowed with bright colors. Each one had its own unique shade, full of energy. Lucy''s magical paths glowed in dark red, white, and blue, the colors blending and pulsing together. On the other hand, Lyka''s circuits shone with a vibrant orange, fiery and intense, like the glow of the sun. ''What''s happening to my body?'' His mind raced to make sense of the change. It was overwhelming, but at the same time, he felt an odd sense of power¡ªof control. Instinctively, his gaze shifted to their fight. He could see their energy flowing through their bodies, following complex pathways. It pulsed like a rhythm, and he could tell they were using the pathways efficiently and effectively. The control they had was far beyond his current level. Then, he looked at his own hands and gasped. His magic circuits were different¡ªdenser, thicker, as if they were built to hold unimaginable force. Zooming in, he discovered his circuits were made up of seven thinner strands, twisted together like braided rope, in contrast to the girls'' smooth, straight pathways. He wasn''t knowledgeable about this kind of thing, but he guessed that having more circuits would usually mean more power. At least, that''s what made sense to him. ''What''s this?'' He raised his eyebrows in surprise. Most of his magic circuits were dormant. More than half of them were idle, wasted potential waiting to be tapped. ''If I could be more efficient, then maybe¡­'' he trailed off, his thoughts racing. He then began to slowly fill the unused pathways. This was supposed to be difficult, but because he could see each one clearly, it became hundreds¡ªno, thousands¡ªof times easier to manage. Just like that, he filled every pathway, and the fireball he unleashed instantly turned blue. It was so hot that he had to summon wind around it to avoid being burned. ''It''s hotter now, but what about my control?'' he wondered. He concentrated again, summoning more fireballs. To his amazement, he saw in detail how his circuits responded. Each tiny shift in his concentration sent ripples of energy flowing through them. The pathways lit up, reacting almost instinctively to his thoughts. The fireballs began to form, one after another. In no time, 100 fist-size fireballs hovered in the air around him. Each one followed his mental commands like extensions of his will. He clenched his fist, and the fireballs in the air grew larger. Next, he replicated his strongest technique: a swirling wind vortex appeared in the center of his palm, quickly absorbing all the flames. From between his hands, it looked like a blue radiant sun. The wind kept it perfectly round, and he knew that once released, even Lyka wouldn''t escape unscathed. Right now, he shattered all the norms with his abnormal body and talent. ''Now, I can fight.'' He muttered to himself. The words slipped out before he even realized it. This wasn''t arrogance; it was his trust in his own ability. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 98 - 98: Breaking the Norm 2 The battle between the two raged on, each attack aimed to kill. Sparks flew with every clash, illuminating the darkened sky. Lucy''s battle dress now seemed to lose its strength. It was torn in several places, and her movements, though still fast, had started to slow. Lyka, however, was still at her peak. Her magic only seemed to grow stronger with every attack. She stood confidently. Her power was so destructive that she didn''t even need to move. Each tail was a weapon in itself, ready to strike at her command. If not for Lucy''s skill and battle instinct, she would have been completely overwhelmed by the massive gap in power between them. "You''re too weak. And you call yourself royalty?" Lyka giggled, covering her mouth with one of her tails. Lucy''s face hardened with annoyance. The insult stung deeper than she cared to admit. Had she been at her full strength, she could have taken down her enemy in an instant. "Is that all you can do? Act tough?" Lyka sneered, her voice dripping with contempt. Seeing that Lucy had no intention of responding, the fox woman''s tails flicked. One by one, each tail fired a beam of blinding light. Lucy''s eyes narrowed. She couldn''t afford to fly anymore, as the strain it put on her was too much. Instead, she relied on her feet. She leaped to the side, narrowly avoiding the first attack as it crashed into the ground behind her, sending a shock wave through the earth. The force of the explosion made her stagger, but she quickly regained her balance. Next attack shot at her from the left. She twisted in the air, barely dodging it as it passed just inches from her side, the heat singeing her exposed skin. The third and fourth flames followed quickly, but she was already moving again, jumping to another spot in the rubble, her feet pushing off the ground. But the cunning fox wasn''t done. She sent the fifth strike at Lucy just as she landed. This one was faster, more concentrated, and she barely managed to twist her body in time to avoid being hit directly. The flame grazed her shoulder, and a sharp, painful burn ripped through her skin. She gritted her teeth, forcing herself not to cry out. Unfortunately, the damage was too much. She lost her focus, and her battle dress, already torn from the relentless assault, was nearly gone, exposing her sexy underwear. "Oh my, you really are bold. To think you wear such seductive attire. Did you use this to seduce him?" Lyka asked, her tone playful, as she tilted her head. Lucy''s eyes blazed with anger. "So you''re doing all of this because you want to steal him from me?" "Steal him from you?" Lyka raised an eyebrow, then burst into hysterical laughter. "Do you actually believe you''re better than me? Just because you cheated? "At least he loves me," Lucy shot back. Lyka''s face turned serious, her expression darkening. "That doesn''t matter because you''ll die anyway¡­ Any last words?" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You better kill me," Lucy growled through gritted teeth "Because if I live, I''ll hunt you down." Lyka chuckled darkly, her six glowing tails flicking behind her as she stepped forward, eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "I will gladly do it" she said, her tone dripping with malice, "I''ll turn you to complete ash." She paused, her smirk widening as a sinister thought crossed her mind. "And speaking of ash," she continued, her voice turning more cruel, "I''ll make sure to take care of Asher. He will forget you, like you never existed." Lucy''s eyes widened as her blood seethed with rage. Her hands trembled¡ªnot from fear, but from the sheer force of it The air around her thickened, crackling with power as her emotions spiraled out of control, growing stronger with each passing second. "You''re dead!" she lashed out, followed by blood erupting from her body, twisting into a storm of countless needles, each one sharp and lethal. "Pathetic, you think your blood could withstand my power? I''ll burn you along with all of it," Lyka scoffed. "I don''t care if I burn to death!" Lucy growled, eyes blazing with conviction. "But if you think I''ll let you touch him without a fight¡­ you''re dead wrong!" A barrage of blood-formed needles surged forward like a living storm. Lyka''s eyes narrowed in surprise, but she quickly shook it off. Her six tails glowed brighter, unleashing another attack that obliterated the blood needles in seconds. ''I lost,'' Lucy admitted. She closed her eyes, bracing herself for the inevitable. In her last moment, the only thing that came to her mind was his face. BOOOOOM! The ground trembled with the impact, the explosion ripping through the air and burning everything in its path. It was over¡ªwell, that was what Lyka hoped for¡ªbut when everything cleared up, Asher stood tall in front of Lucy. Around him was a wind barrier he created to protect themselves. This one was even more concentrated and powerful than what Lucy had used before. "I won''t let you hurt her anymore," he declared, his voice cold and unforgiving. This was the first time in his life he had felt anger, a fury so intense that even his hyperfocus state could barely contain it. Lyka narrowed her eyes. She actually saw him running toward them, so she intentionally controlled her attack at the very last moment to avoid obliterating him completely. Asher stood on high alert, painfully aware of the power gap between them. He hoped she would not take this fight seriously¡ªmaybe there was something in her twisted interest he could use to his advantage. And when the opening came, he would strike, ending her life with a single, decisive blow. But before he could act, another blast came hurtling toward them, cutting off his thoughts. Without thinking, he grabbed Lucy and lifted her into his arms, dodging the incoming strikes. BOOOOOM! BOOOOOM! BOOOOOM! The wind roared around him, pushing him forward with a force that made every movement faster. Unfortunately, Lyka kept firing, and has no intention of holding back. Asher couldn''t shake the nagging feeling that he had misread the situation. ''Did I assume wrong?'' The more he dodged, the quicker the attacks came, pushing him to his limits. The pressure mounted, but with it, his movements grew sharper. His body adjusted instinctively, survival driving him to use the wind with higher control to stay alive. It reached a point where he managed to fire his own fire balls, but they were too weak due to lack of preparation and were effortlessly extinguished by her. Desperately, he tried to find any sign of hesitation in her eyes, any hint opening that he could take advantaged of. But when his gaze locked with hers, he saw nothing but a twisted, sadistic smile stretching across her face. She was enjoying this, every moment of it. ''That''s right,'' she thought, a dark thrill spreading through her. ''I love seeing that face. Show me more anger. Show me more pain. If you break, I''ll just fix you up and do it again. As long as you don''t get completely destroyed, I can work with that.'' Chapter 99 - 99: Worth It Asher stayed on the move, narrowly dodging the attacks. His quick reflexes and ability to predict trajectories kept him just ahead of the blasts, but with every passing moment, the attacks grew closer. It wasn''t that he was slowing down; on the contrary, he was speeding up. His control over the wind element allowed him to execute burst movements with a level of precision and speed that was improving at an unprecedented rate. This made Lucy feel a spark of hope, believing that somehow, he might create a miracle. Unfortunately, her hope was crushed when they were finally hit. The attack came fast. Asher tried to block it by forming a shield of wind around them, the air howling as it absorbed part of the impact. But it wasn''t enough. They were thrown backward by the blast, tumbling helplessly. Asher groaned as he hit the dirt, holding Lucy tightly to keep her safe. Dust and small rocks flew everywhere, and the ground beneath him cracked from the force of the landing. His arms stayed locked around her, refusing to let her go even as pain shot through his body. He pushed himself up to his knees, ignoring the pain in his limbs, and the blood trickling down his face. Now it was painfully obvious ¡ªLyka was simply toying with them. No matter how much he grew in power, even a fivefold increase wouldn''t be enough to bridge the gap in their current level. Lucy, still cradled in his arms, was silent, her breath shallow. She was battered, too exhausted to lift her head. She hated feeling weak, but there was nothing she could do now. "Asher..." she whispered. "Put me down. You can''t keep this up forever." "No," he answered firmly. "If I let go, she''ll kill you." She clung to his shirt, her fingers trembling. "You idiot¡­You''ll get yourself killed. I''m not worth that." "You''re wrong," he scolded her. "You''re worth everything." Her tired gaze searched his face. "But you''re gambling your life for nothing¡­" "I don''t care," he reassured her. "What a touching sight." Lyka''s laughter echoed through the air. Her cruel smile widened. "She''s right, you know. So, why don''t you put the demon down? You''re just making this harder on yourself." "Why are you doing this?" he demanded. "Well, it''s a business matter. Someone ordered me... To be honest, I was shocked by why she''s so interested in you. But now¡­I think I finally get why she''s so obsessed." She giggled. "So you''ve been waiting and observing me all this time?" She shook her head and let out a soft, amused laugh. "I think there''s a bit of a misunderstanding," she said, her tone dripping with condescension, as if explaining something obvious to a child. "I''m not your teacher. I only took over this body because it was the only one at this school with magic circuits I could use. Although, I will admit, I was affected by her feelings for you, in a way." "So, the real Miss Lyka..." "Gone," she replied bluntly. The drastic change in his teacher''s behavior suddenly made sense. If she had been the type to abuse her power, she would have done it long ago, even before Lucy became part of his life. The pieces finally fit together, revealing the truth. "You mentioned someone ordered you to do this," he changed the subject, his tone cutting through the tension like a blade. "Who is she?" "Not very patient, are you? Well, before I tell you who she is, allow me to introduce myself properly. My name is Kitsune," Asher stayed silent, but Lucy''s reaction was the opposite. She nearly choked at the mention of the name. "Kitsune? The nine-tailed fox?" she blurted out, her voice filled with disbelief. "Oh, so you know my name, huh?" A smug smile spread across the fox girl''s face. "Well, that''s to be expected. I am pretty famous." Asher looked at Lucy, waiting for her to explain. "She is one of the strongest Yokai," she said slowly. "They''re like demons, but instead of the demon world, they live in a hidden realm in the east called Yomi." "Very good," Kitsune said, clapping her hands. But her expression showed how little she actually cared for her explanation. "If you''re really the legendary nine-tail fox then you know me right? My name is Lucy M..." "Lucy Morningstar," Kitsune interrupted, her tone laced with amusement. "Great-granddaughter of Lucifer Morningstar, the first demon¡ªor should I say, the first fallen angel?" "Yes," Lucy admitted, hoping her family name would offer some protection. She''d kept this secret hidden, but now wasn''t the time for pride. She had to use every advantage she had left. "Now that you know about me, you understand what will happen if you kill me." Kitsune''s grin didn''t fade. "Oh, I know," she said, her tone almost playful. "About how you ran away from the demon world because you didn''t want to get married? Yeah, I know all about that." "I¡­" Lucy was stunned. It seemed that news of her had already spread, even among other realms. But that wasn''t important to her right now. What truly mattered was what Asher might think of her. She quickly turned to him, about to explain, but before she could get a word out, he gently let her down. His actions made her heart ache, the fear of being abandoned settling deep inside her. "Asher¡­ I¡ª" "You don''t need to explain," he interrupted, shaking his head as he took a step forward. "You think I''ll care about something like that? You''re my girlfriend now, and that''s all that matters." He then raised his hand, revealing the pill that she had extracted. Without hesitation, he swallowed it all. "No!" Lucy tried to stop him, but it was too late. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. BOOOOOM! His body surged with power, the magic coursing through him uncontrollably. The energy erupted outward, his skin flushed a deep red as his magic circuits flared up, glowing beneath his skin. But with this much power, his body began to suffer the consequences. His veins throbbed violently, the energy inside him no longer just flowing but tearing at him from within. Blood began to leak from his eyes, nose, and mouth, staining his face in dark red streaks. The veins on his skin bulged unnaturally like it was going to explode any moment. His eyes were now completely black, the blood filling them, obscuring the whites and leaving only a dark void behind. The pain was unbearable, each breath a struggle, but he never screamed or let on that he was suffering, his resilience unwavering. Lucy watched in horror, helpless as she saw him endure it all while she remained too weak to help. "Asher!" she cried, reaching out, but the intensity of the aura surrounding him pushed her back, forcing her to watch from a distance as he teetered on the edge of destruction. While the couple was trapped in this situation, the one responsible for it all merely watched from the sidelines. Kitsune''s smile never wavered. In fact, it only seemed to widen as she watched his transformation. This was all part of her plan. The angel who had ordered her was about to get exactly what she wanted. ''Too bad. I was planning to play with his body first and have some fun, but he had to be so impulsive. Well, at least I managed to get the favor of that person.'' Chapter 100 - 100: The Hardest Choice She waited, certain that his own uncontrollable power would consume his body. It would be a fitting end for him. But then, just as she blinked, he vanished from sight. "Where is he?" she gasped in shock. Before she could process it, an overwhelming sense of danger flooded her senses from her right. Instinctively, she swung her tail to block whatever was coming. The force of the surprised attack sent her flying through the air. She struggled to regain her balance, and before she could, his figure reappeared beneath her, moving like a blur. He kicked her from behind with brutal force, the impact driving her upward . Her body spin uncontrollably as the air rushed past her. Teeth clenched, she used her tail to turn in mid-air, but when she looked down, there was no sign of him. ''Don''t tell me... '' He jump above her, driving his fist down in a crushing blow that sent her plummeting down to the ground, creating a crater. Then, as the dust began to settle, she heard the sound of him landing. He was just getting started. Kitsune used her tails to push herself up. She''d been thrown around, but the impact barely hurt¡ªher tails had absorbed most of the damaged. "You''re great at close combat," she said, testing for a reaction. "I wonder why you bother with long-range magic. It doesn''t suit you. Is it because that demon wanted you to fight her way¡ª" In a flash, he was on her, fists aimed for her head. "Not good!" she gasped and quickly curled her tails into a defensive ball of fur. BOOOOM! Another punch hit her. This time, she braced herself, managing to stay grounded. But he didn''t stop. Instead, he unleashed a relentless barrage of punches, each one landing with crushing force, driving her inch by inch. "Don''t get ahead of yourself!" Kitsune spat out. One of her tails lashed out like a whip, striking his stomach. The impact sent him flying through the air. Now, it was her turn. Her eyes glowed, and she unleashed a devastating barrage of long-range attacks, sending blasts of orange energy raining down on him . sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was the same technique that had crushed Lucy, the one she had used to break her, and she had no doubt it would finish him off as well. But to her surprise, he didn''t even try to dodge. The magic pathways coursing through his body pulsed with a vivid mix of colors, radiating energy in waves. Using his momentum, he punched through the incoming attacks, his fists shattering everything in their path. Kitsune''s eyes widened in shock. She ramped up her attack, but he predicted every move, smashing through everything she sent his way. His fists moved so fast that afterimages trailed behind them, making it appear as though dozens of hands were striking at once. The air itself couldn''t keep up, friction building to a scorching heat with each punch, creating a series of explosive combustions as the atmosphere burned in the wake of his fists. At this moment, he was far stronger than Lucy, and even Kitsune wondered if her current, limited body could defeat the monster she awakened. But one thing was certain: Asher was a born close-range fighter. And a terrifying one at that. ''What is he?'' Doubt crept in as she questioned whether this was really just a simple mission. Unfortunately, there was no time to think. The longer he fought, the stronger he became, and now he was swatting away her attacks like they were nothing. For the first time in a long while, she felt the chance of defeat closing in. SWOOOOSH! He vanished again and reappeared right in front of her. A right straight punch landed, its force snapping her body back and sending her spiraling. Blood sprayed from her mouth, unable to brace against the overwhelming power of the strike. Dazed, she fought to regain her balance and lashed out with her tails, whipping them toward him in an attempt to create distance. But before it could land, he caught it with his bare hand, yanked her forward, and slammed her to the ground. He didn''t stop there. With another forceful pull, he slammed her into the ground on the other side¡ªonce, twice, again and again. For a moment, she feared he wouldn''t stop until she was completely broken, pouring all his pent-up energy and fury into her destruction. But then, without warning, he released her. His legs gave way, and he dropped to his knees. The toll on his body had finally caught up to him. The magic circuits that had once glowed brightly began to dim, and his skin had darkened, like wood charred and cracked from a fierce fire. Kitsune pushed herself up, wiping the blood from her mouth. "How unfortunate. If you''d kept going, you might have actually killed this current body of mine," she admitted. "But it''s over now." Her tails moved, each one aiming at his head. Orange orbs of energy materialized at the tip of her tail, charged and ready to end him once and for all. "No!" Lucy screamed, launching blood swords with the last of her strength, but they were effortlessly swatted away. "Don''t waste your effort. He''s going to die anyway," Kitsune said. "As a favor to your great-grandfather, I won''t kill you." Her words fueled Lucy''s anger. If Asher was going to die, she''d die with him. "Kill me too," she demanded. Kitsune shook her head and sighed. "You''re too emotional. I''d love to kill someone like you, but I can''t¡ªnot with him here." Lucy was puzzled by her words until she heard footsteps. Turning toward the sound, her eyes widened. A figure materialized from the shadows, a man with jet-black hair, a chiseled jaw, and a face that seemed carved from stone. His presence was commanding, his sharp features framed by a sleek black suit that blended with the darkness around him. Every step he took seemed to bend the very air, as though the world itself acknowledged his arrival. "Darling, I''ve come to take you home," his voice echoed through the air¡ªsmooth and rich, with a charming elegance that made each word feel deliberate, as if he had all the time in the world to say them. But she knew better. Standing before her was her father. Lucian Morningstar. "Father," she whispered, struggling to find the right words. "I..." "Don''t worry, dear," he interrupted, his tone calm and reassuring. "I''m not angry that you ran away." "Really?" "Yes," he nodded, his hand resting gently on her shoulder. A wave of relief washed over her as that one word left his lips, though it was quickly replaced by something far more urgent. With him by her side, everything could change. If she could just get him involved, even someone like Kitsune would be nothing more than an afterthought. "Father," she begged. "Please, save him. You can end this." Lucian''s expression changed, the warmth fading from his face. His gaze turned toward the nearly lifeless figure kneeling in the distance. "If I step in and save him," he asked with an intense gazed, "are you prepared to marry your fiance without protest?" Chapter 101 - 101: A Brief Moment Lucy''s chest tightened as she heard the choices laid out before her. She didn''t want to marry her fianc¨¦, and that was the very reason she had run away from the Demon World in the first place. It might have been easier to accept if the man she was supposed to marry had at least been someone decent, but he was far from that. He was known for being cruel and sadistic, the kind of person who would treat her as nothing more than another addition to his growing harem. She wanted no part of it. But then her gaze fell to Asher. Blood dripped from his mouth, and his skin cracked and tore. Every second brought him closer to death. Lucian waited patiently, not pressuring her outright but watching her every move closely. "I¡­" her voice shook as she clenched her fists. "I can''t¡ª" "You can''t?" Lucian''s tone remained neutral. "Well, I won''t force you," he said with a shrug. "Let''s just forget about it. And while we''re at it, you can forget about your little boyfriend too," he added, his tone cold and dismissive. "You can''t just let him die¡­ Please save him." she pleaded, her voice breaking as panic rose through her. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Why should I, dear?" Lucian asked. "I see no reason to save him. In fact, by doing so, we''d only bring trouble to our family. I don''t know who wants him, but anyone who can order the Nine-Tailed Fox must have power and influence equal to ours." "We can protect him," she added. Lucian sighed. "I''ve spoiled you too much." "That''s why you think you can have everything your way. But nothing comes without a price. If you want me to save him, your marriage will be crucial. Our family might not be able to protect him from whoever is after him, but with your fiance''s connections and influence, that won''t be a problem." She tried to convince him further, but he cut her off. "Do you really love him?" he asked, his gaze steady. "Because if you do, then you shouldn''t hesitate. " Lucy stood silent, her mind racing as her father''s words sank in. If she didn''t do this¡­ he would die. And that would be on her. "Fine," she finally whispered, her voice barely audible, but the resignation in it was clear. "I''ll do it. I''ll marry that bastard." Lucian''s face softened, though only slightly. He stepped forward and placed a hand on her shoulder. "Good. You''ve made the right choice." He turned his attention to Kitsune, his demeanor shifting to something colder, more commanding. "Now, how about you let that boy live?" Kitsune''s eyes narrowed, taken off guard by this sudden change in direction. She crossed her arms, studying Lucian carefully. "Are you sure about this?" she asked, a slight edge to her voice. "Because if I let him go, I''m going to tell the person who hired me that you interfered." Lucian''s smile didn''t falter. "I''m not concerned with what you do," he replied, his voice calm, yet there was a quiet threat in the air. "Just do as I asked." Kitsune sighed, turning away as if the matter was settled. But in the blink of an eye, before anyone could even react, one of her tails shot forward, sinking into Asher''s chest. "No!" Lucy cried out. Even Lucian wasn''t fast enough to stop it. Still, without missing a beat, he vanished from sight, his movements a blur. He had promised his daughter he would follow through, and he kept his word. In the blink of an eye, he reappeared in front of Kitsune and, with a single, powerful kick, sent her flying through the air, crashing violently into the ground. Lucian moved quickly, reaching out to catch Asher''s collapsing body. But the second they touched, he felt it¡ªa cold, lifeless emptiness. Asher''s body was still warm, but his soul was gone. It was too late. He had already died. "My job here is done," Kitsune said with a cold smile, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction. She then severed her control over Lyka. With a low rumble, the ground beneath them cracked, and the world began to splinter. The sky fractured like glass, deep cracks spreading across the horizon as the entire world seemed to collapse in on itself. Now that Kitsune was no longer feeding the place with her power, the balance began to shift. It was only a matter of time before the entire realm would start rejecting everyone inside. Lucy ran towards Asher, her heart pounding in her chest. She reached him, throwing her arms around his lifeless body, desperate to feel anything that resembled the warmth and life he once had. But as she held him, she could feel it¡ªhis soul was gone. What she was holding now was nothing more than an empty vessel, a shell of the person she had loved. Lucian grabbed her by the shoulders. "Let go, dear. It''s too late for him." Lucy shook her head, her hands clutching Asher''s lifeless body as if she could will him back to life. "No... I can''t," she whispered, her voice breaking. "He''s not gone. He can''t be." "He''s gone, dear. You''re only torturing yourself." His hands tightened on her shoulders, gently pulling her back, but she resisted, her fingers digging into Asher''s skin as if she could will him back to life. Her breath came in shallow gasps, her body trembling. She refused to let go, even though she knew he was already gone. Lucian shook his head, his gaze hardening. His daughter was too lost in her grief, unable to think clearly. If he had known she would react this way, he would have put more effort into saving Asher. With a heavy sigh, he used his power to send a gentle wave of energy through her, knocking her unconscious. Lucian paused, his gaze softening as he looked at his daughter''s sleeping face. "I''m sorry, dear," he whispered quietly, his voice filled with guilt. "I never wanted this for you. I didn''t want you to marry that man... But this is for the future of our family." Then, he turned his gaze to Asher. "Thank you. Even though it was brief, you made her experience what true love feels like." He paused, his voice lowering. "I would have loved to accept you as my son-in-law, if things were different." With everything finished, he gently lifted Lucy into his arms and began to walk away Slowly, their figures faded, vanishing into nothingness. Left behind, Asher''s body began to disintegrate, crumbling into dust. First, his arms dissolved, followed by his chest, legs, and the remnants of his face. The process was brutal, and there was no doubt¡ªthis was the end for him. Before, he had always been content to stay in the background, not ambitious and rarely reacting to anything around him. But when Lucy entered his life, everything changed. At first, he hated the chaos¡ªthe fighting, the endless turmoil. But with her by his side, it didn''t seem so bad. He began to dream of becoming stronger, not just for himself, but for her sake. For a brief moment, he even thought he was becoming the main character of his own story. Unfortunately, his story had a bad ending. Chapter 102 - 102: Complete Darkness CRACK! Everything collapsed, consumed entirely, and pulled into a dark, endless space. In this emptiness, one object drifted aimlessly without direction: Asher''s head. It was lifeless, hollow¡ªjust another piece of debris drifting aimlessly in the darkness. But then, his eyes flickered. A golden glow pulsed from within, faint at first, then growing stronger until his eyes fully opened. That wasn''t all. Slowly, his body that had once been pulverized began to stir. They drifted in the air, coalescing together as he began to regenerate. It started at his neck, then his torso, followed by his arms and hands, and finally, his feet. Piece by piece, he was coming back together, as if the fragments of his very being were being pulled back into place. As his body fully formed, his skin returned to its original state, glowing faintly for a moment. The glow was the magic circuits within him repairing themselves, reconnecting and stabilizing. Next, his heart began to beat once more, and with it, his consciousness slowly returned. The steady rhythm of his pulse brought clarity to his thoughts. ''Where am I?'' he muttered to himself, trying to make sense of everything that had just happened. He didn''t panic; he knew that doing so wouldn''t help him at all. The first thing he noticed was the darkness around him. It felt like he was floating in midair, with no sense of direction. There was no way to tell up from down. Trying to see through the thick darkness, he conjured flames. Within moments, a ball of fire the size of five basketballs formed in his hand. But the darkness remained, unmoved. He fed it more energy, expanding the flame until it grew the size of a small house. Still, nothing changed. The darkness consumed the light completely, as if mocking the power of his flames, making them feel utterly insignificant in this place. ''This is useless,'' he muttered, shaking his head. Instead, he focused his mind, trying to piece together his memories. The last thing he remembered was taking all those pills, followed by an unbearable amount of pain that made him black out. ''Lucy... What happened to her?'' he thought, a knot of worry tightening in his chest. But he didn''t let himself overreact. It wasn''t that he didn''t care about her¡ªhe does, more than anything. It was just that, in his mind, survival came first. Once he was safe, he''d have the time for her. Trying to focus, he attempted to move. He gathered his elemental energy beneath his feet, combining wind and flame to propel himself forward. The wind swirled around him, pushing against the oppressive darkness, while the flames at his feet flickered with a faint heat. But it was too dark to tell if he was actually moving. Regardless, he pressed on, convinced he was traveling in a straight line. Time seemed to stretch endlessly, and after what felt like weeks, the solitude began to gnaw at him. It wasn''t his body that was weakening, but his mind. The constant isolation, the lack of any sensation of progress¡ªit was starting to break him down. Frustrated and mentally exhausted, he stopped to take a break. ''Don''t tell me I''ll be stuck in this place forever?'' he sighed. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just as he was about to lose hope, something caught his attention¡ªa faint white light in the distance. At first, it was barely noticeable, just a small flicker in the endless darkness. But with every passing second, it grew brighter. He stood up, narrowing his eyes as he watched the light. It wasn''t actually growing in size. It was moving toward him, closing the distance at an incredible speed. Raising his hand, he shielded his eyes, but the light kept pouring in, until it completely enveloped him. When his vision finally returned, he discovered he was no longer in the dark space, and it felt as if he had slept for a long time. Blinking in confusion, he found himself staring up at a wooden ceiling, still disoriented. ''Where am I?'' he muttered to himself. The air felt warmer, and he could tell he was lying on a soft bed "So you''re awake now," a voice echoed from his right. He wanted to turn his head, to see who was speaking, but he couldn''t¡ªat least, not until the voice''s owner slowly came into view. She leaned in close enough that only a few inches separated their faces, and he could feel the warmth of her breath. It had a sweet, almost intoxicating scent, like fresh strawberries. A beautiful girl stood before him, her purple eyes glowing with an almost neon-like intensity. Her black hair, a grown-out pixie cut, brushed her jawline in messy waves, the tips curling slightly. It framed her small and cute face, making her look super young looking. A long, pointed hat sat on her head, with a wide brim that curled slightly at the edges. The fabric was a deep black, with silver thread woven into it in delicate patterns. A dark purple band ran around the base of the hat, matching her robe. The tip of the hat curved upwards, making it look both magical and a little playful. "Who are you?" He narrowed his eyes, observing the girl carefully. Her casual demeanor felt out of place in this ominous place. Still, there was something calming about her presence¡ªsomething that made him lower his guard, if only slightly. She smiled softly, her eyes narrowing in thought. Her fingers brushed gently against the side of his head, adjusting his position slightly, "I am someone who lives in this place," she replied in a soft, sweet tiny voice. "But you? You don''t belong here." Asher''s confusion deepened. "Where am I, then?" "You''re in a place called the Void," Her gaze lingered on him, as if trying to understand how he could still be alive. "No living thing should be able to survive in this place. Not even a consciousness." "What do you mean?" he raised a brow, with confusion still clouding his mind. "You''re alive too, right?" "I am," she said gently, "but not alive in the way you understand. I exist... differently. You, on the other hand, should have vanished the moment the darkness claimed you. That''s what doesn''t make sense." She looked more and more intrigued. "You''re fascinating," she murmured. Hearing this, a bad feeling settled in his chest. "Do you like me?" he asked, his tone filled with caution. His ability to attract strange women had always caused him more trouble than it was worth, and he hoped she wouldn''t be another in a long line of crazy encounters. But, given his luck, he had a sinking feeling she might just be as odd as the rest. "Like? What''s that?" she asked, genuinely puzzled. The concept seemed foreign and unknown to her. "You don''t feel your heart racing when you look at me?" he asked, half-expecting an answer of ''Yes''. She tilted her head, clueless. "Racing? No, nothing like that." "Do you think I''m attractive?" She blinked slowly, as if considering the question for the first time. "I don''t understand what you mean. I see your face, but that''s all." Asher felt a strange sense of relief as he heard those words. For the first time in a long while, he found someone who wasn''t madly in love with him. Chapter 103 - 103: Light in the Dark 1 "You''re really weird, asking me all these questions," the girl giggled. "Sorry, I''ve just had bad experiences before." Even though he wasn''t trying to be rude, his fear of being exploited lingered, making him cautious. "It''s fine," she said, waving her hand dismissively. Asher pushed himself up, though his body still felt heavy, burdened by a strange weakness he couldn''t shake. He took in the room around him. The walls, floor, and even the furniture were made entirely of oak wood. An array of thick chairs, a long table, and what looked like a large bookshelf filled the room, all made from wood that had a natural sheen. His eyes also ran over the stained glass windows on the side, their colorful panels casting soft, fractured light across the room. Instead of the usual reds, yellows, and greens, the colors were cooler¡ªwith deep blues and purples that felt almost dreamlike. He didn''t think much of it, assuming it was simply an artistic choice. The room felt like a snapshot from another era, something older than the world he knew. "You said this is the Void, right? Can you explain more about it?" he asked, his curiosity growing. "There''s not much to explain. The Void is just an endless space of darkness. Nothing here but remnants and debris floating around." Asher frowned, trying to wrap his mind around it. "But then¡­ what is this place? It doesn''t look dark at all." She touched her cheek thoughtfully, a gesture that made her look really cute. "I think it''s better for you to see for yourself. Can you stand up?" Asher tried, and though his feet wobbled, he could walk now. She began leading him down the long corridor. The place was much larger than he''d expected, with countless doors lining the walls, making it feel like an old hotel. It took them a full five minutes to reach their destination. When they arrived, she casually opened the door, and what greeted him was complete darkness. The sight was unnerving, especially now that he had something else to compare it to. "See? We''re inside a floating house," she said. He paused for a moment, taking in the view before asking the next question that came to his mind. "Is there a way out of this place?" Her expression changed, sadness clouding her features. "I''ve tried everything to leave, but I''ve been stuck here so long that I''ve lost all sense of time," she responded, letting out a deep, weary sigh. He felt a wave of disappointment, but there was no use in dwelling on it. He would figure out a way, no matter what. For that to happen, he needed to learn more about this place, and right now, the only person he could talk to was the girl standing beside him. "My name''s Asher, by the way. Thanks for saving me," he said, bowing his head. She returned the gesture with a smile. "My name''s Index." "Index? That''s a unique name." "Yeah, I gave myself that name after I saw this," she paused, rummaging through her clothes and pulling something out. It was a black-and-white comic-like book, written in a language he couldn''t read. The only word he recognized was "Index" on the cover. Realizing he couldn''t understand a thing, he handed it back to her. "So how long¡­" he started, but his stomach suddenly grumbled. Noticing his awkward expression, she gently took his hand and briefly pushed him into the Void, instantly making the hunger and exhaustion fade before pulling him back. "The darkness resets everything," she explained. "So, if you get tired or hungry, you can simply immerse yourself in it." "That''s pretty convenient," he mused aloud. "Yes, that''s how I''ve been able to survive this long." Asher, still eager to understand more about this strange place, began asking further questions. But before he could get far, Index stopped him. "Let''s head to the living room first," she suggested. "Okay," he nodded. They walked through the corridors, and when they reached their destination, he was taken aback. It was spacious, far larger than he had expected. The place was well-decorated, with elegant furnishings and warm lighting. What surprised him even more were the items that seemed to belong to his era¡ªmodern objects like a large-screen TV. They blended seamlessly with the rest of the decor, arranged in such a way that it didn''t feel out of place, but rather enhanced the room''s overall charm. "I decorated this myself," she giggled, a hint of pride in her voice. "How?" Asher asked, still amazed by the room. "Well, from time to time, I come across floating debris. I scavenge for anything I can use," she explained. "Does that TV work?" he pointed to the large screen. She looked confused. "You mean the black glass? How is it supposed to work, other than reflecting my face?" Just hearing her response was enough to answer his question. "Forget it," he said, not going into details. "Sure," she smiled warmly. "Please, make yourself comfortable and sit there." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He nodded and took a seat across from her. Her smile was bright, almost too eager. "You''re the first person to visit my home," she said, her voice soft. "Well, actually, I think you''re the first person I''ve ever met in my life." "What do you mean? Didn''t you get sucked in here too?" "I''m not really sure," she shook her head. "When I came to be, I was already here, living in this house. I have some knowledge, but not complete memories. I can''t remember any people or how I got here. It''s all a blur. But I do know about certain things¡­" She paused, collecting her thoughts before continuing. "I know how to use magic, how to survive in the Void, but there''s so much I don''t understand. I''ve never met anyone before you. It''s just been me, alone." The sadness in her eyes was undeniable, and he felt a deep empathy for her pain. He had almost broken down after being trapped in darkness for what felt like weeks. He couldn''t even begin to imagine how long she had been here. Loneliness and solitude could take a toll on anyone''s mind. In a way, maybe it was a blessing that she had no memories of family, loved ones, or any concrete experiences. Without them, she didn''t miss them as much. Still, the emptiness of the Void must have been a heavy burden to carry. "You''ve been searching for a way out, right?" he asked. "Do you feel like there''s even a chance of escaping this place?" "I do," she nodded. "The place sucks in new items and debris from time to time. If there''s an entrance, then it''s safe to assume there''s also an exit." She made complete sense, and this gave him some hope. "Alright, let''s find the exit together and leave this place," he smiled at her. He rarely acted this friendly, but for some reason, being alone with her made him feel like they needed to support each other emotionally. Index was taken aback by his gesture. Then, as if a switch had been flipped, he suddenly seemed more pleasing in her eyes. ''What is this feeling? Why does my heart hurt?'' she wondered. Chapter 104 - 104: Light in the Dark 2 She cleared her throat, a nervous smile appearing on her face. "Right. Together, we''ll find a way out." Asher noticed something felt off, but he couldn''t figure out what it was. Little did he know, letting his guard down was a mistake. He felt relieved that she hadn''t shown immediate interest but didn''t consider that his friendliness might change her view of him. After all, he was the only man she could talk to. "How do we start?" he asked, breaking the silence. Index''s gaze softened as she looked at him, her eyes lingering a little longer than usual. She was still sorting through her feelings. What she felt wasn''t romantic love¡ªno, it was more that she was simply relieved to have someone to share her time with in this godforsaken place. "Well, the Void is unpredictable. But if we follow the flow of the debris, maybe we''ll find something that leads us out." Asher nodded. "Sounds simple enough. But how do we know where it''s coming from?" "That''s the tricky part." She stood, walking over to a small table by the wall. She picked up a strange-looking device, something that resembled a compass, but with glowing symbols etched on its surface. "This is the best solution for now. When the needle moves, it usually points to a spot where space shifts. That''s how I found you," she explained. "Really? But how do we get to that place?" "I can control this house with my mind." She pointed to her head. Asher raised an eyebrow. "How does that work?" "The house and I are connected, in a way. I can even change the interior. Don''t ask me how, though¡ªI don''t really understand it either." "That''s... impressive," he said, trying to wrap his head around it. Moving a house in space wasn''t really that surprising, considering everything he had experienced so far. So, he accepted her explanation without questioning it further. His attention shifted to the compass, which didn''t seem to be moving. "So, we have to wait?" he asked. "Yes, but it can take a while. How about we do something else to pass the time?" "What do you want to do?" he asked. It wasn''t like him to be this engaging, but the isolation he''d experienced before had made him crave connection. After all, humans¡ªand any sentient beings¡ªare social by nature. Before, he could afford to be aloof because the urgency to socialize wasn''t as strong. But this time, it was different. They were isolated, and talking had become as important as breathing. Her face brightened. "Wait here," she said, before running off with a hop in her step. A few minutes later, she returned, holding a board game. "I''ve been playing this alone, and I really wanted to play it with you." Asher raised an eyebrow. "You play by yourself?" She shrugged, a bit sheepish. "It''s not like I have anyone else to play with." Looking at her, he couldn''t help but wonder about the other things she did on her own. "Alright. Let''s give it a try." Index grinned and set the game down, eager to finally share something with someone. He watched her prepare, his thoughts still lingering on their conversation about how to leave this place. On the outside, he might have looked calm, but within, he was worried about Lucy, hoping she wasn''t trapped in this place too. ''If I was just stronger¡­'' He trailed off, then recalled what Index had said. She had mentioned knowing how to use Magic. ''Should I ask her?'' He took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts. He glanced at the board game between them, then back at her. "Index," he started, "you said you know magic, right?" Her eyes lit up. "Yeah! It''s one of the few things I can actually do really well." He leaned forward slightly. "Do you think you could teach me? I mean, I have some idea about it, but it''s pretty basic." "Sure, I''ll teach you," she agreed right away. "But let''s play this game first. Can you read the rules?" She handed him a small pamphlet. Asher slowly read through the text. "Monopoly," he muttered under his breath. "Never played it before, but I think I get the gist of it." Her smile widened. "It''s a game of strategy, but don''t be too complacent," she said with a wink. "I''ve played it a lot, and I always win." "But you''ve been alone, right? I don''t think you can even lose," he said, raising an eyebrow. Index started pouting, crossing her arms and looking at the board with a frown. "I''m sorry," he said, realizing that his teasing had probably upset her. She glanced at him, her pout softening just slightly, but her eyes still carried that playful, childish look. "You''re just saying that because you feel bad," she muttered, but her lips twitched, trying to suppress a smile. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In that moment, he couldn''t help but think she reminded him more of a younger sister than a cute girl. They set up the board, the small tokens and property cards spread out in front of them. Asher took the first roll, moving his piece across the board and landing on a property. "Okay, not bad. Looks like I''m off to a good start." Index''s smile never faded as she took her turn, quickly collecting properties and building up her resources. Every time he thought he was catching up, Index would pull ahead. She landed on a high-rent property or drew a card that gave her a boost. By the time they were halfway through the game, it was clear she was running the show. "How are you doing this?" he asked, a hint of disbelief in his voice. "I swear, every time I think I''ve got a chance, you pull ahead." "I told you, I''m just that good," Index said with a laugh, collecting another stack of bills. "It''s all about making the right moves at the right time." Despite his best efforts, she always seemed to have an answer for every move he made. Eventually, it was obvious he had no chance. The game ended with her having nearly every property on the board and he left with nothing but debt. "I guess you weren''t kidding," he smiled wryly. "You really do always win." Index''s grin was triumphant, but there was a softness to it. "I told you. But don''t worry, now that we played enough, you''ll have more time to focus on learning magic." He leaned back in his chair, shaking his head. "Yeah, I think I''ve lost enough for today." "So, what kind of magic do you want to learn?" she asked, while putting the pieces back in the box. "I can use elemental magic," he raised his hand, and a blue ball of fire formed in his palm. Her eyes widened in surprise. "You call that magic?" Asher felt like she was looking down on him, so the fire shattered into two hundred tiny pieces that floated in the air. He demonstrated his control by moving all the pieces at once, guiding them in a fluid, synchronized pattern around him. "Seriously? What are you doing?" she asked, offering no compliment. It was a stark contrast to Lucy''s reaction to his progress. Chapter 105 - 105: Light in the Dark 3 "What''s wrong with it?" he asked, trying to keep his tone light. Index glanced at him, her expression unreadable for a moment. Then, she shrugged. "It''s not that it''s completely wrong. It''s just... basic. Really basic." Asher frowned. "What do you mean?" She crossed her arms. "Controlling fire, or any element, is easy once you get the hang of it. But that''s just scratching the surface. Magic is more than that. You''re barely tapping its potential, and honestly, your control is the only thing that''s passable in what you just showed me." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So, what am I missing?" he asked. Index looked at him carefully, then placed a hand on the table, her fingers lightly tapping against it. Index eyed him carefully, her fingers tapping lightly on the table. "Let me show you." She guided him toward the entrance, the floor creaking slightly as they walked. Reaching the door, she pushed it open, and they both looked out into the endless expanse of the Void. Index took a deep breath. She closed her eyes for a brief moment, and then her hands began to move in precise motions. Her lips parted, and words flowed from her in a language he couldn''t comprehend. Every time he heard it, he felt a strange, unsettling weight in the air¡ªlike the words themselves were alive, pushing against him. The more she spoke, the more he felt a tightness in his chest, as if the very fabric reality was reacting to her. He instinctively stepped back, the hairs on the back of his neck standing up. Then, at the very last of her chant, a small flame appeared in her finger. It flickered to life, no bigger than the flame of a candle, casting a faint orange glow. Asher blinked, his confusion deepening. The flame seemed almost... too ordinary compared to what he had just conjured. "Is that it?" he asked, his tone skeptical. She didn''t answer. Instead, her expression remained serious, and her lips moved again. This time, the language she spoke was different¡ªone that seemed to command the very air around them. "Ignis Evoco!" she uttered. The small orange flame shot forward, streaking into the blackness of the Void. For a split second, the flame disappeared, swallowed by the unending darkness. Then, it happened. A rumbling sound echoed through the Void¡ªdeep, as if the entire area was trembling in response. BOOOOOM! A blinding light burst from where the flame had disappeared, followed by a loud thundering sound that made the house vibrate. ''That was too powerful'' he muttered to himself. Judging from the shockwave he had felt, that attack could have easily destroyed an entire town on its own, maybe even something larger. ''If a fire that small can cause that much, then what will happen if she actually uses more power?'' The thought sent a cold shiver through him. In that one moment, he realized the cute girl standing before him was far more dangerous than he''d ever imagined. The innocence in her eyes hid a power that made Kitsune and Lucy seem... tame by comparison. No wonder she had managed to survive this long in this godforsaken place. Index turned to him with a faint, proud smile. "See, this is what I call magic. What you did before? That''s more like a small trick." ''A small trick?'' he felt a bit annoyed. Her calling it a trick felt like an insult to Lucy''s teachings, and that stung more than anything else. However, he quickly pushed the irritation aside, knowing full well that she wasn''t trying to belittle her personally. She was speaking from her own understanding of magic, and after what he had just witnessed, she had every right to act proud, "Yeah, I get it now." He responded. "Good. You''ll need to understand the concept of magic first. Come with me," she said, gesturing for him to follow. He nodded and walked behind her as she led him through the house. They passed several hallways and doors until they reached one that stood out¡ªa heavy wooden door with intricate carvings. She opened it, and the room beyond was revealed. Inside was a massive library. Shelves stretched from floor to ceiling, filled with books of all sizes and colors. The air smelled faintly of old paper and ink, a scent that he found oddly comforting. "This place was already here when I came to be," Index explained, her voice quieter now. "It contains a lot of books about magic, spells, conjuration, enhancement, potion making, and more." Asher''s eyes widened as she listed the topics. He had no idea magic could encompass such a broad range. Then, a bad feeling crept over him. "Wait, don''t tell me you want me to read all of this?" She raised her eyebrow, "Isn''t that normal? How do you plan to learn magic if you don''t study?" Asher rubbed the back of his neck. "By practicing, repeatedly?" Index looked confused, her brow furrowing. "Practicing the basics over and over won''t get you far. It''s like playing a board game without knowing the rules. You can move the pieces, but without understanding the game, you''ll lose every time." Asher frowned, trying to follow her logic. He had always thought that practice was the key. Wasn''t that how he''d learned most things? "You really think just reading books will make a difference?" he asked, voicing his doubts. Index didn''t seem bothered by the question. "If you really want to learn magic, you need knowledge, experience, and a solid understanding of concepts. Only then can you start practicing properly. Without that, you''re just making random moves and hoping something works." Asher frowned slightly, feeling a little out of his depth. He had always thought that Lucy''s way of teaching was easier to understand¡ªit was straightforward, practical, and hands-on. But now, there was Index, telling him that his previous method was wrong. She noticed his hesitation, and with a knowing glance, decided to show him another type of magic. Index began to chant softly, the syllables flowing from her lips. As she spoke, her body began to shift, the magic swirling around her. In an instant, she transformed into thousands of neon-like butterflies. They fluttered through the air, their glowing wings illuminating the library, filling the space around him. Then, without warning, the butterflies took flight, soaring off in all directions. They swirled in a perfect, fluid dance, a stunning display of magic in motion. The butterflies filled the entire room, and just as quickly as they had scattered, they began to converge. In a blink, she reappeared, materializing a few meters in front of him, her body fully restored. She looked at him, her gaze full of challenge. "Do you think you can pull this off if you just kept on practicing?" "I..." he was speechless, unable to comprehend how that was even possible. "See, this is why I told you that you need knowledge," Index said, her tone firm and scolding. "Don''t underestimate magic. It''s not something you can just play with or figure out on your own" "Alright. I''ll study," he said, finally giving in. He couldn''t find any flaws in her reasoning. In fact, he agreed with her completely¡ªhe was just being stubborn, unwilling to accept that Lucy''s teaching was fundamentally flawed. Chapter 106 - 106: Light in the Dark 4 Asher sat at the wooden desk, the thick book in front of him feeling more like a puzzle than a guide to magic. He flipped through the pages, trying to make sense of the ancient words, but it all just blurred together. Nothing made sense. The symbols were written in a language that felt foreign to him¡ªsome kind of elven script, like the ones he''d seen in old movies. Trying to focus, he hoped to decipher at least a few of the symbols, but the more he stared, the more overwhelming it became. "This... this is impossible." He sighed, leaning back in his chair. Index glanced at him. "Did you actually read it?" Asher gave her a tired look. "I tried, but I can''t make sense of any of it." She raised an eyebrow, her lips curling into a slight smirk. "Well, I guess that''s my bad. Let me fix it." Before he could protest, she dashed off toward a desk at the far end of the room. He watched as she rummaged through the drawers, searching for something. She returned moments later with a pair of sleek reading glasses perched in her hands. "Here," she said, holding them out to him. He reached out to take them, but before he could, she leaned in a little closer, her eyes never leaving his. She gently placed the glasses on his face, her fingers brushing against his cheek as she adjusted them. For a split second, their faces were so close Asher could feel her breath on his skin. Her hands were warm and soft, and her neon eyes were too unique to ignore. Now that he was closer, it felt like he was staring into a galaxy, with tiny lights shifting inside her pupils. And that wasn''t the only thing that caused him to lose his composure for a moment. The faint scent of lavender, mixed with something uniquely hers, hit him, and he felt his ears flush with heat. The sensation spread lower, and the bottom part of him reacted as well. Normally, he had a high tolerance for such temptation, but the isolation and the fact that she was the only person he could talk to made him vulnerable. It was like being stranded on a deserted island with a woman who was not only his only company but drop-dead gorgeous, too. He blinked, trying to clear his head, but the proximity made it hard to focus on anything except how close she was. Index smiled at him with an innocent glint in her eyes, oblivious to the sudden tension building in his pants. "There. Better?" she asked. Asher felt his face heat up, realizing how awkward he must look just sitting there, frozen. "Uh... yeah. I mean¡ª" He cleared his throat. "Yeah. That''s definitely better." Index didn''t seem to notice his discomfort. "Good. Now you can actually understand what you''re reading." Asher couldn''t stop himself from glancing at her¡ªreally looking at her for the first time. She was standing so confidently, her smile never wavering, and somehow, it made her seem even more... irresistible. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He shook his head, trying to push away the thought. Was this really the right time for this? What was worse, he was having these weird ideas about a girl who was older than him, yet still innocent and unaware of things like sexual attraction. Index smiled. "You''ve got this. I''ll prepare some things. Stay here, and I''ll check on you later." He watched her go, a forced smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. ''I need to focus,'' he sighed, turning his attention back to the thick book. Maybe immersing himself in study would help curb his rising libido. Holding the book, he glanced at the title, now clear to him: The Concept of Magic, Volume 1 by Index. This was her book, a summary of her personal understanding of magic. The depth of information and insight in this book was staggering. If this thing ever got out, not even the strongest beings would be immune to the temptation of the knowledge it held. That was how important it was. Yet, to her, it was just something she had written to pass the time. He flipped open the first page. The first section was titled Introduction to Magic. He took a deep breath and began reading. ''Magic is the art of manipulating energy to create change...'' Asher blinked, pausing to absorb the definition. He had always thought of magic as a force he simply controlled¡ªlike a switch to turn on and off. But this... this made it sound more like a science. He read on ''Every living thing holds a source of energy, an essence that can be shaped, controlled, and directed through intention. The first step to mastering magic is understanding your own body. Without absolute control over it, one''s path to magic would be severely limited.'' Asher frowned, glancing down at his hands. Was this the key to his own struggles with magic? Had he ever truly connected with his own essence? He turned the page, determined to continue. The more he read, the more he realized that in this area, he was already fairly good. That''s why she had told him his usage was passable and very basic¡ªit was only the first topic in this thick book, which highlighted just how far behind he was. As he read further, he also began to realize that Lucy''s teaching wasn''t completely wrong. She simply hadn''t had enough time to teach him more. That was his initial thought. However, as he delved deeper into the book, his perspective began to change. Index was a monster in Magic. Her interpretation of it was far beyond what Lucy could ever touch. It wasn''t just about talent anymore¡ªit was about the foundation. If Lucy''s knowledge could build a mansion, then Index''s knowledge could create skyscrapers. Of course, all of this was theoretical for now. He still needed to practice it to see the results. Next section was titled The Basics of Energy Manipulation. Taking a deep breath, he dove in. The concepts outlined were familiar¡ªenergy, flow, focus¡ªthings he had already experienced in his own way. It wasn''t anything new, but the way Index presented it was structured and clear. He found himself skimming through the explanations with ease, picking up on the nuances of how to better control and direct energy. The terms were simple, and the principles were straightforward. The third topic caught his attention: ''Creating A Perfect Magic Body'' Asher''s eyes narrowed. This was unfamiliar territory. The idea wasn''t about simply using the body to control or direct magic; it suggested something more profound. What if, instead of controlling energy, a person''s entire being was made of pure energy? This would open up possibilities beyond what any physical body could achieve. Without the constraints of flesh and bone, they would no longer be limited by the typical boundaries. But for this to work, one would first need to create flexible magic circuits, as they would serve as the foundation. ''Circuits Reconstruction'' He froze, the words repeating in his mind. ''This is insane,'' he murmured, though a hint of amusement flickered in his eyes at the concept. Chapter 107 - 107: Light in the Dark 5 Asher continued reading, his eyes scanning the page for any further clues on this "Circuits Reconstruction." The more he thought about it, the more it seemed like something he could never attempt¡ªat least, not without serious consequences. What was described in the book felt like a form of suicide. But if she had written about it, maybe it wasn''t as impossible as it seemed. She understood magic in ways he couldn''t even begin to grasp. Then, it hit him. When he''d been nothing but a head, his body completely disintegrated, only to later reform. Could it have been something similar to what he was reading in the book? He stared down at his hand, the thought gnawing at him. ''Could this be the key to understanding what had happened to me?'' He took another deep breath, focusing all his attention on his body. He tried to activate the same skill he had used before to view his magic circuits. But nothing happened. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He tried again, pushing harder this time, but the result was the same. Frustration bubbled up inside him. ''Why isn''t it working?'' His thoughts swirled, tangled in confusion, until the door creaked open. Index entered, now wearing a black apron and carrying a tray of food. The scent of fresh-baked goods and vegetable soup filled the air. She had also swapped her hat for one normally worn by bakers, which made her look even more adorable. "Where did you get that?" he asked, momentarily distracted by her looks. Index beamed, her lips curling up. "From my in-house garden. I got some seeds while searching a floating ruin and studied how to grow them. To be honest, I don''t usually cook, but I made an exception because you''re here." Asher blinked, unsure whether to be impressed or worried. She wasn''t doing this because she had an ulterior motive. She was simply being kind, excited to have company after so much time in isolation. Still, in his current state of vulnerability, such gestures had a way of hitting deeper than they normally would. Staring at her apron and how cute she looked, like a wife in training, Asher reminded himself to stay mindful. It would be wrong to take advantage of her kindness, especially since he already had Lucy. He watched her set the tray down. She was a mystery in so many ways¡ªintelligent, capable, and surprisingly thoughtful. It was hard not to admire her. "Are you going to eat, or just stare at it?" she asked, pulling him out of his thoughts. He cleared his throat, trying to regain some composure. "Right. Sorry, just got distracted for a second." She giggled softly, unaware of his inner conflict. "Eat the bread first, I''m really confident in my baking skills." A smile tugged at his lips as he tried to play it off. "Thanks. This looks amazing." He took a bite of the bread, and the moment it touched his tongue, it practically melted. The flavor was unlike anything he had ever tasted¡ªrich, warm, and somehow... invigorating. "It is good?" she asked, her eyes wide with expectation as she waited for a response. Asher nodded, still caught off guard by how the simple bread had such an impact. "It''s really good. I''ve never tasted anything like this." "I''m glad you like it." Her expression softened as she spoke. "I wanted it to be special, so I put a lot of effort into it." ''Special...'' he sighed, the word lingering in his mind. It was a very misleading word, or maybe he was just over-thinking it. Instead of responding, he focused on the food, using it as a distraction. Next, he reached for the vegetable soup, dipping his spoon in and bringing it to his lips. The warmth and rich flavors hit him immediately, and he couldn''t help but smile. Each bite was comforting, satisfying, and well beyond what he expected from a simple homemade meal. The vegetables were perfectly cooked, the broth flavorful without being too overpowering. He savored each spoonful, almost forgetting about the confusing thoughts swirling in his mind. When he finished, he leaned back slightly in his chair. He glanced over at Index. She was still watching him with an expectant look, waiting for feedback. "It''s really delicious," he spoke with sincerity. Her face lit up. She couldn''t hide her satisfaction, her shoulders relaxing as she took in the compliment. "What''s that ?" she noticed the bit of soup left on his lips and, with a small, almost absent gesture, reached forward to gently dab it away with a napkin. She withdrew her hand slowly, offering him a gentle smile. "There, that''s better." That small gesture hit him harder than he expected. His mind immediately jumped to conclusions, so he quickly forced himself to take a deep breath, trying to steady his thoughts while maintaining a neutral face. ''She''s just too innocent.. Don''t read more into it,'' he reminded himself, mentally pushing the unwanted ideas. After a few seconds, he managed to settle down and quickly shifted the conversation. "So, about the third topic..." he asked, eager to move past the awkwardness. "Can you tell me more about this Perfect Magic Body and Circuits Reconstruction?" "You''re interested in that right away? It''s not exactly beginner-level topic, but... I suppose I can explain." "Yeah, I''m curious." Index nodded, tapping the side of her cup thoughtfully. "It''s a very advanced technique. Essentially, it''s about reshaping the pathways within your body to better suit your personal magic." She paused, her eyes narrowing slightly as she considered. "Actually, I think it''s better for me to show you." As she raised her hands, her magic circuits glowed from within her skin. Asher was shocked to see how different they were compared to what he had seen in Lucy, Kitsune, and even himself. Instead of the straight lines that resembled circuits or the surface of a computer chip, hers looked more like the roots of a tree¡ªcomplex, sprawling, and organic. The lines seemed to pulse and move with life, branching out in every direction, far more intricate than anything he had ever seen. What struck him most was the sheer thickness of her magic pathways. They were at least twenty times thicker than his. Asher''s own circuits were only about seven times thicker than normal, but hers were around twenty times. "It''s the result of having the ''Perfect Magic Body,''" she explained thoughtfully. "My circuits, or magic pathways, are more like a living organism. They expand, shrink, and adapt, responding to my needs." "And unlike the limits of my old body, this one can change whenever I need it to. That''s why I can use magic without needing my body to stay in one form. It''s also why I was able to turn into multiple butterflies." Asher''s eyes widened. "So, your magic doesn''t rely on a physical form at all?" "Exactly. When your pathways are flexible, you can bend the rules. It''s not just about control¡ªit''s about becoming one with it, shaping yourself into whatever form you need. "The ability to transform your very essence to match your magic, instead of having your magic conform to your body, is, I believe, the peak of existence itself," she declared. Chapter 108 - 108: Light in the Dark 6 Asher paused, considering the idea. The thought of shaping oneself to fit magic felt both freeing and dangerous. He couldn''t imagine the kind of control it must take. "I get how that could make someone stronger," he said, thinking aloud. "But it sounds like a lot of work. Your magic circuits are so different from mine. How did you get to this point?" "It wasn''t easy," she replied. "It took years of study and experimentation. I had to reshape my circuits, build them from the inside out, until they became... well, what you see now." "But isn''t it dangerous? In the book, you said there''s a 99.99% death rate. How did you come up with those numbers? If you''re fine now, it means you succeeded in one go, or you wouldn''t be sitting here." "Did I ever say I succeeded on my first try?" she raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean?" Asher asked, confused. She let out a soft laugh. "I failed 4,257 times before I succeeded." "What? But didn''t you say failure means death? Or do you have a way to cheat death?" She shook her head. "Did you forget what I told you before?" She paused, letting her words sink in. Asher recalled their conversation, and it hit him. "The void? You used its reset function?" Her smile widened. "Correct. I used this place to create the Perfect Magic Body. It''s not even an exaggeration to say this is the only place it can be done." Asher was impressed by her innovation. To think she would use the special law of the void to create something impossible in the real world. This also answered one of his questions: the reason he had been able to regenerate before was that the Void had reset his body. "Please teach me. I want the Perfect Magic Body too," he pleaded. What he had experienced made him painfully aware that without enough strength, everything could be lost. He didn''t want to feel weak and hopeless again. He knew asking her this was a lot, considering the effort she had put in; it felt like he was trying to cheat his way through. Before he could say more, she answered. "Sure, it''s not a big deal." "Really?" he asked. She gave a small nod, her expression calm and reassuring. "Yes, I believe you have the potential. But you need to learn the fundamentals first. Only then can you attempt it. Skip that part, and you''ll fail, no matter how much you try." "How long do you think it will take?" he asked, his voice tinged with uncertainty. He wasn''t planning on giving up, but he needed some sense of how long it might take. "I won''t answer that. It will only make you impatient. If you''re serious, you''ll just keep studying." Asher took a deep breath, understanding her message. It was about commitment¡ªthe willingness to dedicate himself fully, no matter how long it took. "I get it," he said, a sense of clarity washing over him. "I''ll keep going, no matter how long it takes." "Good." She nodded in approval. "That''s the mindset you need to succeed. Don''t worry, I''ll be here to guide you every step of the way." With a new goal in mind, he dove deep into his studies. In the quiet, endless emptiness of the Void, time became hard to track. He knew he couldn''t let time slip by unnoticed. He needed to measure his progress. So, he found an old clock in the house. It wasn''t fancy, but it helped him stay grounded and focused. Each day, he tracked the passing hours, marking milestones in his training, pushing himself deeper into uncharted territories of magic. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There were days when frustration gnawed at him, when the topics were too complex, the concepts too abstract. But she was always there, guiding him, offering insight, and gently nudging him back on the right path whenever he faltered. "Focus on the fundamentals, Asher," she often reminded him, her voice calm. "Master the basics, and the rest will follow. You can''t skip ahead." At first, it felt like a slow grind¡ªlong hours spent perfecting simple spells and reworking them in his mind. But he found himself growing. The more he studied, the more intricate his understanding of magic became. Not only that, it also helped that she became his emotional support. She visited him from time to time, talked to him, played games with him, and sometimes they even gardened together. The passing of time became more bearable. They both found comfort in each other''s presence, and he was glad to have met someone like her. She might be childish at times, but she was also very thoughtful and refreshing. Her innocence made him feel at ease. One day, he found himself in the kitchen with her. He didn''t hesitate to join her¡ªpreparing food was a small break from the constant studying, and it had become a routine between them. She started preparing, slicing vegetables and adding flavor to the soup. Though less skilled in the kitchen, Asher enjoyed the simplicity of the task. It wasn''t just about the food¡ªit was the time they shared, side by side. "You know, this is the only time I really feel like I can breathe. I''m very lucky you found me," he broke the silence as he chopped a cucumber a bit too fast. Index smiled and shook her head slightly, her eyes softening. "I''m the lucky one," she murmured, a hint of embarrassment in her voice. "I''ve been alone for so long. Having someone to talk to... I don''t take that for granted." He paused, aware of the struggles she had faced, even though she rarely talked about her past. In that moment, it felt like she was revealing a part of herself she usually kept hidden. "Index," he called out. She turned to him. "What is it?" Asher took a deep breath, stepping closer. "I like you," he confessed, his voice low but clear. "I like you too," she answered, but there was no romantic feeling behind it. "No, I don''t mean it like that," he sighed. She was too innocent, so unaware. Instead of trying to explain further, he leaned in and kissed her gently. Her lips were soft against his, and he felt intoxicated by the taste of her saliva mixing with his. "Asher..." She wanted to speak, but he silenced her with his tongue. And when she tried to push him, he didn''t let go. He held her close, knowing he was being more forceful than intended, but unable to stop. His feelings had grown too strong to ignore. This wasn''t just fleeting attraction¡ªit was something deeper than he had ever felt before, even with Lucy. He continued to explore her mouth, gradually deepening the connection until she gave in and allowed him to lead. Without thinking, she wrapped her arms around his back and pulled him closer. The intensity of their kiss grew, and slowly, he guided her toward a table. He then grabbed her waist and gently laid her down on the surface. "I''m sorry¡­ I can''t control myself anymore," he apologized, aware that he was taking advantage of her kindness. Index forced a smile and gently cupped his cheek with her trembling hands. "It''s okay... You can use me." she said softly. Chapter 109 - 109: Genuine Feelings With her consent, he began kissing her again, this time with more passion. He had been trying to hold himself back, but her kindness and innocent nature were too irresistible. His eyes locked on hers, searching, waiting for the moment when hesitation would melt into else. She wasn''t wearing her usual attire since they had just returned from the in-house garden. Instead, she had on a sexy white buttoned dress that reached her knees. If he was being honest, this was one of the reasons he lost control. When his hand slipped beneath her clothing, brushing against the bare curve of her waist, a cute moan escaped her. "Too fast?" he asked, his voice low and rough, a hint of restraint evident in his tone. "No, I was just surprised... Please continue," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper, but steady enough to convey what she wanted. A faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips, one that carried both reassurance and something much more selfish. "Let''s enjoy this moment together," he said softly, every syllable laced with intention. His lips met hers again, deeper this time, coaxing her into a rhythm that made her mind fog with sensation. The way his body pressed against hers left no room for second guesses, yet his movements remained controlled, giving her space to either lean in or pull away. She didn''t pull away. Instead, her hands found their way to his shoulders, gripping him as if to anchor herself. The tension that had built between them finally gave way to a shared rhythm, their breaths and saliva mingling. When he pulled back, his eyes searched hers, seeking permission for the next move. She nodded again, her breathing shallow, her chest rising and falling in time with the quickening rhythm of her heartbeat. He started undressing her, his fingers moving made her pulse quicken. Each button undone revealed more of her skin, and the cool air brushing against her sent a shiver down her spine. His gaze never left hers, watching her reaction as if every move depended on her permission. CLICK! Finally, the fabric slithered down her shoulders, revealing a lacy black and purple bra that matched the neon pools of her pupils. He paused for a moment, admiring the way the fabric hugged her firm breasts before he unclasped it, freeing them from their confinement. His fingers traced along her collarbone, lingering for a moment before continuing their exploration, drawing patterns across her skin that made her head tilt back instinctively. "You''re beautiful," he murmured, the words soft and genuine. Her cheeks flushed, and she let out a shaky reply. "You don''t have to say that." "I don''t say anything I don''t mean," he replied, his tone steady, leaving no room for doubt. The way his hands moved¡ªgentle but sure¡ªmade her forget that this was her first time. Every touch felt intentional, as if he wanted her to remember each second, each breath, as something that belonged only to them. When his lips followed the path his hands had taken, she closed her eyes, surrendering to the warmth spreading through her. "It tickles," she let out a weak moan, her voice trembling with surprise and pleasure. "Do you want me to slow down?" he asked. "No¡­ Don''t," she managed to utter the words between moans. "You''re so cute when you talk like that," he whispered, his lips brushing against her ear. His hot breath made her arch slightly into him. "Stop saying things like that," she mumbled, her cheeks flushing, though her body betrayed her words as she reacted into his touch. "I can''t help it," he replied with a soft laugh, his tone both playful and tender. "You''re just too adorable." Finally, unable to wait any longer, he moved his head and took her breast into his mouth, his teeth grazing her pink nipple gently as he sucked on it. His other hand traveled down her body, slipping into her wetness. He felt her walls tighten around his fingers as he stroked her, matching the rhythm of his tongue against her sensitive bud. Her legs began to shake, and she could feel the tension building deep within her. His touch was unlike anything she had ever felt before¡ªso tender yet demanding. Before she could even fully appreciate the sensation of his fingers inside her, his mouth was on the move again, licking her skin downwards. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She watched him, her eyes glazed with passion, as he reached the juncture of her thighs. Her breath hitched as she felt the warmth of his breath against her soaking wet pussy. "It''s dirty," She moaned. "No, It''s beautiful," With a gentle motion, he spread her legs wider, revealing her most intimate parts to his lustful gaze. His eyes smoldered with desire as he lowered his head, and she felt the soft, wet kiss of his tongue against her wet folds. Her hips bucked involuntarily at the contact, a silent plea for more. He took his time, savoring the sweetness of her arousal. His tongue swirled and dipped, exploring every inch of her. "Asher!" She moaned his name, her fingers curling into the edge of the table as she fought the urge to scream louder. But the sensation was just too much for someone as inexperienced as her. His tongue curled inside her, hitting that perfect spot with precision, making her entire body quiver. She knew she was close, so very close. And just when she thought she couldn''t take any more, his mouth closed over her clit, suckling hard. It was the final straw. "I feel strange... like I need to pee." She arched her back, her eyes squeezed shut, and screamed out her release as waves of ecstasy crashed through her. Her pussy convulsed around his mouth, and he drank all of it . When the sensation finally subsided, she lay there, panting and trembling, her heart racing like a wild animal''s. She looked down at him, still licking her gently, and felt a surge of love and desire so strong it almost brought her to tears. He looked up, his eyes filled with lust, and she could see the question in them. She nodded, and he removed his tongue , replacing them with his hard gritty cock. He pushed into her slowly, filling her completely. "It hurts¡­" She gasped as she felt her inside getting stretch, her body still sensitive from the intense climax. Their rhythm started out slow, but soon grew faster, more urgent. He picked up the pace, his strokes becoming deeper and more forceful. The sound of their skin slapping against each other filled the room, punctuated by her gasps and moans. His hands gripped her hips, holding her in place as he claimed her over and over again. Each thrust sent waves of pleasure through her, and she could feel herself building towards another climax. He leaned down and took one of her nipples into his mouth, sucking and biting as he fucked her, and she cried out, her walls tightening around him. Asher could feel her getting closer, and he knew he wasn''t far behind. He reached down and found her clit with his thumb, rubbing it in fast, firm circles. Her breath caught in her throat, and her eyes rolled back in her head as she came again, her pussy pulsing around his cock. The feeling was too much for him, and he followed her over the edge, his own orgasm passing through his cock. He thrust into her one last time, burying himself as deep as he could go before he emptied himself inside her. Chapter 110 - 110: New Experience As the moment between them settled, he gently pulled away from her body. Bending down, he carefully lifted her into his arms, holding her close. Instinctively, she wrapped her arms around his neck, resting her head on his bare chest. He carried her over to the couch, his steps careful as he made sure to keep her comfortable in his embrace. The peace and silence in the room stood in sharp contrast to the wild emotions from earlier. For a while, they didn''t say anything, just enjoying the moment. Her hand found his, and she squeezed it lightly. A gentle smile spread across his face as he looked down at her, his eyes brimming with affection. For the first time, he could honestly say that he loved Index¡ªa word that even Lucy had only managed to stimulate during their last moments together, in a life-and-death situation. But that didn''t mean his feelings for her had diminished. It just meant that, at this moment, someone else held the top spot in his heart. "When did you start having feelings for me?" she asked, her voice filled with curiosity. He raised an eyebrow, recalling their first conversation. "You said you didn''t know about things like liking someone before?" "I lied," she admitted, looking down a bit sheepishly. "I know a little. I read some books about it, but¡­ actually feeling that way for someone is totally different. So, when did you start liking me?" She insisted on knowing, her tone filled with innocence and curiosity. Asher scratched his head, thinking it through. They already had sex, so it wasn''t like it would change anything. "I think it''s about a couple of days since I met you," he admitted. "How about you?" She tilted her head, thinking for a moment. "I''m not really sure," she said softly. "I guess... maybe it just happened without me realizing it." She smiled shyly, looking away for a second before meeting his gaze again. "But I know now, for sure." Asher smiled warmly, feeling his chest tighten with affection. He reached out, gently brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "I really like you," She blushed as her heart swelled with warmth. "Me too," They sat in silence, the kind of quiet that was filled with understanding and shared moments. No words were needed, just the simple peace of being with each other. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª It had been almost three years since then. Asher sat at a large, wooden desk, surrounded by stacks of ancient tomes. The faint scent of ink and paper filled the air, grounding him in this familiar place. His focus had shifted, not just to his personal connections with Index, but to his studies. Magic¡ªconcepts that had once seemed distant and complicated now felt natural to him. He had devoured thousands of books, scrolls, fragments of knowledge the library had to offer. His understanding of magic, and the deeper concepts behind it, had reached a level that most would have never expected from someone his age. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ignis Vespera," he uttered, and a purple flame appeared in his hand. It wasn''t hot to the touch for now, but anyone struck by it would be instantly incinerated. Upon impact, the small flame could reach temperatures of 3,000¡ãC. Clenching his fist, the flame dissipated. ''My mastery over Destruction Magic is already at a very high level. I should focus more on Alteration instead.'' Sitting back in his chair, he ran a hand through his hair, the weight of his progress settling over him. He had come a long way in such a short time, and he couldn''t help but smile at how far he had come. But as his quill hovered over the parchment, preparing to inscribe the next spell, he suddenly stopped. His mind drifted to Lucy. The smile faded from his face as a wave of guilt washed over him. While he had been immersed in his studies, consumed by magic and the pursuit of knowledge, he had lost track of time. But there was nothing he could do. The compass had not moved since he arrived, its needle frozen in place. He had kept it close, always by his side, determined to be the first to notice if anything changed. CREAK! The door opened, breaking his thoughts. He turned, and there stood Index, carrying a tray with a steaming cup of hot chocolate. Her usual calm expression softened as she stepped into the room, the warmth of the drink contrasting with the cool atmosphere of the library. The soft glow of the light in the next room reflected off her features, lending warmth to the moment. "I thought you could use a break," she said, setting the tray down on the desk. "You''ve been at this for days." Asher glanced at the cup, the comforting scent of cocoa filling the air. His mind was still heavy with thoughts of Lucy, but Index''s gesture brought a small sense of relief, a reminder that he was not alone. That in this dark place, there was someone with whom he could imagine spending his life. "Thanks," he replied, his voice a little lower than usual. "Are you worried that we won''t get out of here?" she asked, noticing his sadness. They had been together for so long that she could practically read his emotions effortlessly. "I''m not really that worried because I have you, but there are people I left behind in my world¡ªmy mother, and..." He paused, realizing it would be a bad idea to mention his first girlfriend. "I''ve been thinking a lot about them," he continued, keeping his gaze on the cup of hot chocolate, unsure of how much to say. She walked closer and started patting his head gently, her touch comforting. Unlike her, who had started alone, Asher was surrounded by people who cared for him. He had a mother, a partner, and a life waiting for him. That''s why accepting the current situation felt much harder for him. She glanced around the room, her eyes landing on the papers scattered across the desk. Talking about it wouldn''t change anything, so she searched for a way to distract him. Curiously, she picked one up, scanning the complex symbols and notes that filled the page. As she read through it, her eyebrows lifted in surprise. His knowledge about magic had reached the point where he was now working on creating the Perfect Magic Body. She couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe. It was clear now just how high his comprehension had become, even more than she had expected. "This is impressive, Asher," she said, her voice filled with admiration. "You''ve reached a level that took me decades." He looked up at her. "It''s not perfect yet," he said, but there was a glimmer in his eyes that suggested he knew just how far he''d come. "Do you want to test it now? I think it''s time," she suggested, believing that a change of routine would help him. "Besides, failing will help you learn from your mistakes and make adjustments." He paused, contemplating for a moment. Completing his formula first had been his plan, but she was right¡ªtesting it would allow him to check for flaws way quicker. "Alright. Let''s do it." Chapter 111 - 111: Margin of Error 1 Both of them climbed to the second floor. When they reached their destination, Index pushed the glass door open, revealing a small balcony that was connected to the void. This place was something she designed before when she was still figuring out how to make her own Magic Body. "It''s been a while," she said with a wistful smile. Asher frowned. "Why haven''t you come here?" She shrugged. "Once I got my magic body, it felt pointless. And the void... it''s too lonely to make this a good place to relax." "That''s in the past," Asher said, gently squeezing her hand. "You have me now." Her heart fluttered at the sincerity in his words, and a shy smile tugged at her lips. She squeezed his hand back, feeling blessed that she had him. For a moment, the two of them sat quietly, gazing into the endless dark space. They held each other close, feeling the warmth of their embrace. The plan they were about to carry out was risky, and even though the void could fix damage, nothing was certain. If something went wrong, Index would be alone again, and that thought made her heart heavy. Asher, too, was very worried. It wasn''t death that troubled him¡ªit was the fear of leaving her behind to face this place alone. In that moment, they both understood the risks they were about to take, but they also knew this was an important step. Index stood up and gently cupped his cheek, her touch soft and comforting. "I know you can do it," she whispered, kissing his forehead softly. "I got it," he replied with confidence, then walked toward the center. Standing still, he closed his eyes and focused inward, allowing himself to sense the elements within. Then, just like that, he found himself back in his mental space. But this time, there was only one light¡ªa dark gold one, spinning like a black hole. He realized that this was his true core, and from within it, he could access different types of elements without overloading his body with conflicting energy. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His breathing slowed as he delved deeper, searching for the connection. While this was happening, Index leaned against the railing, watching him closely. She had once told him that he was gifted¡ªhis base magic circuits were already extremely powerful, something most people couldn''t achieve normally. In fact, she noticed that he had already undergone the process of creating a Perfect Magic Body at some point in his life. She had asked him about it, but his response only made things more confusing. He genuinely didn''t know how his body had been altered, and she knew for certain that he was not lying. There was no way he could have achieved it on his own. This left only one possibility: someone with a deep understanding of magic had tampered with his body. However, the work was incomplete, likely because the person who did it lacked access to the Void. Without it, they could only create a version that was way weaker and less efficient than her design. Even so, pulling off what they did to his body was already an impressive feat. But instead of feeling happy, she was worried that whoever that person was had bad intentions. This was also why she wanted him to grow stronger, so no one could take advantage of him. ''It''s starting,'' Index murmured as she sensed the sudden change in his demeanor. He had entered a state called Mind Zero. In this condition, all unnecessary thoughts were erased, leaving only pure focus. It was a mental reset that allowed an individual to concentrate on one thing with perfect clarity. Normally, achieving even a fraction of Mind Zero would take decades of practice. Perfecting it was so difficult that most magicians never reached that level of focus, even after spending multiple lifetimes. So why was such a technique so hard? Well, the answer lies in its contradictory nature. To reach it, a person had to clear their mind completely, yet the more knowledge they had, the harder it became to silence their thoughts. Knowledge constantly fed new ideas, making it difficult to focus on just one thing. It was like trying to quiet a mind that was constantly bursting with thoughts. Reaching Mind Zero meant overcoming that contradiction. However¡ª Asher, mockingly, opened that door with his talent alone. His Hyperfocus State, once developed, allowed him to reach the coveted state of mind as if it were second nature. A feat that would make even the most brilliant minds envious. There was no doubt in her mind that he would reach a higher mastery of magic than she ever could. But she was neither envious nor bothered by the gap in their potential. Instead, she was genuinely happy because her lover was a genius among geniuses, a monster among monsters. She knew that, in the future, he could reach an unrivaled state. And when that happened, she would be there by his side, helping him reach his full potential. CRACK! Suddenly, a deep, resonating sound echoed from beneath his skin, as if his very being was vibrating with power. His magic circuits began to glow, faint lines of light tracing intricate patterns beneath his skin. Index could see that he was attempting to rearrange them, but the process was far from smooth. As his magic circuits shifted, some of the lines collided, creating sparks that crackled and flickered across his body. Even with the jolts of energy rushing through him, he didn''t flinch. He remained calm, his face focused. His fingers twitched as he traced the paths of his magic circuits again, carefully guiding them, nudging them back into alignment. He knew that this process was delicate¡ªtoo much force and his circuits would break down, too little and he wouldn''t make progress. The goal was simple but difficult: to let his circuits adapt to the element, to bend and flow with it, rather than trying to force the element to fit within his own limits. CRACK! His magic circuits shifted too quickly, triggering a series of sharp cracks beneath his skin. Blood also leaked from his mouth, slowly trickling down his chin. The force of the rupture was more than he''d anticipated, but he couldn''t afford to lose focus now. It was time to show what he had learned¡ªhow to control magic at the circuits level. He had to visualize the magic pathways, not just in broad strokes, but down to the tiniest detail, quantifying every shift and interaction. With his formula in mind, he began to break down the unstable circuits in his body. Each magic circuit was no longer just a thread of energy; now, they were individual components, each with their own specific place in the larger whole. He saw the errors, the imbalance, and with steady breaths, he corrected them¡ªone tiny adjustment at a time. The process was slow, but he could feel progress. Experiencing it firsthand gave him valuable insights. ''I just need...'' his thoughts were interrupted when one of his circuits suddenly burst, the violent rupture sending a shockwave through his body. ''Not good,'' he gritted his teeth, circulating his energy again as he repaired the ruptured magic pathway. *** *** Author''s Note: Sorry for the delay; our area is experiencing extended power outage. Chapter 112 - 112: Margin of Error 2 Her lips quivered, and her breath came in short, frantic gasps. "Jump into the void now!" she shouted. They had miscalculated, assuming her method could work for him. But instead of stabilizing his energy, the attempt triggered a violent chain reaction within his body. Unable to adapt, they began to deteriorate¡ªcracking and splintering like fragile glass under immense pressure. This was the first time she''d seen such an intense reaction, and even she couldn''t identify the element swirling within. She suspected his own unique element was to blame. "Stop it now! You can still try again!" she pleaded, her voice trembling with desperation. She regretted her decision, realizing too late that she had underestimated his recklessness. Asher didn''t listen. Instead of resisting, he allowed the dark-gold energy to swirl freely throughout his body. The pathways cracked and ruptured, energy surging wildly, but amidst the chaos, something extraordinary was happening. Magic circuits that survived the onslaught began to widen, while others branched out, forming new, intricate networks even tougher and thicker than the ones that had been destroyed. As he observed this transformation, a sense of certainty settled within him. He was no longer following the same path as before, or one that Index had known. This was something entirely different¡ªa path unique to him, one that no one else could understand or replicate. It was a reckless, dangerous gamble, but his determination burned through the doubt. He was committed to seeing it through. Blood began to pour from his eyes and ears, dripping down his face in thick streams. His skin bled from every pore, with crimson seeping out and pooling around his feet. The air was heavy with the metallic smell of blood, and with each breath, it dripped faster, as if his body was struggling to hold everything inside. Pain hit him in waves, each one feeling like a fire burning through his body, trying to break him apart. "Stop! Please!" she cried out, raising her hand to cast a spell that would push him toward the void. "NO!" he roared through gritted teeth, his voice filled with conviction. "Trust me!" "But I¡­" Index hesitated, torn between her worries and his words. Confusion clouded her mind as she struggled to decide what she needed to do. Just as she was about to follow her instincts and cast a spell, Asher spoke again. "I can do this," he reassured her, his voice steady despite the pain. He even managed to force a smile, though it only caused more blood to spill from his mouth. She pulled her hand back, tears streaming down her face as she sobbed. "I''ll trust you," she whispered, her voice breaking with uncertainty and fear. "I can do this." Clenching his fists, he slipped into his Mind Zero again, locking his focus entirely on blocking out the pain that threatened to consume him. He kept fighting through the pain, but soon his vision began to blur. THUD! He fell to one knee, gasping for air, his breath ragged as if each inhale cost him more than the last. For a fleeting moment, doubt crept in. Had he made a mistake? Was this gamble too reckless, too dangerous? His thoughts were hazy, and for a second, he thought he might really die. But then, as if summoned by his worries, something clicked deep within him. With a final, shuddering crack, the circuits inside him broke through his skin¡ªsplintering the surface of his body like a thousand jagged lines. He looked up in shock as the glowing threads began to swirl violently, stretching out toward Index. Seeing the threads reach for her, she reacted instinctively. Raising her hands, she cast a spell, and a green barrier enveloped her, forming a protective shield. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But the golden threads didn''t stop. They sliced through the barrier like it was paper. "Scutum Plurium Stratorum," she chanted. A purple hexagonal barrier instantly materialized around her, its surface gleaming like glass. Inside the barrier, countless layers of thin, sheet-like shields stacked together, fifty in total. This time, she managed to stop the onslaught, but only after it had pierced through the 35th layer¡ªa staggering feat considering this was one of her strongest defensive spells. Slowly, she turned her attention to Asher. He was now floating in midair, his body resembling a humanoid made of black matter. If not for the countless golden threads dancing erratically around him, he would have already blended into the void, disappearing completely from sight. ''I can''t touch him, or I might make things worse,'' she thought, biting her fingers in growing anxiety. Every external disturbance now posed a danger, leaving her no choice but to wait and trust that he knew what he was doing. Time felt like it was stretching on forever as she stood there. She was used to waiting and isolation, but seeing her man in such an uncertain state made her heart ache. Tears filled her eyes, and she whispered softly, "Please, be okay," as they spilled down her cheeks, each drop a silent plea for his safety. CRACK! A sudden sound snapped her out of her thoughts. "Asher!" she called out. The golden threads that had once spiraled wildly around his body were now retracting. Slowly, the threads coiled tightly around his form, wrapping him in layers, until he appeared to be sculpted from solid gold. But there were still faint glimpses of the dark substance beneath, flickering like shadows. Gradually, skin materialized, starting at the tips of his feet. Inch by inch, it formed, climbing up his legs and torso, covering him in smooth skin. But even as his body solidified, the energy beneath hinted that this transformation was far from over. Next, silver hair sprouted from his scalp, first as a faint shimmer, then quickly growing longer and longer, flowing down to his shoulders. Finally, his eyes opened. What she saw left her mesmerized; it was even more breathtaking than her own eyes after completing her Magic Body. His irises were glowing neon gold. Around his pupils, small lights flickered and swirled like tiny stars trapped within his gaze. The transformation was complete. He had done it in a single attempt, without relying on the void¡ªa feat that should have been impossible. But here he was, standing tall. "Index," he said softly, a small smile tugging at his lips. Before she could respond, his body transformed into hundreds of golden neon butterflies. They fluttered through the air, then converged and materialized in front of her. It was a proof¡ªhe had truly succeeded in creating his own Perfect Magic Body. For a moment, she couldn''t speak¡ªher heart was pounding, and her eyes were wide as she stared at him in disbelief. She knew he was special, still what he had accomplished earned her utmost respect¡ªnot only as his partner but also as a fellow magic user. "You did it," she said softly. She hadn''t even realized she was still crying until tears rolled down her cheeks. Her hands trembled as she reached out to touch his cheek. When her fingers brushed his skin, she pulled back slightly, startled¡ªit wasn''t just warm; it was buzzing with an energy she had never felt before. "Asher," she placed her hands on his cheeks again, her voice trembling as her emotions took over. "You''re really amazing," Chapter 113 - 113: Transcending Experience His smile widened slightly, though his glowing eyes gave off an impression of arrogance¡ªnot because he exuded it intentionally, but because those neon pupils radiated unshakable confidence, as if the world itself could bent to his will. "I told you, I could handle it." Index let out a shaky breath, unsure whether to laugh or cry. Relief washed over her, but her chest felt tight, as if the emotions were too much to contain. "You''re reckless," she muttered, shaking her head. "Absolutely reckless. Do you even realize how close you came to¡ª" Her voice broke, and she looked down, unable to finish the sentence. The memory of his bloodied body and the violent reaction of his transformation was still fresh in her mind. "I''m sorry. Don''t cry anymore," He reached out and gently lifted her chin, forcing her to meet his eyes. His touch was firm and careful, understanding how fragile the moment was for her. Instead of saying anything more, he leaned in and kissed her gently. As their lips met, the magic circuits within their bodies reacted instantly, pulsing in unison. The resonance between two Perfect Magicians created an intense energy surge, binding them in a way neither had fully anticipated. Just the act of kissing was enough to stimulate their magic, causing sparks of golden and purple energy to ripple outward, lighting up the space around them. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Both their skin began to glow faintly, revealing the intricate magic pathways beneath. Index''s were thick, root-like veins of shifting purple, pulsing with energy as they twisted and flowed under her skin. Asher''s, in contrast, shimmered with golden light, covering his entire skin in a pattern that resembled a living constellation. "It feels good," she moaned softly, her voice trembling with the overwhelming sensations coursing through her. Instinctively, she deepened the kiss, her tongue brushing against his as if drawn by the magnetic pull of their connection. Asher felt it too. This experience was unlike anything he had ever known¡ªa euphoria so intense it felt as if dozens of women were licking every inch of his body at once, each touch amplifying the pleasure. Neither spoke a word as they moved in sync, their breathing shallow and ragged. Then, her clothes began to dissolve into nothingness, leaving them bare and vulnerable, yet entirely unashamed in the glow of each other''s presence. His hands roamed her body, deliberate yet gentle, as if he wanted to remember every inch of her into his memory. Index''s breath caught, her chest rising and falling against his as her fingers slid into his private parts. "This is unbelievable," she murmured, her hands moving to stroke his cock. It was now bigger and longer than before, forcing her to use both hands while kissing him. He groaned, savoring the warmth and softness of her hand as she explored him, her thumb teasing the head of his cock with delicate, feather-light strokes. Her hand grew bolder, her grip firmer, as she began to pump him with a slow, steady rhythm that had his hips jerking in response. Asher''s eyes snapped open, his gaze locking onto hers. "I want your mouth in my cock," he ordered. Her cheeks flushed, but she didn''t hesitate. Dropping to her knees, she took him in her mouth, her tongue swirling around the tip before she took him deeper. She had done this countless times, but now, it felt even more intoxicating. The sensation was heavenly, his cock hitting the back of her throat, making her gag before she adjusted and found her rhythm. Funny enough, her cheeks glowed purple and gold, making him aware of his own movements inside her mouth. He watched her, his eyes dark with lust, as she bobbed her head, taking him in and out, her cheeks hollowing with each movement. Asher''s hand found its way to the back of her head, guiding her, pushing her to take more of him. Her mouth was hot, wet, and tight, and he felt himself getting closer and closer to the edge with every stroke of her tongue. "Don''t stop!" He groaned again, his hips thrusting involuntarily, as she took him deeper still, her throat muscles contracting around his dick. Her eyes watered with the effort, but she didn''t stop, her gaze locked on his, as if seeking his approval. The tension in the air was visible, the air thick with desire, as she blow him with an intensity that spoke of her own need. His hand tightened in her hair, his hips moving in time with her mouth, his breathing growing more erratic, his body tensing with every second that passed. And then, with a groan, he came, his release hot and powerful, filling her mouth as she swallowed every drop, her eyes never leaving his. Golden liquid dripped down her throat, and just that felt like she''d drunk an elixir, instantly restoring her energy, proving how potent his semen was. For a moment, they just stared at each other, panting, before Asher pulled her back up to her feet, his arms wrapping around her waist, and claimed her mouth again, The kiss was fierce, possessive, as if he couldn''t get enough of her taste, her scent, her very essence. He picked her up, carrying her effortlessly to a nearby sofa inside the house, his cock still hard, still demanding more. And she was more than willing to give it to him. Her legs wrapped around his waist, her arms around his neck, as he laid her down and positioned himself between her thighs. The anticipation was unbearable, the promise of what was to come making her wet and aching for his big cock. He didn''t disappoint. With a growl, he slammed into her, filling her completely, the sensation so intense she saw stars behind her eyelids. "I love it when your eyes roll back like that." He let out a satisfied smile, his excitement growing as he watched her getting messed up . Their bodies moved together, as he pound her soaking wet pussy hard and fast, his thrusts punctuating the air with the slap of wet skin against skin. Her nails dug into his back, leaving little half-moons of pleasure-pain as she arched off the sofa, meeting him thrust for thrust. This was more than just sex; it was a whole experience all together. And she continued to spoil herself with his meat, her body responded to his every command, her orgasm building like a storm on the horizon, inevitable and all-consuming. As he drove into her, she could feel the beginnings of it, the tension coiling tighter and tighter in her pussy muscle. "Harder!" "Harder!" "Harder!" She pleaded until her eyes flew open, and she bit her lip to keep from screaming as it crashed over her, her muscles clenching around him, milking his cock dry. As she did this, she leaned in and kissed him again, overwhelmed by the sensation of being filled from both of her mouths. When they were both satisfied, he pulled away and watched her smile, content beyond measure. "Do it again¡­ Please, I want more," she begged, raising her hand attempting to hug him closer. Asher let out a low chuckle. "You''re getting addicted to me," he teased. Index didn''t respond; she just wanted him to fill her again and again, until she couldn''t take it anymore. Chapter 114 - 114: Transcending Experience 2 When their passionate time together was over, they leaned against each other for a few minutes, enjoying the silence. After a moment, they summoned their clothes back, getting dressed before returning to the living room. Index prepared some tea, and they sat together in front of a coffee table with a rich mahogany texture. Asher leaned back on the couch, the faint clinking of the teacup in his hand breaking the silence. He took a slow sip, letting the warm liquid settle on his tongue before swallowing. "This is good," he said, his voice low but genuine. "Really good." Index, sitting across from him, felt her chest swell with happiness. She clasped her hands together, watching him intently. "I''m glad you like it," she replied, a small smile tugging at her lips. The soft glow of the lamp lit the room in a cozy color. Steam rose from her own cup, untouched, as she remained focused on his every move. She couldn''t believe that the same man who had bent her into different embarrass positions just minutes ago was now sitting there with a calm expression. His ability to switch between gears so effortlessly was on a completely different level, to the point that it deserved to be called a superpower in itself. She, on the other hand, was still blushing and shaking. Some of the golden liquid had leaked to her underwear, but she tried to say calm. It was too embarrassing to admit that, even after everything, she still wanted more. Unfortunately, it was the truth. Just looking into his golden eyes tempted her. "Stop it. Don''t act like you''re addicted to him," she muttered to herself, shaking her head as she tried to maintain the little composure she had left. He glanced up, noticing her stare, and a flicker of amusement crossed his face. "You''re watching me pretty closely," he teased, setting the cup down on the table. He would normally never speak so casually to others, but they had been through so much together, and their bond had grown deeper because of it. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Index blinked, her cheeks flushing slightly. She was too embarrassed to say the real reason, so she quickly thought of a way to change the subject. "I just¡­ wanted to see your face. You look more handsome now," she admitted, fidgeting with the hem of her sleeve. Asher smirked, not particularly concerned about how he looked. A compliment from her, however, wasn''t something he actively reject. "So, how does it feel to have a Magic Body?" she asked, deciding to put more effort into hiding her feelings. They had already indulged in their fun, and now it was time for something more serious. Asher leaned back, thinking for a moment. "I don''t really know how to describe it," he admitted. "But it''s like I''m in a constant state of euphoria. My dopamine levels must be off the charts." Index chuckled softly. "No wonder you were so aggressive back then." "You talk like you didn''t enjoy it," he teased,. "Who was the one begging for more after the fifteenth round?" She averted her eyes in embarrassment, and the memories of her squirting and trembling repeatedly while being fuck began to play back in her head. Just thinking about the things she''d said back then made her feel overly self-conscious. But really, who could blame her? What they had was extraordinary. The connection between them was so addictive she couldn''t imagine getting tired of it, even if they did it every hour. ''Focus'' She quickly shook her head, trying to push the perverted ideas away. If she didn''t, they''d never get anything done. It was a good thing Asher had more self-control¡ªotherwise, things could spiral out of hand far too easily. "Other than that, is there anything you''re feeling?" she asked. He didn''t push it, seeing that she wanted to change the subject. "Well, my utilization of magic has improved a lot. It''s like night and day compared to before. When I checked my magic pathways, I also discovered that my pathways are 30 times thicker than normal." Index listened intently, her expression calm. "That''s impressive," she said, nodding. "It means your Magic Body is even more superior to mine." There was no jealousy nor competitiveness in her voices. For her, each other''s achievements brought genuine happiness. "Thanks, I owe everything to you. And now that I''ve reached this state, I think I''ve found a way to get out of this place," he said. Index was momentarily stunned by his declaration. She had spent countless years trying without any solid results. But when she looked into his eyes, all she saw was confidence. "How?" He paused for a moment, his gaze becoming more focused. "I''ve been considering the possibility of creating a magic that relies on Dimensional Teleportation." Asher glanced at her waiting for her response. She didn''t answer right away, her eyes narrowing slightly as she considered his question. This idea wasn''t foreign to her. In fact, she had a lot of firsthand knowledge about this particular concept. "I''ve thought about it too," she finally said, her voice calm but carrying a hint of frustration. "But after countless attempts, I''ve only managed to teleport short distances. Escaping the void using that method is impossible, at least from what I''ve researched." Asher raised an eyebrow. "Then how did you manage to pull off the short-range version ?" he asked. "I can only do that in certain places in this house. Those areas have special runes inscribed directly by me, which serve as anchor points." She took a moment before continuing, her tone more serious. "The main reason it''s impossible to teleport in the void is that it''s constantly shifting and changing, making it extremely hard to lock onto anything stable even for a split second." "Do you still have your research papers on it?" Asher asked, his tone filled with curiosity. "I never came across anything like that in the library." "It''s there, I just hid it somewhere," she said, standing up. "Let''s go. Now that you have a Magic Body, you can finally access the other part of the library." "The other part?" he was stunned by her revelation. "Yes," she replied, nodding. "It''s hidden because the knowledge there can only be used by someone with a body like ours." "I see," he nodded, understanding her reasoning. She must have hidden it so he wouldn''t get confused and could focus on learning the fundamental knowledge first. They entered the library, and the moment they stepped inside, he felt the shift in the air. The familiar scent of old books was still there, but now something else tugged at his senses. Index didn''t need to tell him where to look. With his Magic Body, his sensitivity to energy had increased many times over, allowing him to see things he normally could not. As he walked past the shelves, his attention was drawn to one particular section. A concentrated amount of energy pulsed from within one of the shelves. He approached it, narrowing his eyes as he traced the source. With a gentle push of his hand, the shelf moved, revealing a hidden wall. On it was an intricate magic circle, that was currently not active. "Is this it?" he muttered to himself. Chapter 115 - 115: Different Principle Asher studied the intricate magic circle etched into the wall. With his newfound attunement to magic, understanding its patterns came easily. The sequence of symbols and the flow of energy revealed its activation requirements. He just needed to sense the right alignment. He raised his hand, allowing his energy to flow into the circle, tracing its pathways and feeding it the power it needed. Within moments, the lines began to glow, their soft blue light intensifying. The air hummed with energy as the circle came alive. A shimmering blue portal materialized before them. He glanced at Index, who gave him a small nod, and together they stepped through the portal. When they emerged on the other side, the difference in atmosphere was immediate. The space was far larger than the library they had just left, with towering ceilings supported by intricate arches. Shelves stretched high, filled with books, notes, papers, and other documents. But it wasn''t just the books that caught his attention. Scattered throughout the room were devices, artifacts, and magical tools of various shapes and sizes. Some shimmered faintly, while others seemed dormant but emanated an underlying force that spoke of their potential. "This is quite a collection," he muttered, his eyes scanning the items. Despite his growing mastery over magic, he understood that his expertise was still leagues behind her in many departments. Her ability to create magical artifacts, for instance, was far beyond his own. It wasn''t surprising, though. His focus had always been on honing personal magic, not on the intricate art of crafting magical objects. The difference could be compared to a doctor and an automotive engineer. No matter how intelligent a doctor might be, they wouldn''t be able to design and build a car, just as automotive energy couldn''t be used to heal a human body. The two disciplines, while rooted in skill and precision, operated on entirely different principles. In the same way, his understanding of magic and her creations existed in separate realms. It was a humbling realization, but instead of discouraging him, it only fueled his determination to master this aspect of magic in the future. Index, standing beside him, crossed her arms. "This is where I keep everything I''ve created." "There are a lot of them. I didn''t know you were this fond of inventing artifacts," he pointed out. Index shrugged, her tone nonchalant. "It wasn''t about being fond of it. I just needed something to do. A distraction." Her tone might have come off as arrogant, but he knew better. There was no ego in her words¡ªjust a stark truth. This vast collection, awe-inspiring to anyone else, wasn''t created to impress. It was born out of sheer necessity. In a place like the void, where time and darkness stretched endlessly, she needed something to keep her mind from unraveling. Without these creations, the crushing weight of monotony would have consumed her long ago. He looked around and noticed an object resting on one of the desks. Its ornate design immediately caught his attention¡ªa goblet carved with intricate patterns, featuring a skeletal goat''s head engraved at its center. A faint green gem embedded in its base shimmered under the soft light, giving the artifact an eerie yet captivating presence. Curious, he stepped closer, his hand hovering near it as he felt the faint hum of magical energy radiating from the object. It wasn''t just decorative; this artifact had a purpose. "What''s this?" he asked. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Index glanced at the goblet and let out a small smile. "It''s a purification goblet," she explained, walking over to the desk. "Anything you pour into it¡ªwater, wine, even poison¡ªgets instantly purified. It''s impossible for someone to poison you if you''re drinking from this." He nodded in understanding and picked up the goblet to examine it more closely. "Sounds useful." She shrugged, a faint smirk on her lips. "It''s a great tool, but for someone like us, it''s completely useless. Our perfect Magic Body makes us immune to almost all types of poisons and toxins anyway. This thing might''ve been useful before your transformation, but now? It''s just a fancy cup to you." He placed the goblet back on the desk, a small chuckle escaping him. "A fancy cup, huh?" Asher turned around and wandered further into the room, scanning the various objects. For some reason, it felt less like a treasure trove and more like walking through a mall, browsing items he couldn''t quite resist inspecting. His curiosity led him to a painting hanging on one of the walls. The artwork depicted a beautiful woman with her eyes closed, her face calm but unsettling. Her hair, made entirely of writhing snakes, gave off an ominous aura. Something about it drew him in. "What about this?" he asked. Index glanced over with a relaxed expression. "Oh, that. I found it in one of the floating ruins I explored. Then, after reading about a mythological creature that could turn anything it looked at into stone, I decided to recreate the concept. The painting functions the same way." Asher raised an eyebrow. "So if the woman in the painting opens her eyes¡­?" "Anything or anyone in its line of sight gets petrified instantly," she said, her tone casual, as if it were the most ordinary thing in the world. He frowned, taking a step back. "And you thought it was a good idea to display that thing in the entrance?" "Relax. It only activates if the magic runes behind the frame are triggered. And it won''t affect beings like us," she added, glancing at him with a reassuring smile. He shook his head, a small smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. He was just messing with her, enjoying the moment. Then, his gaze landed on an object that really piqued his curiosity. It looked like an ordinary backpack, simple and unassuming, sitting casually on one of the shelves. But his instincts were on high alert. Something about it didn''t sit right with him. His gut told him it was far from normal, despite its outward appearance. The backpack was crafted from brown leather, giving it a vintage, rugged look. Its simple design featured a single zipper at the top, indicating it had only one compartment. "What is this thing?" he asked, lifting it up. To his surprise, it was super light, but the texture felt really durable. As he narrowed his eyes, he noticed the threads in the leather had been etched with magical formulas. Her face brightened with pride. This was one of her finest creations. "That''s a space bag. It lets you store anything inside, and I think it holds about 100 by 100 meters of space," she explained enthusiastically. Asher paused, studying the bag carefully. If she could do this, it meant her knowledge of space magic was exceptionally advanced. So for her not to have figured out a way out of this place, despite her mastery, meant that the challenge he was planning to tackle was far more complicated than he had initially thought. ''Maybe I''m in way over my head,'' he sighed. When he gained his perfect magic body, he was eager to escape this place. However, he had severely underestimated the difficulty. Chapter 116 - 116: Different Principle 2 Asher set the space bag down. She noticed his fascination and slid into a nearby chair. "You''re thinking about the bag, aren''t you?" He gave a small nod, leaning forward slightly, eyes never leaving the magic item. "I mean, this thing is related to space, and I want to know more about it. It could give me some clue on how to escape the void." Her gaze softened slightly as she considered it¡ªhe wasn''t just asking for help; he was offering a chance for both of them to grow, to break free from this place. Besides, she reasoned, his starting point wouldn''t be as hard. She had spent countless years, conducting experiments, testing theories, and failing over and over again. At least he had the advantage of her knowledge, her mistakes, and her breakthroughs. The pieces were all there. They just had to put them together. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alright, I''ll tell you the general idea," she began, tapping her fingers on the desk, considering how to explain. "The bag uses a pocket dimension. It''s like a small, self-contained world inside, only it''s dependent on those magical formulas etched in the leather." Asher raised an eyebrow, intrigued but still unsure. "A pocket dimension... but how does it stay stable without collapsing or distorting everything around it?" "Think about it," she responded, her voice calm, but with a subtle hint of encouragement. She wanted him to find the answer himself, knowing it would help him in the long run. His gaze dropped to the bag as he traced and observed the etched formulas. A few of the symbols clicked¡ªthey were part of the magic language Index had developed. He recognized the symbols, their connections. After a moment, it clicked. Alteration and Conjuration magic. Asher stepped back, his eyes wide with realization. "Don''t tell me... the space inside this thing is the same as the void?" Index shook her head slowly. "Not quite right. The void is my inspiration for this, but I made some changes to the formula to replicate it on a smaller and more controlled scale." Asher frowned. "Did you use multiple elements and concepts to imitate the effect?" He had some idea of how she pulled it off, but not to the point where he could recreate it himself. "Close, and I think you would better understand it if you read through my research notes," she said, reaching under the desk and pulling out a thick book titled The Element of Space. He took the book from her and began flipping through the pages, starting with the first section. He was immediately struck by how detailed the explanations were. The concepts were intricate, each page filled with diagrams, magical formulas, and in-depth descriptions of the forces at play. It was clear that she had poured a tremendous amount of time and effort into researching and refining this idea. This experience was both inspiring and terrifying at the same time. ''All this,'' he muttered under his breath, ''And she is still stuck here.'' "Is it really impossible?" he asked. Index didn''t respond immediately, giving him space to process the weight of what he was reading. After a moment of silence, Index spoke quietly. "As a magician, I don''t believe in ''impossible.'' Not knowing the answer just means we need more knowledge. So, when you mentioned studying teleportation to escape, I''m open to it. You might bring a fresh perspective, and with both of us working on it, maybe it could really work." Asher looked up, surprised by her openness. He had expected more resistance, especially since she had been so consumed by her own research before. "You really think it''s possible? Even with everything you have tried?" "I do. There''s always a way forward if you''re willing to look at things from a new perspective. And I have a feeling that you will be able to figure something out. After all, you have a talent in turning things around." "Thank you for trusting me," he said quietly, leaning in and kissing her forehead gently. Just as the two exchanged a tacit understanding of what they would focus on next, Asher felt something move in his pocket. His hand moved to his pocket, and to his excitement, the compass was finally moving after all these years. "Hand it to me," she hurriedly requested. "I can stir the house toward that direction." Asher didn''t hesitate. He passed the compass, feeling a mix of hope and uncertainty. "No matter what happens, don''t disturb me," she instructed. With that, she closed her eyes, her focus reaching its peak as she entered Mind Zero, a state of complete concentration that indicated just how much effort was required to move the entire place in the void. Just like that, minutes turned into hours. Asher''s worries tightened like a knot in his chest, doubts creeping into his mind. Was it working? Was this all just another failure waiting to happen? Fortunately, after what felt like an eternity, Index opened her eyes. "We''re here," she said softly, a slight tension still in her voice. "Let''s go," Asher said, his voice steady with urgency. He couldn''t afford to waste any more time. "Grab the space bag first," she said. "You''ll need it." Asher nodded and quickly went over to where it was resting on a shelf, picking it up and slinging it over his shoulder. Index gestured toward various objects scattered around the room. "Also, take some of these things. Just a few¡ªtrust me, you''ll need them." He didn''t ask why or what they would be used for. Instead, he simply started filling the bag with random items¡ªtools, strange artifacts, and magical objects. He couldn''t tell what most of them were, but he trusted that she had her reasons. Once the bag was packed, their sense of urgency took over, and they headed straight for the exit. What greeted them as they stepped through was a floating island, suspended in the dark space like a piece of lost history. The island was in ruins, its once grand structures now slowly chipping away. His eyes scanned the island, taking in the strange, unfamiliar architecture. It was beautiful in its own way, but there was an eerie stillness to the place, as if it hadn''t seen life for centuries. Index, standing beside him, didn''t seem surprised. "This is one of the floating ruins I told you about. Normally, I would collect items here, but we don''t have time for that. Let''s check the surroundings, and we might find a clue on how it was transported here," she explained. "Got it, let''s not waste time," Asher spoke up with determination. Without another word, he propelled himself forward, flying toward the nearest footing he could land on. Behind him, Index remained standing. She closed her eyes, muttering an incantation as she anchored the house using giant purple chains, ensuring that they would be able to return if needed. THUD! Asher was the first to land, and as soon as his feet hit the ground, his sense of direction completely vanished, causing him to stumble and kneel. The world around him felt disorienting, nothing like the stable environment inside the house. But he didn''t panic. He had read about this and came prepared. Chapter 117 - 117: Exception He took a deep breath and cast a spell, "Ancoris Vinculum." Golden light flickered to life in his palm, growing into a swirling, radiant glow. It spread out across the ground, wrapping around the stone floors like a wave of light, extending about twenty meters before fading back into nothingness. After the light vanished, the atmosphere shifted¡ªa localized settled within a limited space around him, holding him in place. He tested his footing, stepping forward. The gravity field followed him, keeping him grounded. Though small in range, it was enough to counter the disorienting nature of the void. It was a simple and effective solution. This only made him appreciate how innovative Index was even more. She had managed to sustain a similar spell throughout the entire house . He hadn''t asked her how long she had been trapped in this place out of respect, but given her skills and knowledge, he wouldn''t be surprised if she had been here for tens of thousands of years¡ªor even longer. ''This should work,'' he muttered to himself. Turning around, he saw Index anchoring the house with long, ethereal chains that glowed with a soft purple hue. The chains anchored it firmly, ensuring the house wouldn''t float away from the main floating island. Once she finished, she jumped down and landed beside him. There was no need to cast another spell, as it would only interfere with the one already in place. Instead, he linked their bodies together, allowing Index to share in the benefits of his spell, as well. "The spells you had me learn are definitely useful," he said, glancing at her. "Yes, you''ll need those to move around the void. And just in case, don''t lose that space bag," she added. Asher could tell she was slightly anxious, but he didn''t ask why. He had learned by now that this was simply her way of showing concern for his safety. He respected it, even if she didn''t always express it directly. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Let''s go," she said, leading the way. She had far more experience in this place, and at the same time, she held the compass they would use to track the origin of the disturbance. "From the looks of it, it''s inside that structure," she pointed toward a massive, ancient building. The stone steps stretched upward, the structure''s design exuding both mystery and grandeur. Moss and cracks lined its surface, indicating its age. Despite its old look, the structure remained as imposing as ever. "Alright, let''s fly towards it now," he began preparing. Before he could, she grabbed his shoulder and shook her head. "Using too much magic here might trigger a reaction," she warned. "It''s better to minimize it." Asher adjusted the strap of the space bag and gave her a nod. "Alright, we''ll do it your way." As they approached the towering structure, he couldn''t help but notice how vividly everything around them was illuminated. The void should have cloaked the place in absolute darkness, yet the ruins were bathed in a warm glow, as if sunlight streamed down from an invisible source above. He frowned, muttering to himself, ''Inside the house, I could explain the light. That was magic. But this... this doesn''t make sense.'' Index, walking slightly ahead, glanced back and caught the confusion etched on his face. She stopped and turned to face him. "You''re wondering about the light, aren''t you?" she asked, folding her arms. He nodded. "Yeah. The void shouldn''t allow this. There''s no sun, no source for this light." Index tilted her head, gazing at the darkness around them. "I had the same question when I investigated my first ruin. After observing and studying it, I think I know why it''s like this." He waited for her to continue. "My theory," she began, her voice calm but with a hint of focus, "is that when this place was sucked into the void, it somehow retained that light, trapping it along with everything else." His brows furrowed, but the more he thought about it, the more her explanation made sense. If the void could trap fragments of reality, then the light being preserved wasn''t so far-fetched. "I guess that does explain it," he muttered, his voice low as he processed the idea. Another question formed in his mind, one he couldn''t ignore. He glanced at Index, her gaze fixed ahead as they continued walking. "If the void can suck even light, then why did you say it''s impossible to survive here?" he asked. "I mean... I was alive when you found me. So there should be more people like us in these ruins if this place got sucked as a whole and is populated." "You are an exception," she replied quickly. "I''ve been to so many ruins¡ªsome of them entire cities¡ªbut there were no signs of life anywhere. I used to think it was because the void simply killed everyone the moment they got sucked in. But it runs deeper than that." She paused, glancing at him to see his reaction. He kept his expression neutral, giving nothing away, but his eyes were focused, silently urging her to explain more. "It''s not just that people die. There''s something about the void that prevents life from surviving here¡ªat least, it prevents any sustained, conscious life. I''ve tried to create it but every attempt failed. The consciousness just can''t exist in this kind of environment, not for long anyway. And then... I found you." Taking a moment to think, Asher''s mind wandered back to the countless notes he had flipped through in Index''s book. There was a section, buried somewhere in the Alteration and Conjuration topics, that mentioned the creation of conscious life. He hadn''t given it much thought at the time. "Then what if we have children? Would they be able to survive in this place?" he asked, purely out of curiosity. "Children?" she repeated, her voice tinged with disbelief a hint of embarrassment. She had come across the concept through the novels and comics she''d read over the years. She hadn''t considered it before, but now that he brought it up, she found herself lost in thought. Could they truly create life here? If they could, it would mean the first race capable of surviving in the void¡ªan unprecedented breakthrough. And not just that, she realized the implications were even bigger. If they could have children, those offspring would inherit their Magic Bodies. From the very start, they would be overpowered, far stronger. Their potential would be limitless, something neither of them could fully comprehend yet. Asher was also thinking the same thing. In fact, it was one of his last moves if they couldn''t escape the void¡ªbuilding a family. Maybe, after a couple of thousand years, they could even create a civilization. The thought seemed absurd at first, but in a place with little to no options, it didn''t seem as crazy anymore. Even in the Bible, the first humans started with just two opposite sexes. At the same time, with more people like them¡ªindividuals with bodies capable of surviving the void¡ªthe chances of breaking through this place would be higher. Just as they were lost in their conversation, they didn''t realize they had already reached the top. Chapter 118 - 118: Exception 2 Before them stood a large bronze gate, its surface weathered by time. At the center of the gate was a giant bull''s head, carved with intricate details. The horns curled threateningly, and the hollow eyes seemed to watch them closely. This place, whatever it was, had once been home to a civilization with primitive technology. The rough design and stones of the bull''s head suggested it was crafted by hand, not with modern industrial tools or lasers. Index didn''t pay much attention to the design of the structure. Her thoughts were elsewhere, consumed by the mysteries of the void and the conversation they had just shared. "Let''s talk about the child topic later," she was the first to break the silence. She blushed, and he quickly realized his comment about having a family had probably come across more aggressively than he intended. They loved each other, yes, but what he said was in a league of its own. He scratched his head and pushed the heavy door open, eager to escape the awkwardness. It groaned under the weight but slowly creaked inward, revealing the other side. The hallway stretched on, the ceiling towering overhead, supported by massive pillars on each side. Old, worn walls displayed faded statues and symbols, hinting at a forgotten history. He studied them and noticed the figures depicted had long hair and appeared immaculate, reminiscent of the elves he had seen in movies. Their clothing was also more fantasy-themed, and the weapons they held were bows and swords. This confirmed his suspicion that the void was linked to another world, not just his own. It opened up many possibilities but also uncertainty. Even if they somehow managed to escape, there was a chance they could end up in a completely different world. Then again, any other place would be better than this one. They didn''t waste any more time and continued forward. They hadn''t come here to sightsee but to find the source of the space disturbance before the void claimed this place entirely. Once that happened, anything, including them, could be erased. The only safe place was their house, which had the ability to withstand the void. It was a feature that had been there since the very beginning. In addition, according to her notes, only items they brought inside would survive after a certain period, as the darkness would eventually consume everything. It was a good thing she found him when she did; otherwise, he would have suffered the same fate. CLICK! They pushed open another heavy door, the creak of the hinges breaking the silence as they stepped into a dimly lit corridor. The air was thick with dust, and flickering shadows stretched endlessly. The corridor led to a stone staircase, its steps jagged and worn out. There were also no railings, only a dark descent into what could be an even more dangerous part of this place. CRACK! Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Index frowned, her boots scraping the rough stone with each step. She could feel the vibrations, the sense that the structure was no longer stable. She glanced at Asher, who was already thinking the same thing. "We can''t trust this," she muttered. He nodded in agreement. "We''ll need something more solid." Raising his hand, he cast "Lux Aeris." The air around them hummed, and from the stone beneath his feet, a translucent, shimmering platform appeared, shaped like his feet. It hovered just above the fragile stairs, glowing faintly with a golden hue. This magic was subtle, but strong enough to support his weight, the edges shimmering like liquid light. Index followed and cast her own spell. With each step, their feet lit up¡ªhis glowing golden, hers purple. The glowing tracks lingered briefly before vanishing into the darkness. Finally, the staircase began to widen, the jagged stones giving way to a smoother surface. At the bottom, the air felt colder, and the space opened into a vast, dimly lit chamber. The floor beneath them was made of polished stone, cracked in places but more stable than the stairs above. "It''s there," she said, her tone steady but tense. "Once we cross this point, we''ll be near the origin of the disturbance. But we need to be careful. The closer we get, the greater the danger. The space around it will be less stable, which means it''ll be the first to be devoured by the void." Asher nodded, and both cast defense spells along with life-saving ones that would trigger in case of an emergency. Index, with her experience in ruin hunting, had developed many skills and strategies to increase their chances, which made it easier for him to adapt to the situation. Unlike him, she had grown accustomed to living in the void and had been forced to get stronger to survive. In this place, there was probably no one more experienced than her. "Don''t use powerful spells," she said, her voice filled with worry. "If you do, we''ll become targets, and it won''t end well." She flicked her wrist, sending a spell into the air. Seconds later, the air vibrated, and a black hole appeared, swallowing the spell along with everything nearby before vanishing into nothingness. "I call that rapture. If you get hit by it, even our Magic Bodies won''t survive," she warned. Asher nodded, his gaze fixed on the spot where the walls had once stood, now completely gone. The entire area had vanished at an atomic level. Worst part, he couldn''t tell if it had been erased or simply transferred to another part of the void. The thought of it being relocated was far worse¡ªdeath would be a far better option if that happened. After all, if he found himself floating in total darkness forever, he would prefer to die. "I''ll lead the way, follow me," Index said, sprinting ahead without using any magic for now. She relied on her instincts, her eyes scanning the surroundings to predict when the rapture would strike. When she sensed the danger, she quickly dodged sideways, avoiding the destructive force with ease. Asher followed closely, trusting her lead, and together, they used this tactic to cover a great distance. For a while, things seemed to be going smoothly. It was still very dangerous and reckless, but they moved quickly and efficiently. However, as they neared a corner, Index suddenly stopped and cast a spell to bait the rapture into appearing further. She then jumped back just in time as the wall and floor before them vanished, swallowed by the void. "Not good," she muttered, her voice urgent. "The place is collapsing faster than I expected. We need to hurry!" Without wasting another moment, they took off again. The ground trembled beneath their feet, the rapture striking unpredictably. Each time, they dodged just before the destructive force could reach them. Index''s spells was minimal, only enough to give them a split-second advantage to avoid the deadly rapture that threatened to erase anything it touched. The walls, the floors, the very air itself seemed to disintegrate, and with each step, the risk of being swallowed by the void increased. But they didn''t stop. They couldn''t. Right now, he finally understood why she normally didn''t hunt for the origin of the space disturbance inside these ruins¡ªit was too risky. They couldn''t even use more powerful spells because it would make things more complicated. Chapter 119 - 119: Linking They reached the origin of the disturbance after nearly dying from the raptures. Their power wasn''t the issue; rather, the special conditions of this place had stripped away their usual advantages, leaving them with few options. "Is that it ?" Asher asked. Before them stood something that defied explanation¡ªa black hole, but it behaved differently from those they''d seen devouring everything in their path. This one looked almost fragile, as if made of glass. Its surface shimmered faintly, reflecting light in distorted waves. "Yes," Index muttered, her voice barely above a whisper. Asher''s gaze locked onto it. For all the destruction they''d seen caused by the void, this anomaly looked deceptively calm. If anything, it seemed more controlled than the raptures. You''ve checked this before?" he asked. Nodding, Index took a step closer. "I''ve been studying it. It''s not like the raptures¡ªit''s a completely different concept." Her tone tightened as she hesitated. "There''s a chance it could lead us out. But¡­" She stopped mid-sentence, her lips pressing into a thin line. He frowned and stepped beside her. "But what? Tell me." Sighing, she met his gaze. "It could lead anywhere, and if we''re unlucky, it might drop us in another part of the void where we''d be trapped in total darkness" S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Asher''s stomach churned. For a moment, the hope that had been building up inside him felt like it was slipping away. "So, it''s just a blind leap? No way to control it?" She shook her head. "Not yet. That''s why I''ve been cautious. I''ve been trying to find patterns, studying its behavior. But nothing I''ve found offers any certainty." The implications were worse than he''d imagined. For someone like Index¡ªcalculated, methodical¡ªto hesitate this much, it meant the risks were far beyond anything he could comprehend. "Is that why you brought me here? To make me understand the risk?" Index looked conflicted. She knew Asher was fixated on escaping. That''s why she wanted to show him this¡ªto stop him from acting recklessly. If she was honest, now that she had him, she wasn''t as worried. They could live here together, perhaps even build a family. With the house and their magic, they could turn it into a small town if they put their minds to it. There was no need to take such a risk. And if they ever had to, she''d rather wait until they had lived together for hundreds of years first. "Yes, Asher, it''s too dangerous¡­I don''t want us to part away" she stuttered, her emotions breaking her words. He could see the fear in her eyes, the vulnerability she was trying so hard to hide. It wasn''t like her to hesitate, to show weakness. "Index..." he began, his voice softer. "I understand. Let''s go with my plan of finding another way and take it slow." He placed a hand on her shoulder, his touch warm. Without waiting for a response, he pulled her into a hug, holding her tightly. For a brief second, the world outside the hug disappeared¡ªthe black hole, the danger, the uncertainty. It was just the two of them, standing there, sharing the quiet comfort of each other''s presence. "I''ll make sure we don''t rush into anything. We''ll figure this out together," he added, his voice steady against her ear. Index''s breath hitched for a moment before she sighed, her body relaxing in his arms. "You always know how to make me feel like I''m not alone." He pulled back slightly, just enough to look her in the eyes. "Because you''re not. Not now, not ever." She smiled faintly, her heart swelling with a mixture of relief and gratitude. "Thank you." She closed her eyes, her breath slowing, lips parted in anticipation. He leaned in, brushing his lips against hers. They stayed close for a moment, savoring the warmth between their lips before pulling back just slightly. "Let''s go home," he murmured, his voice soft and calm. Together, they turned away from the source of the disturbance, deciding to continue their life in the void until a better and safer chance to escape arose. If that time never came, at least they had each other¡ªthat was the plan. But then, golden chains erupted from the glass like blackhole. The two reacted quickly, casting barriers around their bodies, but the chains passed through them as if they had no physical form, wrapping around Asher instead. "NO!" Index cried out, reaching for him, but the chains somehow kept her from touching him. Her hand passed right through his body. "His body''s vibrating at a different frequency!" she exclaimed, panic rising in her chest. She had no idea what frequency it was, and figuring it out would take too long. "Tenere Aetherium!" she chanted, and ethereal-colored chains erupted from her body. But they passed through him, just like everything else. She tried to enter the origin as well, but a force pushed back against her, rejecting her no matter how hard she tried or how powerful her spell was. "Asher!" she shouted. He saw the pain in her eyes, the desperation in her gaze, and it broke his heart. The thought of leaving her alone hurt more than he could put into words. He casted his own spell. This time, because he shared the same frequency as the chain, he managed to slow the pulling force just slightly. But it wasn''t enough¡ªhe was still moving. With few options left, he activate mind zero for a brief moment to find a solution, and then it hit him. "Create an anchor point in your chest. I''ll memorize it," he urged. Index''s heart raced as she understood his plan. She quickly obeyed, focusing her energy. A purple magic circle began to form in the air, shimmering with intensity. He focused on every detail¡ªthe code, the language¡ªcommitting it to memory. He had to, for them both. "I promise¡­" His voice cracked as tears welled in his eyes, his chest aching with the weight of his words. "No matter what happens¡­ I''ll find a way to reach you. Don''t give up. I swear, I''ll come back for you." His tears fell freely now, as the thought of never seeing her again crushed him. Index fell to her knees, her sobs racking her body. She nodded, barely able to breathe through the pain, her heart breaking into pieces. In that silent exchange, without words, they both knew the bitter truth¡ªthat this might be the last time they would ever see each other. The chains around him pulled tighter, dragging him away. "Index, I love you. Please wait for me." "I will!" she cried, forcing a smile through the wave of fear and desperation. With one final, powerful tug, he was gone¡ªleaving her behind, alone, in the heavy silence of their goodbye. "I¡­" Index choked on the words, her shoulders trembling as the weight of her grief hit her all at once. She hadn''t realized how deeply lonely she had been until now. All this time, she had convinced herself that being alone was something she could handle. But after experiencing life with him, after feeling the warmth of his presence, everything had changed. The silence around her now felt suffocating, and the emptiness left by his absence was unbearable. In the midst of her pain, she didn''t notice the faint golden light glowing softly inside her womb. Chapter 120 - 120: Linking 2 His heart sank as the chains dragged him toward an unknown place. All he could see was complete darkness, stretching endlessly in every direction. Glancing down, he saw the golden chain that bound him, their glowing links coiled around his body. A flash of memory struck him like a lightning bolt¡ªYuki''s warning and her story about the person responsible for everything that had happened to him until now. ''It''s that Angel again! '' He spat the thought out bitterly. Each time she intervene, he lost something. She had been the cause of countless struggles in his life. ''Damn it,'' he cursed, struggling against the unrelenting pull. ''I won''t let her control me. I can''t be captured. I still need to rescue Index!'' The pressure of the chains tightened, and time was running out. His mind raced through every spell he had learned, searching for something to break him free. One spell stood out¡ªone he had tried before but failed. Back then, the chains had blocked it, but now, with the strange shift in the space, the forces around him were different, and maybe, just maybe, this time it would work. He began to chant, focusing on the words and magic formula in his mind. The chains fought back, their golden links glowing brighter, but he didn''t stop. His body trembled with the strain, but he pushed forward. ''Focus. Just focus. '' Finally, he felt it. His body began to break apart, his limbs dissolving into a swarm of golden neon butterflies. The chains could no longer hold onto them. One by one, they loosened, slipping away as his form scattered, becoming nothing but delicate golden lights. ''I did it.'' For a moment, freedom filled him, the weight of the chains gone. But then, a sudden, powerful force tugged at him, pulling him in the opposite direction. ''What now?'' He tried to steady himself, but the force grew stronger. It was like the entire place was trying to reject him. He forced himself to stay focused, refusing to let the force scatter him apart. ''You''ve done this before. Come on. '' He concentrated, pulling the golden butterflies back together, willing his body to reform. Each butterfly, each fragment of himself, had to return. He could sense the pieces of his body slowly drawing closer, but the struggle was intense. Finally, with one last surge of willpower, he managed to pull it off. But there was no time to celebrate because just seconds later, everything around him distorted, only to be spewed into a completely different place. When his senses returned, he felt himself falling, the ground rushing up to meet him. Turning around, he saw nothing but the vast expanse of the night sky. The stars shimmered in the distance, and beneath him, a dense forest stretched out, its trees rising like dark shadows. He was heading straight toward it. . Wind howled past him as the ground neared. In a split second, he cast a spell to lighten his weight, turning his body almost as light as a feather. The force of the fall slowed, and instead of crashing into the earth, he descended smoothly, landing softly on his feet without so much as a tremor. Around him, the environment barely registered. He reached into his space bag and pulled out a small piece of paper, imbued with durability magic. Quickly, he wrote down the anchor point he had memorized from Index. Every detail mattered, leaving no room for mistakes. Teleportation was still a complex matter for him, but Index''s book on the subject was his best lead. It wouldn''t be easy, but it was a starting point. It was a good thing he had put it in his backpack, or he would have really regretted it. With her accumulated knowledge and his determination, he would find a way to bring her back, no matter what. Once the paper was filled, he paused to check for any inconsistencies, comparing it to his memory, making sure it matched exactly. When he was certain it was right, he made several copies of the paper, just in case something went wrong. The last thing he needed was to rely on a single chance. With the copies secure, he took a deep breath and began observing his surrounding. Wherever he was now, it was definitely not the void. But it also wasn''t his world. The trees around him were enormous, their trunks thick and towering high above, stretching like pillars. Some were so massive that he could probably run along their bark as if they were wide bridges, their surfaces smooth but sturdy enough to hold his weight. The leaves were a deep shade of green, almost glowing in the dim light, creating an eerie yet beautiful canopy above. The roots were just as impressive, twisting and curling across the ground like a web, making the forest feel alive in a way he had never experienced before. Everything here was far too large to belong to his world. ''Wait for me. I promise I''ll do anything to get to you,'' he clenched his fist, his determination rising. Feeling depressed would be counterproductive, so he had to calm himself. Fortunately, he was very good at it." In no time, he focused on what he had to do next: gather information on where he was and find a place where he could study and improved his understanding of space magic. ''I need to find a civilization here, if there is one. Maybe someone could even help me,'' he muttered under his breath, casting a spell to lift himself into the air. The wind rushed past him as he floated higher, hoping for a better view of the vast forest below. From his vantage point, he narrowed his eyes after sensing a concentrated amount of energy in the distance. It was still far away, but if he kept flying higher, he could reduce the distance, just like how planes in his old world used altitude to cover more ground faster. So he did just that, after covering himself with a powerful barrier. He might not have as many spells as Index had, but he was still a bona fide magician with a perfect magic body. His current power was definitely strong, to the point that even Kitsune''s original body wouldn''t be able to defeat him. This showed just how much he had grown in the void, thanks to Index''s support. A level that should have taken him decades was achieved much faster. Asher continued to fly and made good progress. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, after a while, something began to feel off. His energy was depleting far faster than he expected. ''Could it be some kind of special condition in this place?'' he muttered to himself. He stopped mid-air, hovering as he checked his energy reserves. His suspicion was confirmed¡ªthe energy drain was far more intense. With a frustrated sigh, he descended back to the ground, his feet touching the soft bark of a large tree. Next, he closed his eyes and focused on his body to understand why his energy consumption was so high. After a few moments, he realized this place had at least ten times the gravity of his old world. ''So, that''s why I''m using so much more energy while flying,'' he concluded. Just as he was about to cast another spell to counteract gravity, an explosion in the distance caught his attention. ''What''s that sound?'' Chapter 121 - 121: Layering Asher narrowed his eyes toward the distant explosion, the faint glow flickering like a warning in the dark. His lips parted, the words of the spell flowing naturally from him. Magic surged through his pathways, gathering in his skin before erupting outward. Glancing down briefly, he watched the light distort across his body, bending and shifting before fading into the surrounding darkness. This feat was impressive, but it was far from a true invisibility spell. The lack of a proper stealth spell in his arsenal wasn''t surprising. Back in the void, he had never had much use for one. It was more accurate to call it a reflective spell, one crafted using conjuration and alteration. A variant he had cobbled together¡ªmore like a clever trick . The concept had come to him from an unexpected source¡ªa principle used by stage magicians in his old world. Performers there relied on visual illusions, manipulating light, mirrors and angles to deceive the eyes of their audience. Asher had adapted the idea, layering it with just enough magic to make it work in a practical sense. It wasn''t flawless. Any skilled person would spot the subtle distortions if they looked hard enough. But here, in the dim forest, it was enough to make him undetectable to most eyes. With his preparations complete, he cast a spell on his feet and sprang into motion, leaping from one large tree trunk to the next. Flying through the sky blindly would be a reckless move, especially with no idea of the disturbance''s source. The explosion continued to echo, driving him to move faster. He darted between the tree trunks, his feet barely touching the wood as he zigzagged through the forest. Finally, the forest opened into a wide clearing. The dense canopy gave way to an open patch bathed in faint moonlight, casting long shadows over the ground. Asher stopped at the edge, pressing himself against the trunk of one of the enormous trees. The reflective mirrors shimmered faintly as it adjusted to the new light, blending him with the bark. From his hidden position, he carefully studied the clearing. The noise of battle filled the air¡ªmetal clashing against crude weapons, growls and roars echoing through the space. His eyes scanned the figures below. A group of humanoids fought fiercely against green-skinned creatures of varying sizes. The smaller ones, standing no taller than three feet, moved with frenzied energy. Their wiry bodies were covered in patchy, mottled skin, and they wielded crude weapons¡ªjagged spears, stone-tipped clubs, and makeshift stone knives. Their movements were erratic, darting in and out like wild animals. Then there were the larger ones, towering at nearly ten feet, with hulking frames. Their muscles bulged grotesquely beneath their skin, and they wielded massive clubs fashioned from tree trunks or jagged slabs of rock. Unlike their smaller counterparts, they moved slowly, but each swing of their weapons sent shockwaves through the ground. Their clothing was barely functional¡ªprimitive loincloths that barely covered their groins. Bones and scraps of leather hung loosely from their bodies, giving them an even more savage appearance. His attention shifted to the humanoid figures. At first glance, they resembled humans, but their distinctly animal-like features set them apart. Pointed ears twitched atop their heads, moving subtly to catch every sound amidst the chaos. Thick tails swayed behind some of them, their movements showing their emotions¡ªaggression, caution, and an almost intense focus on the fight. Their faces held sharp, angular features, blending human expressions with beastly traits. One male fighter bared his fangs in a fierce snarl as he swung his massive axe, cutting down a hulking green creature. The ears on his head flattened, and his movements radiated the aggression of a predator fighting for its life. Among the fighters, the women moved with a feline grace. Their smaller stature gave them agility that contrasted sharply with the raw power of their male counterparts. A few had markings on their exposed skin, almost like stripes or patterns reminiscent of fur, adding to their distinct appearance. Some of the humanoid creatures lingered around the clearing, tossing round, round explosive devices¡ªlikely a form of dynamite¡ªthat triggered the blasts shaking the area. ''Definitely not human,'' Asher thought, his gaze narrowing as he observed them more closely. He wasn''t ready to reveal himself just yet; he needed to assess their individual strength first. The sounds of the battle grew louder, the clash of metal and the creature''s roars filling the air. Despite the humanoids'' coordination, the overwhelming number of enemies closing in on them made their situation dire. ''Who are they? Beastkin? Like in those books?'' S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The term lingered in his mind, though he had never encountered their kind before. ''If they''re this skilled and coordinated, they''re probably part of a larger civilization.'' His eyes focused on the weapons they held. Unlike the rough clubs and sharp, jagged blades used by their foes, the humanoids'' weapons looked well-made and polished. Some of the swords and axes gave off a faint glows. The light from them made it obvious that their weapons were far more advanced than the crude tools their enemies used. They weren''t as refined or powerful as the ones in Index''s collection, but it was obvious that magic was in use here. ''Let see...'' When he cast a spell to zoom in on the weapons, he noticed something odd. The symbols didn''t match anything he had seen before. They resembled the strokes and patterns he had once seen in his old world, often found in the Middle East. Though the language and formulas were different, the energy being used followed the same principles and nature as the elements. As the battle raged on, he observed that the beastkins¡ªhis temporary name for them¡ªwere starting to lose ground. The green creatures just kept coming, nonstop in their attack. They were fearless, pushing forward relentlessly despite the growing number of casualties on their side. His attention was drawn to a girl, around 4''5" tall with a petite body. She had black furry ears and a tail, like a dog, and her exhaustion was evident. Two small silver daggers trembled in her grip, their bases shaking as she reached her limit. THUD! She made a mistake, stumbling slightly before collapsing to the ground, landing hard on her backside. Her grip on the daggers faltered, and she winced, trying to push herself back up, but she was too exhausted. "In that moment, her companion saw it¡ªa massive, ten-foot green creature, wielding a crude club, charging forward. It raised its massive weapon and brought it down toward the girl''s head. Time seemed to slow. The beastkins around her shouted in horror, their voices filled with panic as they cried out. "No!Kara!" It was too late. The green creature''s club swung down with terrifying power. Some of them closed their eyes, already resigning themselves to the fact that their companion was as good as dead. But just as the club was about to smash her to pieces, a flash of golden light erupted from behind a nearby tree trunk. BOOM! The force of the impact was blocked by a figure that appeared from nowhere, holding the club back with nothing but a single finger. Chapter 122 - 122: Layering 2 "Are you okay?" he asked, his tone slow and gentle while he check for any signs of injuries. "Are you hurt?" She didn''t respond, unable to understand him. He sighed, knowing there was no time for talk. He still needed to end the fight against the approaching horde of monsters. His lips moved, whispering a spell under his breath. In an instant, glowing golden knives appeared around him, hovering in the air. Each weapon shimmered with powerful energy, waiting for his command. "Peirce them" He focused and sent them flying through the air. The knives shot forward, striking the green creatures. One by one, they fell, their heads pierced cleanly by the blades. As for the larger ones, they were easier targets. Though they tried to block the golden knives, their primitive weapons were no match. The blades cut through them effortlessly. Fleeing was also futile as the knives pursued without mercy. A group of them, too close together, fell in a single swoop. There was no escape. Within seconds, the battle ended, and the forest became silent again. He stopped, letting the last of the golden knives fade into the air. Their remnants sparked around him, making him appear like a divine being. The other beastkins watched from the sidelines, silent, their eyes wide with surprise and fear. They had witnessed his power and knew he could kill them in an instant. Just looking at the pile of corpses, all dying without even mounting a defense, made them sweat. He noticed this and realized he might have used an overkill spell. Now, he needed to find a way to escape the awkward situation. He turned back to the girl and gently touched her forehead, his fingers brushing her eyebrows. She blushed slightly, looking away for a moment. Asher was very attractive, and she couldn''t help but admire his face. He muttered another spell under his breath, one Index had taught him. It was a simple but effective spell that allowed him to understand other languages. It was the same thing Index had used on him. The moment the spell took effect, he felt a shift in his mind. New words began to form. He realized that by strengthening the spell, he could also access memories, but doing so would be more dangerous. Unlike language, which was stored as a more straightforward form of knowledge, memories were intricate and personal, making it risky to interfere with them. Manipulating memories could cause harm, even death, if done improperly. One of the beastkins, a woman with brown dog ears, wanted to interfere, but she was stopped by a tall man with wolf-like features. They all knew that antagonizing a powerful entity could lead to their deaths. There was no way they could block an attack like the golden knives. After a few seconds, he cast another spell to help the beastkin recover some of her strength, making sure not to leave any permanent damage to her brain. "Are you okay?" he asked. She blinked in surprise, then nodded. "Yes." "That''s good to know," Asher responded with a warm smile. The little girl blushed even more and quickly looked away. Seeing that he had no immediate intention to harm them, the other beastkins began to approach, murmuring their thanks for being saved. The one who resembled a wolf with sharp ears and a muscular build, named Rovan, stepped forward and cupped his hands in front of his chest, a sign of respect. "Thanks for helping us out, Sorcerer." Asher raised an eyebrow after hearing the term. "Sorcerer?" Rovan looked at the others, suddenly fearing that he might have said something offensive. In the end, he knelt on the ground and bowed his head. "I''m sorry if we''re mistaken. I thought you were using high-level Arcane Arts," Asher touched his chin in contemplation. ''I see. Maybe in this place, magicians are called sorcerers, and magic is referred to as Arcane Arts,'' "It''s alright. I''m from a distant place, and we use different terms there," he explained. Rovan, along with the other beastkins, sighed in relief and accepted his explanation without question. Asher gave a small nod, trying to keep his expression neutral. "So, this place... where exactly am I?" he asked, his voice casual, trying to sound like he was just an ordinary traveler who had wandered into the wrong place. Rovan stepped forward and spoke with a deep, steady voice. "You''re in the Forest Bastria," Asher nodded, mentally noting the name. "Can you tell me more? I''m lost and need some guidance," he said, keeping his tone steady. His time with Index had made him more adept at conversation. They would often roleplay scenes from the books she read to pass the time, and in a strange way, it helped him cure his anti-social behavior when needed. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rovan quickly obliged, knowing this was his chance to make a good impression. "This forest is located in the far eastern region of the Demon World," he explained. Asher''s eyes briefly widened. ''The Demon World.'' His thoughts flashed to Lucy, and he wondered if this was the same place she had spoken about, the place where she came from. His focus intensified, and he quickly pressed on with more questions. "Do you know more about the Demon World? Any important figures ?" he asked, trying to gather as much as he could, Rovan looked overwhelmed, but he still did his best to answer calmly. "I''m sorry, we don''t know much about the capital," he said. "This forest''s home for us. We mostly stay here¡ªThe Demon World''s huge, and not everything out there''s friendly, so we don''t go too far." Asher frowned, his mind searching for something that could lead him to more answers. "What about royal families? Anyone with power or influence?" They shook their heads in unison. "We know little of kings and queens too," Frustration started to build up inside him. "Do you know someone named Lucy? She would be of royal blood. She might be famous in the Demon World, given her status." He saw their reactions changed, but it wasn''t the response he had been hoping for. "Can''t say we''ve heard of anyone like that." Rovan replied. "I see." He nodded slowly, trying to mask his disappointment. There was a high chance that this place simply shared the same name. It wasn''t that shocking, considering he came from the Void, a realm connected to countless worlds. While he was deep in contemplation, the girl he had rescued spoke up. "Sorcerer, if you''re lost, we can invite you to our town," she offered, her voice soft and sweet. He felt an urge to pat her head, but quickly held back, aware that it might be seen as inappropriate by the others. The only reason he had done what he did earlier was out of necessity; he needed to touch her to gain the ability to understand their language. At the same time, Rovan and the others cursed inwardly. Inviting an unknown being was a risky move, but it was too late to take it back. It could anger Asher, or so they believed. Their only hope was that he would turn it down himself. "I''ll take you up on your offer," Chapter 123 - 123: Unwelcome The moon hung high, casting long shadows across the clearing as the group of beastkin prepared to move. Asher kept his pace behind them, his eyes scanning for any signs of danger. Rovan, the wolf-like leader, slowed down . His sharp gaze darted toward Ava, the cute dog girl whom Asher had saved. "You''re making a mistake," he said, his voice tinged with frustration. "We can''t bring him to the town." "Why not? He saved us. He didn''t have to, but he did. I don''t think he''s a bad person." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rovan growled under his breath. "And what if he''s dangerous? What if he''s using you to get close to us? To hurt us? You saw what he did back there. No one with that kind of power is harmless." Another woman with dog-like features spoke up. "I agree with Rovan. His power isn''t normal. What if he turns on us?" They spoke in hushed tones, trying to stay quiet, but even their whispers couldn''t slip past Asher''s sharp hearing. He didn''t know how things worked in this world, but he wasn''t like those who abused their power¡ªhe still held on to his morals. As long as they didn''t provoke him, he wouldn''t resort to unnecessary violence." Still, being afraid of him was a normal reaction, so he decided to stay silent. It wasn''t like their little talk would affect him in any way. Ava, on the other hand, wasn''t having it. "If he wanted to hurt us, he wouldn''t have bothered saving anyone. We''d all be dead already." Her blunt words made several of them flinch, but no one could argue with her. It was true¡ªAsher had the ability to kill them all if he wanted and could have easily extracted any information through torture instead of saving them. Rovan pinched the bridge of his sharp nose, exhaling sharply. "Ava, you don''t understand. It''s not just about us. The entire town could be at risk." "Then let me take responsibility," she snapped back. "If anything happens, blame me. But I''m not going to abandon someone who saved our lives," The group fell silent, their eyes darting between Ava and Rovan. Finally, Rovan sighed and ran a hand through his thick, gray hair. "Fine," he said reluctantly. "But don''t expect everyone to welcome him with open arms." The journey resumed, but the atmosphere remained tense. Asher continued walking at the back, his senses picking up every whispered comment and sideways glance. Ava stayed close to him, occasionally shooting him an apologetic look. "They''re just scared," she said softly. "It''s not personal." "I know," he replied, his tone indifferent. Ava kept stealing sideways glances at him. It was obvious she liked and admired him, which wasn''t surprising. After all, he had saved her, and she probably had that White Knight syndrome. However, he made sure to keep his distance, careful not to give her any signals she could misinterpret. She was super pretty¡ªcute enough to be a model in his world. The problem? She looked like the type of model used for advertising backpacks to middle schoolers, not someone who would soon go to highschool. The last thing he wanted was to be mistaken for some kind of criminal. He''d rather be labeled a murderer than a predator. At least murderers could argue they had a reason¡ªhe couldn''t think of a single excuse that would make the other option look even remotely okay. "Sorcerer, can I ask you something?" she asked, leaning closer with her hands tucked behind her back. She looked almost too adorable, like a puppy hoping for a pat or someone to play with. "What is it?" "How old are you, exactly? You look really young, and most people I know who can use magic are grandpas and grandmas," she asked, genuinely curious. He paused for a moment, thinking about how to answer. Being stuck in the void meant he technically wasn''t 30 yet. But if he said that, he would look way too young. So, he settled on, "100 years old." "Only 100 years old? That''s quite young!" she said with a wide smile. "By the way, I''m 18 years old." The moment she said "18," Asher couldn''t help but wonder if someone was playing a prank on him. Just when he thought he would be labeled a criminal, she casually dropped that she was of legal age. It was a strange relief, but also a bit worrying. "Is that in dog years?" "Dog years? What''s that?" she touched her lips in confusion. "Never mind," he muttered, shaking his head and deciding to focus on other things. It was true that he had matured a lot, but some of the things he used to ignore were starting to bother him. He couldn''t tell if that was a good thing or a bad one. In addition, he was so used to living with Index, who, though not as young-looking, would still be considered very cute. She was very different from Lucy, who had a more mature demeanor, especially in the way she carried herself. ''Lucy...'' His thoughts drifted. Deep inside, he hoped this was really the Demon World so he could check on her. Though he already had Index, that didn''t mean he had forgotten about Lucy. She was still very important to him. ''I''m being greedy,'' he thought, letting out a heavy sigh. But he''d be lying to himself if he said otherwise. On the sideline. Ava''s chest tightened as the silence stretched between them. She had hoped for more, but his short, blunt answers made it clear he wasn''t interested in talking. She bit her lip, lowering her gaze to the ground below. After hours of walking, the forest opened up to reveal a breathtaking sight. Giant trees, their trunks as wide as small houses, stretched high. Wooden platforms and houses were built into their branches, connected by a network of rope bridges. Bioluminescent lanterns hung from them, casting a soft, ethereal glow over the village. The air smelled of fresh wood and blooming flowers. Ava''s face lit up. "We''re here." Meanwhile, Asher was deeply intrigued by the barrier that concealed this area. He hadn''t seen or felt it when flying around, and if it hadn''t been for them guiding him, he probably would have missed it entirely. This showed that the magic in this world was far more advanced than he had expected. Looking closer, he took in the intricate design of the structures. The houses were made of polished wood, with walls adorned by carvings of animals and forest scenes. Beastkin of all kinds moved about¡ªsome with fur, others with scales, feathers, or horns. Children laughed as they chased each other across the bridges, while adults carried baskets of fruits and vegetables or sharpened tools. The group''s arrival didn''t go unnoticed. Villagers stopped and stared, their conversations halting as they noticed Asher.Whispers spread like wildfire, and he could feel their unease. Ava stepped forward, addressing a group of elders who had gathered at the largest tree. "Everyone, this is the man who saved our lives." The feline elder, Nyra, narrowed her eyes and step forward. "And you thought it wise to bring him here?" "He saved us," Ava repeated with a firm voice. "I couldn''t just leave him behind." Chapter 124 - 124: Change of Heart Nyra exchanged a glance with the other elders. An outsider coming into their town was big news, especially since he didn''t look like any beastkin they knew. He appeared more like a human, with above average features, but not so exaggerated that they would raise suspicion. It was a good thing he had hidden his neon golden gaze, so now he only looked like someone with yellow pupils and silver hair¡ªnothing too unusual, considering many beastkin had varying shades of orange, green, or yellow for their eyes. "I''m simply looking for information," Asher said. "Nothing else." Nyra''s eyes narrowed further. Her gray hair, pulled back into a loose bun, framed her weathered face, and the lines around her eyes spoke of years of experience. She wore a simple brown robe, giving her an air of authority and age. "And what makes you think we''ll trust you enough to share it?" "Elder," Ava interjected, "he''s not a threat. I vouch for him." "Stop talking," the feline elder scolded her. "You have no say in this." Ava lowered her head. If her father were here, she''d be able to act with more confidence¡ªhe was one of the elders, the leader of the canine tribe. This explained why Rovan didn''t object harder. Seeing that his guide was unable to convince them, Asher stepped forward. This led to some of the town guards raising their spheres. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rovan, knowing they couldn''t provoke Asher, stood between them, his voice filled with urgency. "Elders, please don''t do anything harsh. This man is a Sorcerer. We saw him kill hundreds of monsters in a matter of seconds." For a moment, there was nothing but silence. Then, the shock hit. Everyone''s eyes widened, and a cold shiver ran through the crowd. The Elders, usually calm, exchanged uneasy glances. Their voices dropped to hushed tones, murmuring quickly as they huddled together, trying to regain their composure and figure out how to handle the situation. Their faces showed a mix of shock and worry as they continued discussing their next move. Even the civilians, who had been standing at a distance, instinctively took a few steps back. Their faces went pale, eyes wide, mouths slightly agape as they exchanged uneasy glances, struggling to process the magnitude of what Rovan had just revealed. Just knowing that he was a Sorcerer was enough to strike dread into the hearts of those present. But hearing the scale of his power¡ªthe ability to kill hundreds in mere seconds¡ªwas a truth so terrifying, it struck them all to their core. He wasn''t just any sorcerer. He was a force of nature, a being capable of wiping out every person in this town. Ava bringing him here was like bringing a ticking bomb. Asher, watching all of this unfold, was confused. He had no idea how impressive his actions had been, so he just thought they were overreacting a bit. This was the result of being trapped in the void. There, his only comparison was Index, and it twisted his sense of power. In addition, while he had learned many spells, most were studied for their theory rather than practical use. This left him unaware of just how amazing his feat of summoning flying golden daggers truly was. "How can we assist you?" The Elders'' tone shifted immediately, their usual sternness replaced with a hint of caution and unease. The sudden change in the atmosphere didn''t go unnoticed. But he just shrugged it off . There was no need to act like some psychopathic overlord just because they feared him. "I''m a traveler, you see. I lost my way and was hoping to get to the Capital," There wasn''t a trace of arrogance in his voice. His time spent in the void had humbled him, and it showed in the way he spoke. Nyra raised an eyebrow. "The Capital? That''s a long way from here, and there are six capitals. Which one are you talking about?" Asher was confused. When he had asked Lucy about the Demon World, she had told him there was only one. "Do you know anyone of royal blood named Lucy?" he asked, taking a chance, hoping the Elder might know more. Nyra paused for a moment, then shook her head. "I''m sorry, but I''m not familiar with that name. In fact, names like that are pretty rare in the Demon World." Asher sighed, realizing his suspicions were correct. This place was different from the one Lucy had described. Regardless, he couldn''t afford to feel disappointed. He still had more important things to do. First, he needed to learn more about this world. "Then can you tell me more about the six capitals?" he asked, his tone neutral as he shifted the conversation. "I come from a very distant land, so I''m not familiar with them." Nyra studied him for a moment. She had expected him to push harder because of his power and status, but there was neither malice nor arrogance in his tone. It made her reevaluate her impression of him. Perhaps he wasn''t as bad as she had thought. After a brief pause, she responded. "Follow me. We can talk more privately." She pointed toward one of the larger treehouses, its presence commanding attention even from a distance. Before reaching it, Asher had to climb a wooden ladder that creaked with every step. The rungs felt sturdy enough, but their slight wobble hinted at age and frequent use. Once at the top, he faced a hanging bridge made of wood planks and intertwined vines, swaying gently with the breeze. Flying would have been far simpler¡ªhis abilities could make the task effortless¡ªbut he chose not to. The locals were already uneasy, their guarded looks making it clear that his title as the so-called "Sorcerer" was a threat. Drawing more attention by showing off could turn their wariness into outright fear or hostility. When he got close, the details of the structure became clearer, and he had to admit it was very well made and refreshing to the eye. The entrance opened to a spacious lobby that smelled faintly of pine and earth. The wooden floors creaked slightly underfoot, but not unpleasantly. Simple chairs lined the walls, carved from the same wood, each adorned with basic woven cushions. Even though they were simple, the chairs had a solid, well-made look, combining usefulness with a bit of style. Soft voices could be heard faintly from outside, but the room was quiet. It was the kind of silence where every step sounded louder than normal. At the far end of the lobby was a large brown wooden door, decorated with carvings of twisting vines and blooming flowers. It creaked softly as it opened, and Nyra motioned for him to step inside. Ava and Rovan''s group stopped at the doorway, unable to follow. "You''re not allowed past this point," Nyra said firmly to them. "Wait outside." Ava bit her lip, her eyes lingering on him as her fingers nervously twisted the fabric of her clothes while she watched his back. ''Why do I feel like she''s too fixated on me? Is it because I saved her?'' he muttered under his breath. He got a sudden sense of deja vu. Not the good kind. Chapter 125 - 125: Tension in the Wood He pushed all unnecessary thoughts aside. Even if Ava liked him, she was too weak to be a real threat. Her feelings were unlikely to lead to anything of importance. Women strong enough to act on their obsession were the ones he found worth being cautious of. As for assuming things too quickly, he was never one to make that mistake. He was perceptive¡ªhe could read the room and recognize the signs. Anyone who missed that would be an idiot. Asher stepped through the door and entered the room. His eyes swept over the space¡ªa circular room, crafted entirely from wood, its design simple but with purpose. The high, vaulted ceiling was made of interlocking wooden beams that met at an open skylight, allowing moonlight to pour in and illuminate the space, casting faint shadows on the floor below. The air was cool and still, yet there was a quiet tension in the room, as though the walls themselves were bracing for the conversation that would soon unfold. In the center of the room, a large, round table dominated the space, its surface polished but worn, showing signs of countless used. Surrounding it were sturdy chairs. Every detail, from the table''s worn edges to the other furniture, suggested that this was a place of deep contemplation¡ªa place for matters of importance, not trivial conversations. Nyra was the first to settle into her chair. Her gray hair caught the faint light as she lowered herself. Beside her sat the elder, a massive figure wrapped in thick furs. He looked like a creature of the wild¡ªa bear in human form, his dark eyes focused and alert. His presence was imposing, his large hands resting on the large carved staff he leaned on, the tip shaped like the snarling face of a beast. He didn''t look like someone who could use magic, so that staff seemed more like a club in his hands. Across from them sat another figure¡ªa woman with shimmering green scales covering her arms and neck. Her features were sharp, almost reptilian, and though her face seemed youthful, no older than her thirties, her eyes carried the weight of decades of experience. Her sharp green gaze shifted to Asher, suspicion flashing behind her eyes, assessing him. The last figure stood out even more¡ªsmall and slim, barely four feet tall, with black wings folded neatly behind him. The feathers gleamed like polished obsidian, contrasting with his narrow face and sharp nose, which made him resemble a bird of some sort. When he spoke, his voice had a raspy edge, like the sound of dry leaves scraping against stone. "So, you''re the one who''s caused such a stir," he said, tilting his head slightly, his eyes filled with curiosity. Asher didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he took the seat Nyra had offered, his back straight and his posture calm. The weight of their stares didn''t bother him; he had faced worse situations before. Besides, he wasn''t here to assert his dominance but to ask for information. As long as they showed him respect, he would return it. Nyra cleared her throat, her eyes never leaving Asher. "You''ve certainly made an impression. Most travelers don''t bring that kind of attention with them." Asher finally spoke, his tone mindful. "I apologize for the commotion, but don''t worry¡ªonce I have the information I need, I''ll be on my way." The elders nodded in agreement. They could tell by his words, his voice, and his demeanor that he wasn''t here to cause trouble. He was deliberate in his approach, the kind of person who always thought before he acted. Nyra leaned forward slightly, her fingers drumming lightly on the edge of the table as she began to explain. Asher focused and listened carefully. From what he heard, this world was much bigger than he had thought. Alarath, the Capital of Dryads, was the closest, hidden deep within the ancient forests. The trees there were massive, their branches twisted in ways that seemed unnatural, and the city was nestled within their towering roots. To the north lay Nithra, the Capital of Stone. Carved directly into cliffs, it was a city built from the very rock that surrounded it. The people were known for their skills in stonework and metallurgy, and strength was highly valued. To the east was Zaryth, the Capital of Storms. The city was hit by strong winds and lightning all the time, making it a place where only the strongest could survive. In the south was Virell, the Capital of Sand. Surrounded by vast deserts, it was a land of scorching heat and shifting dunes. Its people were survivors, resilient and hardened by the unforgiving environment. To the west was Orith, the Capital of Flames, built atop a volcanic landscape. It was a place of constant heat and fire, where life was shaped by the land''s burning power. Lastly, there was Eryx, the Capital of Shadows, located in the farthest corner of the world. Shrouded in perpetual night,a place where shadows and secrets thrived. He absorbed all the information, his mind piecing together the descriptions of each capital. After a moment, he glanced up. "Do you have a map?" he asked. A visual guide would make it easier to comprehend the geography of these places. "We do have one for Alarath, as we maintain a trading route with it," she responded, standing up. She walked over to a nearby cabinet, rummaging through some papers. After a two minutes, she retrieved a worn, hand-drawn map and handed it to him. The map depicted the layout of the town and gave a general sense of where Alarath was located. However, navigating through the forest could be difficult, especially with the dense woods and winding paths that could easily confuse even the most seasoned travelers. But with his ability to fly, he could easily spot familiar landmarks from above and follow them to reach the city. It would require some extra effort, but it was manageable. He tucked the map into his space bag and looked back up at them. "By the way, of all the capitals, which one is the most advance? Or access to Teleportation ?" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Teleportation?" she exclaimed. While they had heard of it, it was seen more as a legend, since it was hard to believe. After a brief silence, Nyra spoke up. "I don''t know about teleportation, but the most advanced capital would be Eryx, the Capital of Shadows," "Their arcane arts are different from most others," she continued. "It''s based on shadows, illusions, and manipulation. If there''s a capital that might have what you''re looking for, it would be that place." Asher stroked his chin thoughtfully. It was good to know that, if he needed additional knowledge, there was a place where he could seek it. "Thank you for the information," he said, standing up. "I''ll take my leave then." Nyra gave a small nod, her eyes studying him for a moment longer. "Be careful out there," she advised, her tone softer than before. "The forest can be tricky for those who don''t know its ways." Asher gave a slight nod in acknowledgment, then turned to leave. But just as he reached the door, an explosion shook the air, the wooden floor trembling beneath his feet. The elders tensed, their hands instinctively reaching for their weapons. "What did you do?" Nyra snapped, her eyes narrowing with suspicion. Chapter 126 - 126: Wrong Choice Asher kept his gaze steady, his face calm. He hadn''t caused the explosion, but the timing made it look suspicious. His plan had been simple¡ªget the information, grab the map, and leave. But now, with the explosion echoing in the distance, it made things more complicated. The elder with the bear-like appearance, who had barely moved before, now gripped his staff tightly. His eyes never left Asher, the suspicion in his gaze growing deeper. The giant''s hand rested on the jagged tip of his staff, his knuckles white from the tension. "The timing is suspicious," the large bear rumbled. "I didn''t cause the explosion. You have every right to question me, but I''m being honest." He paused, allowing the words to sink in. Asher''s words lingered, the room falling silent under the weight of his statement. Before anyone could speak further, the door to the room flew open. A man with dog-like features, wearing leather armor, rushed inside, gasping for air as he stumbled to a stop. "Bad news!" he panted, his voice tight with panic. "We''re being attacked by a stampede of goblins!" The room went still. The tension shifted instantly, replaced by a sense of danger. "Where are they?" Nyra demanded, her voice no longer calm but filled with urgency. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The guard took a deep breath, trying to steady himself. "They''re coming from the northern entrance. The number is in the thousands. They''re already close." The rest of the elders didn''t waste any time. They moved quickly, heading out to control the situation. Nyra, however, paused before Asher. "Please, sorcerer, leave this place. You have what you want. Now, go." Asher stood still, surprised by the request. He met her eyes, seeing the urgency in them. The last thing she wanted was to have an unknown variable involved in the chaos that was about to unfold. "I can help," he offered. She shook her head. "No. This is not your fight. We don''t need more trouble than what''s already coming." "Suit yourself, " Asher didn''t argue any further. He had done his part by offering assistance, and that was enough. If they didn''t want him involved, that was their choice. Now, no matter what happened to this town or the people inside, he no longer had any connection to it. He turned away and left the place. The sounds of the army of monster approaching echoed in his ears, but it no longer mattered to him. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª The air was thick with the sickening sound of blades slicing through flesh, the wet slap of steel meeting bone, and the sickening thud of skulls being crushed under heavy blows. Snarls and growls mingled with the wet gurgles of dying goblins, their blood staining the ground. But the monsters weren''t the only ones falling. More and more beastkin were cut down, their bodies left to rot in the growing sea of carnage. It wasn''t because they were weaker, but because they were overwhelmed by the sheer number of monsters¡ªthousands, maybe even more. Driven by hunger and cruelty, the goblins tore into the corpses, ripping at the flesh and limbs to satisfy their vicious nature. The horrible sight of their comrades being torn apart filled the survivors with fear, and their determination began to waver. Fortunately, more experienced warriors arrived to strengthen the defense. These figures skillfully used the length of their spears to their advantage, keeping the goblins at bay. Among them were even more powerful fighters, capable of taking on multiple opponents at once, pushing back the tide of enemies. Then, more archers took their positions, firing arrows with precision. Using the hanging bridges as vantage points, they had a clear view of the battlefield below, allowing them to pick off targets one by one. Their increased firepower quickly boosted the killing rate, thinning the ranks of the monsters. Unfortunately, it was not enough. The tide kept coming, their numbers swelling like a flood. And just as they thought that this could not get worse, they heard a sharp sound from one of their own. "Hobgoblins!" A cry rang out from one of the high platforms, stopping the archers. They scanned the battlefield, seeing a new wave of enemies emerging from the trees to the north. These were different¡ªlarger, stronger, and better organized. The beastkin commanders exchanged worried looks. Hobgoblins were much tougher, their heavier armor and sharper weapons designed to withstand a lot of damage. They were a serious threat. "EEEEK!" The first one charged forward, his axe swinging down with a whooshing sound. The beastkin warriors met him with all their strength, but their blows barely scratched his thick armor. Still, using their strategy and superior weapons, they pressed on. They adapted quickly, pouring hot oil over the hobgoblin''s path from the hanging bridges, catching them off guard The scalding liquid slowed the monsters down, and together with their coordinated attacks, the beastkin managed to take out more enemies. For a moment, it seemed like they had the upper hand. The goblins and hobgoblins started showing more mistakes. But then, a deep, booming roar shook the ground beneath them. The earth trembled as the hobgoblin chief emerged from the treeline. Larger and more terrifying than the others, it loomed at 18 feet tall, its green, scarred skin stretched tight over powerful muscles. The armor, decorated with the skulls of fallen enemies, gleamed darkly in the night. "RARRRR!" The soldiers and guards barely had time to react when the chief suddenly waved his axe, cleaving through their lines and cutting down five warriors in an instant. "Fall back!" one of the commanders shouted. "We can''t hold him!" But it was too late. The hobgoblin chief charged forward with his horde following, and the beastkin forces began to crumble under the overwhelming assault. The archers fired arrow after arrow, aiming to stop the horde and take down as many as possible. But every time the hobgoblin chief swung his axe, a fierce gale was created, sending the arrows off course before they could reach their target. Things were not looking good for them at all. Back in the inner part of the town, the civilians huddled together, fear written on their faces as they watched the incoming monsters walked closer. No matter how they looked at it, it was clear¡ªthey were completely outnumbered and outmatched. The sounds of battle grew louder, and the hope of survival started to fade with every passing moment. "Where is he?" Ava asked Nyra, her voice breathless. "He could save us all!" This bold statement made the other civilians look up, hope flickering in their eyes. They remembered that a powerful sorcerer was in town¡ªone who could defeat hundreds of monsters in seconds. "He''s gone. I told him to leave," Nyra responded. "What? Why?" Ava''s voice rose in fury. "Because he''s dangerous," "Are you out of your mind? Do you think someone like him is more dangerous than that?" Ava shouted, pointing to the incoming horde. Nyra''s face turned pale, and regret filled her. She scolded herself for sending him away. If she had known this wasn''t just a simple attack, she would have begged him to stay and save them. But it was too late now. Chapter 127 - 127: Above the Sky Asher hovered in the air, the wind tugging at his silver hair as he watched the forest below go up in flames. Fire spread quickly, consuming trees and wooden treehouses, its glow lighting up the night. Thick black smoke rose into the sky, leaving the once-clear horizon dark and heavy. He wanted to help and had even gone out of his way to offer his assistance. It would be really easy for him to save them. His hands tightened into fists as he wrestled with the decision, but Nyra''s voice echoed in his mind. ''This isn''t your fight,'' She was right. The people down there weren''t his to save. This wasn''t his responsibility. Besides, if they were confident enough to reject his offer, they must have some hidden trump card. Only an idiot would pass up the opportunity to be saved by a powerful magician like him. Rising higher into the sky, the cool night air whipped around him, making his hair shimmer under the faint moonlight. He pulled out the map and studied it. The closest city was still far away, but his recent tweaks to his energy usage meant he could fly for hours without slowing down. Below him, the world stretched endlessly, dark forests blending into vast plains, dotted occasionally by the flicker of distant lights from camps. The stars above were bright, unchallenged by the creeping signs of morning. As time passed, the horizon began to shift. The deep black of night softened into a muted indigo, and the faint outlines of hills and rivers became visible. The soft glow of the rising sun felt strangely calming, a contrast to the darkness of the void. Soon, a clearing came into view in the distance. The trees here were shorter, their trunks thick and gnarled, but the open space between them revealed a vast area of grassland. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The tall, wild grass swayed gently in the breeze, blending with patches of scattered wildflowers. Choosing to rest and regroup, he descended, touching down gently. A narrow path stretched through the tall grass, well-worn by frequent travel. Wagon tracks and footprints were visible along the route, signs that this place was often passed through by travelers. Asher paused, taking in the sight. This seemed like the perfect place to set up a temporary base. He spotted a mountain. Though not very tall, its dense trees were enough to conceal his base. The area was tucked behind a cluster of trees, hidden from view. The rocky cliffside offered natural shelter, with a slight overhang that could protect the entrance from the elements. The ground was solid and flat, ideal for digging, and the surrounding trees would help mask any signs of activity. It was secluded, yet close enough to the open plains for easy access if needed. ''This is the perfect spot,'' he muttered to himself, running his fingers along the rock wall. He then closed his eyes and began whispering an alteration spell under his breath, his voice low and calm. The ground shifted at his command, and with a few more words, he shaped the earth before him, creating a 10x10 meter underground base nestled into the side of the mountain. He carefully carved an entrance, ensuring it was discreet. Once inside, the hole sealed behind him, leaving no trace of the hidden base. From the outside, it appeared as if the mountain was undisturbed, with no hint that anything was concealed within. Next, at the center of the base, he cast another spell, creating a crystalized lantern. Inside, a flame flickered¡ªone that would burn for years, casting a warm, consistent light across the room. He then began shaping furniture from the ground clay. The pieces looked rough, but he didn''t care; functionality was his priority, not aesthetics. Once everything was ready, he set his bag on the desk and pulled out the magic book, flipping through the pages. His concentration deepened, reaching Mind Zero to speed up his reading. As for food and sleep, he didn''t really need either, as long as he had enough energy to sustain his body. The more he read, the more he realized how complicated the idea of manipulating space was. He felt dumb for thinking he could master it so quickly. While Index had provided the theory to make it easier to understand, training and putting it into practice were entirely different challenges. Teleportation wasn''t just about moving from one place to another. The book explained that it required precision and stability. The first step was creating an anchor¡ªa fixed point he could always return to, no matter where he went. Asher studied the diagrams and notes carefully, committing every detail to memory. ''I can do this,'' he muttered, taking a deep breath. He pulled out his own paper. Reading it over and over would be inefficient; he needed to reflect on it, make his own assumptions, and truly make the spell his own. This was the first lesson Index had taught him: as a magician, never rely solely on existing knowledge. Always question it, no matter how perfect it seems. By doing so, improvement and innovation could be attained. This was important because relying only on existing knowledge limited growth and creativity. By questioning what was already known, he could uncover flaws, refine techniques, and discover new possibilities. Time blurred as he worked, hours slipping into days without him noticing. The cave remained silent, save for the soft rustle of pages and the steady hum of his magic. Slowly, his understanding of space began to deepen. Finally, feeling a bit more confident, he decided to test his progress. He began by creating an anchor point inside the base, engraving it carefully into the ground. Once it was set, he formed another anchor point a short distance away. His plan was to test short-distance first¡ªit was the safest option, and he needed to be sure he had control before attempting anything more complex. It wouldn''t end well if he jumped into an unstable portal and ended up as a mangled corpse. Theoretically speaking, teleportation required the body or any object to vibrate its frequency in such a way that the space around it wouldn''t tear it apart. A miscalculation could easily lead to a rupture. "It''s done," he muttered, wiping the sweat from his forehead. After injecting his energy into the magic circle, a swirling pool of golden light appeared in the ground. Instead of jumping through, he formed a ball of rock in his hand and tossed it into the swirling vortex. If his calculations were correct, it should appear on the other side of the portal. Seconds passed, but nothing happened. He waited, timing it carefully. Around the 30-minute mark, the rock finally appeared. ''That''s a long delay. What''s wrong with my formula?'' he wondered, his mind racing as he considered where he got it wrong. He quickly pulled out his notes, flipping through the pages to check the formula again. His eyes scanned the calculations, trying to pinpoint where things might have gone wrong. Every detail seemed correct, yet the delay didn''t add up. Suddenly, a faint vibration in the ground caught his attention. At first, it was barely noticeable, but it grew stronger by the second. From the looks of it, the source was close to his base. Chapter 128 - 128: Creating Doubt Asher stepped out of the hidden base, the bright light of the sun hitting his face, and he squinted, narrowing his eyes against the sudden brightness. The world around him seemed peaceful at first, with the soft sway of grass and the calm breeze brushing through the air. But his gaze soon shifted to a commotion in the distance. Dozens of caravans were under attack, surrounded by hundreds of bandits. Their weapons gleamed in the sunlight as they swarmed the area, cutting down anyone in their path. Focusing, Asher recognized a familiar face¡ªAva. The battle was going badly, with the bandits¡ªoverwhelming in number¡ªclosing in from all sides. These weren''t the typical bandits. These were beasts ¡ªtall, reptilian creatures, their scales a mixture of greens, browns, and grays. They stood on two legs, like lizards that had somehow learned to walk upright. Each one was armed with a sword and round shield and moved with coordination. With a deep breath, he made up his mind. He would check on them. Muttering a spell, he flew toward their direction, and as soon as he entered the airspace above them, his presence immediately caught everyone''s attention. The lizard creatures froze in place, unsettled. It wasn''t every day that they saw someone casually flying. "Sorcerer!" Ava exclaimed, her voice filled with relief. She was glad to see him again. Nyra, standing nearby, looked taken aback. Her pride and ego had led to their town''s downfall, and his presence here served as a painful reminder of her mistakes. "Do you need my help?" he asked, his gaze focused on the female elder, knowing she was the one in charge. "Yes, Sorcerer!" she knelt to the ground, her voice filled with urgency as she begged. She had committed a grave mistake before, and she knew she couldn''t afford to repeat it. With her approval, he turned his attention to the bandits. "I''ll give you all a chance to run away and leave them alone," he warned, his voice cold and commanding. But instead of retreating, the lizards drew their bows and fired arrows at him. The projectiles didn''t get near; they halted mid-air, striking a translucent barrier. Asher shook his head. It seemed these beasts would rather die than surrender. He had expected them to recognize the gap in their power, but he had overestimated their intelligence. "I gave you a chance. Don''t blame me for being merciless," he said, raising his right hand into the air. A green magic circle materialized in the sky above him. "Ventus Furens," he chanted, forcing the air around him to howl. At first, a small spinning wind formed, but as it stretched outward, it grew larger and stronger, eventually turning into a full-blown hurricane. The lizard bandits, seeing the storm''s power, began to flee, but it was too big. Anyone caught in its path was swept up, tossed violently through the air, their bodies slamming back to the ground with brutal force. They screamed in agony, but the hurricane showed no mercy, continuing its rampage. The beastkins who witnessed this were completely stunned. If only the same spell was used when the stampede happened, all the monsters threatening their town would have been destroyed in an instant. Nyra felt her heart sink. She had once believed that he might not be as strong as he seemed, and that even if he had helped the town''s fate would have been the same. But she was completely wrong. He had the power to save their home countless times over, if only she had said yes. Ava watched her with a sneer of contempt. If she wasn''t an elder, the fool would have already met her end at Ava''s hands for such stupidity. This was the problem with the old ones¡ªthey were too trapped in their own narrow world. She then turned her attention to Asher, who now appeared even more magnificent in her eyes. He resembled a god, looking down on mere mortals, his presence overwhelming and his power unfathomable. He sensed someone staring at him in a weird way, but he chose to ignore it. Instead, his curiosity was piqued by the scene unfolding before him. He couldn''t shake the feeling that the power level in this world was far weaker than he had expected. These bandits would be easily killed by a human army with high-powered guns. The hurricane continued its fury, tearing through the bandits with relentless force. When the last echoes of the hurricane faded, there was nothing left but the wreckage of the battlefield. Asher lowered his hand, the magic circle above him flickering and vanishing into nothingness. He glanced at the remaining bandits, a few still alive but too weak to pose any threat. After a brief moment of contemplation, he turned away and landed on the ground. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The beastkins hurriedly ran toward him to give their thanks. One of them, a large wolfkin, stepped forward with a deep bow, his voice loud and clear. "You saved us, Sorcerer." This created a chain reaction as more people showered him with praise. "You are our hero!" "You are the savior of our people!" He maintained a neutral expression, unfazed by the praise. To him, such words meant little. They were fleeting, temporary¡ªjust noise that would soon fade. Ava ran toward him, her face brimming with a smile. He expected her to join in the praise, but instead, she stepped in front of him and faced the crowd. "Did you see his power?" she asked, her voice carrying across the gathered beastkins. "He had the ability to save us all with just one spell. He''s powerful, and yet¡ªwhy didn''t he save our town?" The question lingered in the air, heavy with implication, as the gathered people exchanged uneasy glances while absorbing her words. Asher, on the other hand, raised an eyebrow. It felt as though she was accusing him of something he hadn''t done. "It''s not his fault," Ava added quickly, her voice rising. "He offered his help to us, but our Elders, who were supposed to be our protectors, rejected his goodwill!" She pointed to Nyra and the others, and the crowd gasped at the revelation. "Children, wives, husbands, brothers¡ªall died because they were too narrow-minded, too caught up in their traditions!" Her voice shook with anger. "In the end, we''re refugees, and the capital of Alarath will treat us as second-rate citizens, or worse! All because of their mistakes!" Her words hit hard, and the everyone fell silent, their faces showing a mix of guilt, anger, and disbelief. For a moment, all that could be heard was the wind rustling through the grass. Then, like a spark starting a fire, the silence was broken. One beastkin, his fur bristling with fury, stepped forward. "She''s right!" he shouted. "Our brothers and sisters where left to die while they sat in their comfortable halls, too proud to accept help!" Another, his eyes wild with rage, raised his fists. "They watched as our families were torn apart, all in the name of tradition!" More voices joined in, the anger swelling like a tide, rising higher with each passing moment "Our homes are gone! All we have left is their pride and our suffering!" Chapter 129 - 129: A Different Kind of Strength Asher stood still, watching the crowd''s anger grow. ''She''s clever,'' he thought. ''She''s turning my actions into a weapon to control the crowd.'' He hated being used like this, but part of him couldn''t deny the truth in her words. The Elders had let their pride guide them, rejecting his help when it was offered. That choice had doomed their people to unnecessary suffering and deaths. Now, they stood before him, their proud expressions replaced with guilt and shame. None of them could meet the eyes of the furious beastkin. ''It wasn''t my decision,'' he reminded himself. ''It was theirs.'' The silence after her speech hung heavy in the air. All eyes were on Asher, waiting for him to validate her claim. His gaze turned to Nyra, the Elder, who now looked far older than she had just moments ago. Her shoulders sagged, as if crushed by the weight of the accusations. For a split second, he almost felt pity for her. Almost. A wolfkin stepped forward, his voice low and firm. "Sorcerer, is this true? Did you offer to save our town, and they refused?" The crowd held its breath. Some hoped he would deny it, believing it would be easier to bear. At least then, they could blame their families'' and loved ones'' deaths on their misfortune. He knew he could stop this. A lie would calm them down, ease the tension, and shift the blame away from the Elders. But as his eyes met Ava''s, he saw the plea in her face, her eyes almost brimming with tears. After a long pause, he made his choice. "Yes. I offered to help your town. " The truth struck the crowd like a heavy blow. Shock rippled through them. Some stood frozen, unable to believe it. Others clenched their fists, their anger rising through their chest. Ava, standing to the side, watched quietly. Her expression gave nothing away, but he could sense her satisfaction. She had gotten exactly what she wanted. Out of nowhere, a sharp gasp cut through the silence. A wolfkin standing behind Nyra lunged forward, his spear glinting in the sunlight. Before anyone could react, the weapon plunged straight into her chest. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her eyes widened in shock as the sharp tip pierced through her. Blood spilled over the front of her robes, staining them deep crimson. For a moment, she looked down at the spear with disbelief, as though her mind couldn''t process what had just happened. THUD! She collapsed to the ground, clutching at the weapon. The bear elder, standing nearby, let out a furious roar. "TRAITOR!" His voice thundered over the gathering like a clap of thunder. With an expression of pure rage, he swung his staff, smashing it into the head of the wolfkin. The sound of skull cracking echoed loudly. The wolfkin crumpled to the ground, dead, blood pooling beneath him. For a second, it seemed the chaos would end there. But it didn''t. "They''re killing us!" Ava shouted, her voice loud and desperate. The words spread through the crowd like a flood. Those already filled with anger didn''t hesitate anymore. They grabbed whatever they could use as weapons¡ªspears, knives, even sticks¡ªand charged toward the Elders. The mob''s fury was unstoppable, and the Elders, caught completely off guard, had no time to prepare. "They let us suffer!" someone yelled from the crowd. "They killed our families!" "Get them!" another shouted. They attacked with no mercy, thrusting their spears and swinging their weapons. The Elders fought back, but their defenses crumbled as the attackers flanked them from all sides. The bearkin tried to fend off two attackers with his staff, knocking one to the ground. But before he could strike again, a spear pierced his side. He fell to his knees, clutching the wound, his face twisted in pain. Another Elder, the one with scales, raised her hands in surrender. "Please, listen!" she begged. But the crowd didn''t care. A young beastkin charged forward and struck her down with a blade, her body collapsing in the dirt. Blood covered the ground, dark and thick, as more Elders fell. The mob''s rage grew with every swing of a weapon, every cry of pain. Ava stood on the edge of the chaos, her fists clenched. "They''ve ruled us through tradition!" she shouted. "They''ve let us suffer because of their stupid pride! Don''t stop until it''s over!" Her words pushed the crowd even further. Some turned to the Elders who had already fallen, driving their spears and blades into their bodies to make sure they were dead. Even those without weapons joined in. They kicked and stomped on the corpses, their faces twisted with anger. Pain and frustration had built up, and now it all came out in violent waves. Asher stood to the side, watching everything unfold. His face stayed calm, but inside, he was trying to make sense of it all. ''They''re more barbaric than I thought,'' he muttered under his breath. His gaze shifted to Ava. He had severely underestimated her. She might not have physical strength, but her cunning mind made up for it. She had seized the opportunity in an instant, turning the chaos to her advantage. When the messed-up scene finally settled, the surviving beastkin all turned their attention to her. "Ava, you''re the daughter of the Dogkin Elder. Now that he''s not here, you should take his position and lead us," a wolfkin spoke up, his voice firm. The others quickly nodded in agreement, as though they had already decided she was the perfect choice. But to Asher, the scene felt too rehearsed. The way the wolfkin spoke first, and how the crowd followed so easily, made it seem like this was planned all along. It was almost as if she had planted him there to steer the decision in her favor. If that was true, it meant that even without his intervention, this clever girl would have found a way to turn everyone against the Elders¡ªone way or another. What he had done only made it easier for her to carry out her plans. "Sorcerer, thank you for saving us," she said, turning around and bowing her head. She even knelt on the ground, and this gesture prompted the others to do the same. Asher simply nodded and turned away, no longer wanting anything to do with her. She was too manipulative for his taste. But before he could take off, she grabbed his feet. "Sorcerer, I know you''ve done a lot for us, but can you help us reach Alarath? We''re afraid we might be attacked again." He raised his eyebrows, realizing she was trying to use him again. "I already saved you, and I don''t want anything to do with any of you," he said, breaking free and starting to hover. Ava didn''t argue. Instead, she apologized. "I''m very sorry for my embarrassing actions. I was just desperate to save my people." The other beastkin began to show signs of being moved by her words. For their sake, she had lowered herself¡ªanother part of her plan to increase her standing. Asher let out a low chuckle. He couldn''t decide whether to be impressed or annoyed by how cunning this girl was. She was multiple steps ahead of everyone. Chapter 130 - 130: Limitations He waved her off without another word, and floated upward. The glint in Ava''s eyes didn''t escape his notice. Staying any longer might prompt her to attempt something bolder to manipulate him. With a subtle nod, he ascended higher, flying in a direction away from his actual base. Keeping his true location a secret was essential. From above, he glanced back briefly to observe their movements. As expected, she wasted no time organizing her people. The beastkin worked quickly, loading their few possessions onto makeshift caravans. Wagons pulled by sturdy creatures began to form a line, and soon they were on the move. She walked at the front, her head held high like a leader who had already claimed her throne. The group moved steadily, heading toward the direction of the Capital. A place like that could provide them with the protection and resources they needed, assuming they survived the journey. Satisfied with his observations, he turned and flew toward his actual base. Though he had shaken off the encounter with Ava and the beastkin, his mind returned to a more pressing matter: the delay in his teleportation. The flight back was uneventful. Dense forests stretched out below him, and the occasional shadow of a predator moved through the trees. Landing near the hidden entrance, he scanned the area to ensure no one had followed. Even though he was confident in his misdirection, caution was always necessary. He stepped into the center of his base, where two intricate magic circles were etched into the floor. Both glowed faintly, their lines and symbols radiating soft arcs of energy. Kneeling beside the magic circles, his eyes scanned every detail before opening his notebook. The worn pages held countless calculations, adjustments, and theories. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To others, the meticulous process might seem mind-numbing, but this was his routine¡ªthe grind that had sharpened his abilities over time. He adjusted the outer formula on one circle, muttering under his breath as he double-checked his notes. Every small tweak demanded another test, and every test led to more corrections. Yet he didn''t stop. The repeated failures didn''t deter him¡ªthey only fueled his determination. After days of relentless work¡ªthough it felt like mere hours to him due to his warped sense of time¡ªAsher finally leaned back and inspected his progress. The circles had been modified significantly, their original structure now layered with additional formulae and interwoven patterns. ''Let''s see if this works,'' he muttered, standing up and retrieving a smooth stone from a nearby table. He placed the stone in the center of the first circle, stepped back, and activated the spell. The stone glowed brightly before disappearing. A faint hum echoed in the room, followed by the sound of something appearing on the second magic circle. Asher walked over and found the stone lying on the floor, perfectly intact. He picked it up, turning it in his hand. No delay, no damage. A small smirk appeared on his face. ''Good. This is good progress,'' he muttered, nodding with a satisfied smile. He returned to the circles and decided it was time to test with living creatures. Knowing he would need to test the spell multiple times, Asher captured hundreds of rat-like creatures from the surrounding area. Their small, agile bodies and nervous darting made them a challenge to catch, but he used his magic to herd and subdue them in one go. Back at the base, he had already prepared a crude prison for them¡ªa set of enchanted cages reinforced with barriers to ensure they couldn''t escape. Their squeaking and frantic movements created an eerie atmosphere, but he paid it no mind. Gripping one of the tiny creatures from the cage, its beady eyes darted nervously as it squirmed in his hand. With a casual motion, he placed it in the center of the magic circle and activated the spell. The room filled with the faint hum of magical energy as the creature vanished. Moments later, the telltale sounds of failure echoed: a wet splatter as its remains hit the destination circle. Unfazed, he grabbed another creature and repeated the process. This time, the magic activated with a brief flash. The creature vanished cleanly but reappeared bloated, its body grotesquely swollen before bursting with a sickening pop, spraying the ground with a bunch of internal organs. Asher wiped the mess away with a wave of his hand and took down notes. Another adjustment was needed. This time, the creature reappeared engulfed in flames, shrieking for a split second before crumbling into ash. The charred remains tumbled to the floor, smoke curling into the air. Each failure brought him closer to understanding. He refined the energy distribution, adjusted the alignment, and recalibrated the containment field. Despite the growing number of casualties, his focus never wavered. To him, these were not setbacks, but progress. That''s what he initially thought, but after testing it for the three-hundredth time, he realized there was a fundamental flaw in the base formula itself. ''Why isn''t it working?'' He massaged his temple. For some reason, teleporting living things seemed close to impossible. Despite countless adjustments, the results hadn''t improved. He reread Index''s book and reviewed it countless times, but nothing changed. ''Could it be....?'' he wondered, pacing around the magic circle as the thought formed in his mind. ''Because this spell was created in the Void, there''s something unique about that place that makes it possible to teleport living things?'' ''Is it the reset function?'' he wondered. The Void''s peculiar ability to reset matter might explain the issue. Within its bounds, the adverse effects of teleportation could be neutralized, allowing for seamless transfers. If that were true, it meant that the Void itself acted as a corrective force, eliminating the variables that caused failure in the physical world. He rubbed his chin, his eyes narrowing as the implications sank in. If Index''s teleportation formula relied on the Void''s resetting trait, then it was theoretically impossible to achieve the same results outside of it. Without that stabilizing factor, the spell would always fail, unable to handle the intricate complexity of living beings. ''If that''s true, I''ve been wasting my time'' ''No,'' he shook his head to dispel the idea. ''I''m being limited because I''m relying on knowledge from the Void. That''s the problem. The Void''s rules don''t apply here. If I want to make progress, I need to approach this differently.'' His gaze turned to his scattered notes, filled with intricate diagrams. They were brilliant within the Void''s framework, but here, they were nothing but flawed experiments here. ''I should find a teleportation spell that works in this world. Then reverse-engineer it. Understand how it functions under these laws.'' Asher closed his notebook and began considering his options. Such spells had to exist. Wizards, mages, and sorcerers in this realm would have developed ways to teleport, even if primitive compared to what Index created. Then, If he could reverse-engineer a teleportation spell that worked within this world, he could then integrate the unique principles from his Void-based knowledge. The result could be a hybrid spell¡ªa fusion. ''I need to go to the capital to gather information,'' he muttered, standing up and packing his equipment into his spacebag. Staying here was no longer productive. Chapter 131 - 131: Familiar Scene In the distance, Alarath came into view, built into the massive trunk of an enormous tree. The tree''s trunk rose high into the sky, sturdy and unyielding. The buildings seemed to grow seamlessly from its bark, their curved shapes blending perfectly as if they had always been part of the tree. Bridges made of wood and stone connected the platforms that spiraled up the tree, creating a network of homes and other structures hidden in its branches. The platforms were staggered at varying heights, giving the city a cascading, layered appearance. Sunlight filtered through the thick canopy above, making the leaves glow faintly gold. Streams of water flowed from high up the tree, running down its grooves before turning into waterfalls that splashed into canals below. These canals ran through the lower part of the city, adding life and movement to the area. The sound of the flowing water was constant, adding a peaceful hum to the otherwise busy atmosphere. Surrounding it all was a thick stone wall, standing strong to protect the city. The walls were covered with large veins of moss and vines, making them seem like an extension of the tree itself. Together, the walls and the tree created a city that felt both ancient and alive. ''This place is way bigger than my city,'' Asher thought as he looked at the massive area in front of him. He could barely see the other side of the city from where he stood, it stretched out in every direction, overwhelming in its scale. On the ground, there were plenty of other buildings too. The tallest ones were about six stories high, but most were only one to three floors. The streets twisted and turned between them, creating a maze of activity. He had expected Alarath to be a small place. As he kept observing, he noticed a shimmering barrier surrounding the city. Flying straight through it would likely activate some kind of defense. While he knew he could bypass it with teleportation, that option was currently beyond his reach. With no better option, he descended carefully. His robe, too flashy for subtle entry, needed a quick adjustment. Muttering a simple spell, he changed its color to a dull gray, blending better with the surroundings. He also adjusted the cut of his robe, making it less formal and more suited for traveling unnoticed. He merged into the bustling road leading toward the city''s entrance bridge, moving without drawing attention. The wide stone path, made of polished granite, stretched far ahead. Its sheer width, comparable to a six-lane highway from his old world, hinted at the immense traffic it was designed to handle. As he walked closer to the entrance, the road filled with activity, a vibrant flow of people and creatures unlike anything he had seen before. Caravans of various sizes filled the road, each pulled by fantastical beasts. Some were drawn by massive, scaled lizards with tails that dragged along the ground, their footsteps creating low, rumbling vibrations. Others were pulled by large, bird-like creatures with long, feathery legs that moved quickly and gracefully. They made soft, rhythmic chirping sounds as they walked. Some caravans were drawn by strong, horned animals that looked like a mix of a buffalo and a rhinoceros. Their tough hides glimmered in the sunlight as they moved steadily along the road. ''Now it really feels like I''m in a completely different world.'' Moving with the flow of the crowd, he couldn''t help but notice the diversity of beastkin around him. There were so many different types¡ªwolfkin, foxkin, catkin, and many more¡ªeach one distinct in their appearance. Some had fur that shimmered in the sunlight, while others had features more like their animal counterparts, with sharp claws or tails swishing behind them. It was a mix of busy merchants, travelers, and locals, all going about their day with little attention to one another. No one seemed to notice him among the throng. With so many different beastkin, his presence didn''t stand out. Some of them gave him curious glances, but they quickly turned their attention back to their tasks. As he walked through the bustling road, taking in the grandeur of Alarath''s wall, he noticed the steady flow of people moving toward a large stone bridge that led into the the city. The sight of the guards ahead caught his attention. Their job was to check everyone who came through and make sure there were no troublemakers trying to enter the city. They wore polished armor, each marked with the king''s golden lion insignia and equipped with halberds and short swords. ''Not ordinary beastkin,'' Asher thought, sensing that each of these guards was far more powerful than the ones he had encountered before. However, compared to him, they were still relatively weak. Continuing forward, one of the guards raised a hand, signaling him to stop. "Hold there," the guard commanded. Asher stopped, sensing the change in the air. The guard''s eyes narrowed as he stepped closer, his voice firm and controlled. "Do you have an emblem?" ''Emblem?'' Asher frowned, confused. He didn''t know what the guard was talking about. He wished he had asked more about how things worked around here. But it was too late for that now. The best thing he could do was stay calm and act like everything was normal. After a brief pause, he decided honesty was the best approach. "I''m a traveler. I don''t have any emblem." The guard raised an eyebrow, exchanging a glance with the others. A few murmured to each other, but they didn''t seem hostile, just cautious. "Do you have any identification?" the guard asked, his voice a little softer now, but still firm. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Asher shook his head. "No identification. I''ve just arrived from a long journey." The guard studied him for a moment longer, then nodded slowly. "A traveler, huh? Well, you''ll need an emblem to enter the city. It''s a requirement for all outsiders." Asher''s mind raced, trying to make sense of the situation. He hadn''t expected this sort of challenge. "Is there any way around it?" "You can apply for one at the city office. It''ll take some time, though." Asher let out a sigh, realizing he had little choice but to comply. "Alright, I''ll do that." "Good. Head straight to that building," the guard pointed toward a three-story structure beside the highway. Asher''s gaze followed the guard''s direction, finally understanding what the place was for. It was a registration center. The idea of needing to register just to enter a city was strange, especially since back in his old world, no such rules existed. The thought that this place had more laws than his old home amused him. But then again, this place wasn''t exactly peaceful, so he could understand why the rules were so strict. The constant flow of different creatures and the threat of danger made security necessary. CLICK! He entered the building and saw a long line, with chairs at the front for those waiting to get their emblems. It looked like a typical government office, except the furniture and atmosphere screamed fantasy. He found a seat in one of the rows, the wooden chair creaking under his weight. ''I wonder how they process things here. I don''t even have any document to show,'' he wondered to himself. Chapter 132 - 132: Agenda The line moved slowly, but he wasn''t really bothered. He was used to waiting this long. He leaned back slightly in his creaky wooden chair, observing the others around him. Some fidgeted with impatience, while others looked sleepy. From time to time, he noticed troublemakers causing a commotion, and they were promptly escorted out by the guards. Overall, he felt that the peace and order in this place weren''t too bad¡ªit could have been worse. Not only that, but the hygiene of everyone around him was surprisingly good. He''d been wondering about it since he arrived. Even when he met Ava, the beastkin didn''t smell like animals at all. They all had a generally neutral scent, nothing overpowering or wild. What stood out even more was how clean their teeth were¡ªpristine white, as if they''d been meticulously cared for. Maybe their saliva had a higher concentration of minerals like calcium or enzymes, something that kept their teeth in perfect condition, unlike ordinary humans. It was an odd observation, but it made him curious about the small differences in this world. His thoughts were interrupted as the line moved forward. Finally, it was his turn. A foxkin greeted him with a smile, her bright eyes taking in his appearance. Her long orange hair framed her face in soft waves, with a few strands falling loosely over her shoulders. She wore a simple light-green tunic with delicate embroidery. Her ears, tipped with dark brown fur, twitched slightly as she gestured for him to step forward. She was polite and professional as she began asking questions. "Sir, what''s your name and tribe?" "Asher¡­ As for a tribe, I don''t really have one. I''m a traveler, new to this region." He gave a blunt answer, hoping it would suffice. The foxkin raised an eyebrow but didn''t press the matter. Her expression suggested this wasn''t her first time encountering someone like him. "Any documents from the other capitals or towns?" "No," he replied, shaking his head. She sighed, her ears twitching slightly. "Alright, since you don''t have any documents, you''ll need to register for a new one. I''ll ask you some questions to see if you''re eligible to enter." Asher felt all this paperwork was a hassle, but he complied, knowing he had to respect the culture and laws of the place. "First, what''s your business here in Alarath?" "I just need information," he answered with a neutral tone. He wasn''t sure how much to reveal, but a simple answer would suffice for now. "Information for what?" she pressed, her tone more inquisitive. He paused, considering what to say. After a moment, he answered, "Mostly about Arcane Arts." At the mention of Arcane, the foxkin''s eyes widened in surprise. "Are you perhaps a sorcerer?" "Yeah, what about it?" Before she could respond, the foxkin girl bowed her head. "Pardon me for being disrespectful," she apologized. "Could you show me an Arcane spell? In Alarath, all sorcerers are treated better because we want more to migrate to our city. If you prove yourself, you''ll skip a lot of procedures and become a first-class citizen right away." Asher was a bit taken aback by the request, but the offer of benefits persuaded him. He raised his hand slightly and muttered a spell under his breath. A soft golden glow began to form, and delicate flowers, shimmering with light, floated gently in his palm. It was nothing more than a simple light spell¡ªhe had just bent the light in a way that made it appear more intricate and beautiful. But even this simple display caught the attention of everyone around him. The room fell silent as people turned to watch, their eyes widening in awe as the flowers danced in the air. Asher stopped, the golden flowers fading away. To him, they were overreacting. "You really are a sorcerer!" she exclaimed excitedly. "Please follow me. Someone of your status needs the highest kind of service." She quickly left her desk, bowed her head, and gestured toward the second floor. He climbed the winding staircase, each step muffled by the soft carpeting beneath his boots. When he reached the second floor, the foxkin escorting him gestured toward an ornately carved wooden door. With a firm push, the door creaked open, revealing a an office. The room was bathed in natural light, pouring through the large, curved windows that stretched across the walls. Their wide frames captured the sweeping view of the grassland below. Sunlight danced across the polished wooden desk, which held an open ledger. Rows of bookshelves lined the walls, packed with leather-bound tomes. In front of a stone fireplace adorned with gilded accents, two armchairs flanked a low table, creating an inviting space. Asher sat in one of them, his gaze drifting toward the window. He tapped his fingers on the armrest, waiting patiently. The door creaked open after a couple of minutes. A foxkin woman entered, instantly drawing his attention. Her long silver hair shimmered like moonlight, flowing down over her shoulders. Her small nose and delicate whiskers gave her a playful young look. Her bright orange eyes met his, their sharpness softened by a warm smile. She wore a rich burgundy and green gown adorned with golden trim, the fabric flowing elegantly as she stepped forward. The dress hugged her body just enough to highlight her proportion without diminishing the air of dignity she carried. With a polite nod, she stopped a few steps from him. "You must be the sorcerer," she spoke with a soft voice. Asher nodded and watched as she took a seat across from him. "Would you like some coffee?" she offered, her tone polite. "No, thank you," he replied. The foxkin woman smiled warmly and took a moment to compose herself. "My name is Arya," she began, her voice calm yet friendly. "I''m in charge of this place and oversee matters like trade. But, of course, I know such titles mean little to a sorcerer like you." She was trying to ease the tension in the air, but Asher''s blank expression remained unchanged. She was completely right¡ªtitles like hers held no importance to him. "Let''s get down to business," she said, her tone turning more professional. "I can process your documents right away. May I ask for your family name?" Deciding against using his real last name, he chose one inspired by one of his spells. "Aureus," he responded, the word meaning golden. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Asher Aureus?" she repeated, her pen moving as she jotted it down. After asking him a series of standard questions about his background, Arya set her pen down and called for an assistant. A young beastkin entered the room, bowing briefly before taking the forms she handed over. "Please process these immediately," she instructed. The assistant nodded and left quickly, leaving the two alone. As they sat there, Arya leaned back in her chair, a thoughtful expression crossing her face. "While we wait, I''d like to tell you about an opportunity you might find interesting, Sorcerer Asher Aureus." Asher didn''t look shocked; he had half-expected this, knowing someone of her rank wouldn''t bother being polite unless there was an agenda. "I''m listening," he gave her a chance to speak. Chapter 133 - 133: First Class "You might have already heard about it from the clerk before, but Alarath is more than welcoming to sorcerers like you. You can get more benefits if you head to the Academy," Arya said, her tone carrying professionalism. Her way of speaking was direct, with no unnecessary flair. "Academy?" he raised an eyebrow. "Yes. The Academy is actively hiring competent sorcerers to teach students." He tilted his head. "Why? Is Alarath running low on sorcerers?" She nodded, her expression growing serious. "I''m afraid you''re right, Sorcerer." "You see, about a hundred years ago, Alarath was filled with sorcerers. The city thrived because of their contributions. But things changed during the civil war. They tried to take over the capital, and when they failed, the royal family exiled them, and they fled to the other regions." He gave a knowing nod. "So, the royal family finally realized what they were missing out on and now wants them back?" "That''s the gist of it," Arya admitted with a faint smile. "They''re trying to train more sorcerers." "Why now, though? A century is a long time, and from the looks of your city, it seems to be thriving without them." Arya hesitated for a moment before answering. "It''s because there are rumors that a war is brewing. The royal family believes that having sorcerers on their side could turn the tide in their favor." "A war, huh," his tone was indifferent. The thought of conflict didn''t faze him. This world''s politics and wars weren''t his concern, not unless they served his own goals. His focus remained on finding information about teleportation. After a pause, he asked, "If there weren''t sorcerers here for so long, how did you manage all these years?" Her expression softened as she explained, "We''ve relied on the Dryads. They''re beings akin to sorcerers, but their power is directly tied to natural elements. Unlike Arcane Spells, which can be studied and taught, the Dryads'' abilities are innate and cannot be mass-produced or passed down in the same way." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His curiosity deepened. "So they''ve been your solution this whole time?" She nodded. "Yes, but their numbers are few, and they''re not always willing to intervene. That''s why the return of sorcerers like you is so important to us." He touched his chin, considering the possibilities. This could work in his favor. If he proved his worth, he might gain access to top-secret information. "Is there anyone at the Academy who knows about teleportation?" he finally asked. Arya blinked, her lips parting slightly as she stared, her surprise written across her face. Teleportation was an advanced branch of magic, not something commonly discussed. She composed herself before replying. "There might be. A sorcerer from Eryx joined the Academy two years ago. Eryx is one of the capitals known for its use of teleportation magic. You could try speaking with her." Hearing this, his interest grew. "Alright. I''ll check out the Academy, but I''m not making any promises." Arya''s face lit up with delight. Recruiting another sorcerer for the Academy would bring her substantial benefits, not to mention the prestige of introducing someone with potential. She didn''t know how powerful Asher was, but she was skilled at reading people. His eyes showed confidence without trying, a feeling that came naturally. On top of that, he was asking about Teleportation, an advanced spell, which meant his knowledge of the Arcane arts was on a very high level. After a brief wait, one of the employees returned with a document and a silver emblem etched with the image of a lion. Arya took them and handed them over to him. "These are your documents, and this is your emblem. It signifies that you''re now a first-class citizen." Asher grabbed them, slipping both into his pocket. "What are the advantages of being a first-class citizen?" he asked, his tone neutral. Arya smiled, eager to explain. "First-class citizens can purchase land within the capital, access government facilities like the library and parks for free, and¡­" She paused briefly. "They''re also the only ones allowed to purchase slaves." "Slaves?" His eyebrow shot up, and his tone shifted slightly. The word seemed to carry more weight than she had anticipated. Arya hesitated, caught off guard by his reaction. "Is slavery uncommon where you''re from?" she asked carefully, hoping to avoid offending him. Asher''s expression remained unreadable. "We have something similar. Tell me more about how slavery works here." Arya''s demeanor grew cautious, sensing the gravity of his request. Sorcerers were known for their pride and unpredictability. Offending one could lead to consequences she wasn''t prepared to face. "Slaves in Alarath usually come from other regions. Most are criminals or refugees. Some¡­" She paused, measuring her words. "Some are humans." "Humans?" His voice turned colder. Arya nodded, though she looked uneasy. "Yes. Humans are considered the lowest quality of slaves because they''re weaker and more prone to illness." "Where do these humans come from?" he asked, leaning forward slightly. His tone was calm, but she felt the tension in the air. "We¡­ don''t really know," she admitted, lowering her gaze. "They first appeared here about five hundred years ago. Nobody knows exactly how or why. They''re often caught wandering near the borders. To be honest, they''re quite barbaric. Most don''t speak our language, and they''re¡­ filthy." Asher''s mind raced. The mention of humans piqued his curiosity even further. Could they be connected to his world? The possibility lingered, though he kept his thoughts hidden. "Filthy, huh?" he murmured. "Yes," Arya replied hesitantly. "They''re difficult to manage and don''t integrate well into society. That''s why they''re mostly sold as laborers or servants." "How are slaves treated here?" he asked, shifting the topic slightly. The question sounded casual, but his tone suggested he was paying close attention. Arya''s unease grew. "It depends on the owner," she said carefully. "Some treat their slaves well, providing food and shelter in exchange for labor. Others¡­" She trailed off, unwilling to elaborate further. "And the laws? Are there any regulations on how slaves can be treated?" he pressed. "There are some," Arya admitted. "For instance, slaves cannot be killed without a valid reason, and owners must provide basic necessities. But enforcement is¡­ uneven, especially in the outer regions." He leaned back in his chair, his expression thoughtful. The concept of slavery here intrigued him, though not for reasons she might have guessed. Arya, sensing the shift, decided to steer the conversation back to safer ground. "If you''re interested in learning more about the Academy, I can arrange for someone to give you a tour." "Not yet," he replied. "I''ll visit when I''m ready." "Of course," she said, bowing her head slightly. "If you need anything else, don''t hesitate to ask." "I don''t need anything for now. Thanks for the information." Asher left the office, his mind already racing with where to go. When he reached the bridge and showed his emblem, the guards were taken aback, eyes widening in surprise. They hadn''t expected him to receive a first-class citizen emblem so easily. One of the guards hesitated before speaking. "Are you perhaps a sorcerer or a rich nobleman from another country?" "I''m a sorcerer," Asher casually replied. At his words, the guards immediately bowed, their heads low in respect. Chapter 134 - 134: Blending The city of Alarath looked like a typical medieval fantasy town but with a cleaner, more organized and discipline vibe. The trashcans were sturdy, made of thick wooden barrels with iron bands around the edges. They were placed at regular intervals along the streets, each with a simple lid that could be lifted to dispose of waste. There was also no unpleasant smell in the air. The streets remained fresh, a sign that the city had a well-maintained drainage system in place, effectively keeping the roads free from waste and preventing any lingering odors. The area where the caravans passed was plain, with no particular design, but the sidewalks had a herringbone pattern, where the stones were arranged in a Z shape, with each stone placed at an angle. This gave the pavement a woven look, making the streets feel more organized and a bit fancier compared to the rest of the city. He could tell from this that whoever was in charge of the city''s infrastructure knew exactly what they were doing. Beastkin walked the streets, dressed in simple tunics. Most of the citizens had the distinctive ears and tails common to their kind. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, a few appeared almost human, with the exception of their eyes and skin color. Their eyes had that unmistakable, animal-like quality that set them apart. Asher''s appearance probably helped him blend in with them. He didn''t look like an ordinary human, either. His hood was also up, covering his face and making him less noticeable. ''I need to get myself some money,'' he muttered to himself. He did not needed to worry about paying for anything before. But now things were different. He would need to figure out how to get money, just like everyone else. The guards had told him about a marketplace where almost anything could be bought or sold. He figured it was the best place to start, and he could sell some of his creations there. Asher already had a plan. He would sell a magic item¡ªsimple enchanted scrolls that stored energy and magic formulas. These items allowed anyone to cast a spell by simply activating the paper. It was a basic form of Conjuration Magic that he had learned early on. He walked through the streets, looking for an alley where he could work in privacy. Eventually, he found a quiet corner near the marketplace. It was secluded enough not to attract attention but close enough that he could sell his work later. Some people passed by the alley, but when they saw the emblem on his chest, they quickly moved aside. The guards had advised him to display it, saying it would make things more convenient, as the locals would take him more seriously. ''Now, it''s time to make some money.'' Reaching into his space bag, he pulled out a single sheet of old paper. Without wasting any time, he cut it into twenty smaller pieces. There was no need for large sheets; the magic he intended to create was simple, requiring only a basic formula. First, the ink. He paused for a moment, considering the usual method. His blood was powerful, a direct conduit to his magic. But it would be a waste. He decided to just use energy to embed the symbols instead. It would save time and still be effective. The energy would burn the paper as it carved the formula, leaving a glowing, scorched outline that would hold the magic in place. Second, the spell structure. Precision was everything. A single misstep, a misaligned curve or angle, and the spell could turn to dust, or worse, backfire. The symbols had to flow perfectly. He had done this enough to know exactly how each one should look, but even then, a moment''s distraction could ruin it all. And third, the alignment of the element. The paper, the ink, the symbols¡ªit all had to sync with the right magical current. It wasn''t enough to just write; the energy needed to be channeled, focused. If he didn''t get it right, it wouldn''t matter how well the rest was done. The scroll would be useless. ''Done,'' he nodded in satisfaction. After finishing one, the next few scrolls became easier. The process was now familiar, a simple repetition of the steps, and in just under five minutes, he was done. He gathered the small pieces of enchanted paper and carefully tucked them away in his pocket. Standing up, he made his way toward the marketplace. Once there, he approached one of the vendors. "Where can I sell magic items?" he asked with casual tone. The vendor, who had been glancing around impatiently, let out an exaggerated sigh as he wiped his hands on his apron. "Another one," he muttered under his breath, clearly frustrated with the lack of customers. But then his gaze landed on the emblem on Asher''s chest. His expression shifted immediately .A quick, forced smile tugged at his lips. "You''re a¡ªah, right," the vendor said, nodding with sudden understanding. "Well, across the street, there''s the place you''re looking for. You can''t miss it. Three floors, plenty of buyers and sellers in there. They''ll take what you''ve got." He waved toward the building, his voice dropping to a more respectful tone. From the outside, it was clear the place had a wide range of items displayed in the windows, tempting anyone who passed by. Stepping inside, the air buzzed with activity. Lanterns hung overhead, casting a warm golden light across the crowded space. Shelves, counters, and racks were packed with magical items. Glass jars filled with glowing potions and shimmering powders lined the walls, while wooden shelves sagged slightly under the weight of old books, rolled-up scrolls, and curious trinkets. Crystals of every color reflected the light in every direction, and enchanted rings and amulets were carefully arranged on velvet trays, their magic practically vibrating in the air. At the center of the store stood a large stone fountain. The water glowed faintly with a soft, otherworldly light, and its gentle sound filled the air between the quiet conversations happening around the room. There were other customers present, but they didn''t look like sorcerers at all. Some appeared to be ordinary civilians, while others looked more like adventurers or mercenaries, browsing the shelves in search of potions for their journeys. Beastkin workers, mostly dogkin, moved around the store, restocking shelves and helping customers. All of them were women, their small and petite figures standing around 5''0". They wore practical clothing¡ªsoft earth-toned tunics with aprons to protect them from dust and spills. Some had long skirts, while others wore fitted trousers. Their fur ranged from sandy beige to dark brown and charcoal gray. It was well-groomed, and their dog-like ears twitched whenever they heard a customer or the soft sound of something shifting in the store. One worker, a small dogkin woman with light tan fur and sharp, curious eyes, adjusted a glowing crystal on one of the shelves. Her claws clicked lightly on the wood as she turned to greet Asher with a polite nod. "Welcome, sir! Are you looking for something specific today? If you want to sell items, the appraiser is on the second floor," she said. Chapter 135 - 135: Simple Items Asher glanced around for a moment before turning back to the dogkin worker. "I''m looking to sell these¡­" He hesitated, trying to find a term for the magic scrolls that would be easier for the locals to understand. "Enchanted Papers. They''re spell-infused sheets you can use to cast... well, a spell." "Enchanted Papers?" The worker''s confusion was obvious. "I''ve never heard that term before." He half expected her to be confused; after all, it was a name he had made up on the spot. He had even kept it simple, hoping even someone stupid would understand how it worked. ''I need to convince her,'' he raised his hand, muttering an incantation. A second later, a fireball formed in his palm. It danced around his fingers, expanding and shrinking at will, a simple display of his mastery over the element of fire. "A sorcerer!" the worker exclaimed, eyes wide with awe. "I''m sorry for not recognizing your greatness. Please, come with me to the second floor so we can have your item appraised." With a nod, he followed her. The other workers watched, envious of their co-worker for assisting someone of his status. The wooden stairs creaked under his feet as he made his way up, his fingers brushing the smooth railing. The air on the second floor was thick with the smell of herbs and old books. It was quieter here, with only a few people browsing shelves packed with rare and mysterious objects. At the far end of the room, a large desk sat beneath a dim light. Behind it, an older dogkin male studied a glowing crystal. His gray fur had streaks of white, and his drooping ears framed a face marked with wrinkles. He wore small round glasses on his snout, making him look like a scholar. A faded brown vest covered his simple tunic, and ink stains on his sleeves showed he spent a lot of time writing. He held a magnifying glass in one hand and a pen in the other, scribbling notes on a piece of paper as he carefully examined the crystal. Asher''s gaze shifted to the crystal on the desk. He sensed traces of magic, but its quality was so poor it wouldn''t even pass as a decoration in Index''s collection. Considering how backward the magic in this region was, it would be hard to find anything worthy of his attention. The female worker approached the desk first and gave a quick bow. "Sir Brennar, we have a sorcerer here who wants to sell Arcane items." "A sorcerer?" The dogkin looked up from his work. It wasn''t every day that someone of that status visited this shop; most people with that rank preferred stores affiliated with the academy. In fact, most of the items in this place were nothing more than trinkets from travelers or treasure hunters. Even the potions they sold were lower in quality but much cheaper than those from more reputable stores. Overall, this shop was popular with customers looking to save money. "What do you have, Sorcerer?" he asked respectfully. Asher reached into his pocket, pulling out the small stack of enchanted papers. He placed them on the desk for the dogkin to examine. The appraiser picked up one of them and inspected it closely, his eyes scanning the intricate symbols. "This is written in a different language," he muttered, then looked up. "I''m sorry for my ignorance, but I haven''t seen symbols like this before. How does it work?" "It''s a paper that I engraved a spell with; anyone could cast a fireball using it as a consumable," he explained. "What!" the appraiser gasped, his hands trembling. "Are you sure you want to sell such precious items to our store?" "Why? What''s the problem with it?" "No, no, Sorcerer, it''s more than enough. In fact, this type of item could be considered Gold Rank," the appraiser stammered. "Gold Rank?" Asher raised an eyebrow. Once again, his lack of knowledge about this world was becoming a problem. "I''m sorry, but could you explain more? I''m not really from around here." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Brennar looked slightly confused that a sorcerer didn''t know such basic knowledge, but he didn''t dare question him. Instead, he explained carefully. It wouldn''t hurt to build a good relationship with a sorcerer. "Items are ranked from Copper to Diamond," Brennar began, glancing at the enchanted papers. "Copper is basic¡ªjust minor enhancements, common for travelers. Bronze items are a bit stronger, used by adventurers with some skill. Silver starts to get serious¡ªused by seasoned fighters or sorcerers." He paused, eyeing Asher. "Gold Rank, like these, are rare and powerful. Only skilled enchanters or sorcerers can make them. They''re prized for their strength and uniqueness, and you''d be hard-pressed to find anything like them outside specialized shops." Brennar leaned forward, his voice lowering. "Platinum is almost legendary¡ªitems tied to great battles or ancient powers. Only the elite deal in them." "And Diamond?" Asher asked, still unsure. "Diamond''s the stuff of myths. Items so rare and powerful, nations fight over them." Brennar paused, then added, "To see even a Gold Rank item in our shop is almost unheard of." "So, these are worth a lot, then?" Asher pressed. He hadn''t realized that his simple creations would be so highly appraised. "Yes," the appraiser nodded, not wanting to lie , knowing it could put his life in danger. "So how much will you buy it for?" Brennar didn''t answer immediately. "I need to test it first to see how strong it is." "Yes, go ahead," Asher replied. "But when you activate it, throw it at me. I''ll take care of the rest." "I see. How do I use this, sorcerer?" "Just press your thumb on it. That should activate it," Asher explained. Brennar followed the instructions, and a ball of flame the size of two basketballs appeared in his hand. He was surprised he didn''t get burned, and he could also feel some level of control. Asher had included a formula that not only protected the user from the heat but also granted the ability to control the fire for five seconds. "Toss it to me," Asher commanded. The dogkin threw the fireball at him. As it reached him, it exploded, and for a moment, everyone present thought it would set the entire second floor on fire. But he calmly extinguished it with a single finger, absorbing the flames as if they were nothing. "This is a treasure!" the old man exclaimed. "You must have spent a lot of time and expensive materials creating this!" Brennar added, very impressed. Asher scratched his nose, finding their reaction a bit over the top. ''Is five minutes a long time? And is paper expensive in this world?'' he muttered to himself, puzzled. In the end, he decided to go with the flow and nodded, letting the appraiser''s imagination run wild. "Sorcerer, please follow me to the third floor to speak with the owner. This item is worth a lot, so it''s better if you talk to her directly." ''A woman again?'' he was a bit confused. First Arya, now the owner here as well. It seemed this world had a habit of placing women in high positions. Thinking back, even in the first town he visited, Nyra had been in charge. ''Is it just a coincidence, or is this a cultural thing?'' Chapter 136 - 136: Simple Terms Asher followed the appraiser to the third floor. The place seemed to have more of an administrative air than a typical shop. From what he could pick up with his ears, there were muffled voices echoing from behind the walls¡ªdiscussions, footsteps, and the occasional creak of doors. At the top, several doors were lined up, each one leading to a separate room. He glanced as a few dogkin workers entered one of them, their arms full of papers and small satchels. Then, at the far end, a wooden door stood out with a fancier design than the others. Its surface had detailed carvings, and the handles were made of shiny brass. Brennar stepped forward and opened the door for him without a word. The faint creak of the hinges echoed softly as the room beyond revealed itself. The owner of the shop was standing near a large, tall window, gazing out over the bustling street below. She was a tall, elegant woman with dark fox ears and long, dark hair tied neatly into a bun. She wore a finely tailored brown and white robe that seemed out of place in the otherwise simple shop. ''Maybe foxkin are natural traders in this world,'' he muttered to himself. Just today, he had already met two foxkin in high positions, and both were deeply involved in business related stuff. Brennar, still holding the enchanted papers, approached her and began whispering. Asher could hear it everything despite the hushed tone. The appraiser was explaining how an amazing and very talented sorcerer, who wasn''t yet affiliated with the academy, had come to their store to sell high-quality magic items. When Brennar was done with his explanation, the fox woman gave a small, knowing smile. Her eyes briefly flickered toward Asher, and with a graceful gesture, she motioned for him to sit. "Please, take a seat, Sorcerer. There''s no rush," she said in a tone that was both polite and smooth, as if she were used to making people feel at ease. Asher sat down without hesitation. Without breaking her gaze, she turned to Brennar. "Would you mind brewing us some coffee? It''s been a long day, and I think we could all use something to relax." Brennar, ever the dutiful employee, nodded immediately and made his way toward a small desk in the corner of the room. Asher couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow. ''Coffee?'' It wasn''t exactly what he had been expecting from this meeting. He watched Brennar carefully as the appraiser fumbled with the old coffee pot, but all he could think about was how much he''d rather be drinking coffee made by Index. There was something comforting about her brew¡ªstrong, dark, and just the right amount of bitterness. ''I miss her,'' he sighed, feeling a wave of longing. He hated all the going around in circles, but he didn''t have many options, especially since his teleportation spell has too many flaws. When Brennar returned with a steaming cup in hand, he placed it in front of Asher, along with a saucer. Asher didn''t even bother picking up the cup. Instead, he looked at it for a moment, then gently pushed it aside. "Thank you, but I don''t drink coffee," he responded casually. The fox woman''s lips curved into a faint smile "No worries. It''s just a gesture," "My name is Thalia, the owner of this small establishment." She tapped the stack of enchanted papers gently on the table. "So, how much do you want for all of this?" He leaned back slightly, his hands resting on the arms of the chair. He wasn''t about to give them an easy answer, especially not when he didn''t know the first thing about the value of money in this world. His lack of knowledge could easily become a weakness. Although the items he provided were simple to mass-produce, the thought of being exploited didn''t sit well with him. It would tarnish his image; no one would respect someone who was naive or easy to deceive. With that in mind, he chose to proceed carefully. "Name your price, and I''ll decide if it''s fair," he stated, keeping his tone neutral. It was a straightforward tactic¡ªlet her make the first move and reveal her intentions. She offered a faint smile, but a glint of caution crossed her eyes. As a businesswoman, she aimed to offer a price low enough to increase her profit. However, she couldn''t set it too low, or he might not see enough value to return for future transactions. As she considered her options, she began comparing these enchanted papers to items sold in more prominent areas. The closest equivalent was magic scrolls, which required at least some knowledge of arcane spells to use and were priced at 10 gold pieces each. According to Brennar, however, the items Asher was selling could be used effortlessly, even by someone with no prior experience. That alone made them far more valuable than those scrolls. After a long moment of consideration, she spoke, her voice calm and controlled. "These are rare items, Sorcerer. Given their quality and the time it must have taken to create them, I''d offer you 400 gold coins for the lot, including the one my appraiser used for testing." She set the price at 20 gold a piece, anticipating some kind of reaction. However, Asher''s expression remained unreadable, giving nothing away. This made her question if it was too low. "I''m sorry," she explained, her voice steady but tinged with a hint of worry. "I miscalculated. I''m willing to offer 500 gold coins for everything." ''500 gold?'' he pondered. That was a twenty five percent increased. Thalia kept her eyes on him, studying his face for any hint of his thoughts. The silence stretched, and a flicker of unease crept into her mind. Was he considering backing out of the deal? Finally, he broke the silence. "500 gold, huh?¡ª" He paused briefly, intending to ask about the value of gold in the capital. Though he believed 500 gold coins would be enough. Before he could finish, Thalia cut in, her tone eager to regain control of the conversation. "550 gold coins, that''s my final price," she offered. ''Huh?'' He was completely confused. He hadn''t even rejected the price, and yet she was raising it on her own. "Sorcerer, this store is small compared to others, and to be honest, 550 gold coins could probably buy the whole place. I''m stretching all our funds to give you a fair offer," she explained truthfully. She was betting everything on the hope that she could sell these items for more than 800 gold coins to some noble family. "Deal," he agreed. Thalia sighed in relief, quickly standing up to retrieve the gold coins. She was not lying when she said this was almost all the money she had. She placed the coins inside a satchel and set it on the table. "Please count them," she insisted. "No need, I trust you''re smart enough not to play tricks on me," he grabbed the satchel and tucked it into his robe. He paused for a moment, locking eyes with Thalia. "I''m wondering if I can buy information from you." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 137 - 137: Troublesome Thalia dealt mostly with adventurers, which gave her access to plenty of rumors. Since she wasn''t affiliated with the government running the city, her opinions were likely less biased. She had also given him a map of the next capital and explained that the distance between the two capitals was vast and that the best way to travel was by airship. Fortunately, this city had one, but he would need to wait two weeks for the next flight. Flying directly was also an option. "Thank you for all the information," Asher nodded and bid farewell after getting the information he needed. ''For now, I should head to the Academy and talk to that sorcerer. I might learn something useful,'' he muttered to himself, recalling Arya''s words. His priority was to create a working teleportation spell as soon as possible. This would be important in figuring out his next step to save Index from the void and eventually return to his old world to check on Lucy. No matter how beautiful this place was, it felt foreign to him. He couldn''t bring himself to connect with the people here because his thoughts were consumed by the ones he loved. Outside the shop, he hailed a carriage, which brought him to what seemed like a small port. The city was massive, and traveling by carriage alone would have been inconvenient. However, the hassle could be reduced by using the city''s canals. The boats were equipped with crystals capable of releasing bursts of wind to propel them forward¡ªa technology invented long ago by the collaboration of Dryads and Sorcerers. The boat appeared small and simple, with a wooden design featuring decorative swirl patterns carved into its sides. Its construction blended nature and craftsmanship, giving it a slightly magical or enchanted feel. At the rear of the boat, there was a tall, curved vine-like structure that supported a hanging lantern, possibly for illumination during nighttime journeys. "I want to go to the Academy," he told the ferryman, who gave him a quick glance from head to toe. "That''ll be 10 silver, sir. The price is a bit high because there''s a 9-silver toll fee to use the canal that leads to the Academy," the ferryman explained respectfully. Asher handed over the coins without hesitation. Before leaving the shop earlier, he had made sure to exchange some of his gold for lower denominations. Now he carried copper, silver, and gold coins, ensuring he wouldn''t stand out too much with only large amounts of wealth on hand. And with that, the boat set off. It moved quickly, reaching a speed of around 40 kilometers per hour. The wide, open canal ensured there was little traffic, allowing the boat to glide smoothly without delay. This combination of speed and space was likely a luxury that only well-off individuals could afford, making the ride an exclusive experience for those with the means to pay for it. ''According to Thalia, the tax in this place is off the chart¡ª50%. That''s daily life robbery,'' he muttered, shaking his head. No wonder the royal family was filthy rich. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His home world also had taxes, but nothing compared to this. Still, there was little anyone could do about it. People could try to move to smaller towns, but that came with its own dangers¡ªlike the stampede that devastated Ava''s home. Worse, the capital sent no soldiers to protect these outlying areas, as they were deemed outside their jurisdiction. The royal family made it clear: pay the taxes, or risk facing the wilds on your own. ''Greedy people are everywhere, no matter the world or race,'' Lost in thought, he noticed that as he moved deeper toward the base of the giant tree, the buildings became more impressive. Eventually, they reached an area filled with individual mansions, each with vast spaces and stunning waterfront views. The ferryman, noticing his curiosity, began to explain. "This area is dedicated to wealthy merchants and other first-class citizens. It''s a very exclusive place, and the price of these houses starts at around 20,000 gold coins." ''20,000 gold coins, huh.'' His mind trailed off. The amount sounded enormous, yet it somehow felt small to him. Perhaps it was because he knew he could earn it quickly if he really put his mind to it. "How about those houses?" he pointed toward the structures sitting on the trunks of the giant tree. The ferryman looked surprised. "Oh, those are reserved for the royal family and other important figures. No amount of money could buy those." "I see," he nodded in understanding. As they turned a corner and approached the base of the giant tree, he saw it. A vast area made up of multiple structures, so big it looked like a city of its own. It was surrounded by a massive canal, giving the impression that it floated in the middle of a lake. Different types of boats, varying in size, were docked along the water. Above, he saw small, wooden-like surfboards with sails, and people were using them to glide through the air. The ferryman steered the small boat toward the pier, where a group of beastkin stood wearing white robes, each holding a piece of paper. They were carefully taking notes of everyone who entered. One of them approached as they docked. "Please state your business at the Academy," a wolfkin with gray hair and a tall figure asked, with other beastkin standing behind him. "I''m here to check on the academy. I''m a sorcerer," Asher responded, expecting the usual respect. However, instead of recognition, they sneered with contempt. "Another one pretending to be a sorcerer? We had one just like you a few hours ago," the wolfkin continued, his tone dripping with scorn. "Just because you can cast a few weak spells, you think you can waltz in here and claim the perks and benefits? You''re just stealing the tax money from our citizens" Asher remained silent, choosing not to engage. The ferryman, sensing the tension, also didn''t stay any longer. He quickly turned the boat around, eager to avoid getting caught up in any trouble. "I want to speak to someone with authority here," Asher broke the silence. He didn''t sense any powerful aura from the wolfkin, so there was no way the wolfkin was a sorcerer. It seemed more likely that he was either a worker or a student of the academy. "Are you ignoring me? Do you know who I am? I''m from a noble family!" The wolfkin stepped forward, pissed off by Asher''s comment, his eyes flashing with anger. But just before things could escalate further, another person interjected¡ªa woman with goat horns, dressed in a black robe. "What are you doing? Stop harassing our guest," she scolded the students. They all turned toward the woman, immediately recognizing her identity and stepping aside, aware of her reputation. She was a well-known teacher and sorcerer of the academy, her presence commanding respect. "I''m sorry for this incident, Sorcerer Asher Aurelius. They are young and foolish; I hope you can forgive them," she said, bowing her head respectfully. "You know me?" he asked. "Yes, Miss Arya sent a letter informing us that a very capable and powerful sorcerer would be visiting the academy." Chapter 138 - 138: Impulsive Behavior Part 1 ''That fox woman is more capable than I thought,'' he nodded in approval. He didn''t mind her interference¡ªit saved him the trouble of dealing with unnecessary distractions, like having to teach these rude students a lesson. It seemed that no matter where he went, there were always people foolish enough to get themselves into trouble. In his old world, the term was "Fuck around and find out." It was something of a running joke, but it happened more often than one might think. He turned toward the wolfkin who had acted so high and mighty earlier. The student still glared at him, even after learning that he was a sorcerer, which was super dumb. Even the average citizen knew enough to avoid trouble, but this guy''s brain cells seemed to be lacking in many departments. Asher couldn''t help but wonder if the wolfkin had somehow failed to evolve properly. Sensing the tension, the woman with goat horns turned her attention to her students. "Rave, stop messing around, apologize, and lead your classmate back into the academy," "Don''t make me ask you again. Or I''ll talk to your father about your attitude," she warned. The wolfkin gritted his teeth in anger, but in the end, he followed her orders. "I... I apologize," he spat out reluctantly, his fist clenched into a fist. His classmate, seeing his actions, mirrored him. They quickly walked away after that, but Rave''s hostility remained, his posture stiff and his glare lingering on Asher for a few seconds. "I apologize again," she said. "Those kids come from noble families, so they still have trouble accepting us sorcerers because of what happened before." Asher nodded in understanding, recalling the civil war. It was only natural that those directly affected by it would harbor more resentment. During that time, sorcerers had targeted royal and noble families, so it wouldn''t be surprising if many of the well off students here had lost a family member in the process. On the contrary, most citizens had likely forgotten about it. Even though they were affected, the sorcerers hadn''t directly targeted them, so it was easier for them to move on and forgive. This wasn''t something unique to this place. Even in his old world, there were instances where a country, after being invaded, would see the bad blood fade away after just two generations. It was only remembered by few. "May I know your name?" he asked, changing the conversation while locking gazed with her. Her eyes weren''t the usual shade of black¡ªthere was no white in them at all. "My name is Lazeth," she replied. "Arya mentioned you were looking for someone who knew about teleportation spells. I''m from Eryx, so I''ve studied the subject, but if I''m being honest, it''s a very difficult field. I''m not sure if my knowledge will be of much value to you." "Knowledge is knowledge, no matter how small or big it is," he responded with a nod. Lazeth''s face showed some surprise before she let out a giggle. "Oh my, so Arya wasn''t lying when she said you don''t have that typical sorcerer attitude of being arrogant ." Asher just nodded, offering no further explanation. He didn''t care much about how others saw him. He maintained this persona because he knew the best way to earn respect was by showing respect in return¡ªexcept for those unbearable stances. In those cases, he''d repay their bad attitude tenfold if necessary. "Let''s talk somewhere more private. Follow me, and I''ll give you a tour along the way," she gestured. As she guided him deeper into the academy, his eyes focused on the structures surrounding the area. The buildings were a blend of elegance and grandeur, constructed from polished marble and accented with domes of gold that glinted softly in the pale light. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thin waterfalls cascaded gently down the towering walls, their streams disappearing into a misty canal below. Pillars stretched skyward, decorated with magical runes that faintly pulsed with life, as if breathing in harmony with the flow of energy around them. Large vines crawled up the surfaces of the buildings, giving the structures a natural touch that blended artificial design with nature. "Welcome to Alarath''s Sorcerer''s Academy," Lazeth said, her voice carrying pride. "It''s impressive, considering this place used to hate sorcerers," he remarked. Her smile faltered for a moment, but she quickly composed herself. "What the sorcerer did in Alarath was a terrible crime," she paused, waiting for him to share his thoughts. But he remained silent. He couldn''t care less if it was a crime or not, nor did he have any interest in the reasoning behind it. "You''re a man of few words, it seems," she added. "I just don''t like giving opinions on political matters." he answered. Lazeth nodded, respecting his decision, but that didn''t stop her from continuing to speak like a tour guide. She pointed toward a square structure, completely devoid of windows. "That building over there is the Arcane Repository. It houses our most valuable tomes and relics. Only the top scholars and professors are allowed inside. It''s protected by a series of powerful wards, making it nearly impossible for anyone to access the important texts and items stored there without authorization." He took a moment to process her words before speaking. " I was expecting fewer tomes, especially since this place is just starting to embrace the Arcane Arts again." "Some of the tomes are from sorcerers like us, while most were bought by the royal family from other cities at a premium price," she explained. "I see, so that''s why there''s so much security around it," Lazeth smirked slightly, glancing over at him. "Indeed. We keep it that way for a reason. Not all spells should be in the hands of just anyone. Some things are too dangerous, especially in the hands of impulsive young students," "Well, I can''t say I disagree with that logic," Asher replied. "But what if students want to read a book?" She raised her index finger to explain. "We have a library for that. And the academy provide it''s own written books to students to prevent them from being overwhelmed by too much information." Asher paused for a moment. "Isn''t that counterproductive? It would limit their imagination and hinder their progress." "Yes," She nodded, acknowledging his point. Unfortunately, the royal family had set it up this way to mass-produce sorcerers in batches. They weren''t looking for people who could innovate; they wanted soldiers who could be used in war. The academy even had a course on group formation, designed to maximize the efficiency of sorcerers working together in battle scenarios. In addition, most of the subjects focused on offensive and defensive arcane spells. In a way, calling this a sorcerer''s academy was misleading; it was more like a military training camp with an extra step. ''It''s not my world, so I don''t really care how they do things here,'' His usual indifference to matters that didn''t concern him resurfaced Lazeth''s impression of him grew. She saw him as someone distant, impartial, and careful not to jump to conclusions¡ªa rare quality among sorcerers, who were often driven by ego. ''I wonder if he already has someone...'' she muttered to herself. Chapter 139 - 139: Impulsive Behavior Part 2 They kept walking, and Lazeth pointed to another building. It was shorter but much wider, with tall, open glassless windows. Through the openings, he could see many students and staff inside, moving around and carrying different kinds of items. "That''s the Workshop," she said. "It''s where most of the enchanted objects and artifacts are made. Students and professors work on everything from weapons to everyday items." Asher nodded, taking in the details. "And over there is the Meditation Chamber. It''s where students and professors go to meditate, connect with the flow of elements. It helps with focus and clarity, especially for those working on complex spells or studying deep theory." As they walked past more buildings, she pointed out each one¡ªclassrooms for advanced elemental magic, a hall dedicated to magical creatures and their care, a tower for studying the manipulation of objects, and several dormitories for the students. Each building had its own vibe. He also took note of the robes worn by those they passed¡ªeach color representing a different status. White ¨C Worn by new students or beginners, those just starting their training. Gray ¨C For those who have passed the novice exam and gained a basic understanding of Arcane Spell. Orange ¨C Given to students who can cast intermediate-level spells and have a stronger grasp of concepts. Blue ¨C Reserved for those capable of casting advanced spells, showcasing a high level of skill and knowledge in Arcane Arts. Purple ¨C Worn by bona fide sorcerers, recognized for their expertise and mastery over specific or multiple branch of Arcane Arts. Black ¨C Reserved for teachers who are talented and knowledgeable enough to teach. It was a straightforward ranking system, and it worked well in this type of setting. According to her, this standard was almost universal across other academies in different territories, because, at the end of the day, arcane arts were rooted in the same core concepts, just branching out in different directions. By the time they reached the central courtyard, he had learned more than he wanted, because she was quite the talker. "What is this place?" he asked, feeling a strange pressure in the air. It wasn''t strong enough to make him worry. Still ,it was the strongest he had felt since coming to this world. Lazeth pointed to a building ahead. "That''s the principal''s office," she said. "She''s a powerful sorcerer the Royals managed to recruit. She''s from Eryx too, but she''s much stronger than me. I actually brought you here because she wants to talk to you." Asher shook his head slightly. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I expected as much." He paused, studying the building. He could sense numerous traps inside, designed to catch anyone without a solid understanding of magic. "Fine. I wanted to speak with her anyway. If she was from Eryx, she should know more about teleportation." Lazeth clasped her hands. "Yes, she''s more knowledgeable than me on that subject." They stepped inside, her stride steps matching his. But just as they crossed the entrance, a sudden change in the atmosphere made him stop in his tracks¡ªonly to realize he was suddenly alone. The space around him was enveloped in a thick fog, disorienting and oppressive. He stood still for a moment, taking a deep breath to calm himself and figure out what was happening. The fog was dense, but he didn''t feel any hostility. ''Is this some kind of test?'' The fog moved around him, swirling in patterns that didn''t seem entirely random. He focused, watching the way it moved¡ªlike a current, pulsing with a life of its own. The fog wasn''t just an illusion¡ªit was a trap designed to confound him, to disorient his senses. The question was: how long could it hold him? A faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips. He wasn''t the type to be fooled by such low-level magic. Rather than searching for the weak point in the fog, he muttered a quick incantation under his breath, his voice barely audible but filled with intent. The spell he cast wasn''t complex, but it was precise¡ªdesigned specifically to shatter illusions in their entirety. "Delere!" As the spell left his lips, a light burst from his body, sweeping through the walls and floors like a scanner. The fog thinned and vanished in an instant, leaving only a wide hall before him. Lazeth stood at the entrance, her eyes wide with disbelief. "You... you broke the illusion that easily?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly. For a moment, she stared at him, her posture stiffening. The awe she had for him was obvious, but so was the unease growing in her chest. He wasn''t just some random sorcerer¡ªhe was something far more dangerous. Asher glanced around, indifferent to her reaction. "It wasn''t that difficult," he responded bluntly. There was no arrogance in his tone; he was simply stating the truth. "I see," she said slowly. "I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. Most people would''ve been trapped for much longer. But you... You just broke it like it was nothing," CLAP! CLAP CLAP! Suddenly, the sound of applause echoed from the stairs leading to the second floor. Asher and Lazeth turned, and descending the stairs slowly was a drop gorgeous woman. She wore a sleek black and purple top, its intricate silver patterns resembling arcane runes. The plunging neckline accentuated her confidence, while the long, dark cloak flowing over her shoulders was split at the sides, allowing for ease of movement. The combination gave her an air of both royalty and danger. Her short, layered skirt revealed slender legs wrapped in thigh-high stockings, paired with heeled boots. Fingerless armored gloves hinted at both elegance and readiness for battle. The dark tones of her outfit contrasted sharply with her vibrant red hair and eyes, giving her a striking, commanding presence. A horn, similar to Lazeth''s, protruded from her head, though it was smaller and curved more delicately. She looked young¡ªno older than 17 in terms of facial features alone. The pressure he had felt earlier now made sense. It came from her, radiating with power. As he looked her over, trying to figure out where the strength was coming from, he was surprised to see that her body had undergone modification as well. It wasn''t as perfect as his, but it was passable. This suggested that this world possessed knowledge on how to form a Magic Body, albeit in a way different from his own. "Principal, this is Sorcerer Asher¡ª" Lazeth began, but before she could finish, the woman with red eyes raised her hands. In an instant, hundreds of blue flames erupted around her, streaking toward Asher with terrifying speed. The flames crackled, their heat building as they closed in, but he didn''t flinch. His gaze remained steady, void of fear. Without hesitation, he raised his hand and casted his own spell. For a heartbeat, the air seemed to disappear before the fire was snuffed out, vanishing as quickly as it had appeared. Asher''s magic was superior, effortlessly overpowering hers with a display of control that made it clear. The silence that followed stretched longer than expected, with both sides carefully watching each other. "Come to my office," the principal ordered, turning and walking away without waiting for a response. She didn''t even apologize for attacking him without any valid reason. ''I hope she''s not too crazy,'' he sighed. Chapter 140 - 140: Bold Personality Asher stepped into an office and paused, taking in the details. Tall bookshelves lined the walls, filled with thick books and old scrolls. A massive fireplace stood at the center, its mantel decorated with golden ornaments, small plants, and glowing glass bottles. A statue beside it was partly covered by tree branches, blending nature with magic. Sunlight streamed through tall windows, casting a soft glow. Dust floated lazily, adding to the calm atmosphere. Tables nearby were covered with strange tools, dried herbs, and open vials, hinting at magical experiments. The principal sat behind a large wooden desk at the far end of the room. Her red hair glowed slightly in the sunlight, and her neon like red eyes followed him. She rested her chin on her hand, looking at him with a calm and serious expression. "Sit. There''s a lot we need to discuss." she ordered. He followed without question, assuming Lazeth would join him. But as she stepped forward, the principal waved her hand dismissively. "We have something to discuss. Your presence isn''t needed," she said firmly, her tone devoid of respect, as if she were ordering a servant rather than addressing a fellow sorcerer. Lazeth hesitated for a moment, but she didn''t argue. She gave Asher a quick smile before turning and leaving the room, the door closing softly behind her. From her actions, he knew he was dealing with someone unreasonable¡ªor perhaps she was from a powerful lineage who saw herself as above others. In any case, he needed to be careful not to give her the wrong idea. The last thing he needed was to accidentally make her fall in love with him. The principal''s tantalizing eyes scanned him from head to toe, as if measuring his worth. Finally, she spoke. "My name is Lucia." Her tone dripped with arrogance, every word laced with a sense of superiority. It wasn''t just an introduction¡ªit felt like a reminder of her status. Asher let her act however she wanted. If she needed to feel important, so be it. As long as she could give him information that would benefit him, he didn''t care. "Aren''t you going to introduce yourself?" she narrowed her eyes in annoyance. It was obvious she wasn''t someone who took disrespect lightly. Now he was beginning to understand why the students here had such bad attitudes. They had a terrible role model. "You were expecting me, right? So I''m sure you already know my name," he responded casually. "That''s different," she shot back. "It''s customary that when someone tells you their name, you share yours." He sighed, realizing she wouldn''t let it go. "Asher Aurelius," he said finally, introducing himself. Lucia leaned back in her chair, a satisfied smirk tugging at her lips as if she''d won a small battle. "See? That wasn''t so hard, was it?" Asher didn''t respond. He didn''t feel the need to humor her ego any further. Lucia clasped her hands together, her sharp red eyes narrowing slightly as she studied him again. "I heard you wanted knowledge regarding teleportation." "Yes," he nodded. "Well, you''re in luck. I know a lot about it," Lucia said confidently. "In this field, only those old fools in Eryx are better than me." Her pride oozed from every direction, as though it filled the room with her presence. Asher paused, studying her carefully. He didn''t doubt her knowledge, but the way she carried herself made him wary. Still, he had nothing to lose by asking. "Would you be willing to teach me?" he asked, keeping his tone neutral but respectful. She raised an eyebrow, clearly caught off guard by the direct request. "Sure. But I need something from you." "As long as it''s something I can manage, I''ll do it," Her lips parted into a sly smile. Then, she bit her finger lightly, letting it linger near her lips. "I want your body," For a moment, Asher didn''t move. He was still processing her words, his mind racing to understand what kind of game she was playing. "Can you elaborate?" He showed no sign of surprise or emotion. Her words could be taken in many ways, so he needed to be sure of her intentions. Lucia didn''t hesitate in her response. "I want to have your child... or rather, it would be better to say children. I wont be satisfied with just one." "Are you serious?" he asked, his voice still level despite her bold request. Lucia''s smile didn''t waver. "Oh, I''m completely serious. I don''t ask for things on a whim." "Why me?" "Why you? Isn''t that a stupid question?" she raised an eyebrow. "You have a powerful body, and if I were to bear your children, I''m confident I could raise powerful sorcerers." "You''re insane," he said flatly. "Even as a joke, that''s in poor taste." Lucia leaned forward slightly, her smile growing. "Oh, are you one of those men who believe in love?" "I thought someone as powerful as you would be more logical than that. But the offer still stands. You don''t even have to do it with me¡ªjust give me your seed, and I''ll handle the rest." He had met plenty of strange girls before, but she was on another level. At least those women had shown some form of feelings for him. She, on the other hand, was doing this purely out of curiosity and research purposes. Then again, if she really recognized his body as perfect for magic, it made sense that she would seek someone like him. From a magical standpoint, procreation was a logical outcome. Even he couldn''t deny that. The same thought had crossed his mind with Index¡ªtogether, their combined genes could produce an exceptionally powerful being. ''I could just give it to her¡­ but I''m not sure what she''d do with it,'' he muttered to himself. ''And I don''t think this woman would be a good mother at all.'' ''No, I shouldn''t even consider her stupid request'''' he shook the thought from his mind. "I''m sorry, but I don''t think I can agree with your terms," he said, brushing it off and quickly changing the subject. "But I can offer you other things, like powerful items or even rare knowledge" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I don''t need them," she shook her head, showing no sign of backing out. "Are you sure? I''m quite good at making items," he added. "I said, I don''t need them. That''s my final offer," she stated firmly, her tone leaving no room for argument. "If you don''t like my offer, you could always go to Eryx. But just so you know, it''s a long way . Even if you could fly straight there, it''d still take about a month. And even if you somehow make it, I doubt anyone will just give you the information you''re looking for." "I''ll take my chances elsewhere, rather than waste my time with a crazy woman like you," he said, pushing his chair back and standing, his expression cold as he prepared to walk out. She wasn''t affected in the slightest. In fact, her smile only grew wider. "What a loss. I was considering letting you work with me on creating a teleportation portal here in Alarath," she sighed, pretending to be disappointed. "I..." he stopped in his tracks. Chapter 141 - 141: Bold Personality Part 2 "Did I catch your attention?" She stood up, moving closer and leaning down, her cleavage just within his line of sight. "Are you telling the truth?" he quickly asked, making sure to maintain eye contact. It would be awkward if he stared at her chest after just rejecting her offer. She flashed a satisfied smile, sensing that he was slightly affected by her attempt to seduce him. "Yes, the royal family commissioned me to build a portal in the capital, one that would connect to allied cities. That''s why I have access to a lot of resources." "Do you really need that many to build a portal?" he asked Lucia tilted her head slightly, sensing his confusion. She had assumed he knew the complexity of building a portal, given his power. Still, she decided to explain to him, knowing it would strengthen her bargaining position. "The resources for building a portal aren''t cheap. The materials needed are rare and hard to come by, and that''s just the structure. Then there''s the energy required to power it. It''s a delicate balance. Without the right resources, the portal won''t work¡ªor worse, it could collapse." Asher let her words sink in for a moment. Maybe this was what he had been missing all along¡ªthe right materials. His teleportation circle relied purely on magic formulas and anchor points. That approach might have worked in the Void, but here, he needed a strong enough medium to stabilize the space between transfers. "And what materials do you need?" he asked. "Why should I tell you ?" she raised her eyebrow. "You haven''t agreed to my request yet. And just so you know, the materials are only the beginning. They need a special type of refinement to actually work." "So, how about you say yes first and give me what I want?" Asher let out a deep tired sigh, the sound showing how much he disliked the idea. This did not sit well with Lucia. "If your own feelings really mean a lot to you, why not give me a chance? I''m sure you''ll find plenty to admire. I''m beautiful, wealthy, intelligent, and powerful. You won''t find anyone like me¡ªno matter how far you look in this world." ''And narcissistic too,'' he muttered under his breath. She wasn''t wrong though¡ªsomeone like her, with a magical body, was super rare. Even Lazeth didn''t possess such a physique, meaning acquiring it was hard in this world. It also showed that her talent and control over magic were far superior to others. When it came to appearance, Lucia outshone even Index. She radiated a fiery, bold aura, reminiscent of Lucy''s, but wilder. Her curves were also on another level, and her thick, soft-looking legs commanded attention, enough to make any man drool. But was he the type of person who could easily be swayed by beauty alone? Not at all. He had fallen for Lucy because of her unpredictable personality and Index because of her caring nature. But Lucia? Her presence only gave him a headache. He''d rather date Yuki¡ªat least she was honest and gullible. The silence stretched. Lucia, unable to keep quiet, broke it. "Are you really that against the idea? I''ve had countless men wanting to marry me, and I rejected every one. Just being acknowledged by me is an honor." Asher was unimpressed. She seemed to enjoy talking about herself. ''Maybe I can use this to my advantage.'' "I can help you with your portals and teach you a few secret spells to make you stronger," he suggested. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I don''t want it," she said, shaking her head with firm resolve. "I also have experience with manipulating space. Take this, for example." He showed her the space bag. "I''ve figured out how to teleport inanimate objects, but transporting living beings is a challenge." Lucia''s eyes widened. Teleporting inanimate objects was already advanced, and the formula on the bag wasn''t one she recognized. "Where exactly are you from?" she asked, intrigued. "I''ve been wondering about this for a while, but your spells is different from the standard Arcane Arts." Asher wasn''t surprised she noticed. With her magical body, she would be sensitive to energy. However, he couldn''t just tell her the truth¡ªthat he came from another world. Doing so could land him in unnecessary trouble, especially considering how obsessed she was with acquiring knowledge. "I''m from a faraway continent, which is why I don''t use the same language or symbols to cast my spells." She touched her chin thoughtfully. In all honesty, Arcane Arts using a different concept weren''t really unheard of. Even the dryads used spells differently, and there were other branches of Arcane Arts that deviated from the norms. "The energy I''m sensing is similar to the space bags we use in Eryx, but this one is even more refined. I wonder why you need my help, or is this bag not made by you?" She might be a narcissist, but she was very perceptive. "Yes," he admitted. "This was actually made by my wife, and the reason I want to figure out teleportation is because I want to get back to her." "So you''re from a different continent, and there was an accident that transported you here ?" "Yes," he nodded. She was more or less correct. Lucia closed her eyes, briefly considering his background. A powerful sorcerer like him wanting to learn from her made sensed now¡ªthough young and clearly talented in some areas, it didn''t mean he excelled at everything. She assumed teleportation wasn''t his forte. "Alright, I''ll play along. But I''m adding another condition: while you help me with the portal, you also have to be a professor at this academy and teach me 10 powerful spells. That way, I won''t just be handing you what you want without you earning it." "Deal," he extended his hand with a smile, relieved that he had successfully shifted her focus onto something else. But beneath her calm demeanor, she hadn''t given up on her original goal¡ªshe would use their time together to make him fall head over heels for her. The temptation of obtaining his seed was too much for someone like her to resist. Falling in love with him, however, was impossible. She was the type of woman who only loved herself. No man in this world could move her heart. "Now, teach me the spells you used to break my test on the first floor," she ordered. "Look, teaching you won''t be difficult, but we need to address the language difference first. The spells I used to break your test¡ªthose were based on a completely different system and structure " She listened carefully. "So, you''re saying you''d need to learn the Arcane Arts in our continent first before you can teach me?" "Yes," He was more than willing to learn what he could about Arcane Arts. Not only would it help him understand the portal better, but it would also allow him to absorb whatever knowledge she had to offer without missing a beat. Lucia tilted her head, considering his words. "Hmm... I can help with that. If you want to study Arcane Arts in-depth, I''ll give you access to the Repository." She reached into her robe and pulled out a small, golden emblem. "Are you just going to hand this to me?" "Yes. That place just looks amazing on paper, but someone of our caliber would find all the content there useless." Chapter 142 - 142: Powertrip Asher''s fingers closed around the emblem, his mind already focused on the steps ahead. "Thanks," he said curtly, turning toward the door. "I''ll head there right away. No point in wasting time." Lucia''s brow furrowed slightly as she crossed her arms. "Hold on," she said, her tone carrying a hint of authority. "You''re not going to the Arcane Repository yet." He stopped in his tracks, glancing over his shoulder. "Why not? That was the deal, wasn''t it?" She walked up to him, her heels clicking against the marble floor. "The Repository can wait. First, you need to come with me somewhere else. There are people you should meet¡ªother sorcerers in the academy." Asher frowned. "I don''t need to meet anyone." He turned back toward the door, intent on leaving, but her voice stopped him again. "You don''t get it, do you?" she said, stepping in front of him, blocking his path. "The faculty here is full of egotistical sorcerers. If you''re planning to stay here, you''ll have to deal with them sooner or later. Better to do it now and make a strong first impression." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Egotistical? Do you even hear yourself? '' he thought with a silent sigh. "Are you badmouthing me?" she snapped, shooting him an angry glare. Her perception was as troublesome as ever. Asher let out a slow, frustrated breath. "I''ll meet them later. Right now, the Repository is my priority." But she wasn''t having it. She stepped closer, narrowing the distance between them, her gaze locking onto his. "Later won''t cut it. If you think I''m going to let you stroll off and make me look bad, think again. You''re coming with me ¡ª whether you like it or not." Asher shook his head while pinching the bridge of his nose. There was no winning against her. Resigned, he decided to go with the flow and followed her to another building. Along the way, students hurriedly stepped aside or scattered as soon as they spotted her, their avoidance making it clear just how much they disliked her. Asher couldn''t blame them. If he were a student at this school, he''d probably avoid her too. "Look, this is what I call respect," she said, gesturing to the scattering students. "You should never let inferior people see you as kind. Never." She raised a finger, as if delivering a life lesson. "Do you know why I hate weak sorcerers¡ªor people in general?" she asked, completely ignoring that Asher couldn''t care less about her thoughts. She just loved being the center of attention. Just to avoid being rude, he replied, "Why?" His voice sounded insincere. She let out a smile, but he noticed something different this time¡ªit was forced, almost sad. "Because the weak are like leeches," she spat out, her voice tinged with bitterness. "They cling to the strong, feeding off their efforts. And when something goes wrong, they''re the first to point fingers, blaming those who did their job. They always say it''s the responsibility of the privileged to fix things, as if being weak somehow makes them more entitled. It''s ridiculous. Do they even realize how much hard work it takes to be powerful?" Asher was stunned by her words. He could tell she wasn''t just saying this to sound tough or to make a point¡ªshe truly believed it. She turned towards him. "How about you? What do you think about the weak?" "Nothing really," he replied bluntly. "I have more important things to think about. But you have your own opinion, so I''m not judging you on that. I don''t even know what you''ve been through." She didn''t look disappointed. Instead, a small, satisfied smile curled on her lips. "No wonder you''re strong," she said with a thoughtful smile, her eyes sparkling. "Having a straightforward personality like that is not a bad thing." Asher just looked at her, and this time he felt something tugging at his heart. ''Look at that, so she can be cute sometimes,'' he thought to himself, watching her smile genuinely for the first time since they''d met. But he quickly shook off the troubling thought. His life would be a nightmare if he let her seduce him. They soon reached their destination. This building wasn''t as grand as the last one, with simpler stonework and smaller windows, but it still carried the unmistakable air of an academy that housed sorcerers. Lucia led him into a wide hall where rows of chairs lined the edges of the room. A couple dozen sorcerers stood scattered about, their robes a variety of styles, representing their fields. Most of them looked annoyed, some openly glaring at Lucia as if she had interrupted something important. Murmurs rippled through the room as they noticed him trailing behind her, though no one seemed particularly interested in addressing him. The irritation was obliviously directed at her. Just looking at the scene made it clear that not only did the students dislike her, but even her colleagues seemed to harbor a similar resentment. "Why are we here, Lucia?" a tall man in a long black robe demanded. His voice echoed across the hall. "You called us away from our work for this? You can''t keep abusing your position just because of your connections!" A few others nodded in agreement, muttering under their breath. One of them, a short sorcerer with sharp features, chimed in. "Yeah, what''s the meaning of this, Lucia?" one of them called out, frustration in their voice. "If you don''t have a good explanation, we''ll be on our way. We have important matters to attend to." Lucia stopped in the center of the hall, turning to face the crowd. She placed a hand on her hip, her expression cool and unbothered. "Abusing my position, you say?" The tall man didn''t back down. "Yes. You drag us here without notice, disrupt our schedules, and for what? To show off some new pet project of yours?" His eyes flicked toward Asher with disdain. Asher stayed quiet, leaning against a nearby pillar as he watched the scene unfold. Lazeth approached him quietly. "Sorry for this. It happens all the time here," she apologized. "It''s not your fault," he responded. At least there were some logical people around, like Lazeth. Unlike the others, she didn''t act overbearing or arrogant, which made her stand out in a positive way. "Congratulations on joining the academy," she said, her voice soft and sincere. He gave her a slight nod in return. There was no point in mentioning that he had been forced into this position by Lucia, who simply couldn''t take no for an answer. The argument grew louder, voices clashing as everyone tried to speak over each other. Without warning, a strange buzzing sound filled the air. Then, in an instant, a bright flash of light exploded in the center of the room. It was so intense, everyone had to shield their eyes. When the light finally faded, the scene in front of them was shocking. The sorcerers who had argued with Lucia were now lying on the ground, unconscious. Smoke rose from their clothes, and the smell of burning fabric filled the air. "You should be grateful I didn''t kill you all," she hissed. Chapter 143 - 143: A Cover "First, heal the wounded. I won''t have anyone here looking weak. Move," she commanded, as though she were not the one responsible for all the violence in the first place. The sorcerers, skilled in healing magic, didn''t question the order. Afraid that any delay would only further agitate Lucia, they quickly dropped to their knees. They chanted incantations under their breath, their magic weaving through the air and pouring into the bodies of the wounded. The green aura surged from their palms, wrapping around broken limbs and bruised flesh, stitching wounds closed. Asher observed the healers'' efforts, noting that their spells were adequate but lacked the effectiveness he was used to. "You might think she''s being too harsh, but there''s actually a reason for her behavior," Lazeth tried to explain. "I don''t really care. I''m just an outsider here," he responded. His words made it clear that he had no interest in hearing any sad background story whatsoever. Respecting his decision, Lazeth bowed her head and left, feeling Lucia''s gaze on her¡ªone that was far from friendly. Once the last of the injured had been tended to, the healed sorcerers stood up reluctantly. "Now that''s settled, allow me to introduce him to you," she stared down at everyone, making sure she had their full attention. "This is Asher Aurelius. He will be your new vice principal from now on," she announced. A heavy silence blanketed the room after her declaration, but it didn''t last long. Whispers rippled through the room, quickly turning to murmurs of resentment. "A newcomer? An outsider? Vice Principal?" Many sorcerers struggled to contain their frustration. They had earned their places, fought and bled for their status. Now, someone unproven was being elevated above them? "Why him? What''s so special about him?" one sorcerer hissed, and the others followed. "This is ridiculous. He hasn''t even earned it," "You can''t just appoint anyone " Most of the sorcerers nodded in agreement, their eyes narrowing in disdain. They were used to power dynamics, to hierarchy, but this? This felt like a direct slap in the face. Meanwhile, Asher shook his head. He hadn''t wanted any position of power. But she was playing a game, and he was being dragged into it whether he liked it or not. "Silence!" Lucia scolded them. With it, her energy surged, and the air grew thick, almost suffocating. "Do you really think I would appoint him without a reason? Me? Who believes that power and knowledge are everything in this world?" she demanded, her eyes sweeping over everyone. They couldn''t argue with her words. She only cared about results, so if she had chosen him, there must have been a good reason for it. But then, a sorcerer from the bearkin race stepped forward. "Maybe he''s your lover, and you just want him to get the position!" he accused. The room fell silent again. When they looked at Asher, they couldn''t deny he was extremely attractive. It wasn''t hard to believe that someone as stubborn and prideful as she was might fall for him¡ªshe was still a woman, after all. Regardless, none of them expected her next response. "I''ll let that comment slide, since I''m in a good mood right now." Some of the sorcerers rolled their eyes, not believing her at all. "I''ll give you all a chance. Those who think he doesn''t deserve this position can challenge him. Whoever beats him will not only take his position¡ªbut also mine. Sounds fair?" "Are you serious?" Everyone broke into chatters. The idea of taking her position was both tempting and terrifying. Her authority was absolute, and anyone who dared challenge her would be risking more than just their lives. But the thought of taking that power, especially if they could just defeat Asher, made some of them bolder. One sorcerer, a tall man with brown wolf ears, stepped forward. His name was Abir, known as one of the most talented sorcerers at the academy, specializing in offensive spells. "I''ll take you up on that," the wolfkin spoke up with confidence. "But I don''t want your position. Instead, I want you to consider my offer from before." Lucia''s smile widened, a knowing glint in her eyes as she understood exactly what her was referring to. The offer he spoke of wasn''t about power or position¡ªit was about something personal. She had rejected him before, dismissing him because, in her eyes, he was trash. He wasn''t worthy of her attention. Now, Abir was using this moment to prove himself. "You''ll get whatever you want if you can beat him." she reassured him. Abir''s ears perked up, and he became instantly motivated. It was true that Lucia had a bad personality, but that didn''t change the fact that her beauty was unmatched. So for a wolfkin with a strong libido, she was the perfect partner. "I''ll take your words for that," Abir responded, his voice filled with determination. He then turned his attention to Asher. "Let''s fight in the training hall." Without waiting for a response, the wolfkin started walking toward the exit, his confidence radiating as he prepared for the upcoming battle. The other sorcerers followed him. If anyone here was close to Lucia in terms of offensive spells, it was him. He had only suffered one loss in the academy so far, and that was from his fight with her. Meanwhile, Asher was getting annoyed by the situation. Lucia had promised just an introduction, but as usual, she blew everything out of proportion. "I don''t like this at all," he confronted her when she got closer. Lucia smirked, unfazed by his irritation. "You should be used to this by now. Things never stay simple when I''m involved." She gave him a pointed look, enjoying the mess she had caused. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "And what if I lost intentionally?" he warned. She paused for a moment, a sly smile creeping across her face. "If you lose, then why should I let a talentless person help me with the portal?" Asher frowned. "Why are you even doing all of this?" Her gaze sharpened, and her voice turned cold and direct. "I''m doing this for your own good. What do you think will happen if they hear you''ll be the one helping me build the portal and taking all the credit?" She paused, letting her words sink in before continuing. "I don''t know how you live your life, but in this place, hierarchy is everything. The most efficient way to gain respect is to rule everyone with fear. If you show them weakness, they''ll create trouble for you in the future, driven by things like jealousy." Her words hung in the air, a harsh truth that he couldn''t deny. It was true. Even in his old world, there were cases where jealousy drove people to tear each other down. Only those who instilled enough respect could prevent that. "Is this the reason why you made me the vice principal?" "You think I''m doing all this just for fun?" Lucia asked, rolling her eyes. "You might believe my personality''s rotten, but I actually care deeply about the people I''m interested in." With an unreadable expression, she turned and walked away, leaving him to linger in his thoughts. Chapter 144 - 144: Blowing Up "There''s a problem" Lazeth burst through the door, gasping for air as she rushed back into the building. Lucia turned to her. "What happened?" "It''s the royal family," she reported between gasps. "They''re here for a surprise visit. They just ran into the others... and now they know about the challenge." Lucia''s eyes narrowed, her lips twitching into a faint smirk. "And?" "They want to watch it," Lazeth continued, her voice shaking slightly. "And the queen is displeased that you just appointed a vice principal without her knowledge." "Why are you so afraid of a family who only have wealth and legacy to their name?" Lucia sneered in contempt. "Does that cunning queen really think I need to report her everything?" Her smile grew wider, cold and full of arrogance "Fine, let them watch. This will make things even more interesting." "But¡ª" "Enough," Lucia cut her off. "If they want to see what he can do, then so be it." Lazeth bit her lip, uncertain, but she knew there was no point arguing with the principal once she''d made up her mind. "And not just that," Lucia paused, her eyes gleaming playfully "Change the venue to the coliseum. Invite all the students. It''s the perfect time to show what a sorcerer can do." Lazeth blinked, taken aback. "You''re serious?" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Of course. Let the whole academy witness what true power looks like. It''ll motivate them¡ªor remind them why they should respect those who have true powers." Despite her doubts, Lazeth nodded and hurried out to make the arrangements. Meanwhile, Asher stepped forward, tired of talking and reasoning with her. He just wanted to end the fight quickly, but it seemed she had other plans. "I want you to cast a powerful spell and prolong the fight," she commanded. "That seems a bit excessive." "Just listen to me. It won''t cost you anything." "Don''t blame me if something happens to that sorcerer," he warned. But instead of being fazed, she started giggling. "You''re free to kill him if you want." ''This woman is crazy,'' he muttered, shaking his head in resignation. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª As soon as the announcement was made, it spread quickly throughout the academy. Students poured out of classrooms and dormitories, their chatter filling the air with excitement and curiosity. "The coliseum? What''s happening?" one student asked, hurrying to catch up with a group already heading toward it. "There''s going to be a fight!" another exclaimed, barely able to contain their enthusiasm. "Professor Abir is involved!" The name alone sent waves of anticipation through the crowd. He was famous in the academy, a sorcerer whose raw power and skill had only been matched by the principal herself. The idea of someone daring to face him sparked wild speculation. "Who''s his opponent? Another Teacher?" "Probably someone from outside. No one here can stand a chance against him, except that scary principal." The academy workers were no less intrigued. They exchanged puzzled looks, but even they were drawn toward the coliseum. "Abir''s fighting? And it''s not against Principal Lucia?" one worker murmured, adjusting his robe as he joined the growing crowd. "Who would dare?" another replied, her tone skeptical. As the students and faculty flooded the walkways leading to the coliseum, the excitement grew louder. Some students tried to grab better seats in the massive arena, jostling for positions closest to the front. Others placed quick bets, guessing how long the mysterious challenger would last against their offensive spell professor. "This is going to be good," one student laughed, leaning forward eagerly. As the speculation continued, the atmosphere became more lively. The coliseum was packed within minutes, the seats filled with hundreds of students and faculty, their eyes locked on the center stage. Backstage, the tension was just as thick. Abir stood confidently, his arms crossed as he watched the arena fill up. A smug grin spread across his face. Behind him were the other sorcerers who wanted to support him. ''This is perfect,'' he muttered to himself. ''Everyone will see why I''m the best sorcerer next to her.'' When Asher arrived, he was a bit surprised by the number of people. The coliseum towered over the bustling crowd, its golden stands gleaming under the sunlight. The central platform, surrounded by a shimmering pool of water, stood as the perfect battleground. Students leaned over the railings, shouting in anticipation, while others waved their arms to catch the attention of friends. At the very top of the coliseum, the royal platform stood out like a shining stage of wealth. Golden carvings of roaring lions decorated the pillars and railings, glowing brightly in the sunlight. The Lionkin royal family sat on thrones that looked as grand as their reputation, each chair lined with soft cushions and symbols that showed off their power. The king sat in the center, towering over everyone. His thick, golden mane flowed around his shoulders, wild yet majestic, hiding his lion-like ears within the mass of hair. From far away, some might not even notice them because of how they blended into his mane. His body was massive, very muscular even under the fancy black-and-gold coat he wore. The fine clothing stretched over his broad shoulders and powerful chest, hinting at his strength. At seven feet tall, his sheer size made him impossible to ignore. His bright orange eyes scanned the arena, calm but full of authority, as though nothing escaped his gaze. Next to him sat the queen, and though she was smaller than him, her presence was just as eye catching. Her golden curls fit her face perfectly, styled in soft waves that gave her a regal look. A beautiful emerald-studded crown sat on her head, glinting every time the light caught it. Unlike the king''s hidden ears, hers stood proudly on top of her head. From far away, they might remind someone of sharp Dogkin ears, but they were different. The golden color and firm texture made them unique, fitting for their race. She was tall, nearly six feet, and her figure was both seductive and graceful. Her deep purple gown, decorated with golden patterns, fit her perfectly before flowing out into layers of fabric that draped to the floor. Their children sat near, each of them looking like younger versions of their parents. The princes were already tall, their growing muscles showing through their formal clothes. The princesses were slim and gorgeous like their mother, wearing stunning gowns that matched their royal status. The crowd couldn''t help but look up at the royal family, amazed by their powerful presence. "I''m curious about the person Lucia chose," the King told to his wife. His name was Leonardo, and though he held a title, everyone knew the true power rested with Queen. Nala glanced at her husband, then turned her gaze toward the tunnels where the fighters would soon emerge. Her sharp senses, far keener than most , allowed her to see clearly what others could not. Leaning casually against the wall was an exceptionally handsome man, his face obscured to the crowd but not to her. "Me too. I''m very interested as well," she said, her voice carrying a playful tone while her orange eyes glinted with something more than curiosity. Chapter 145 - 145: Blowing Up Part 2 Everyone''s attention was focused on the massive platform in the middle of the arena. The water surrounding it was calm and crystal-clear, but everyone knew the peace wouldn''t last. As soon as the fighters stepped onto the stage, the stillness would shatter. In one of the tunnels leading to the bridge that connected to the stage, two groups stood facing each other. Abir stood surrounded by a formidable group of dozens of sorcerers, while on the opposite side, Asher stood with the two female sorcerers. Lucia broke the silence with a sly grin. "Just a reminder¡ªthere are no rules in this fight," she giggled, her excitement barely contained. "Abir''s currently armed with a whole arsenal of artifacts." "It won''t change anything," Asher responded without a hint of concern. He wasn''t dismissing his opponent''s strength; the gap between them was just too vast. Lazeth, listening to the exchange, couldn''t shake the feeling that he was underestimating his opponent too much. An artifact could amplify an individual''s power many times over, and from what she had heard, most of Abir''s items were at Gold Rank. "Do you have any artifacts with you?" Lucia asked. "I don''t need it," he shook his head. He was already planning to hold back in the fight. "Are you sure? I even gave Abir a Platinum Rank staff¡ªSea Serpent," she added with a mischievous smile. Lazeth froze, breaking into a cold sweat. "Principal! Are you crazy? Do you want him to win?!" "Not at all," Lucia shook her head. "Then why did you give him that staff? It would give him a massive advantage, especially with all the water around here." Lucia raised a finger and twirled it casually. "I''m just making things more fair. It would be boring if we didn''t support him that much," "Are you really that confident Sorcerer Asher will win? I know he''s strong, but this is too much of a handicap," Lazeth asked, her gaze fixed on his back. He didn''t look worried at all. "Stop asking questions and just watch the fight," she dismissed her with a wave, then walked forward, her heels clicking against the stone floor. She leaned closer to Asher, her voice lowering slightly. "Can you tell me more about your background?" "Why?" he responded, slightly confused. "Well, it''s customary here to introduce the name and achievements of the fighters ," she explained with a shrug. "So, I need some information." Asher sighed, uninterested in the formalities. "There''s no need for such things. Just keep it simple." Lucia nodded, her lips curling into a playful grin. "Okay, I''ll make sure it''s simple for you." With that, she stepped out of the tunnel and cast a spell. Her body erupted into blue flames, shooting up into the sky, leaving a trail of embers. From above, a huge figure materialized, surrounded by roaring blue flames. She had turned into a giant mountain goat made of fire, her glowing horns shining like molten metal. She made sure her entrance was unforgettable, with flames exploding in the sky like fireworks, mesmerizing everyone in the coliseum. With a powerful thud, she landed in the center of the stage. In a flash, the fire vanished, leaving her standing tall and unharmed. She glanced around at the crowd, her smile never fading. Raising her hand, she muttered an incantation under her breath. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Glowing symbols appeared beneath her feet, casting an eerie light on the stage. A large magic circle took shape on the ground, its intricate design expanding. Moments later, the circle activated, and a shimmering blue barrier formed around the entire stage. It flickered briefly before vanishing from sight, leaving only a faint sense of power in the air. "With this," she declared, gesturing to where the barrier had appeared moments before, "no matter how strong the spells they use, we can be sure that everyone will be safe." The crowd nodded and cheered, knowing that her words meant this battle would be filled with powerful spells. She raised her arms, amplifying her voice with another spell so it rang out clearly. "Today, you will witness an extraordinary battle," Lucia''s voice boomed, drawing everyone''s attention. "On one side, Abir, your professor, the so-called best offensive sorcerer in the academy. A master of both water and wind magic, he once single-handedly killed a wyvern, a giant, a cyclops and other beasts." The crowd roared as he stepped out from the tunnel. His attire was magnificent¡ªa deep blue and gold tailored coat, its intricate patterns gleaming under the light. The fabric shimmered, with golden swirls framing a chest plate set with a radiant gemstone. In his hand was a staff carved from dark wood, coiled with a blue serpent whose lifelike scales and piercing eyes seemed to watch all. The serpent''s head rose at the top, its fangs bared, radiating a chilling, mesmerizing aura. On his head rested a crown forged from dark metal, jagged spikes reaching upward like a beast''s talons. Intricate silver engravings adorned the band, each symbol etched with precision. As he reached the edge of the stage, his ears twitched at the deafening cheers. His hand gleamed with golden rings, each set with a vibrant gemstone, their colors reflecting in the surrounding light as he waved them. It was evident that he was popular among the students. Meanwhile, Lucia laughed inwardly, satisfied with her manipulation. She had ensured that he was equipped with all the necessary items to boost his power. She had even instructed one of her spies to give him a special pill that could temporarily quadruple his energy output, just as a last resort. Of course, it would permanently disable him, but she couldn''t care less. Why was she doing this? Simple. She wanted to test how powerful Asher was, but she couldn''t afford to confront him directly and risk losing. Unfortunately for the poor sorcerer, he was unaware that he was being used. ''I knew it,'' Abir grinned, his confidence soaring. ''She''s had feelings for me all along, and now she wants me to use that man as a stepping stone to prove my worth to her.'' He glanced at Lucia, and when she flashed him a warm smile, it only fueled his growing misunderstanding further. She then turned toward the opposite tunnel. "And on the other side, we have someone who needs no introduction¡ªbut I''ll introduce him anyway. A sorcerer from a powerful family. His power is immeasurable, his identity filled with mystery, the one who destroyed my spell with just a flick of his finger. The strongest sorcerer of the Legendary Aurelius Family¡ªAsher!" ''Damn it,'' he thought, wanting to dig a hole and bury his face in it. What part of her introduction was simple? Still, he had to make an appearance, so he began walking toward the center. He was only wearing a plain gray robe¡ªnothing flashy, and it didn''t look powerful at all. As expected, what greeted him was total silence. Some even wondered if he was in the right place. Meanwhile, many of the female students flushed red at his appearance.¡ªafter all, he was far more pleasant looking than Abir despite his lowkey attire. "Mother! He''s really handsome!" one of the princesses exclaimed, standing up in her seat, unable to hide her admiration. Her other sisters nodded in agreement, blushing and squirming in their seats, caught up in the moment . Chapter 146 - 146: Artifacts Part 1 Nala couldn''t help but laugh softly as she overheard her daughters. It seemed their taste in men aligned perfectly with hers¡ªor maybe Asher was just too hard to ignore. She licked her lips, her admiration barely hidden. Beside her, Leonardo noticed her growing excitement but said nothing. Confronting her would be pointless; he was nothing more than a puppet king, a placeholder in the grand scheme of things. Asher walked onto the stage, calm and unbothered by the chatter around him. His plain gray robe didn''t scream power, but his face¡ªcalm, composed, and focused¡ªwas enough to make an impression. Across from him, Abir gripped his ornate staff tightly, trying to appear confident despite the cold sweat forming on his brow. Was Lucia exaggerating Asher''s abilities to stir up the crowd? Or was this man truly as dangerous as she''d hinted? He clung to the belief that she was building suspense to make his victory all the more dramatic and sweeter. Lucia flew gracefully and landed on the royal platform, her smirk widening as she leaned closer to the queen. "Enjoying yourself, Your Majesty?" she teased, her tone sarcastic rather than playful. Nala leaned back in her seat, striving to maintain her composure. Both women were manipulative, and their mutual disdain was showing in plain sight. "Very much so. It''s not every day someone like him appears." Lucia rolled her eyes. "Try not to drool too much. He''s mine." "Oh my, don''t tell me you''re not the type to share?" Nala taunted. "I hate sharing what I own," Lucia shot back. Both women locked eyes. A silent battle was unfolding in their minds. Meanwhile, the puppet king shifted uncomfortably in his seat, unsure whether to speak or remain silent. In the end, he decided to let it go; there was no winning against stubborn women like them. Back on the platform, both combatants faced each other. The moment one made the first move, the battle would begin. Abir glanced around, taking in the crowd''s palpable support. He was the favorite to win, and the knowledge bolstered his confidence further. Stepping forward, he spoke, his voice dripping with arrogance as he aimed to plant a seed of fear. "I pity you. You''re nothing more than a stepping stone for me," he sneered. "Right now, I''m even more powerful than the principal, thanks to my items." He slammed the base of his staff into the ground, activating his first spell. The serpent coiled around the staff began to glow, expanding rapidly until it came to life. Within seconds, a massive water serpent, at least forty feet long, spiraled into existence, moving protectively around its master. The crowd erupted into cheers, dazzled by the display. The serpent''s form was flawless, a perfect blend of offensive and defensive power. Abir stood tall, his confidence bolstered by the staff''s internal power source, which allowed him to maintain the spell with minimal effort. He locked on his opponent, expecting to see fear flicker across his face, but there was nothing¡ªno emotion, no reaction at all. ''What should I do?'' Asher pondered. Not out of fear but because he needed to draw this out. He couldn''t use any spells that would end this fight instantly. Then, an idea sparked in his mind. Close-quarters combat. It had been years since he relied on physical powers, and this could be an opportunity to test himself. If he limited his magic to enhancing his body, the fight would last longer and give him a real challenge. He reached up and unfastened his robe, letting it fall to the ground. Beneath it, he wore a simple white tunic and black pants¡ªnothing extravagant. Yet even this simplicity had layers of mystery. The tunic was crafted by Index herself, embedded with protections above Diamond Rank. Recognizing the advantage it provided, he stripped it of all enhancements except for its ability to repair itself. This would provide him more of a challenge. Gasps rippled through the audience, their murmurs filled with confusion as they struggled to understand the logic behind his actions. "What is he doing?" a student whispered. "He''s removing his protection," another replied, puzzled. "Is he crazy?" "Maybe his robe was ordinary?" someone else muttered. "Are you really fighting me without protection?" Abir asked, feeling like his opponent was underestimating him too much, especially since he was fully geared up. "Don''t mind me," Asher responded. There was no hint of fear or concern, and he even looked bored, which only added salt to Abir''s growing frustration. "Arrogant fool," Abir roared as he directed the water serpent to strike. The massive creature lunged forward, its jaws wide open. Asher didn''t move until the last second, then he jumped to the right. The serpent''s attack missed by inches, crashing into the ground with a deafening thud. Dust and debris scattered, but he remained unscathed. Abir spun his staff. The serpent moved and struck again, but Asher continued to dodge effortlessly, weaving through its attacks like a seasoned warrior. The crowd watched in awe, murmurs spreading like wildfire. They had expected a battle between two sorcerers, not something like this. "He''s dodging everything?" someone exclaimed. "He''s not even using any spells," another pointed out. "How is that possible?" Abir grumbled. With a flick of his wrist, the serpent split into thinner tendrils, each one snapping through the air like a whip. Now there were twenty of them, moving from all directions. Asher''s movements became faster. He twisted, ducked, and flipped, avoiding each attack by the narrowest margins. His body moved like water, adapting to the nonstop assault. Still, the pressure was mounting. Abir''s confidence surged as he noticed Asher''s breathing quicken. "You think running away will save you?" he taunted. Slamming his staff into the ground, he unleashed a powerful gust of wind. The gale roared across the stage, scattering dust and forcing Asher to leap back. But Abir wasn''t done. He raised his staff, channeling a series of rapid wind slashes. The sharp, invisible blades tore through the air toward Asher. He ducked under one, twisted away from another, and one almost grazed his hand. On the royal platform, Lucia was getting pissed off. She wanted him to hold back, but not this much. "Is he really a sorcerer?" Nala asked, her voice laced with confusion. "Why hasn''t he used any spells at all?" "He''s playing with him," she muttered, though her tone lacked its usual confidence. "Are you sure? He''s already being cornered, and Professor Abir hasn''t used his strongest spell yet. He''s only relying on that staff," Nala pointed out. She was well aware of the artifact''s capabilities. It had once belonged to one of the strongest sorcerers in Alarath before the civil war, and the royal family had hidden it in their treasury. "Just watch, I''m sure he''ll surprise everyone later," Lucia declared, crossing her arms. Even after all this, there was no doubt in her mind that he would win. Both of them had magical bodies, and she could instinctively feel that even her own body was inferior to his. Back on stage, Abir''s grin widened. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''re not so untouchable now, are you?" He spun his staff again, summoning more tendrils and wind slashes, filling the stage with a chaotic storm of attacks. Asher''s maintained his focus. He had underestimated the power that an artifact could provide. ''What now?'' he muttered to himself. Chapter 147 - 147: Artifacts Part 2 ''And he still hasn''t used his other items yet,'' Asher sighed. He had been too complacent just because he was more powerful. This was the same case that happened to him back when he was still a student, where he would always hold back and not do his best. Suddenly, the attacks stopped. "I''m giving you a break so you can at least make this more interesting for me," Abir taunted. "So how about you stop using body-enhancing spells and cast a real spell for once?" "Body-enhancing spell?" Asher repeated. "But I haven''t cast anything yet." He wasn''t taunting his opponent¡ªhe was just telling the truth. Abir''s face contorted with frustration. His jaw clenched as he pointed an accusatory finger. "You''re lying!" he shouted. "You''re using some kind of spell to enhance your body! There''s no way you could dodge all my attacks without it!" Asher shook his head, deciding there was no point in explaining. It was better to let his actions speak for themselves. "Let me show you what it feels like when I cast a spell." "Fortitudo Augenda" "Celeritas Augenda" "Agilitas Augenda" "Vigor Augenda" "Perdurantia Augenda" With each incantation, a different colored light glowed across his body five times before fading away. "You should keep your guard up," Asher warned. "You can''t fool me," Abir sneered in contempt . His gaze was locked on Asher, who lightly hopped on the ground, flexing his legs. It was the first time Abir had ever seen someone move like this. SWOOOOSH! Without warning, Asher vanished. Abir barely had time to react before Asher reappeared in front of him, his leg snapping out like a whip aiming for the head. The water serpent reacted instantly, coiling and expanding to block the strike. BOOM! The force of the kick sent ripples through the serpent''s form, but it held firm, protecting its master. Asher didn''t pause. He was already in mid-air, twisting to land behind Abir, his fist extended. The serpent lunged, blocking the punch, but Asher was already gone, vanishing into thin air. Abir''s eyes darted, trying to track him, but Asher was so fast it was as if he was in multiple places at once. BOOM! Another strike came from behind his back. If it hadn''t been for the water serpent''s automatic defense, the attack would''ve landed, and he would''ve already been on the ground. ''Damn it,'' Abir cursed, frustration rising in his chest. ''Is he really a sorcerer? Why do I feel like I''m fighting a legendary warrior?!'' BOOM! BOOM! Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. BOOM! Asher''s attacks kept coming, relentless and blindingly fast. His opponent couldn''t keep up at all. BOOOM! With one powerful kick, the water serpent was pushed back, its form faltering for a split second. Abir staggered, but before he could react, Asher was on him again, his strikes coming faster than his defense could protect him. Punches, kicks, and jabs filled the air, each one landing with force. The water serpent struggled to keep up, and with one powerful punch, Asher broke through its defense, landing a hit that sliced past the protective barrier. The air pressure from the blow rushed past Abir''s face, blowing his hair back, so close that he felt the sting of the force. But just as the punch was about to land, Asher stopped mid-motion before vanishing in the blink of an eye. He reappeared a few meters away. His movements were too fast, it was as if he was teleporting. The crowd, having watched the battle in awe, couldn''t contain their amazement any longer. "Did you see that?!" a student shouted, breathless. "He''s dodging everything! Can a body-enhancing spell make you move like that?" "I don''t know, but he''s really fast," another voice yelled in awe. "That''s not just speed... It''s insane!" someone else added, unable to process what they were seeing. They had expected a battle between two powerful sorcerers, but what they were witnessing now was something far more intense. Meanwhile, up in the royal platform, the mood was different. Nala leaned forward in her seat, eyes narrowed as she watched the fight unfold. She couldn''t conceal her surprise. The way Asher effortlessly dominated his opponent was nothing short of breathtaking. Lucia, on the other hand, watched with mixed emotions. She had never imagined Asher would be this deadly in close-quarter combat. Normally, such tactics against a sorcerer would be suicidal, but if someone could move extremely fast, it could counter sorcerers who needed time to cast spells. ''If he actually tried to kill me, would I be able to stop him?'' She glanced at him again, her gaze scrutinizing, recalling every movement. His strikes were so fast that she couldn''t imagine reacting in time if he turned those same skills toward her. ''I need to create a spell that can counter his speed,'' she muttered, her mind already racing for solutions. Little did she know, this wasn''t even his maxed speed. To everyone, it looked like he was disappearing in an instant, but that was only because their reaction time was too slow to follow. In face, his movements were barely pushing his limits. When he had faced Kitsune, he had been even faster, overloaded with pure energy. Back on the stage, Abir took a deep breath, his focus intensifying. The rings on his fingers began to glow, each one pulsing with power as he muttered a long incantation. THUD! He slammed the base of his staff into the ground. The floor trembled, and his aura surged around him like a storm. Next, he raised his staff high above his head, chanting once more. "From the depths where the tides never end, rise and obey my call, Serpent of the Infinite Waters!" The figure on the staff responded, its body coiling and writhing before leaping off the staff, expanding rapidly. It transformed into a massive, real serpent, its scales glistening like polished stone. The air grew heavy with energy, crackling around them as the creature grew larger, its presence overwhelming. The cost of this spell was immense, and as the serpent completed its transformation, the rings shattered after being fully drained. ''Summoning Magic?'' Asher was genuinely surprised. He had never encountered a spell like this. Creating consciousness in the void was impossible, so neither he nor Index had ever bothered with such a concept. ''I knew it, Magic is truly infinite,'' For someone like him, discovering a new type of magic was satisfying, a reminder of just how much there was still to explore. It was true that his knowledge of magic was far superior to most, but it was still limited by Index''s research, which itself was constrained by the void. "HISSSSS!" The serpent''s tongue flicked, its massive head moving in preparation. Asher could see in its eyes that it was exited to devour him. "Are you speechless by my power?" Abir mocked, his tone oozing with arrogance. He mistook his opponent''s silence for fear. "I''m not gonna lie, I''m impressed. To think that such a spell exists," Asher''s voice was calm, and there was a flicker of curiosity in his eyes. He wondered how the serpent had grown so large or how it even possessed intelligence. ''I''ll have to study this more when I have the time,'' he added. Chapter 148 - 148: High Level Spell The huge creature continued to tower over the arena, its hard, glossy scales reflecting the light like a polished mirror. Each movement sent vibrations through the ground, making the floor tremble. The audience could not tear their eyes away from the colossal beast. Even the bravest among them felt their hearts race as they stared at the serpent, its mere presence enough to send a chill down their spines. Abir stood confidently under the protection of the beast he had summoned, no longer frustrated by the his previous failures. Pride swelled on his face as he raised his arms high, proudly displaying his borrowed power to the crowd. "Let''s see how fast you can run away!" His voice boomed across the arena, mocking and filled with arrogance. The creature hissed. The sound was thunderous. It echoed through the air, so loud it shook the water around the stage. This creature was no longer just an animal; it was a force, alive with an increasing amount of killing intent. ''Let''s see if I can hold my own using just enhancement,'' he thought, feeling the familiar surge of power building in his fingertips. His body vibrated with energy, ready for whatever came next. The serpent struck first. It launched itself forward with an unexpected speed for it''s size. Before anyone could react, its massive mouth clamped down where Asher had stood. But he was already gone. SWOOSH! Asher reappeared several meters away, sliding across the arena floor. Its massive head slammed into the ground, smashing the floor into rubble. Rocks and debris flew into the air, and the protective barrier surrounding the spectators blink in and out, shielding them. Abir''s smug smirk never faltered. He raised his staff, pouring more energy into the summon beast, urging it forward . The creature''s movements became even more dangerous as it attacked again. This time, it swung its tail with such force that the air around it rippled and bend. The strike hit the ground with the force of a crashing boulder, sending chunks of the arena floor flying. Asher dodged, flipping backward to avoid the tail, landing lightly on his feet. But he didn''t have time to celebrate. Its head came down with crushing force, its fangs gleaming, its intent clear: it would not stop until it had him. He leaped again, narrowly escaping the strike. ''I can''t just keep dodging,'' Asher thought, his muscles coiling like springs, ready to act. He bent his knees, vanishing in a blur of motion. In the next instant, he reappeared a few meters away from Abir, but the serpent was able to react. Its scales vibrated ominously before shattering, sending a storm of razor-sharp shards in all directions. Asher instinctively raised a hand, a defensive spell already forming around him. His body flickered with a blue glow as the protective shield solidified into place. BOOM! The shards slammed into the glowing barrier, sparks flying with each impact. He could feel the energy in the air as the fragments bounced off, their momentum disrupted by his barrier. Without the spell, his body would have been torn to pieces. Seizing the opportunity, the serpent lunged with its massive jaws wide open. Fangs gleamed like polished daggers, dripping venom that sizzled as it hit the ground. Still mid-air, he shifted his weight. With a powerful kick against the empty space, he created a burst of air pressure that propelled him sideways. The maneuver was sharp, narrowly avoiding the snapping jaws that came dangerously close to his leg. Asher''s eyes flicked back to the beast. Its glowing eyes locked onto him, and it let out an irritated hiss before rearing back. In a split second, it unleashed a deadly stream of venom, its tail whipping back as it propelled the liquid forward with terrifying speed. The venom sliced through the air like a deadly whip, striking the ground with a hiss. Every surface it touched melted instantly, leaving bubbling craters in its wake. THUD! Asher landed lightly on his feet, his body tense as he took a moment to assess the situation. ''This thing is even stronger than Kitsune''s avatar,'' he thought, his mind working quickly to formulate a new plan. It was a bold evaluation, especially considering how powerful she was. Abir''s smile widened, confidence radiating from him. He felt invincible. The summon demanded a significant amount of energy to sustain, but the sheer number of artifacts he carried ensured he could maintain it for at least ten more minutes¡ªplenty of time to secure his victory. "Is that all you''ve got?" Abir''s voice dripped with disdain. "All that speed, and you''re still running like a scared rabbit. Pathetic!" The serpent hissed in agreement, its coils tightening as it prepared for another strike. "You talk big before, but now?" Abir chuckled, spreading his arms as though addressing the entire arena. "Now you''re just scrambling. Show us something worth our time!" Asher''s expression remained calm, though the corner of his mouth twitched slightly. He wasn''t one to act arrogant, and his opponent had been the one hurling insults at him from the start, looking for an excuse to pick a fight. It didn''t take much thought to figure out why. Jealousy, most likely. Abir was clearly interested in Lucia¡ªa thought that made Asher question his opponent''s sanity. But there was no time to dwell on his enemy''s poor taste in women. This fight had already dragged on far too long. He took a deep breath, and began to chant a spell. "Gladius Ignis." As the final syllable left his lips, blue fire erupted from his hand. At first, the flames were wild and chaotic, flickering in every direction. But slowly, they began to settle, their movements becoming more controlled. The fire started to take shape, coalescing into the rough outline of a sword. Even in its incomplete form, the weapon looked scary. Then, something unexpected happened. The flames didn''t just stabilize¡ªthey began to condense, tightening around the sword''s form. The fire flickered less, becoming more defined, until it crystallized, transforming into something that resembled glass. The weapon gleamed, its surface smooth and reflective. It was no longer just a flame. Asher swung the sword with a casual motion. A burst of blue fire shot forward in a wide arc, its power crackling through the air like a flamethrower. The heat was intense, scorching everything in its path. "Impossible!" Lucia gasped, her eyes wide with disbelief. She was a master of flame element, and she could immediately recognize the level of skill that went into the spell. Creating a flame sword was impressive enough, but crystallizing it? That was on a whole new level. She could only come close to such mastery ¡ªwhen she was in her mountain goat form, relying on an artifact to enhance her flames. But Asher had done it without any help. He had created the sword entirely on his own. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It meant he had reached a level where he no longer needed artifacts. He had become a force to be reckoned with, one who could wield arcane arts on a scale that few could comprehend. ''Who is he really?'' she wondered, her mind racing with questions. ''And how did he master such a spell?'' The more she watched him, the more questions swirled in her mind. Chapter 149 - 149: Teaching a Lesson The serpent, still oozing with killing intent, moved tightly before lunging at Asher with terrifying speed. Its huge shadow swallowed the stage as its jaws opened wide, aiming to swallow its target in one bite. But as the beast approached, he simply raised his sword and swung it casually. Fire erupted from the sword, forming a blazing arc that hit the serpent head-on. The attack scorched its mouth, filling the air with a loud, angry hiss. Smoke rose as blackened scales cracked and fell away, the stench of burning flesh spreading across the arena. The creature turned and lunged toward the water, its massive coils propelling it forward. The surface rippled violently as it plunged into the depths, then resurfaced, still marked by burn wounds that were slowly healing. Abir, standing on the other side of the arena, clenched his staff tightly. Anger flashed across his face. "Not bad, but you''re still nothing compared to my beast!" He added even more energy, and the creature twitched, readying itself for another strike. Instead of lunging again, it changed tactics. Opening its enormous mouth, it spat a barrage of venom. The poisonous liquid sprayed through the air like a storm of deadly arrows, each droplet able to kill a beastkin instantly. Asher remained calm. The moment the venom entered his range, flames surged, burning the liquid to nothing but harmless vapor. Not a single drop touched him. Gasps rippled through the audience, some covering their mouths while others shouted encouragement or jeers. A man in the front row gripped the railing from too much stimulation. "The professor didn''t expect that! Look at his face!" a woman spoke up, her voice filled with surprise. "Is that even possible?" another muttered, voice trembling with awe. Everyone had different opinions, but one thing became clear: this high level fight proved the immense advantage of mastering the Arcane Arts. Back on the stage, Abir''s smirk faded, replaced by a look of worry. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Asher wasn''t dodging anymore. He stood firm, his blazing sword ready to strike at any moment. The serpent grew more desperate, lashing out with its tail. But Asher didn''t flinch. His calm demeanor mocked the serpent, fueling its rage even further. It would have been more acceptable if Asher had shown signs of struggling, but there were none. To the spectators, his movements looked lazy, almost careless. His swings were slow, his posture far from perfect. In truth, he didn''t need to try hard. His sword did most of the work, releasing bursts of flames with minimal effort. Abir gritted his teeth. If he wanted to win, he had to use the staff''s most powerful move. It was a spell renowned for its devastating power, but the amount of charge required was astronomical and could even put his life in danger. With that in mind, he took the crystal balls in his hands, watching them crack as he fed their essence into the staff. The sorcerers who had lent him the crystals could feel the strain, wincing at how costly this battle was becoming. They hoped he would win the battle so they could recover their losses. "Enough playing around!" he shouted, raising his staff. He began chanting a spell. Dark clouds gathered above the arena, swirling as mini cyclones formed, pulling water from the air before unleashing a torrential rain. The serpent roared as the water struck its body, its strength intensifying and causing its glowing scales to shine even brighter. Swooping down, it allowed its master to stand on its head. It began rising into the sky, growing until it reached at least twice the height of the Coliseum itself. Everyone looked up, wondering what would happen next. Suddenly, it opened its jaws, releasing a jet stream of water that shot downward. This time, Asher swung his sword with real effort. Flames erupted, colliding with the serpent''s blow. The clash created an explosion of steam, shaking the arena to its core. ''Not good,'' he leapt aside just in time to avoid the serpent''s water jet. The spot where he had stood was left with a clean hole, revealing how sharp and penetrative the move had been. With enough pressure, even diamonds could be cut by water. The crowd erupted in gasps and cheers, their excitement building with each passing moment. They sensed a huge comeback was coming and couldn''t wait to see what would happen next. However¡ª Abir clicked his tongue in annoyance. That single shot had drained 70% of his reserves. Still, he wasn''t ready to give up. He crushed a glowing crystal in his hand, feeding its force into the serpent. But the power source wasn''t the only problem. As he focused on maintaining control, dizziness began to cloud his vision. His hands trembled, showing the strain his body was under. In desperation, he quickly drank the potion Lucia had secretly given him. He didn''t hesitate, trusting that she truly wanted him to win and wouldn''t give him anything that could cause permanent harm or endanger his life. The surge of power was immediate, flooding his body with overwhelming vitality. It was so intense that cracks began to appear on his skin, as if his body couldn''t handle the force. His breathing grew shallow, and sweat beaded on his forehead. The potion had given him a temporary boost, but it was destroying his body from the inside. In the stands, the sorcerers watching his every move exchanged uneasy glances. "That idiot!" one of them spat, her voice filled with disgust. She didn''t care about his well-being, but if he died here, all their investment would go to waste. They wouldn''t even be able to recover it over his dead body. "Fool," another muttered, shaking his head. "He''s always been reckless. Does he not know the dangers of such actions? He''ll be a pile of ash if he doesn''t stop soon." A third sorcerer clenched his fists, watching with growing concern. "If he can''t control it, the energy will tear him apart." They exchanged annoyed looks, all of them understanding the gravity of the situation. Meanwhile, Lucia, the instigator of this, shook her head, unable to hide her satisfaction. Even if he won, he would die afterward, so she didn''t really need to follow his wishes. She looked around and turned her attention to Asher, expecting him to be a little bit worried. Instead, he smiled directly at her. ''I''ve been too lenient with her,'' His grip on the sword relaxed, the flames dissipating as a new plan took shape in his mind. The battle wasn''t about Abir anymore. It was about sending a clear message to her. He raised his hand, and a ball of white light materialized in his finger, drawing all the energy within the arena toward it. The serpent and even Abir, on the verge of overloading, weren''t spared¡ªthey lost their power. Within seconds, the serpent completely vanished, and Abir slumped to the ground, his body broken but still alive. The energies that was absorbed transformed into a ball of multicolored light, shooting into the sky before exploding, flashing in mesmerizing, beautiful colors. ''You¡­!'' Lucia nearly cursed aloud in frustration. Asher looked at her with a bored expression before turning away. Now that she knew some of his power, it was time to change the dynamics between them. Chapter 150 - 150: Accidental Inspiration Even though the fight had ended, the arena remained full of excitement. This moment would likely be remembered for the rest of their lives. They had come expecting Abir to dominate, confident that his strength and skill would easily overpower his opponent. But what happened instead was a total upset. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the crowd, people whispered, then talked louder, repeating one name: Sorcerer Asher Aurelius. What he showed left everyone speechless, silencing even the harshest critics. From start to finish, his skill was nothing short of sensational Groups of students huddled together, their voices rising in animated tones as they replayed the spectacle they had just witnessed. "He was so fast at the start!" one of the younger students said, eyes wide. "I''ve seen high-level warriors, but none of them were as quick as the vice principal!" The title had already been placed on him after his victory, and there was no longer anyone foolish enough to question his credibility. In fact, most of the people who had watched were grateful that such a powerful individual had chosen to join their academy. Compared to other Sorcerer Academies in neighboring cities, the one in Alarath was still in its early stages, growing at a slower pace due to its recent establishment. Naturally, the average skill level of its sorcerers was lower, with the notable exceptions of Lucia and now Asher. Their presence was a rare opportunity to raise the academy''s standing, and many saw it as a sign that things were about to change for the better. Another student chimed in, gripping the railing tightly to steady himself. "And that body-enhancing spell... I didn''t even know it could do that. Thought it was just a side thing¡ªuseful, but not something to focus on." "Exactly!" a girl from the group said, leaning forward, her voice tinged with frustration. "The instructors laughed at me when I said I wanted to specialize in close combat. They told me it was stupid¡ªthat spells were meant to keep you away from danger, not throw you into it." "Well, they were wrong." An older student crossed his arms, nodding slowly as if the pieces of a puzzle finally fit together. "What the vice principal did today... Who needs a sword or shield when your body''s the weapon? The girl straightened her back, showing her determination. "That''s it. I''m not holding back anymore. If he can do it, so can I. No one will mock close-combat sorcerers again after this." A wave of agreement passed through the group, and one of the students chuckled. "Speaking of weapons, did you see that flame sword? None of our professors ever mentioned something like that being possible with Arcane Arts." "Maybe they don''t even know," another student suggested, lowering their voice conspiratorially. "I think Professor Asher is way ahead of everyone else¡ªmaybe even the principal." "You really think so?" the first student asked, his voice hushed. "If Professor Asher''s spells are that advanced, why doesn''t he share them with the rest of the academy?" "He''s new, right? Maybe the curriculum will change now that he''s here. I mean, after today, how could it not?" "Let''s hope so," another student replied, shaking his head. "Most of what we''re learning feels outdated compared to what he just demonstrated. If he''s willing to teach us more of those spells, things could get really exciting around here." "But do you think the other professors will let him?" the younger student asked, lowering his voice. "Some of them seem so set in their old ways. They might not want someone shaking things up." "Does it matter?" the girl countered. "If he can prove this is the future, they''ll have no choice but to adapt. You can''t argue with results like that." "Yeah!" another joined in, his excitement growing. "And if they don''t change, we''ll just follow his way. Who needs the old rules when he is showing us a better way?" While they buzzed with excitement over the topic, the same conversation was happening among the teachers. Many of them could overhear the students'' chatter, and though it stung their pride, they couldn''t deny the truth behind it. Asher''s unconventional fighting style had shattered their long-held beliefs about the limits of Body-Enhancing Spells. "It''s unsettling," one instructor muttered, arms crossed as they leaned against a stone pillar. "We''ve taught for years that close combat is secondary for sorcerers, yet here he is proving us wrong." Another nodded reluctantly. "We told students to prioritize safety and range. Now, they''ll want to dive headfirst into mastering fighting styles we barely even considered valid. If they get hurt chasing that path, it''s on him." "But can we really blame him?" a quieter voice spoke up from the back. "What he''s done... it opens up possibilities we never thought of. Maybe we''ve been too stuck in our old ways." A few of the older professors exchanged uneasy glances, their expressions caught between resistance and reluctant acceptance. "Whether we like it or not, some of the students will follow him," the first instructor said grimly. "We can either adapt or risk becoming irrelevant." The group knew the truth of those words. Asher''s display wasn''t just challenging the students¡ªhe was forcing the entire academy to reevaluate its understanding of arcane arts and combat. For better or worse, change was coming, and none of them could ignore it. Up on the arena royal platform, Nala walked up to Lucia with a rare approving look. While she was impressed by the spells Asher casted, her attention was more focused on the body-enhancing. It seemed easier to master, and for someone like her, who wanted to mass-produce battle-ready sorcerers, it presented a new opportunity. Folding her arms, she leaned slightly toward the principal. "You''ve done it again. Finding someone like him isn''t easy." Lucia''s eyes narrowed as she adjusted her dark cloak. A small, faint smile crossed her lips, but it wasn''t a happy one. Her frustration toward Asher''s earlier defiance burned beneath the surface, though she tried to masked it. In the end, she decided to turn around. She wanted to leave this place and confront him as soon as possible. As someone who was used to being on top, she couldn''t stand the thought of him testing her limits. It was an insult to her pride, and she was determined to put an end to it before he had any more ideas. Nala noticed her reaction, and a sly smile crept onto her lips. She had been concerned that the connection between Asher and Lucia might pose a problem, but it didn''t seem to be the case. ''This is better. Now I just need to invite him to the castle, and...'' ''Oh my, I''m getting too excited. There are still so many people around,'' she thought, quickly trying to suppress the rising emotions. ''I can''t be thinking of such... lewd thoughts.'' She straightened her posture, wiping the traces of excitement from her face, and refocused. No matter how tempting the thought of his presence, she knew better than to show it to everyone. Still, just imagining what she could achieve with him on her side was too tempting. If she succeeded, she''d no longer need Lucia and could dispose of her. Chapter 151 - 151: Balancing Out When she reached her office, she paused in front of the door. A faint trace of energy surrounded the room. Her protective spells were intact¡ªor so she believed. The moment her hand touched the door handle, the defense mechanism vanished with a sharp crack. The spells she had meticulously made weren''t just bypassed; they were obliterated, completely undone. Her eyes narrowed as she pushed the doors open and stepped inside. What she saw only fueled her anger. Asher stood with his back to her, appearing completely at ease. He gazed out the window, enjoying the view, acting like he hadn''t just made a fool of her by intentionally sparing Abir''s life¡ªa clear message of his defiance. Lucia''s voice cut through the air. "You must be either brave or foolish to break my defenses without permission. Do you realize that barging into a sorcerer''s room is a direct insult?" Asher didn''t turn to her immediately. "I''m pretty sure barging in is rude no matter who you are. But it''s not entirely my fault." He finally faced her, his tone calm and pointed. "Your defenses were weak. If that''s the best you can do, maybe it''s time to study more." Her eyes narrowed further, displeased with the change in his attitude. It felt like she was talking to a completely different person altogether. "Why are you doing this? I thought we already had a deal and an understanding." "We did," he replied quickly. "But after seeing how far you''re willing to go, even sacrificing one of your most talented sorcerers for amusement, I realized it''s not worth playing nice with you." He had been patient with her, but she had crossed too many lines. One reason he had given her the benefit of the doubt was the isolation he endured in the void, which dulled his instincts for dealing with people outside Index. However, witnessing her behavior during the recent conflict made him reevaluate. If he didn''t establish boundaries, she would continue to take advantage of him. "Are you threatening me?" He shrugged. "Not exactly. But it''s time for a real conversation." She walked farther into the room, moving her wrist to close the door behind her. The lock clicked into place, though it felt more like an act of control than security. "And breaking into my office is your idea of starting a conversation?" "Think of it as a demonstration. You''ve overestimated my patience, and I wanted to make that clear." Her fists clenched at his audacity. "You realize I could cancel our agreement regarding the portal." "I''m aware of that. But if you''re not willing to cooperate, what''s stopping me from killing you?" he warned. Though he didn''t mean it, he knew she needed to believe he might. Sometimes, dealing with manipulative individuals required playing their game and sinking to their level of pettiness. Still, acting out of character like this made him uncomfortable, but he knew he had to endure it long enough to fool her. "Finally showing your true colors," she sneered. "I knew it. You were too kind for someone with your power. Pretending was all it ever was." He shook his head. "This is all your fault. You forced my hand." "Forced you?" she scoffed. "Don''t make yourself out to be some innocent victim here." "Think what you want. It doesn''t change the fact that I''m no longer interested in working under you. We can form a partnership, but after I get what I need, I''m leaving." Her fists tightened as she took a slow step closer. "You talk about partnership after you threatened me. If you''re so powerful, why not do it now?" His smirk faded, replaced by a neutral expression that was somehow more unsettling. "Because I don''t want to," he said plainly. "But that doesn''t mean I won''t if you keep on acting this way." "You¡­" she gritted her teeth. This was her domain. He might have dismantled her defenses, but he wouldn''t leave unscathed. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her decision came quickly. With a subtle motion of her fingers, she began weaving a binding spell, designed to immobilize him completely. Energy surged through her veins as the incantation formed in her mind. But before she could release it, Asher moved. It was almost imperceptible, but she felt it¡ªa ripple in the energy between them. The spell got broken instantly. Her eyes widened. "What¡ª?" "You''re predictable," She struggled, her mind racing. He hadn''t just blocked her spell; he had neutralized it entirely. That should have been impossible. "What did you do?" she demanded, anger and disbelief mixing in her voice. "Your energy has a specific wavelength. All I did was match it and cancel it out." "That''s nonsense! How could you possibly know?" she protested. The idea wasn''t new, but everyone believed it to be impossible because of how volatile energy was. Plus, he would have to identify the wavelength in an instant or it would fail. Little did she know, Asher''s sensitivity to energy was unmatched. Only those at an extremely high level could trick him into making a mistake. Or anyone smart enough to create a counterspell that would prevent him from seeing through them. "Let me go," she demanded, though her voice began to waver. "I could. But then we''d be right back where we started. And I don''t have time for games. Work with me, or don''t. If it''s the latter, don''t expect me to stay friendly." Her pride screamed at her to resist, but she knew she was outmatched. For the first time in years, someone had managed to corner her. "What do you want?" she asked, quieter now, almost resigned. He released his hold on her. She stumbled but quickly steadied herself, glaring at him with defiance. "Cooperation. No tricks, no manipulation. A true partnership. Can you manage that, or do I have to keep proving my point?" Lucia''s anger simmered just beneath the surface. She hated him in that moment but knew she had no choice. For now, she would have to play along. "Fine," she gritted her teeth. "But don''t think this means you''ve won." "I don''t care about winning. I just want knowledge of the portal." This was his honest opinion. For everyone else, this world was everything, but it wasn''t his home planet. The only thing on his mind was perfecting the teleportation spell and getting out of here. Maybe he would want to learn some things that interested him, like the summoning spell, but beyond that, this world had too little to offer him. Just as the two were calming down, the quiet of the room was broken by a knock at the door. With a subtle wave of her hand, she unlocked it. Moments later, Lazeth stepped in. She bowed her head respectfully, her posture straight and formal as she waited for acknowledgment. "Why are you here?" Lucia asked, still carrying traces of her earlier annoyance. "I''m here to deliver a letter from the royal family to Vice Principal Asher," she stepped forward, holding the letter out with both hands. He was confused but still walked closer to accept the letter. It was sealed inside a small envelope made of a thick, textured paper, its rough surface adding to its unique feel. The carefully pressed lion head seal marked it as important. Chapter 152 - 152: Equal Terms He held the letter in his hand, ready to read it, but he stopped. Something felt off. He glanced sideways and noticed Lucia standing too close, trying to sneak a look at what he was doing. "Can you give me some space?" he asked, frowning. "I''m just curious," she said, her tone light and carefree, like she hadn''t just crossed a line. Lucia didn''t seem bothered at all. Instead, she smiled like nothing was wrong and tilted her head slightly. Asher stared at her. How could she act so casual? Not long ago, he had threatened her, and now she was acting like nothing had happened. ''She''s crazy,'' he thought. No one in their right mind would be this relaxed around someone who had just tried to intimidate them. "Your curiosity can wait," he said bluntly. "Unless you want me poking around in your business too." Lucia''s smile only grew wider. "This is coming from someone who barged into my office, destroyed all my defense spells, bound me, and blackmailed me into submission? Should I add more?" He froze, caught off guard. Everything she said was somewhat true, and her calm, almost playful tone only made it harder to argue. His attention turned briefly to Lazeth. Her face was a mix of embarrassment and confusion after hearing Lucia''s bold statements. She had painted him like some sort of psychopathic criminal who took advantage of women. It was far from the truth, but the damage had already been done. For a moment, he considered defending himself, explaining the situation. But then, he paused. It was pointless, wasn''t it? ''It''s not like other people''s opinions matter,'' he reminded himself. So, he kept his focus on the letter, letting the words on the page drown out the unwanted attention. The letter was elegantly written, each word perfectly formed, showing that she had taken extra care with every stroke of her pen. ¡ª To Vice Principal Asher Aurelius, I hope this letter finds you well. I would like to take a moment to congratulate you on your recent victory and your new position as Vice Principal. You have truly earned this achievement through your skill, your determination, and the immense power you displayed. Your performance left me speechless¡ªsuch power is rare and captivating. It is no exaggeration to say that you took my breath away with your abilities. I''ve seldom encountered someone who commands such presence and control, and it is my sincere admiration that you are now in such a position of influence. It would be a privilege to welcome you to my castle at your convenience. A dinner, perhaps, where we can discuss matters of mutual interest. I would be honored if you could find the time to visit. Please send a letter in advance, and I will ensure everything is prepared for your arrival. I look forward to the opportunity to speak with you more in person. With all my respect, Queen Nala ¡ª "Is she really married to the king?" he muttered aloud. There was an underlying tone in her message that didn''t fit the image of a woman committed to her husband. The praise, the subtle invitation, it all felt too personal, too intimate for someone who was supposedly devoted to another. Lucia''s soft giggle broke the silence, drawing his attention. "The king?" she said, her voice laced with a hint of mockery. "He''s nothing but a puppet. The real power in the kingdom belongs to the queen. She''s the one who calls the shots, not him." "I see," he nodded, not really surprised. Most of the people in power he had encountered in this world were women. At this point, it almost seemed natural that true authority would rest in their hands. Lucia''s expression softened into a mischievous grin. She could twist this situation to her advantage and use it to ruin Nala''s reputation. "And you''d be wise to stay away from her," she continued, her tone lowering slightly, as if sharing a secret. "The queen has a... reputation. She''s very skilled at getting what she wants, especially when it comes to men." "If you''re smart, you''ll ignore that invitation. Trust me, you don''t want to get tangled up in whatever game she''s playing." "Well, I don''t really plan to go," he replied casually. "But it''s not because of you. I just can''t be bothered," he added with a shrug. She didn''t care about his reasons, as long as he stayed away from Nala. In her opinion, if there was even the slightest chance that the queen managed to manipulate him, that crafty woman would find a way to get rid of her. Lucia wasn''t about to let that happen. But she needed more than his words of assurance. Her mind raced as an idea began to form. To ensure he stayed within the academy, she needed to focus on what truly motivated him¡ªhis hunger for knowledge about teleportation. But she couldn''t just teach him everything outright. If she did, he might leave prematurely, and that would not work in her favor, especially since he held knowledge that could make her more powerful. A small smile tugged at her lips as she thought about the possibilities. For sorcerers, becoming the most powerful version of themselves was their top priority. She couldn''t afford to let him go without extracting as much benefit she could. She started walking toward her desk, relieved that he hadn''t broken into it¡ªotherwise, she''d be losing one of her bargaining chips for free. "I''ve been thinking," She pulled open the drawer and retrieved a worn, leather-bound book, its edges frayed from years of use. This book had a defense mechanism: it would burn itself to ashes if anyone open it without her permission. "This has everything you need to know about the teleportation portal. The basics, at least. But..." His eyes flicked to the book, his calm demeanor slipping for just a moment. "But?" he asked. Lucia''s smile widened slightly. "It''s not free." "What do you want?" "That spell you used against Abir. The one that drained his energy." Asher paused, his gaze dropping to the floor for a moment. The spell he had used wasn''t something he considered a major threat¡ªhe had plenty of ways to counter it if needed. But in the wrong hands? If she learned it, there was no guarantee she wouldn''t find a way to exploit it. The thought gnawed at him, but he pushed it aside. He had bigger things to worry about. ''It doesn''t matter. Once I''m gone, I won''t have to deal with her or anyone in this world again.'' Lucia, seeing his hesitation, took a step closer. She wasn''t going to let this opportunity slip by. But before she could say anything, he already responded with a yes. She studied him for a moment longer, trying to gauge if there was any trace of deception in his tone, any hint that he was playing a deeper game. She couldn''t tell. "Well, if you''re certain, then I won''t waste your time any longer," she said, her lips curling into a small, sly smile. "But before that..." "Lazeth," she turned her attention to her. "Leave us." The sorcerer blinked, startled. "But¡ª" "No questions," Lucia interrupted, her tone leaving no room for argument. "This conversation is far too important to have any distractions." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her eyes narrowed slightly. "And I cannot allow anyone else to hear what comes next." Chapter 153 - 153: Not Adding Up Lazeth kept her face neutral, but frustration simmered beneath. Lucia was determined to monopolize Asher''s knowledge, and Lazeth couldn''t do a thing about it. She had nothing to offer in return. Reluctantly, she bowed her head slightly and bid her leave. When only the two of them remained, Lucia''s face changed from playful to serious. She began speaking a spell under her breath. The air in the room vibrated slightly, and an invisible force surrounded them. "Now, we can begin. Start whenever you''re ready." She leaned back in her chair, maintaining her focus on him. "The spell is simple in theory, but because I don''t know what language you''re using to cast the spell, I can only give you the general idea of how it works." Lucia didn''t question his decision, recalling their earlier conversation. Now, as she thought back on it, she realized her mistake. Her decision to toy with him had been a huge error. If she had just left him alone, he wouldn''t have gotten angry and started pressuring her. Just as she was regretting her decision, he began explaining. Lucia''s usual confidence appeared; after all, she was a genius among geniuses, right? This was just another piece of knowledge to add to her vast collection. She leaned in, eager to absorb every word, already picturing herself mastering this new spell in no time. But the more he spoke, the more her confidence began to waver. He wasn''t giving her any specifics¡ªno step-by-step instructions or practical tips. Instead, he was describing the idea behind the spell, as if it was some kind of philosophical concept rather than something she could actually perform. Asher wasn''t really good at teaching. Still, he did his best to explain it in a simple manner. Unfortunately, most of it went over her head. He continued, oblivious to her growing confusion. "You can''t just pull the energy; you have to carefully siphon it, making sure the flow remains stable. Too much pressure, and you risk turning the energy volatile. It would backfire, and worst case, it would explode in your face." To demonstrate, he raised his finger and focused. Lucia watched closely, her eyes narrowing in concentration. Slowly, she felt a shift in the air around them. She blinked as she watched her energy begin to flow toward his finger. It wasn''t as fast as it had been with Abir, but it was enough for her to feel the effect. The flow was steady, controlled, like a small stream following its course. The way he moved, his finger barely twitching, made it seem almost effortless. ''This isn''t just balance and control,'' she realized, ''He''s also replicating the wavelength of my energy.'' sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''This is harder than I thought,'' she added, massaging her temple in frustration. What was happening felt like she had been handed an intricate blueprint, but her fundamental knowledge was so lacking that it might as well have been scribbles. She couldn''t grasp the full picture, and the pieces she did understand just didn''t fit together. The more she thought about it, the more overwhelmed she became. Mimicking someone else''s energy? That was the real challenge. He had done it without breaking a sweat, but to her, it was like trying to solve a puzzle with half the pieces missing. ''It''s going to take me decades to reach his level of mastery,'' she sighed. She had always been the one people turned to for answers, the one who mastered anything she touched in record time. But this¡ªthis was different. "It''s done, you just need to take notes of it, and I''m sure you''ll figure out the rest easily," Asher spoke up. Lucia felt a rush of frustration. It sounded like he was saying something complicated was no harder than writing down a few notes. ''Easily?'' she thought, fighting the urge to snap at him. ''If it was so easy, I wouldn''t be sitting here trying to figure out how I''m going to learn it all.'' She bit her lip, trying to hold back her irritation. "Your turn," he demanded. Lucia''s facial expression changed as a petty thought crossed her mind. The theory of teleportation was by far the most challenging topic she had encountered. Even in Eryx, the pinnacle of arcane knowledge, it was regarded as one of the most complex fields of study. In fact, the teleportation portal she was trying to build was only possible because she already had the plans, and some parts were pre-built. If she had to start from scratch, it would take at least a couple more years. With a smirk still playing on her lips, she began explaining the basics of teleportation, eager to see him struggle with the complexity of it all. She deliberately focused on the most difficult aspects, expecting him to look confused, maybe even frustrated. She was ready to watch him flounder. Then she noticed it¡ªhe frowned, clearly struggling to grasp her explanation. Before she could continue, he raised a hand. "What is it?" she asked with a mischievous grin. "You''re missing a critical part," he sounded disappointed. "You''re assuming space can be manipulated directly. But teleportation isn''t just about shifting it¡ªit''s about preserving the integrity of the space as you move. If you only anchor yourself to one point, you risk tearing the space you''re leaving behind or, worse, distorting the one you''re trying to reach." Lucia blinked, caught off guard. She had just shared what she read in the book, and now he was already questioning it. "Well, yes, but the key is¡ª" Asher cut her off again, "And another thing, the concept of ''anchoring'' yourself is too one-dimensional. You''re focusing too much on the idea of a single anchor, but teleportation requires multiple anchors to form a stable transition." Her mouth went dry as his words sank in. He was right¡ªeverything he pointed out made perfect sense. Not only were his corrections valid, but they added layers of complexity to her explanation that she hadn''t even considered. Her pride was beginning to sting as she realized he wasn''t struggling at all. She was! Every time she tried to explain something, he would point out another flaw in her reasoning, each one more valid than the last. It was like he was dissecting her entire understanding of teleportation with ease. Lucia stared at him, a growing sense of unease forming in her chest. ''How does he know all this?'' Asher, on the other hand, was very confused. How did the sorcerers of this world manage to pull off teleportation using such underdeveloped theory? The method she described was riddled with flaws. There were so many gaps in the logic, so many points where things could go horribly wrong. The chances of this spell going haywire were huge. Energy surges, spatial disruptions, miscalculations in distance¡ªhe could already see dozens of ways it could fail. But, as she spoke with such certainty, it became clear to him that this method had been around for so long. ''So, if it''s been working for so long, despite all the flaws¡­'' his mind raced. ''There must be something else at play. Something that stabilizes it, that makes it work, even though the theory doesn''t add up.'' Chapter 154 - 154: Secured Place "Did you actually study this?" His voice was filled with disappointment. Lucia bit her lip, her pride taking yet another hit from his blunt words. He wasn''t even trying to tear her down¡ªit was just how far ahead he was in this field. Talking to him made anyone feel like they were lagging behind. "I did, but it''s not my main focus," she explained, her voice trailing off. "It''s a complex topic. Teleportation only works with a huge structure and a lot of preparation, so for someone like me, who''s focused on offense spells, it wasn''t all that useful." He understood her reasoning. She looked young, and studying magic took up a lot of time. It made sense to focus on a specific area rather than trying to learn everything. Asher''s silence stretched on, making her more uneasy. She wasn''t used to being ignored or left without a response. Unable to shake the feeling, she decided to explain herself further, her words tumbling out in a rush. But before she could embarrass herself further, he raised his hand, cutting her off. "I want to see it," he spoke up. "See what?" "The portal. I want to examine it." "That''s not how this works," she shook her head. "Even if we go there, it''s only 50% complete. You won''t be able to get anything useful from it." "I don''t care," he replied firmly. "Just take me there." "Fine." She rolled her eyes, but a knot of worry formed in her stomach. If he found out what he wanted, he might leave before she could get the answers she needed. Then an idea popped into her mind. "We will go after you visit the Arcane Repository first," she pointed out. "It would be more beneficial for you to understand how our arcane arts work, and you could give me a better explanation of that siphon spell." Asher didn''t immediately dismiss the idea. It was a reasonable suggestion. "Alright, I''ll head there right away." He stood up without hesitation, not bothering to look back. He remembered the direction and began to trace his steps. On the way, he cast another spell to ensure no one would bother him along the way. His growing popularity made him a target for attention, and the last thing he wanted was a crowd forming around him. Finally, he reached his destination. The building had no windows or other entrances, just the main door. It looked sturdy and metallic, a clear barrier meant to deter anyone who wasn''t meant to enter. He could feel the traces of numerous defensive spells woven into the door. They were powerful, but he knew they could all be shattered with ease if he chose to. However, he hadn''t come here to cause trouble¡ªhis purpose was to learn. CREAK! The heavy metal door groaned as he stepped inside. The doors themselves were at least ten inches thick, and the walls surrounding the whole structure were reinforced with layers of enchanted steel. It felt more like the entrance to a giant vault. The lobby after the entrance was modest in size, with walls intentionally designed to be as plain as possible. The gray, unpainted surfaces gave the room a utilitarian feel, as if meant to strip away distraction and focus all attention on the figures within. Positioned across the floors were at least thirty bronze statues, each clad in full armor. Their polished metal surfaces gleamed in sharp contrast to the muted stone walls, standing as silent sentinels. Each statue held a long spear with effortless authority, their shields emblazoned with bold insignias. ''Without the emblem Lucia gave me, they''ll attack on sight. I wonder how strong these things are?'' ''Not the time for it,'' he muttered, shaking his head as he brushed aside his curiosity. He reached into his robe and pulled out the emblem. The metallic token felt warm to the touch, faintly pulsing with magic. He raised it high, the intricate runes glowing. Two of the bronze statues stirred to life with a low, grinding noise, their movements rigid because of their metallic frames. They stepped aside in perfect unison, their spears lowering as the wall behind them began to shift. With a deep rumble, the stone split open from the middle, revealing a hidden passage beyond. Asher pocketed the emblem and stepped forward, only to find himself in a narrow, dimly lit hallway. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The walls here were adorned with glowing runes that pulsed faintly, casting flickering shadows as he walked. Finally, the hallway opened into a vast chamber that resembled a library. Shelves packed with ancient tomes and scrolls lined the walls. A few sorcerers were scattered across the room, seated at long tables cluttered with books, glowing crystals, and half-drawn diagrams. They noticed him immediately. It wasn''t every day that someone new entered this sacred space, let alone someone like Asher¡ªthe newly appointed vice principal whose unorthodox ideas had already disrupted the established norms of Arcane Arts. "May I help you?" A woman approached, her voice calm and steady. She was dressed in a black robe, her foxkin heritage clear in the way her brown hair framed her face and the pointed ears that peeked through. "I''m here to find books. I prefer the basic ones, or those that are meant for beginners," he clarified. "Beginners?" The woman''s confusion deepened. She hadn''t witnessed the fight between him and Abir, as she had been occupied elsewhere, but the rumors of Asher''s overwhelming power had spread quickly. It didn''t make sense for someone with his reputation to be seeking beginner-level material. Not wanting to prolong the conversation, he quickly made up a story to avoid further questions. "Foundation is everything to me. So I want to see how the Arcane arts here differ from mine." She nodded, understanding his point. "That makes sense." "Please come with me, I''ll guide you to the section with related books," she gestured for him to follow. As they moved deeper into the library, it became obvious that whatever knowledge he was seeking wasn''t considered urgent. The books were tucked away in a quiet, dusty corner. "I''m sorry if it''s a little dusty. This area isn''t usually visited by other sorcerers," she apologized, her voice tinged with embarrassment. She was responsible for the condition of the library, and the neglected corner made her uncomfortable. He didn''t mind at all. This area was far from the main section, quiet and undisturbed, which was exactly how he preferred it. There was even an old wooden desk nearby that he could use, making it the perfect place to focus without distractions. The foxkin began explaining to him how the books were organized. They weren''t sorted in a way that made finding useful information easy. He would have to manually sift through them to determine what was relevant and useful to him. It wasn''t a problem for him, though. In fact, it gave him the chance to build a deeper, more well-informed foundation in the Arcane Arts. With everything set, he picked up a worn out book and began reading. But before he could get far, a small voice interrupted him. "So, you''re the new infamous sorcerer I''ve been hearing about." Chapter 155 - 155: Curiosity Kills He glanced around before looking down, where a sleek black cat with piercing golden eyes stared up at him from the floor. "What are you? And how can you talk?" Asher asked. "You can hear me?" The cat was also surprised. He nodded, still keeping his gaze fixed on the small creature. "I can. Now, answer my question." The cat tilted its head, its tail flicking back and forth. "Talk about being lucky," it muttered, then spoke more clearly. "It''s a good thing I tried talking to you... I was starting to lose hope. All these so-called sorcerers are too dumb and weak to understand me, and¡ª" "Wait!" Asher cut it off. He realized the cat was speaking directly into his mind, and he instinctively responded the same way. This particular spell was unfamiliar to him, which meant the cat was responsible for it. ''This is dangerous. How is it bypassing my mental defenses?'' He made a note to develop a counterspell later. This was the downside of his isolation and seldom real-life experience. He lacked many spells that would be useful, but he had never learned or invented them because they hadn''t been necessary before. Still, this encounter with the cat served as a wake-up call. "Who are you, and how can you speak through my mind?" he asked, more curious than worried. "Of course, I''m no ordinary cat. I''m a very powerful legendary beast cursed into this form," It declared. Asher raised an eyebrow. "A legendary beast, like that serpent?" The cat''s golden eyes narrowed, a flicker of annoyance crossing its face. "Please, don''t compare me to that inferior beast who was turned into a staff." "I am a legitimate. I could destroy this city when I was at my peak, young man," it added, its tail flicking with pride. Asher studied the creature, a mixture of skepticism and intrigue crossing his features. "Destroy this city, huh? I can do that too." The cat froze, its golden eyes widening in shock. "You... can?" Asher shrugged nonchalantly, unfazed by the reaction. "Sure, with enough preparation, anyone can pull it off." Technically, he wasn''t lying. There were just so many ways to do it, especially in a world full of people who could literally control nature and elements. For example, this place had so many canals. If a sorcerer built multiple runes to create a flood, it would be possible, though it would take a lot of time and could be traced back easily. It stared at him for a long moment, its tail flicking with irritation. "You''re lying." "You don''t have to believe me," Asher shrugged. "So, why did you disturb me? I''m really busy." The creature jumped onto his desk and began flipping through the book using its small paws. "Basic Arcane Arts?" it sneered in disdain, then looked at Asher as if he were an idiot. "You claim you can destroy a city, and here you are, reading this trash?" Asher''s eyes narrowed. This world was full of egotistical, narcissistic beings who couldn''t wait to brag about themselves. He wondered if there was something in the air that made people like this pop up like unwanted weeds. "Leave me alone if you don''t have anything useful to say," he shooed it away. "Young man, you should treat me with respect. I''m a very important figure," the cat scoffed. "Ligare" he cast, intending to bind the creature, but his spell shattered like glass hitting a concrete wall." The sudden backlash shocked him, and he quickly tried another spell¡ªonly for that one to shatter as well. ''Immunity?'' he muttered under his breath. "Are you impressed?" The cat scoffed, its chin held high. "I''m immune to¡ª" Before it could finish, a hand shot out, choking its thin neck. "Get off me! I can''t breathe¡­ This is animal abuse!" it screeched, scratching at his hand, but to no avail. "Oh, so you''re not resistant to physical attacks," Asher nodded in understanding. "Good to know." The creature''s eyes widened, and it started to squirm in panic. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "W-Wait! You don''t understand! I''m a very important figure. I have knowledge¡ªpowerful spells!" it yelped, flailing its tiny paws. Asher tightened his grip, raising an eyebrow. "I don''t care." The cat''s eyes darted around, and it coughed out, "I''m a member of the Great Council of Cats... well, not officially¡­ They control this world in secret¡­ but I''m close!" "Now you''re just spouting nonsense." Asher shook his head. He couldn''t tell if the cat was playing games or simply stupid. A council of cats? Did it expect him to believe all that? The creature puffed up, looking offended. "It''s real! The Great Council of Cats, a powerful and prestigious organization¡ª" "I''m getting impatient¡­" he interrupted again. It sighed dramatically, its voice now pleading. "Fine! No council! I''m just a legendary beast who got cursed, okay? Stuck in this form, and can''t use my powers, but in exchange¡­ I''ve got immunity to spells that used energy." Asher released his gripped, sensing that it was indeed incapable of fighting back. What he had done was simply test whether it could harm him or not. "Leave me alone. I don''t have time to waste on you." He waved his hand, growing impatient. Without another glance, he returned to reading his book. The cat blinked, momentarily stunned. Instead of leaving, it climbed onto one of the shelves and continued watching from the sidelines. Asher remained focused, the quiet rustle of the pages the only sound in the room. Absorbed in his pursuit of knowledge, he lost track of time. Over four days had passed¡ªwhat might feel long to others felt like a fleeting moment to him. Now, his understanding of the Arcane Arts had reached an advanced level. Overall, it was just as he suspected¡ªmagic here followed different formulas and methods of execution. However, it was significantly weaker than the one he was using. He didn''t find much practical value in it, aside from understanding a few unique spells from this world, such as teleportation and summoning. ''Time to leave this place,'' he thought, stretching his arms. But as he turned around, the annoying black cat was still there. It jumped down and blocked his path. "What now?" he asked. "Take me with you! We can be partners," the cat declared, its tail swishing with determination. "No," he immediately rejected the offer as he walked away without a second glance. "Stop. Think about it! I''m a legendary beast! If you sign a contract with me, you''ll break my curse and gain me as your ally. I''m far more powerful than that serpent. It''s not a bad deal at all." "I don''t want you. " "Is it because you think I''m weak? Like I said, I was cursed, and signing a contract would let me recover my powers," it insisted. "You''re too noisy," he responded bluntly. It was one thing to have a talkative companion, but dealing with one that constantly spouted nonsense and annoying remarks was a different story entirely. Asher turned to leave, but the cat''s eyes still burned with resolve. "Fine, ignore me. But remember this¡ªyou will need me one day." *** *** *** Author''s Note: Happy Holidays , everyone! Thank you for all your support. Chapter 156 - 156: Lunar Phase Asher ignored the talking cat and left. When he reached the main area of the library, he saw the foxkin caretaker waiting for him. This time, she looked visibly pale, darting her eyes around and breathing heavily. He ignored her, assuming she was just unwell. With that in mind, he headed back to Lucia''s office. She was there, busy writing letters. She might be arrogant, but at least she seemed to be doing her job . "Did you meet some of student along the way?" she asked. "No," he shook his head. He had made an effort not to be noticed in the first place. Still, he couldn''t help but wonder why she would ask such a question. "I see," she smiled and stood up. "I assumed you''ve studied our Arcane Arts, right?" "Yes," "Well, we can head to the portal now, but before that..." she trailed off, raising her palm. Asher sighed at the gesture and pulled out a book. It contained the general concept and a revised version of the siphoning spell, translated into the Arcane Arts. To ensure she wouldn''t abuse it, he intentionally weakened the spell. It would take her decades to perfect, and if she managed to do so, she would have earned the right to use it, given how challenging it was. "Is this it?" she asked, grabbing the book with trembling hands. As she began reading, even the first part was enough to convince her that this was legitimate . She flipped through more pages, getting so absorbed that he had to clear his throat to remind her they still had somewhere else to be. "I..." She looked visibly hesitant to step outside. The temptation to spend her days reading and understanding the spell was hard to resist, but his stern gaze finally made her agree. With a sigh, she stood up, and the two of them left the office. Outside, their presence caused an uproar as students flocked to them, drawn like moths to a flame. He looked so young, and his display of power a few days ago had left a lasting impression. Most of the female students were already smitten. It wasn''t that shocking to see such a strong reaction from the opposite sex, and he understood where they were coming from. What he did back in the arena was so impressive that anyone with common sense would be drawn to him. However, something felt off. They looked too excited, breathing heavily, and blushing excessively just from seeing him. Some of them were even smiling weirdly. Then he noticed their temperature. Everyone seemed feverish. He began to wonder if there was a pandemic spreading through the academy. ''And what''s that smell?'' he wondered. There was a scent in the air that made him feel a little intoxicated, but not in a bad way. He looked around and realized the smell was coming from all the female beastkins. "Are you confused?" Lucia asked, a playful smile tugging at her lips as she watched his reaction. "Yeah..." "Well, you''re in luck! These girls are in heat, so if you''re interested, they''re all yours for the taking. You could even sleep with all of them at once, if that''s your thing. " "Wait, what? In heat?" He stopped walking, staring at her in disbelief. "Yes, the girls you''re seeing right now are... very horny because of the full moon last night. I guess what you did back in the arena triggered their instincts to procreate," Asher raised an eyebrow in confusion. He had heard of something like this happening in his old world, where animals responded to certain stimuli¡ªenvironmental cues, hormonal shifts, or natural cycles like the lunar phases. "So, they would just go for any men during full moon?" he asked, genuinely curious. "Of course not. It''s just that what you showed them was too stimulating. These urges are normally controllable, or this city would be overpopulated in no time," she explained. "So please don''t judge them; it''s a biological need. It''ll pass if you ignore them, but they would need to... relieve and touch themselves, imagining you to ease the itch," She deliberately gave an overly detailed explanation just to mess with him. By now, she had figured out that he wasn''t a beastkin and suspected his race was something unique to his continent. After all, the world was vast. Asher shook his head. The problem was that he, too, was being affected by the smell. It was as if these girls were secreting hormones designed to tempt him into procreating. One or two would''ve been manageable, but there were dozens of them "It seems you''re getting affected too," she teased, glancing down at his crotch, hidden beneath his robe. "Stop talking," He decided to ignore everyone until they finally reached the dock, where he could breathe normally again. Both of them stepped onto the elegant boat, its golden carvings catching the light. The hull gleamed with intricate designs, and the red canopy with gold trim added a royal touch. Inside, the wooden steps creaked slightly underfoot, but the space was solid and spacious. Soft cushions lined the seating area, inviting them to relax. Asher leaned back, taking a deep breath and closing his eyes for a moment of peace. The windows, thick and polished, offered a clear view of the serene waters and lush scenery, while reflecting everything outside like a mirror to maintain privacy. It also had no captain, moving automatically through runes. The gentle rocking of the boat and the soft sound of water against the hull made the atmosphere calm and peaceful. ''I''m faithful and loyal... It''s just the smell messing with my head,'' he reasoned, unable to admit that he was starting to get swayed. Just as he was managing to regain his composure, Lucia''s warm breath brushed against his ear as she leaned in and whispered, "I can help relieve that pent-up frustration of yours." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her hands slowly inched toward his legs. Under normal circumstances, he would''ve scoffed it off, but he was in a fragile state, and he found himself unable to push her away. She smiled, her hands slipping under his robe, inching toward his protruding crown jewel. But just as she got close, he raised his hand to stop her. "I''m already committed to someone," he said firmly. "I''m not trying to steal you from her," Lucia giggled. "How about we have some fun? You''re from a faraway place, right? It''s not like she would know." She began massaging his protruding crotch over his pants. He wanted to stop her, but it felt too good, and it had been far too long since he had been intimate with the opposite sex. Back in the void, he and Index were together almost all the time, so his body craved the touch of a woman. ''She''s just touching me without my consent... It''s not really cheating, right?'' he thought, closing his eyes and trying to act unaffected. Any moment now, he would stop her and scold her for acting too aggressive. But then, her hand slipped past the fabrics and directly touched his cock. "What are you doing¡ª" he called out , but was cut off by her lips. Chapter 157 - 157: A Mans Willpower He could feel the cool dampness on his skin as she licked him gently on the neck, her tongue tracing the line of his collarbone. Her teeth grazed his earlobe as she whispered, "Relax, let go of your inhibitions." Lucia''s warm breath sent a shiver down his spine, and he felt his resolve waver. He knew it was wrong, but the temptation was too great. ''What am I doing? This girl is crazy, and I''m sure I can''t fix her,'' he leaned back, but she just kept pushing. Her hands deftly unbuckled his pants, and his cock sprang free, hard and throbbing. Asher took a deep breath, the salty scent of the sea mixing with her sweet, intoxicating aroma. It was a strong combination that made his head spin. He tried to focus on the sound of the waves lapping against the boat, but she was just too good with her hand. "I can''t do this with you," he murmured, pushing her away with trembling hands. It was a feeble protest, one that barely masked the disappointment in his voice. "You don''t have to sleep with me," she assured him, "I can just satisfy you with my mouth." She licked her lips, and he felt a jolt of electricity shoot through him. The image of her lips wrapped around his cock was almost too much to resist. He stared at her for a moment, the battle raging within him. His body screamed for relief, while his mind whispered the name of the one he truly cared for. Index. But the temptation was too great, and with a low groan, he nodded. He would let her do this, just this once, to release the pressure that had taken hold of him. This was just a momentary lapse in judgment, a fleeting indulgence that would be forgotten as soon as it was over. She smiled playfully as she took him in her mouth, her warm, wet tongue wrapping around his shaft. His eyes rolled back in his head as she began to bob up and down, her hands cupping his balls and massaging them gently. Asher could feel the tension coiling tighter and tighter, his hips moving of their own accord to meet her rhythm. "Oh my, your legs are shaking- does it feel that good ??" She giggled between breaths. He wanted to deny it, but her mouth was a perfect fit, and he couldn''t help but let out a series of groans that echoed in the small cabin. "Let me suck all that pent up stress out of you." She took him deeper, her throat convulsing around his length, and he felt himself getting closer and closer to orgasm. "Tell me, who suck better? Me or your wife?" she teased, but he just ignored her. Seeing that he was still resisting, she made sure to give the best performance for him With their bodies having a unique connection though magic, she resonated with him, amplifying the sensation. This was something exclusive to people like them¡ª even Lucy couldn''t provoke such a reaction because she lacked a magic body. "Shoot it in my mouth ." She mumbled, and that was not the last straw. With a final, desperate thrust, he came, spilling his semen into her throat. She swallowed greedily, never breaking eye contact as she milked him of every last drop. He stepped back, his breathing ragged. "This is wrong," he mumbled, pulling his pants back up and buckling them. "This can''t happen again. She didn''t say anything, because her cheeks were still puffed. He was confused as to why she wasn''t gulping it down or spitting it out. But then she pull out a vial and spew his golden colored semen on it. She quickly cast a spell to preserve the content and hid it away. "You..." He broke into a cold sweat. So that was her plan all along. She smiled at him with a smug, victorious expression, because she had outsmarted him. "As you wish," she said, standing up and adjusting her hair. She looked genuinely pleased by her accomplishment. Asher rubbed his nose, seeking a brief moment of relief. He realized too late that he had actually given her what she wanted. He could take it back by force, but that would feel beneath him, especially considering he had just used her. ''I''m sure my ability to procreate is already nonexistent after all the modifications I''ve been through,'' he muttered, brushing the thought aside. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''And even if it did work, I''ll be gone from this world once I get what I want,'' Still, he couldn''t shake the worry that this little incident might be the beginning of something more problematic in the future. Along the way, neither of them spoke to each other. It was a relief, as he really didn''t want to interact with her outside of a business context. She understood this, never trying to pressure him into treating her like one of his girlfriends or forcing him to take responsibility. Finally, they reached the first part of their destination. It was inside the tree, and from a distance, he saw the giant roots twisting and rising above the water. The entire tree floated above a vast lake-like expanse, and as they got closer, the sunlight was blocked by the massive roots. What replaced the sunlight were glowing green motes that shimmered like stars, casting an ethereal light over the area. "Why did you put the portal here?" he asked. "Because it needs to be placed in an area with a high amount of energy, and it has to be very stable," she explained. He frowned, looking around at the tree and the shimmering green motes. " But why here, specifically? You could just set up an area with the same effect using arcane spells and runes." She shrugged slightly. "The energy here is unique. It''s ancient, rooted deep within the ground. Most places wouldn''t have the stability we need, and others might drain the energy too quickly. In addition, it''s way more expensive to maintain it anywhere else. Understanding her reasoning, he decided to stay silent. It wasn''t long before his eyes caught sight of it¡ªa towering portal carved from massive stone slabs, standing proudly on a small island in the middle of the water. The structure was awe-inspiring, with its sharp edges and ancient patterns etched deep into the surface. Two monumental pillars stretched upward, connected by a weathered arch at the top. From afar, he could see a group of Beastkin working, the still unfinished portal looming in the background. Among them were figures who seemed human, but they didn''t look civilized at all. They wore only thin clothing, clearly accustomed for hard labor. Thick chains were wrapped around their necks, and the Beastkin used whips to keep them in line, directing their movements like slaves with no rights. "Those are our human slaves," she pointed out. "They''re generally not very intelligent, but they have very strong and sturdy bodies, so we use them as mules." After hearing her comments, he narrowed his eyes and observed them closer. Their bodies were covered in brown-toned muscles, and they carried massive slabs of rock effortlessly, using nothing but their bare hands. ''I''m pretty sure these humans aren''t from my world.'' Chapter 158 - 158: Roots and Connection Beneath the massive roots, the dock stretched out like a bridge into the water. The two stepped off the boat, their surroundings bathed in the dim green glow of the motes. The Beastkin guards waiting for them stood in disciplined lines, their bronze tunics glinting faintly. The leaders among them wore heavier armor, with plates covering their shoulders and knees, denoting their rank. One of the high-ranking officers, a tall Beastkin with feline features, approached them. His sharp eyes flicked between Asher and Lucia. "Welcome back principal Lucia. The portal''s progress is steady, but we''ll need more hands to meet the deadline," he reported, his voice low and gruff. Lucia''s lips tightened slightly. "I''ll evaluate the work myself. Ensure the humans stay on task. They''re prone to slacking when unsupervised." "Yes, Principal Lucia. I''ll make sure to work them harder." The leader dipped his head slightly in acknowledgment and stepped aside to let them pass. Asher''s gaze lingered on the enslaved humans, their movements devoid of will. They had been taken advantage of in every possible way. Even the women, who were thinner and weaker in comparison, had to do manual labor, though not as hard as their male counterparts. "Does their skin look like this when you got them?" he asked, noticing that some of them had features he would normally see in his old world. Lucia, thinking he was just curious, answered honestly, "They''re not that dark. It''s because before this, they were assigned to build in the higher region and had to be under the sunlight for a long time." Asher looked around, his brow furrowing. "Where exactly did they come from?" "We can''t even communicate with them so I have no idea," she replied casually. "And honestly, they''re too stupid to bother with. I imagine talking to a rock would be more useful." Her indifferent response sent a chill through him. It wasn''t just her tone¡ªit was the reality behind it. The humans here seemed to be an entirely different race, treated more like animals than people. He couldn''t entirely blame them. In his old world, the roles would likely be reversed. These Beastkin would either be enslaved, sold as rare collectibles, or, worse, purchased by depraved individuals seeking to fulfill twisted fantasies. He was fairly certain that millions¡ªno, billions¡ªof men would be eager to fuck a cat girl. Still, he felt like the humans here were being treated too harshly. When they reached the main area, the slaves turned their attention to them. Lucia was not exaggerating¡ªthey really did stink. The overwhelming stench of sweat and unwashed bodies hit him like a wall, so strong that he instinctively held his breath for a moment. They weren''t naturally foul-smelling, but long months of overwork and a lack of proper hygiene had left them reeking like livestock. It was a clear reflection of the insane treatment in this place. Just as he was about to step further into the main structure, a commotion erupted as one of the slaves started running toward him. The guards sprang into action immediately, pinning the man down. He was strong, and it took two to pull the chains around his neck, finally stopping the slave. "See, these things are barbarians," Lucia sneered in disgust. Asher didn''t react at all and turned to leave, but then the slave started shouting. "You''re a human too, right?! Hey, I know you can understand me!" To everyone else, it sounded like incoherent nonsense. ''What the...'' Asher paused in his tracks. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The slave had long hair that hung in messy strands, and though his muscles were fit and defined, the language he spoke was unmistakably from Asher''s old world. Seeing the confused look from Lucia, he turned to her and asked, "Can you understand him?" She raised an eyebrow. "All I heard was shouting and grumbling." Lucia didn''t seem like she was lying, which meant something was preventing communication. Even though the Beastkins had a different language, the tone of voice was universal in some ways. For example, even if he couldn''t speak , he could still sound calmly to show that he meant no harm. But the way they reacted made it look like they were receiving a different input or a twisted version of what was being said. With that in mind, he didn''t approach the slave or start speaking to him right away. It would look strange if he started talking and ended up sounding like an underdeveloped Homo sapiens. "I want to study this slave," Asher pointed to the man. "Is there a place here where I can examine him?" Lucia looked at Asher, brows furrowed in confusion. "What''s going on? Why are you so interested in these stupid savages?" He ignored her and nodded toward the small wooden building nearby. "That structure. Is it available?" She followed his gaze, then turned back to him. "Yes. It''s for my own use," "Let me borrow it for a bit. And have one of your people carry over this¡­thing." Lucia opened her mouth to question him, but before she could, he had already turned and started walking away. Reluctantly, she motioned to one of the Beastkin nearby. "Carry that thing over," she ordered. The guards nodded. Lucia, still confused, had no choice but to follow behind. When they entered the building, Asher immediately selected a room. He stepped inside with the slave, locked the door behind them, and then cast a barrier. The walls glowed briefly, ensuring that no one could overhear or spy on them. "Take a seat," he instructed. The man nodded without hesitation. "How can you speak my language?" Asher quickly asked. "So you''re really from our world?" the man said, his voice breaking as he started sobbing. "Oh my god, I''m so glad. These monsters have enslaved us, and no matter how much we tried to communicate, they kept treating us like... like animals. No, it''s worse than that." "Wait, stop. One step at a time. Are you telling me you''re from my world? What country? What city?" The man began explaining, and with every word, Asher grew more shocked. The names of the city and country were all too familiar to him. It was undeniable proof that their origin was the same. "That''s impossible. There''s no way you came from my world. You''re too strong," he pointed out. It would be one thing if he were the only one with such features, but most of them were carrying slabs of rock like they weighed nothing. The man was also confused by the question. He looked at Asher and noticed that, despite being tall, he had a more normal build. "What year did you get transferred here?" the man asked. "2024," Asher responded. It was the year he was pulled into the void. "That explains why..." the man nodded in understanding. "My name is Ronald. It was 2028 when I was suddenly transferred to this godforsaken place." Asher wasn''t particularly shocked; it was only natural that time had passed. But Ronald''s next words stunned him. "As for my body..." he trailed off. "In 2025, just after New Year''s Eve, some kind of pathogen began polluting the air." "How did it happen?" Asher leaned in closer, "Start from the beginning." Chapter 159 - 159: Roots and Connections Part 2 Ronald''s expression darkened, his fists tightening. With a heavy heart, he began to speak. "At first, we had no idea what was happening, but after six months of that constant pollution, everything started to change. The plants, the animals, even people. It was like the world was mutating." He paused, his expression hardening as he tried to find the right words. "Animals turned into monsters, plants became sentient, and even sea creatures started acting out." No words were exchanged for a few seconds. "Then, around 2026, the demons came through. They began taking over, forcing humanity into a corner. We fought back, using weapons, but it wasn''t enough." Ronald''s voice faltered, and he looked away, his fists clenching. The memories clearly still haunted him. "How did you survive?" Ronald''s eyes darkened as he looked down. "That''s when the Awakeners showed up. Humans who gained powers. They could stand toe-to-toe with the demons. But even with them, the battle raged on without end." His voice cracked slightly. Asher took a moment to process everything¡ªit was just too much to take in. "Then, are you an Awakened?" "No," Ronald shook his head. "This type of strength is normal for humans now. Awakeners are much stronger." "I see," The response annoyed Ronald a bit. "Why are you too calm?" he demanded, his eyes narrowing. "Our world was taken over, you know!" While he could understand Ronald''s frustration, he knew that overreacting wouldn''t fix anything. "Let''s get back to a more important topic¡ªhow did you end up here in the first place?" From the man''s tone, it was only logical to assume that this world was somehow more connected to his old world than he had realized. "I don''t even know," Ronald shook his head. "I just woke up here out of nowhere, alongside other people. " "That doesn''t make sense," Asher muttered, more to himself than to Ronald. Unfortunately, the topic was too complicated, so he decided to ask a different question. "How did you know we''re from the same world? None of the other slaves noticed me." "Well¡­ " Ronald scratched his head, "I actually saw your picture," "My picture ?" Asher narrowed his eyes, he wanted more information about it. "I work as an information broker in one of these so-called guilds," Ronald explained. "I remember seeing a missing person bounty with your description. The color of your hair and eyes might be different, but the outline and features of your face are the same. Before becoming an information broker, I was also a forensic artist, so I''m really good at remembering faces." "Someone is searching for me?" "Yeah, and it''s a very wealthy person. The reward for finding you was 5 billion credits. That''s a lot, even with inflation." "5 billion credits?" he repeated, startled by the amount. There was only one person he knew who could afford that. "Do you know anyone by the name of Lucy ? " The moment Ronald heard the name, he started trembling, his body going stiff. He fell to his knees, hands instinctively covering his head . "Oh my god, why do you know that wretched name? That woman¡­ she¡­" "She what?" Asher hurriedly asked. He had a bad feeling about where this was headed. "She''s the one leading the Demon Army attacking the south coast¡ªLucy Morningstar," Ronald gasped. "Along with her partner, Zagan." The revelation hit Asher like a cold bucket of water, his heart racing as the words sank in. He was more disturbed by the fact that she had a partner than the idea of her leading the demon army. ''Did she cheat on me?'' he wondered, the thought hard to believe. Given how much she had claimed to love him, it was too unreal to process. But the person before him had no reason to lie . "Give me a moment," he muttered, turning away to gather his thoughts. If this had been the old him, he would have just let it go and chalked it up to experience. But now, he couldn''t shake the feeling of regret, knowing that she was in the hands of another man. The thought made him sick, and a surge of anger rose within him¡ªhe wanted to beat the crap out of this Zagan guy. When his emotions reached a certain point, his mind went blank, calming him down. ''No, I can''t be this selfish,'' he reminded himself, shaking his head. Killing the new lover of his ex out of jealousy was beneath him. ''But I still need to understand why she chose another man. I deserve to know her reasons.'' As for whether he would try to get back with her, that was another question. In his heart, Index was already number one. "Are you going to help us?" Ronald spoke up, his voice trembling with urgency. He was clearly on the edge, desperate for some kind of hope. "These people seem to respect you. Maybe if you told them to free us, they would listen," he pleaded, hope flickering in his eyes. Asher didn''t answer immediately. "How powerful is this Zagan ? Tell me his strongest feat," he asked, ignoring the request. Freeing the slaves wasn''t a priority in his mind for now. The man sensing his blatant lack of concern decided to answer the question first. "Zagan is powerful enough to kill tens of thousands on his own," Ronald explained, his voice filled with fear, the weight of his words evident. In his eyes, Zagan was the personification of a nightmare¡ªa being that was not meant to be defeated by mere mortals. Just the name itself would send people into sleepless nights, terrified that he might appear out of nowhere. ''Just tens of thousands?'' Asher raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. ''That''s not a big feat at all. I could cast a spell that would kill a hundred thousand, just by creating a hurricane that would wipe out everything in its path.'' He wasn''t exaggerating¡ªwhile it required a long casting time, it demonstrated just how much he could accomplish with sufficient preparation. "So, are you going to help us?" Ronald broke the silence again, his impatience growing. "I will, but not yet. I can''t create a commotion right now because I''m planning of using this portal to travel¡ª" "You can make it work so we can go back to our world?" Ronald interrupted. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While that wasn''t exactly Asher''s plan, the idea wasn''t entirely off the table. It wouldn''t hurt to test the portal by teleporting back to his old world before attempting the far more complicated task of reaching the Void. "Yes," Ronald''s eyes lit up with a glimmer of hope, a feeling he hadn''t experienced in a long time. His hands trembled slightly, and the despair etched into his face eased, if only a little. "Thank you so much!" he knelt, bowing his head deeply in gratitude, his voice trembling with emotion. "No need to thank me," Asher replied firmly. "Just keep this between us. We can''t afford to attract attention." He paused, glancing toward the door as if ensuring no one overheard. "I''ll also make sure the others go easier on you." *** Authors Note: (IMPORTANT) To avoid violent reactions, Ronald just said, "Partner" . It was just Asher who assumed things. Chapter 160 - 160: Roots and Connections Part 3 He stepped out of the building with Ronald. For now, they acted like they didn''t know each other. The human was more than willing to cooperate, especially with the promise of freedom. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lucia immediately approached him. "What happened in there?" He replied calmly, "I planted something in the slave. He shouldn''t overexert himself, or it might interfere with the process. That object will allow me to analyze his body." Lucia hesitated for a moment, unsure how to respond. "Why are you interested in these barbarians?" she asked, showing disgust. She couldn''t believe Ronald was standing side by side with someone like Asher, who was the epitome of cleanliness and good looks¡ªa byproduct of having a magic body and innate good genes. "I''m a sorcerer. It''s only normal for me to be curious about things I don''t understand," he explained, attributing it to his natural curiosity. Their conversation was overheard by Ronald, but it sounded like gibberish to him. They had discussed it earlier, and Asher concluded it might be a curse placed on them by whoever brought them to this world. It would be too much to say that these humans were transferred here by accident. There had to be an intelligent entity that sent them. As for who it was, Asher had no leverage or time to waste thinking about it. After more exchange and her attempts to probe him, she didn''t press further. She had no idea what he was truly capable of and decided to take his explanation at face value. With that settled, Ronald was given the day off. He was relieved, even overjoyed, to finally get some rest. Asher had also instructed the others to provide him with good food, a command the beastkin reluctantly obeyed. All of them feared voicing their concerns, worried it might put them in a bad position. Word of his overwhelming display of power had already spread throughout the capital. Rumors swirled, with many speculating he might be even more powerful than Lucia herself. At first, they dismissed it as mere hearsay. However, after witnessing someone as overbearing and prideful as Lucia following him, the rumors gained more credibility. She noticed their strange looks but chose to ignore them. Right now, she was on cloud nine after obtaining his seed. She was eager to wrap up the visit so she could return to her office and begin implanting it in her womb. Her goal was to conceive children with perfect magic bodies and establish the most powerful bloodline of sorcerers this world had ever seen. Unaware of her grand plan, Asher started moving again. The first thing on his checklist was to learn more about the portal. As they walked closer, the sight of scaffolding became more apparent. Workers swarmed the area, tirelessly toiling to complete the massive structure. The air buzzed with the sounds of hammers, saws, and the occasional shout of instructions. Beyond the portal''s construction site, he noticed other projects scattered around. Stone roads were being paved, their smooth surfaces a big contrast to the dirt paths leading into the area. Smaller buildings, likely temporary housing or storage facilities, dotted the landscape. He assumed that once the portal became operational, this place would inevitably turn into a bustling trading hub. It made perfect sense. Back in his old world, whenever a pier or an airport was built, infrastructure and commerce quickly followed. It was only natural for the same pattern to unfold here. ''It''s always the same,'' he muttered under his breath. ''Opportunity calls, and everyone comes running.'' While lost in thought, they reached the base of the portal. The structure was circular, with a hollow center that seemed to draw in the surrounding air. The outer frame was made of rough-hewn stone, and upon closer inspection, he noticed numerous runes and symbols etched into its surface. It wasn''t finished yet, but on one of the wooden makeshift desks, he saw the complete blueprint. "Why is it taking so long?" There were too many workers; they could speed things up if they wanted to. Lucia leaned in closer and tapped the blueprint with her finger. "It''s more about the resources available. The stone used here came from a different region, and most of the other materials are also very rare. "That''s why you see some workers building other structures¡ªthey''re waiting for more supplies." "Can''t the royal family just buy everything in one go?" She sighed, noticing that his way of thinking was too simple and straightforward. It wasn''t out of stupidity but rather a lack of exposure to how things worked in this world. His views and knowledge were too limited. "It doesn''t work like that. Alarath isn''t the only one in need of these materials. The royal family had to hire many people to bid on them when they became available. and most of the time, they''re snatched up by others." Asher frowned. "Seems inefficient. If they were that important, wouldn''t it have made sense to secure them before starting the project?" "That''s true, but the royal family wanted to maintain appearances. They had to show progress; otherwise, many would start complaining about the costs." "Forget I asked," he said, deciding to let it go and focus back on the runes and the blueprint. He started to figure out how they worked, connecting the symbols to his own understanding and interpretation. It wasn''t easy, but little by little, he began to gain a clearer perspective. ''Just as I thought, the teleportation in this world is less developed than mine. If I followed this method, forget about living things¡ª even an inanimate object wouldn''t be able to pass through without being obliterated.'' ''So how did they manage it? There''s nothing in these symbols that should make it work, and the materials used, though unique, don''t have that kind of effect...'' He paused, his mind racing with questions. ''Could it be the power source?'' He glanced at the blueprint again. In the center of the portal, there was a round object floating. Asher pointed to the floating object in the blueprint. "What''s this?" Lucia followed his finger. "You mean the dragon core?" she clarified. ''Dragon core?'' This was the first time he had heard of it. "Tell me more about it," He had a feeling this was what he had been looking for. Lucia leaned in a bit, her voice low. "It''s made from the crystallized heart of a dead elder dragon." His eyes narrowed. "An elder dragon''s heart?" "Yes," she continued, "It''s responsible for stabilizing the portal. Without it, the space distortion would tear everything apart." He nodded slowly, "And the royal family got their hands on one of these?" Lucia smirked. "At a high cost. They had to sign an alliance and a trade treaty just to be on the list. " Asher''s eyes narrowed. "So, it''s that rare?" "Rarer than you think," she said. "The Eryx''s Tower has a monopoly on them. No one else can get their hands on a dragon core unless they allow it. And even if you somehow manage to find a crystallized heart, the secret to making a core is something they keeps locked away." "So where is it? I want to examine it myself," he inquired, making sure not to sound too excited. Chapter 161 - 161: Increasing Chances "You think an item that rare would be handed to me that easily?" She shook her head and sighed. "I thought you were responsible for building it?" Lucia felt a little embarrassed, but she had to be truthful now. "The placement of the core will be handled by a representative from Eryx. My role here is merely to oversee the construction of the portal." "Then I''ll help. With me around, we can finish this in a month. I can even get the materials you need¡ªjust point me in the right direction," he suggested. "That''s only half the problem. Even if we manage to finish ahead of schedule, the decision of when to deliver the dragon core rests with them. They''re not in a hurry, and I''ve heard of some cities having to wait years for their turn." "Years? That''s too long," he shook his head. "What if I go to Eryx directly?" "And what exactly do you think you could accomplish?" her eyebrow was raised in skepticism. "Ask them for a core." She shook her head and pinched the bridge of her nose. "Do you plan to antagonize them? They won''t just hand it over because you asked." "I''ll think of a way when I get there," he replied. Lucia could sense that he was underestimating Eryx, perhaps because he had fought Abir and overwhelmed him so easily. But the sorcerers in Eryx were on an entirely different level. He might have had a chance if they fought outside the capital, but inside, it was their domain. No amount of individual power could break through that. "Let me remind you, that place is the home of the most powerful beings in the world. You might be strong on your own, but you''d be up against thousands, each armed with powerful artifacts. You wouldn''t stand a chance. Even the walls and ground of that city are filled with deadly traps." "I can''t afford to waste any more time. There are people I need to save." He made up his mind. He would head straight to Eryx, and if they forced his hand, he would return the favor. "Don''t do it," she warned, but he ignored her and started walking away. Just as he was about to cast a flying spell, Lucia ran in front of him. "Are you suicidal? Didn''t you hear what I said? That place is filled with dangerous people, and most of them are crazy." "I don''t care." He gently shoved her aside, showing no hint of emotion. "I said wait!" She grabbed his hand and refused to let go. Her usual haughty attitude was gone, replaced by a concerned look. "What are you doing? You already got what you wanted, right?" he stared at her with a cold, detached expression. "I¡­" She was lost for words. Even Lucia couldn''t explain why she was stopping him. The moment she thought he might be in danger, worry washed over her. ''Did she fall for me after what happened last time? I just used her mouth...'' She looked like she was really into him now, and not in a good way. It made him want to leave as quickly as possible. He had enough crazy women in his life. "Even Eryx has a limited number, so they won''t give it to you... unless..." She paused, a bold idea forming in her mind. "Spit it out," he urged. She looked at him and spoke, "You joined the Battle for the Strongest Sorcerer." "What are you talking about?" Noticing that she had his attention, she let go of his hand and began explaining. "There''s a surefire way for you to join Eryx''s inner circle in one go. That place prioritizes power and knowledge above all else. Every decade, they hold a tournament, and the sole winner is appointed as one of the Great Sages. If you win and earn that title, getting your hands on dragon cores would be much easier." "But that would still take too long, and can I even join? I thought they were very exclusive," he reasoned. "Not necessarily," she responded. "The tournament starts in 15 days, and it''s the only time Eryx accepts applicants from other places." Asher reconsidered her suggestion. Fifteen days wasn''t that long, especially since most of that time would be spent traveling. "And how do I even get there in time?" "You don''t need to worry about that. We can use a flying beast. The royal family has one called the Storm Eagle. I''m sure if you asked Nala, she''d be happy to lend it to you." "I thought you told me to stay away from her?" he was confused by her sudden change of mind. "That was before. Besides, I''ll be with you when you ask her, so that cunning woman won''t be able to pull any tricks on you." ''Tricks, huh?'' He shook his head, reminding himself that Lucia had also fooled him into giving her his seed. "Then what about your position here? Won''t they be worried if both of us leave?" Lucia thought for a moment before answering, "We''ll just tell her that we plan to go directly to Eryx to speed up the portal''s progress. I''m sure she''d love that, especially since it would allow Alarath to boost its trading sooner." He had to admit that her plan was solid. Having her accompany him would also make it easier to blend in, but there was one thing he needed to clarify with her. "I''m fine with your plan, but from now on, no more games." "Deal," she reassured him. They shook hands, and he was ready to head to the castle right away. However¡ª sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She requested a few minutes, leaving him confused, though he gave her the space. She returned to her personal building, and he sensed her activating a spell to conceal whatever she was doing. Inside, Lucia descended to the basement, her temporary laboratory. She carefully pulled out the vial she had collected from him. She feared that the longer she postponed it, the less potent his seed would become due to her saliva. So, she began the delicate task of separating the seed from her saliva, then dividing it into ten smaller vials. It was a good thing he had provided her with so much; now she had ten attempts. She found a sofa to lie on. ''I need to prepare my womb to increase the chance'' Her hand slid down her body, tracing a path of goosebumps across her skin. With a deep breath, she slipped her fingers under the fabric, finding her panties already soaked. She bit her lip as she touched herself, the softness of her own pussy against her fingertips sending shivers through her body. Out of nowhere, Asher''s face appeared in her mind, without her intending it. She wanted to stop herself, but it just felt too good to resist. The image of him grew stronger in her mind as she touched herself. She pictured his strong hands on her hips, pulling her closer as he kissed her deeply, his tongue exploring her mouth. Her breathing grew more ragged, and her eyes closed tightly as she began to rub her soaking wet slit in slow, gentle circles. ''I''m not in love with him... That''s right, I''m just using his face. '' she repeated, unable to accept that just because of sucking his cock once, she had fallen for him. That was outrageous and embarrassing. Chapter 162 - 162: Troublesome Place Lucia stepped outside after attending to her personal matters. She saw Asher leaning against the wooden wall, his arms crossed. He stood still, watching her as she approached. The dim light from a nearby lantern flickered, casting shadows that made his figure look even more intense. His posture was relaxed, but his gaze never left her. This made her overly conscious knowing full well that she had just used his face to touch and pleasure herself. She felt a blush spread across her cheeks, but the heat between her legs grew even more intense. She turned around, took a deep breath to steady herself, then faced him again with a calm, stoic expression. "Are you done?" he asked, his voice calm but laced with a hint of impatience. "Yes," she nodded, relieved that he didn''t press her for more. Without a word, he turned and walked toward the dock. She followed quietly, and together they boarded the boat. The vessel rocked gently as Lucia took a seat across from him. The calm water of the canal stretched out ahead, dark and still, reflecting the faint glow of the motes from the ancient tree that towered above them. As the boat moved forward, silence hung in the air. He sat with his elbows resting on his knees, staring at the ripples trailing behind the boat. The atmosphere was serene, but his mind buzzed with questions. His attention shifted to her. If there was anyone here who truly understood this place, it was her. He watched her carefully, wondering what secrets she might be holding about Eryx. Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire But first, he needed to understand her perspective on the place, so he could figure out what to say. "So, why did you leave Eryx?" he asked. It was a personal question, but the quickest way to get a reaction from her, and it worked. She looked visibly taken aback, her eyes narrowing slightly as she processed the question. It took her a moment to gather her thoughts before responding. "I left because of personal matters," she explained, her voice steady but her eyes revealing a hint of sadness. She tried to keep her emotions in check, but the heaviness of her words hung in the air, a quiet reminder of something she wasn''t ready to talk about yet. This was the opening he had been waiting for. It looked like she had a bad experience there, and if he played his cards right, he could use that to get more honest answers from her. He studied her for a moment, then spoke carefully. "You don''t have to go into detail, but was it something about the people there? Or was it the pressure?" His tone was soft, giving her room to choose how much to share. She was taken aback by the contrast in his usual indifferent attitude. It was like dealing with someone who had always been distant and cold, only to suddenly show a hint of warmth. Even that small change felt overwhelming, like a storm cloud breaking apart and letting a sliver of sunlight through¡ªunexpected, yet powerful enough to make her pause. But it wasn''t just him acting out of character. In his case, he had intentionally change his approach, playing his part in a carefully calculated way. On the other hand, Lucia had unknowingly become more subdued after what had happened between them on the boat. She may have only used her mouth to please him, but that act of submission, forced at first, planted a seed in her mind that he was above her. Still, pride was etched in her very nature. "It''s not just the people, and it''s not only the pressure. It''s the endless competition¡ªthe constant struggle to prove who''s better, who''s stronger. It''s exhausting." She leaned back in her seat, her tone softening slightly as she let her thoughts unravel "But don''t misunderstand, I''m not giving up. That''s why I wanted to learn that spell from you¡ªI plan to be one of the Great Sages, too." "That title again," he said, leaning slightly forward, his hands clasped under his chin. "Are they really that strong?" "Stronger than most can imagine. They aren''t just powerful; they push the very limit of Arcane Arts itself." Asher raised an eyebrow, his interest piqued. "How strong are they compared to you?" She almost let out a chuckle at how absurd the question was. "It''s not even comparable," she responded, shaking her head slightly. "I''d be like an ant standing before giants when it comes to the great Sages." It was shocking to hear such an admission from her. Even when he had demonstrated the vast gap in their power, she had never once thought of herself that low. For her to say this now meant that whatever he had shown her was nothing compared to the kind of power the great Sages could wield. "How many great Sages are there?" "There are six of them, each representing a different aspect of mastery. " "Tell me more," he requested. "Arcane, Elemental, Mind, Body, Knowledge, and Death," she said, ticking them off on her fingers. "They''re not just titles. These Sages have mastered their fields to an extent that they''re considered untouchable." Asher could already imagine the formidable figures in his mind. Their titles were straightforward and self-explanatory enough. What made him confused was the inconsistency in her earlier words. "You said the winner can become a Great Sage, right? And the tournament happens every ten years. So why are there only six? That doesn''t make sense." Lucia glanced at him, realizing she had left out some important details. She took a breath before continuing. "I forgot to mention," she said, her tone turning more serious, "while the winner of the tournament gains the right to become a Great Sage, only six can hold the titles. That rule has been in place for as long as anyone can remember." "And these six are the strongest?" he inquired. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No," she shook her head. "Above them all is the Sorcerer King, Julius, the wise and immortal king. " "His power isn''t just from his own spells and knowledge, though that alone would make him the strongest. It''s also the artifacts he wielded ." She leaned in slightly, her voice lowering. "King Julius possesses ancient relics. Artifacts said to be older than this world itself. These give him control over forces no one else can wield, placing him on a level that even the Great Sages can''t challenge." She paused, letting the weight of her words sink in. "To cross him would be to invite certain death." ''You''ve got to be kidding me,'' he sighed. ''I just want to get out of this world.'' This was turning out to be more trouble than he''d expected. No wonder she was against him going there without a plan. Unfortunately, he couldn''t back out now. He needed that Dragon Core to escape this place, and not just that¡ªhe had to gain access to better-quality ones just in case. After all, traveling to another world, or even through the void, was something entirely different. The amount of distortion it would cause would be greater, so it was only logical to assume that he needed a more powerful core to pull it off. Chapter 163 - 163: Passage As the boat floated smoothly across the still waters, the gentle rocking of the vessel matched their conversation. He leaned back slightly, his eyes fixed on the distance as he spoke. "So, tell me more about Eryx. The place, the people... what should I expect?" She didn''t hesitate. There was no need to hide her thoughts. After all, she wasn''t exactly attached to that place anymore. The more he listened, the clearer it became just how complex and treacherous Eryx really was for outsiders. They soon shifted to discussing its secrecy. "What makes it even harder," her tone grew more serious. "is that Eryx isn''t easy to find. It''s hidden away in a place where it''s always night. The city itself has a way of hiding from those who aren''t meant to find it. It''s why it''s known as the City of Shadows." The name itself sounded heavy. His thoughts wandered for a moment, imagining a place perpetually cloaked in darkness, with its streets lit only by the faint glow of distant lights¡ªjust like the glowing motes that lit their way now. "So how do people get in?" he asked, trying to grasp how something so hidden could function as a city at all. "There is actually a portal that leads directly to it, but you''ll need permission and a special item to use it. Lucky for you, since I''m from there, I still hold the necessary rights, so it won''t be a problem." Asher nodded, recognizing the advantage of having her. They continued their conversation to pass the time, the steady motion of the boat carrying them forward. From time to time, they would pass other boats, their faint lanterns casting a soft glow that illuminated the silhouettes of the vessels as they silently cut through the water. The sight of these boats¡ªsome small, some larger, all floating in the same silent procession¡ªserved as a reminder that they were drawing closer to their destination. "Almost there," she murmured. True to her words, they soon reached a large dock. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Behind it, a town stretched out, its low buildings clustered together in a tight, orderly arrangement. The tallest structures barely reached the third floor, their wooden frames weathered by time, yet still standing strong against the elements. The roofs of the houses were covered in a thin layer of moss, and the walls were adorned with glowing motes, small, pulsating lights that grew directly from the wood. Lucia stepped off the boat first. He followed, his boots hitting the wood with a thud. From their position, they could already see the hustle and bustle of the town. Beastkin of all kinds moved through the town¡ªfoxes, wolves, bears, and even more exotic creatures, their fur and markings as diverse as the goods they carried. Some hurried through the streets, carrying baskets of fruits, vegetables. Others stayed at stalls, talking and haggling over the price of handmade jewelry, woven fabrics, or crates of fresh herbs. "This place is more simple than I expected," he muttered aloud. Compared to the grand, towering structures he had seen since arriving in this city, this one felt almost... ordinary. Lucia glanced at him, her eyes flickering with a knowing look. "This is because it''s located within this ancient tree," she explained, gesturing around them. "To respect it, everyone mostly uses organic materials. There are some exceptions to this, but they''re rare." He absorbed her words, the puzzle pieces slowly falling into place. "So, where are we headed from here?" "First we have to go there," she pointed toward a massive root that extended from the town upward. "Alright, let''s not waste time," he said, giving her a quick nod, his eyes already focused on the towering root ahead. He expected to climb it manually, but instead, they walked toward what looked like a fortress. Wooden walls stood tall, guarding whatever was inside. Towers rose at each corner, where guards were stationed, their eyes sharp and watchful. Each guard wore leather armor, standing tall and alert, their postures rigid as they scanned the area, ready for any threat that might approach. As soon as the guards caught sight of them, they immediately moved to open the door for her. The heavy wooden doors creaked as they swung wide, allowing them to pass through. "Principal Lucia, what brings you here?" a bearkin, clad in more impressive armor, questioned. "I''m here on official business," she declared with authority. "I need to speak with the Queen and gain access to the upper levels." The bearkin nodded, his eyes turning over to Asher for a moment before returning to her. "Of course, Principal." His gaze softened slightly as he addressed her. "If it''s you, we can make the arrangements. But... may I ask, who is this with you for safety purposes?" "This is the new vice principal," she introduced him. The bearkin''s eyes widened at the mention of Asher''s title. He had received a letter from the queen herself, instructing him to treat Asher with more respect than even Lucia. It was clear from the message just how much Nala favored him, and the realization made the bearkin straighten up, his posture and tone now even more respectful. "I''m sorry for not recognizing someone of your status, Principal Asher Aurelius," he murmured, his voice filled with reverence and respect. Asher stood still for a moment, unsure of how to react. This wasn''t the first time he had been thrust into a position of authority without his full consent, but he could not just get used to it. He would have preferred to stay lowkey, avoiding any unnecessary attention. Lucia, noticing his slight discomfort, gave him a brief, reassuring glance before turning back to the guard. "We are in a hurry, so let us use the exclusive passage that directly leads to the Castle," she ordered, her tone leaving no room for argument. The bearkin was taken aback. The exclusive passage was reserved for royalty, and even Lucia couldn''t request it without special permission. He opened his mouth to explain, but then his eyes landed on Asher, and this triggered the Queen''s instructions: to treat him as if he were royalty. Continue your story on My Virtual Library Empire "Please come this way," the bearkin said, gesturing with a friendly smile. He led them closer to the thick, ancient root that towered above them. Then, he reached out and placed his large, paw-like hand on the surface of the bark. He muttered a quiet incantation, low enough that anyone could barely make out the word. For a moment, nothing happened. Then, with a low, almost imperceptible sound, the root vibrated a bit. A section began to split open, revealing a small, circular chamber hidden within. It was so well-concealed by the surrounding wood that it looked like part of the natural structure of the root itself. The chamber wasn''t large¡ªbarely enough space for the three of them to fit comfortably¡ªbut it was neatly furnished, a small, round table at the center surrounded by four chairs. "Please take your seat," the bearkin offered while standing beside the opening. He waited for them to settle before him. Such gestures were expected, a mark of respect. After they settled down, Asher glanced around before asking, "Did the sorcerers before you build this?" Lucia shook her head. "No, this was built by the dryads." Chapter 164 - 164: Cursed Part 1 Asher opened his mouth to ask more about the Dryads and their connection to the roots, but the bearkin cut him off with a quick wave. The opening they had just passed through sealed itself, the wood flowing like water until the doorway disappeared entirely. Next, the walls shuddered gently, and he immediately noticed the subtle vibrations beneath his feet. They were moving fast. He pressed a hand against the smooth, fibrous wall, marveling at the sensation. The surface of the wood was warm, like a living organism, pulsating in sync with the motion beneath. "We''re moving through the roots, aren''t we?" "Yeah. The Great Tree''s roots are like this huge network, stretching all over. The Dryads use them to get around and talk to each other. It''s way faster than anything else... well, except portals." He nodded lightly. "Portals are not exactly something you find on every corner." Lucia''s lips curved into a faint smile. "True. The Dryads don''t even need portals. The roots are like their veins. They can get anywhere they control. Only thing holding them back is how far the Tree''s roots go¡ªand that''s pretty far." "So, the royal family''s after teleportation for long-distance travel, huh?" "Yes," she nodded. "While the Dryads'' root network is remarkable, it''s limited to the regions where the Ancient Tree''s influence exists. Portals, on the other hand, can connect any two points, no matter how far, as long as it was properly set up." She paused, letting her words sink in before continuing. "In terms of usage, though, this way of traveling is actually much better and cost effective," she added, her tone showing her own personal opinion. "Unlike portals, it doesn''t require external energy sources, which tend to be expensive. This thing uses nature itself. The energy flows through the roots, powered by the tree''s vitality. It''s efficient and sustainable." The more he heard about these so-called beings of nature, the more intrigued he became. In his mind, he imagined what they might look like, inspired by movies and stories he''d seen in his previous world¡ªethereal, humanoid creatures with bark-like skin and flowing hair made of leaves. But this was reality, and for all he knew, they could look completely alien to his expectations. Still, judging from what he had heard, Asher could conclude that the Dryads were very powerful. Despite the presence of dragons, sorcerers, and other formidable beings, they had managed to maintain peace in this place. While lost in thought, he felt the vibrations beneath him suddenly slow down. The change was subtle, but noticeable. And a few seconds later, the walls of the small chamber opened once again. Bright sunlight spilled into the room, momentarily blinding him. He shielded his eyes for a moment before squinting against the brightness, feeling the cool, fresh air wash over him as he stepped out into the open. The sight before him stole his breath. They stood on a vast platform made of wooden panels. Below them, the canopy stretched endlessly, a sea of vibrant green leaves glowing because of the reflection of the sunlight. From this height, it felt as though they were standing atop the world. The leaves stretched out like an ocean, their movement swaying gently in a breeze that never quite reached the platform. And the smell of the air? It was heavenly. Just breathing it in, he felt as though his body were healing. He wasn''t saying it metaphorically. For some reason, there was a phenomenon happening where the leaves released energy into the air¡ªperhaps a byproduct of photosynthesis. As he took in each breath, it felt as though his muscles loosened, his mind cleared, and his energy returned, all in sync with the rhythm of nature around him. Compared to what he had experienced below, those things turned into garbage. What grand structures could possibly top something like this? The vast expanse of nature before him felt like a masterpiece, far beyond anything constructed by mortal hands. "This place is beautiful," he trailed off, words failing to capture the sheer scale of what he was seeing. Unfortunately, he did not come here to sightsee, so they didn''t waste much time and continued walking along the wide wooden bridges. The structure was sturdy enough to fit four carts at once, but it wasn''t crowded, since it led directly to the castle. On the sides, he could see many tree houses beneath him, all again made of wood, and the designs captured the essence of mixing structure with nature. Along the way, they encountered several guards who quickly recognized them and bowed their heads. As they got closer to the heart of the area, the more people they met¡ªNoble Beastkins adorned in vibrant, intricate outfits. They wore jackets with detailed embroidery, reminiscent of delicate leaves or flowing patterns. Others sported high-collared garments, their coats fastened with ornate buttons and sashes wrapped tightly around their waists, as seen in the blue and white designs. Some smiled warmly, while others looked at Lucia with visible hostility. It seemed her reputation here wasn''t the best. He couldn''t really blame them; she was too overbearing, even for someone like him who had dealt with his fair share of crazy women before. Her presence was like a magnet for both admiration and resentment. While he was deep in thought, he noticed a girl in a white dress, leaning against the bridge railings. The girl held a thin twig in her hand, twirling it absentmindedly between her fingers. She looked lost in thought, gently flicking it back and forth. She didn''t have the usual animal ears common among her kind, but her neon green eyes, which perfectly matched her hair, made her stand out. Her appearance was youthful, like someone in middle school, with thin arms, thin legs, a cute nose, and a flat chest. No matter how he looked at her, she looked like a kid around 13 years old. But there was something about her that caught his attention¡ªhe could feel a powerful aura emanating from her. ''A magic body?'' He could sense it¡ªbut hers was a different variant. Her power, though... And from what he could sense, her power was far greater than Lucia. Her energy was like a silent storm, compact and brimming with potential. Asher leaned in for a closer look, but Lucia raised her hand. "Stop staring. She might look like a little girl, but she''s a powerful Dryad. They all look young, even though they''re thousands of years old." "Is it a taboo to look at them?" he was confused by her reaction. It was not like he was doing anything rude. "No, but you don''t want to get entangled with them," she warned. "Never show any hint of interest in them, especially because you''re very powerful." "Why?" he asked again, his confusion growing. Before she could respond, he felt a tug on his robe. The girl was standing there, looking up at him with curiosity. "Please play with me," she uttered softly, her green eyes studying him. "Thank you," he responded, seeing no hint of hostility from her, he wondered why Lucia was so against talking to such an adorable being. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Marry me," the girl insisted. Chapter 165 - 165: Cursed Part 2 He blinked in disbelief, caught off guard by her sudden bold and outrageous declaration. She skipped over every step, jumping straight to marriage. Asher paused, taking a deep breath. His mind raced, trying to process the sudden turn of events. "I didn''t know Dryads liked to joke around," he muttered, brushing it off while he started to walk away. But before he could get far, the entire bridged vibrated, and thin roots erupted from the floor, attempting to bind him. He didn''t panic. Instead, he quickly cast a spell to stop the movement, freezing everything before the roots could reach him. "What are you doing?" he asked. "Marry me," she repeated, her neon eyes glowing brighter. Asher shook his head. He would be a criminal to even entertain the thought. Even if this girl was ten thousand years old, her appearance still screamed ''too young'', and he had his own moral boundaries. He knew where to draw the line. Lucia, on the other hand, was watching him with an expression that said, I told you so. If he had listened to her, maybe this could have been avoided. But, alas, his natural tendency to attract crazy women was impossible to escape. It was his birth cursed. The girl raised her hand again, and more roots shot out of the tree, twisting and writhing like serpents. Asher remained calm, carefully maintaining his barrier. He was careful not to use any explosive spells. The last thing he wanted was to trigger a massive fire in such a delicate environment, especially with all the organic structures surrounding them And even more so, he couldn''t shake the feeling that he couldn''t just hurt her. Despite the situation, a bitter taste lingered in his mouth at the thought of causing harm to someone who looked so young, harmless and innocent. His instincts screamed to handle her with care, not to harm. "What are you doing? Don''t tell me you''re getting influenced by her appearance ?" Lucia shouted, her voice filled with frustration and disbelief. "Dryads are known to use their faces to affect their opponent!" ''It''s easier said than done,'' he shook his head. It was like asking him to hurt a cute puppy¡ªsomething he just couldn''t bring himself to do. "Listen, stop what you''re doing before you get hurt," he warned, trying to calm her down. But she did not listen and maintained her attacks, she was like a kid eager to get her hands on a toy as soon as possible. Fortunately, the roots, though strong enough to kill normal sorcerers, were nowhere near lethal enough to pass his barrier. So, he decided to just tire her out. Just as the tension was escalating, a woman emerged from the tree bark, as though she had swum right out of it. Her appearance had some similarities ¡ªneon green eyes, emerald green hair, though her features was more matured. "Stop what you''re doing, Anastasia," the woman commanded. The girl''s lips parted, as if she wanted to argue, but she bit her tongue, aware of the weight of the woman''s presence. Her shoulders drooped in resignation, and the glow in her eyes dimmed. "You''ve caused enough trouble for today," Selene added, her gaze now turning to him. "I apologize for her behavior. She has... a tendency to act impulsively." Asher nodded, still keeping his distance. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The woman, now clearly in control of the situation, smiled back. "I am Selene, Anastasia''s guardian. I apologize for her actions. I hope this can be resolved peacefully." "No harm done." Selene''s lips twitched into a faint smile. "Thank you for your benevolence. If you don''t mind, we will take our leave and no longer waste your valuable time." "I don''t mind at all," "Thank you again," she bowed her head before turning toward Anastasia. She guided the young Dryad back to the massive tree bark. Anastasia looked as though she wanted to protest, and she glanced at Asher with a hint of longing. "Can''t you reconsider?" "No," he firmly shook his head. It was better to cut her dangerous fantasy short before it led to more trouble. She reluctantly turned around, casting one last hopeful glance at Asher before stepping into the tree with her guardian. In an instant, they disappeared from view, vanishing as though the tree had swallowed them whole. "That was close," he sighed heavily, feeling the tension leave his shoulders. Lucia stepped closer, a teasing smile tugging at the corners of her lips. "You really do attract women too easily." He straightened up, brushing off the moment with a shake of his head, and walked away. ''I don''t have time for this,'' he muttered under his breath. After a while, they finally reached the castle, It was a massive treehouse. The structure seemed to blend seamlessly with nature. Its walls were made of thick wood, the bark still visible in places, and the entire structure had a fluid, organic feel. The branches supported wooden walkways and bridges that connected various sections of the castle. He noticed that the entire place seemed to pulse with life¡ªlike the tree itself was alive, watching, and waiting. As they approached, a wide, sturdy wooden bridge stretched out toward the entrance. It was well-maintained, but it was clear that it had grown from the tree itself, winding and twisting around the massive trunk. The castle had no traditional walls, blending seamlessly into the surrounding nature. As they entered, guards with polished wooden armor greeted them and led them to the throne room. Inside, columns twisted like massive tree trunks, their intricate designs resembling the natural flow of branches. The stained glass windows were framed by entwined roots and leaves, allowing sunlight to cast a soft green glow across the room. A vibrant green carpet stretched toward the throne, its texture more like soft moss than woven fabric. On the elevated platform ahead, Queen Nala stood, her posture regal and composed, her eyes studying Asher and Lucia as they approached. Beside her, King Leonardo stood silently, more a decoration than a ruler. Her eyes met Asher''s, and then briefly flicked to Lucia, before she spoke. "What brings you here?" Her voice was firm and confident, like someone who was used to people listening to her every word. Her eyes stayed locked on them, though there was a hint of annoyance in her expression. She had sent him a letter, hoping he would come to her, so she could seduce him. Instead, he had ignored her, leaving her frustrated and forced to seek relief with her husband¡ªa man she had grown tired of, if she were being honest. He met her gaze without flinching, though he couldn''t ignore the intensity behind her stare. Lucia stepped forward confidently. "We''re not here for a casual conversation. We need to borrow the Royal Family''s Storm Eagle," Nala''s eyes narrowed. "The Storm Eagle? You do realize it''s one of Alarath''s national treasures. I can''t just hand it over without a valid reason," Lucia had anticipated resistance, so she wasn''t that concerned¡ªshe had a trump card. "We''re planning to head to Eryx to obtain the Dragon Core directly. If we''re successful, you won''t have to wait years for the portal to be completed," Chapter 166 - 166: The Deal Part 1 Queen Nala''s lips pressed into a thin line as she sat on her throne. Her king mirrored her actions. "You speak of the Dragon Core as if it''s an errand easily completed," she said, her tone skeptical. "Do you understand the risk you''re asking us to take by lending you the Storm Eagle? It''s not just a treasure; it''s a symbol of Alarath''s strength." Lucia didn''t flinch. "We''re aware of its value, which is exactly why we''re asking for it. The Dragon Core''s power could stabilize your entire region. Imagine a future where Alarath leads with unmatched influence and wealth¡ªbecause you made it happen." Nala raised an eyebrow, tempted but not yet convinced. The royal family only had one Storm Eagle, and for good reason¡ªit was hard to come by. These creatures were massive and fast, with enough space in their bodies to carry a full room. They were also incredibly strong, one of the few beings capable of flying without rivals in the sky. One of the reasons Lucia wanted the Storm Eagle was simple: the journey to Eryx would be full of danger. Using an airship, though fast, would mean navigating around hazardous areas, which would only extend the travel time. The Storm Eagle, with its powerful aura, could solve that problem. Its presence alone would scare off other flying beasts, making their journey much safer and faster. "You told me that Dragon Cores are nearly impossible to acquire, even for someone of your status. So, what''s changed?" Lucia''s lips curved into a small, confident smile. "What''s changed is we have him. He''ll join the Battle for the Strongest Sorcerer. When he wins, he''ll be named a Great Sage. With that title, getting the Dragon Core will be much easier." Nala paused, studying him from head to toe. Now that she was looking at him more closely, she felt a slight itch on her bottom half. In her mind, it wasn''t a bad trade, but she still needed to play hard to get a little longer. "Your confidence intrigues me... But¡ª" Before she could finish, the grand doors creaked open, drawing everyone''s attention. Two figures entered. Asher''s eyes narrowed as he immediately recognized them¡ªAnastasia and Selene. The younger Dryad, Anastasia, looked delighted as she spotted him. Selene, on the other hand, carried herself with elegance. Nala narrowed her eyes, unamused by the interruption. "To what do I owe this... unexpected visit?" Selene bowed slightly, though the gesture lacked sincerity. Nala might be the ruler of Alarath, but the Dryads owned the very lands her kingdom was built upon. The Dryads could survive without the Beastkins, but the Beastkins could not survive without them. Still, for someone as authoritative as Nala, such a blatant display of disrespect grated on her nerves. However she maintained a professional expression, hiding her displeasure behind a carefully neutral face. "The Queen of the Dryads wishes to extend an invitation to Sorcerer Asher Aurelius to visit the Emerald Palace," she announced. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Asher raised an eyebrow, exchanging a quick glance with her. "The Emerald Palace? What does your queen want with me?" Selene''s posture remained straight as she replied, "Her Majesty has heard of your exploits and is intrigued by your... capabilities. She believes your presence could be of great benefit to our people, and she wishes to discuss matters of mutual interest." Lucia''s expression turned serious, her suspicion evident in the way she looked at the two Dryads. She had a bad feeling about it. As a woman herself, her instincts when it came to these things were much sharper. "And what does the Queen stand to gain from this? Dryads don''t just ''invite'' people without an agenda," she spat out. Selene didn''t falter. "The specifics will be revealed should Sorcerer Asher choose to accept. But rest assured, this is an opportunity, not a threat." Anastasia stepped forward, her bright eyes locked on Asher. "You should come! It''ll be fun. The Green Palace is the most beautiful place you''ll ever see. And who knows? Maybe you''ll finally realize how beneficial it is to marry me." Asher pinched the bridge of his nose, letting out a breath. "Not this nonsense again," he mumbled aloud, not bothering to hide his frustration. Nala, who had been quietly listening to the exchange, was taken aback. Though she was the queen of the Beastkins, the Queen of the Dryads held far more influence over the tree and its domains. And then there were those words about marriage. She would have dismissed it as a joke, but the girl in question¡ªAnastasia¡ªwas no mere playful nuisance. Her identity was not something to be taken lightly. Nala couldn''t help but wonder, ''What is happening? Why is he attracting so many big names?'' It was as if Asher was a magnet, pulling in powerful figures wherever he went. First, there was Lucia, a force to be reckoned with in her own right. Now, the Dryads were showing interest, with even their queen''s involvement looming on the horizon. And then there was Anastasia¡ªbold, playful, and far more dangerous than she looked. She had seen many sorcerers, warriors, and politicians cross paths in her time, but few had the ability to attract such... attention, especially not from the likes of these figures. ''Was it his power? His face? His charisma? Or was it something else entirely?'' She even suspected that he was a strategist playing a much bigger game, one that could put her position in jeopardy. He acted like he didn''t care about such things, but was that really the truth? Maybe he was just pretending, making himself appear less interested so that everyone would chase after him. It was like selling an item¡ªthe rarer and harder to get he seemed, the more valuable he would become. ''I need to be careful around him, or he might devour me,'' she made a mental note, placing him far above Lucia in terms of danger. Little did she know that he too was tired of his natural skill to attract women. He just wanted to live in peace if possible. "I don''t want to. I still have things to attend to," Asher broke the silence. He needed to make his stance very clear, or they would just take him for a ride again. Without waiting for their response, he turned to Nala. "Lend us the Storm Eagle, and I''ll make sure to help you get your portal working." "Deal." Nala agreed quickly, seeing it as a way better option than risking him meeting the Dryad Queen. In a way, their presence made it easier for Asher to get what he wanted. Seizing the moment, he pressed, "Let''s go. We can''t waste anymore time," Nala, reading the room, agreed without hesitation. She gestured for the two sorcerers to follow her. Selene opened her mouth to protest, but Nala stood up, cutting her off. "Pardon us, but Sorcerer Asher is on a mission of national importance. I''ll ensure he visits the Emerald Palace afterward," she declared, then motioned for them to leave, quickly leading the way. Anastasia''s eyes narrowed in annoyance. She was about to create a scene, but before she could, a hand gripped her shoulder. "Don''t do it," Selene shook her head. Chapter 167 - 167: The Deal Part 2 They followed Nala through the winding corridors of the wooden castle. The air grew cooler the deeper they ventured into the structure. Unlike typical stone castles, which often felt confining and heavy, this place exuded openness. The corridors were wide and spacious, their walls adorned with intricate carvings of beasts and trees. Small panes of glass embedded in the wooden walls allowed streams of natural light to filter through, casting soft patterns on the polished floors. Gentle breeze carried the faint scent of wood and blossoms, making the air feel refreshing and light. Every step they took echoed faintly, the sound absorbed by the organic surroundings rather than bouncing harshly off cold stone. His eyes wandered, taking in the serene beauty around him. For a fleeting moment, he felt the urge to pause and soak it all in. The ambiance was calming, almost hypnotic, and it whispered of peace¡ªsomething he rarely experienced. ''If I wasn''t in a hurry,'' he thought, stifling a yawn, ''this would be the perfect place to nap.'' She led them upward, toward a section of the castle that seemed to stretch toward the sky itself. The stairway they climbed opened onto a vast, open space¡ªa giant wooden rooftop, though it didn''t feel like one at all. The open-air platform revealed an astonishing sight: dozens of flying beasts perched across the area. Each one was enormous, their wings stretching wide, occasionally flapping with enough force to send gusts of wind across the platform. At the far end, one creature stood out, towering over the rest. The Storm Eagle rested on a raised perch, its massive body blending with the azure sky behind it. Its feathers shimmered with hints of black and blue, and its eyes were half-closed. The sheer size of its wings, though neatly tucked, suggested it could easily carry a two-story wooden structure on its back. Asher stood still, his eyes studying the beast closely. It was as powerful and impressive as he had been told. There was no doubt in his mind that it was a level above even the serpent he had fought before. "So, we can just use it? That''s it?" he asked, feeling like it was too simple. The creature looked intelligent. "No," Nala said, shaking her head. "You still need to prove yourself worthy to ride it. The Storm Eagle has only pledged loyalty to the royal family, and since you''re not one of us, it won''t accept you so easily. It''s more than just a mount¡ªit''s a partner, with a very high status." "So I have to prove myself worthy?" he inquired. "Yes, or I can let one of my daughters accompany you to¡ª" "I''ll just make it submit to me," he interrupted her. He wasn''t about to risk dealing with whatever kind of woman her daughter might be. He already had more than enough trouble with Lucia. And with his luck, there was a 95% chance he would end up with a problematic girl who''d bring more trouble than it was worth. ''Let''s see, I should at least show 50% of my power to scare it off,'' he thought, calculating his next move. Without wasting another moment, he stepped forward, his focus narrowing on the Storm Eagle. Slowly, he began to release his aura. At first, it was just a faint glow, but then golden energy poured from his body like a tsunami. It spread outward, radiating with such intensity that the air grew heavier. The wood beneath them trembled, and the platform started vibrating as if the very foundation of the castle could not bear the weight of his presence. The Storm Eagle, previously calm, stirred nervously as the energy washed over it. Its feathers ruffled, and it lifted its head slightly, sensing the immense force. The creature hesitated for a moment, its sharp eyes darting toward him. He noticed the beast''s look and assumed it was a challenge. In response, he intensified his aura. The sheer concentration of his power made it appear almost liquid, a vivid display of how overwhelming it could become if he truly got serious. It was a display of power unlike anything the two women had ever experienced. What Asher had shown in the arena seemed like child''s play compared to the overwhelming force radiating from him now. They had suspected he had held back before, but neither had realized the extent of his restraint until this moment. Lucia stood frozen in place. She had considered the possibility that he might have a slim chance of winning the tournament. Even if he didn''t, she believed he could still attract the attention of influential sages. But now, as she felt the sheer pressure of his aura, her doubts vanished. For the first time, she truly believed he had the ability to pull it off¡ªto win outright. CREAK! CREAK! CREAK! The Storm Eagle, massive and proud, bowed its head. The creature''s body trembled as it submitted, shaken by what it had just witnessed. Asher let his aura slowly recede, his overwhelming presence gradually shrinking back. He glanced at the Storm Eagle, watching it carefully. ''I think this should be enough to prove my point to it¡­'' he trailed off, his tone now calmer, almost questioning. His eyes turned toward Nala and Lucia, noticing the shock written on their faces. Nala, usually composed and confident, was now very quiet. Her lips were pressed into a thin line, her body stiff, and her eyes widened in disbelief as she processed what had just happened. Lucia stood still as well, her usual arrogance replaced by a more subdued demeanor. It was as if his display of power had not only forced the beast to submit but had also affected the two women. "Did I overdo it?" he asked, his voice light, almost too casual. Lucia was the first to recover, her eyes narrowing as she studied him closely. "I¡­ didn''t know you could do that," she muttered, her voice a mix of awe and suspicion. Nala, still trying to regain her composure, finally spoke, her tone stiff and respectful. "That was¡­ more than enough." There was a brief pause, and then she added, her voice softer, "You have proven your strength to the Storm Eagle." "That''s good news," Asher responded, breaking the silence. "Let''s move." Nala gave instructions to the caretakers to set up a small wooden structure on the back of the beast. The structure was a one-story, carriage-like design, compact and functional. It offered both sleeping and sitting space, with windows that provided a view of the surroundings. A small balcony jutted out from one side, offering a place to rest and enjoy the open air. Inside, the caretakers loaded it with a large supply of food, enough to sustain them throughout the long journey ahead. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rations, dried meats, fruits, and water barrels were carefully arranged, ensuring that they wouldn''t run short during the days of travel. With the preparation complete, Asher turned toward the creature and stepped inside the wooden structure, followed by Lucia. The creature flapped its wings slowly at first, then gradually picked up speed. It began ascending into the sky, its powerful wings cutting through the air, before it soared toward the horizon. Chapter 168 - 168: Above The Sky Within minutes, the massive tree city , once bustling with activity, shrank into a mere dot on the horizon. The speed of the creature was unlike anything Asher had ever experienced. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Storm Eagle took full advantage of its massive wingspan and natural control over the sky. Its lightweight body, thanks to hollow bones, made it agile, allowing it to cut through the air with unmatched speed. It was faster than his sustainable speed, although he could outrun it briefly. The catch was that pushing himself to that limit would deplete his energy quickly. Some things were simply better suited for beasts, and navigating the sky was one of them. Inside the wooden cabin perched on the Storm Eagle''s back, the air remained eerily calm. The protective barrier surrounding it worked flawlessly, insulating its occupants from the turbulence outside. The technology behind it was a marvel of Dryad craftsmanship. The wooden walls were etched with intricate runes, their hidden patterns weaving together in an endless loop. Asher ran his fingers over one of the carvings, his brow furrowed in thought. He didn''t understand the symbols; the language of the Dryads was ancient and known only to them. Even the most learned sorcerers struggled to decipher it. To the Dryads, their language was not just a means of communication, but an extension of their connection to the natural world¡ªliving words that held power in every stroke. He decided not to dwell on it. His mind was already crowded with enough to think about. Lucia sat near one of the windows, her gaze fixed on the clouds outside. A drawback of their position became apparent¡ªthe Storm Eagle''s massive wings and broad body obscured much of the scenery below. "What a waste," she muttered, leaning slightly closer. Though glimpses of the landscape occasionally peeked through the gaps between the wings. "How about you go to the balcony? The barrier should work there too," he suggested. Lucia smiled at the idea, stood up, and extended her hand toward him. "Come with me," she said with a playful glint in her eyes. He eyed her hand for a moment. Normally, he wouldn''t entertain such a gesture, but with little else to occupy his time, he figured there was no harm. With a faint sigh, he took her hand and followed her to the small balcony. As they stepped outside, the world stretched out before them, vast and mesmerizing. The Storm Eagle''s steady wings carried them high above a sprawling forest, an endless sea of green that swayed gently in the wind. Rivers cut through the forest, catching the sunlight as they flowed in different directions. Asher leaned against the wooden railing. "I knew the forest was big, but from up here¡­ it looks like it goes on forever," he murmured. "Is there no large forest in your home?" Lucia asked, resting her arms on the railing beside him. Her voice carried a hint of curiosity, softened by the gentle wind around them. Asher shook his head slightly, his gaze fixed on the endless green below. "Not like this," he replied. "There were forests, but they were smaller, broken apart by cities and farmland. Nothing that stretched on forever like this." "Cities?" Lucia turned to him, her brows lifting in curiosity. "Wait, so you''re from a place where cities are near each other? Why? The world is big, the resources are limitless¡ªso I don''t see the logic in that." Asher scratched his head, hesitating. How could he explain it? Where he came from, there were too many people crammed into too little space. And instead of working together to share what they had, they just kept taking more. Forests like this? They were cut down to make room for cities, factories, highways¡ªanything that could keep the consumer system running. Instead of answering, he decided to ask a question of his own. "You said the resources here are limited, right? Then why''s Alarath so worried about war? From what I''ve seen, there aren''t any real threats nearby. The other kingdoms look pretty far off on the map." Lucia turned her head slightly to meet his gaze, a small frown tugging at her lips. "There are many variables, like trading, military power, and politics. Alarath might be the capital, but it''s not even the richest in terms of exporting herbs and other fruit-bearing trades. It''s the cities near the borders that hold that position." Asher raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "So, they are worried about a civil war?" Lucia nodded, her gaze distant as she considered the question. "The cities along the borders are growing in wealth and influence. They''re becoming more self-sufficient, and some of them are starting to question Alarath''s authority. There are factions within the capital itself that would rather keep things as they are, but there are others who want to seize control of those resources. If things continue as they are, the royal family could lose its grip on the region." She paused for a moment, letting her words settle before continuing. "When these cities choose to go independent, foreign kingdoms would step in," Lucia explained further. "They sell weapons, offer troops¡ªwhatever it takes to destabilize the royal family. That''s what has Nala on edge. If it were just internal disputes, she could hold its ground with the Great Tree and the Dryads'' support. But once outside kingdoms start meddling, it turns into a whole different kind of threat." Asher raised an eyebrow. "And one of those kingdoms is Eryx?" Lucia let out a chuckle, shaking her head as she leaned back slightly, amused by his assumption. "Not at all," she responded with a small shake of her head. "Eryx is far above invading other kingdoms. They don''t see any reason for it. " "If they wanted to, they could conquer the entire world, but what would be the point? For them, having a bigger territory would be more of a burden than a benefit. They''d have to spend time managing it, and to them, those kinds of efforts are just unrewarding." Chapter 169 - 169: Above the Sky Part 2 Asher nodded, understanding the logic behind it. The idea of gaining territory or becoming a king was also pointless to him. In his mind, true power came from within. One could amass an army, but without the personal strength to back it up, there would be too many variables to consider. Look at Nala, for instance. Her power was tied to her bloodline, to her family''s legacy, which meant in the end, she had to rely on others to maintain it. If she had the strength to stand on her own, those other cities wouldn''t even dare think of betraying her. He wouldn''t be shocked if the reason the previous sorcerers rebelled against the royal family was because they were displeased that such people held power simply because they had the Dryads'' backing. ''Politics sure is complicated,'' he sighed. As they continued to talk, the landscape beneath them slowly lost its appeal. Tired of the view, they both decided to head back. Asher pulled out the book on teleportation that she had given him, opening it for further studies. He read through the pages carefully, his eyes scanning the text as he identified some of the flaws. She mirrored him, her own book in hand, deeply focused on the siphoning spell. They were heading to Eryx, and she needed to be ready. She was determined to show real progress, especially to those who had doubted and humiliated her in the past. At her current pace, Lucia knew she might not be able to use the spell at all, but understanding its fundamentals would give her valuable insights that could improve her other abilities. She also made use of Asher''s presence¡ªwhenever she encountered a difficult part of the spell, she would ask him for help. The more they talked, the more she realized just how extraordinary he was. The way he explained things made it feel effortless for her to skip over the tough questions that would normally take her days, even weeks, to figure out on her own. Time passed, and they didn''t encounter a single city. The Storm Eagle flew straight toward its destination, gliding occasionally to conserve energy, its stamina more than enough to keep going without rest. They spotted other flying beasts along the way, but each one quickly fled upon sensing the Storm Eagle. It wore a smug look, fully aware that it was one of the kings of the sky. On the third, the landscape began to change. The forests and mountains they had seen earlier gradually disappeared, replaced by an endless stretch of ocean that seemed to stretch on forever. The vast blue water shimmered under the sun, the horizon blending seamlessly with the sky. They didn''t pay much attention to the changing scenery, focused instead on their own business. On the fifth day, however, they had to pause their studies. The calm, open ocean that stretched endlessly began to grow darker. A rumble of thunder echoed in the distance, faint at first, but growing louder with each passing moment. "Why are we heading straight into the storm?" he asked. "Why not just circle around it?" Lucia stood by the window. "This storm... it''s eternal," she explained, her voice calm despite the rising wind around them. "It''s been here for centuries. We could try to circle around it, but it would take days¡ªtime we don''t have. We''ll just have to ride through it." As she spoke, the sky cracked open with a deafening roar. Lightning streaked across the darkened sky in a brilliant flash. "Should I cast an additional barrier to make sure nothing happens?" he offered. "No need," she shook her head. "What if we get hit by lightning?" Lucia, unbothered by the storm''s fury, turned to face him with a faint, reassuring smile. "Don''t worry. The Storm Eagle has a natural affinity against storms like this. It''s one of the reasons it''s so powerful. We won''t be struck. It''s safe." Asher barely had time to respond before the storm hit them full force. "You''re saying?" he scolded her, before activating a spell. A golden barrier surrounded the body of the Storm Eagle, enveloping both it and them. Lucia felt embarrassed. Her knowledge of the Storm Eagle came from rumors and books, so she hadn''t expected it to actually be hit. "Well, it was just one strike, and this cabin is already protected, so what you did was unnecessary," she stubbornly defended herself. To teach her a lesson, Asher removed his barrier. CRACK! Another bolt of lightning streaked across the sky, so close that he could feel the electricity in the air. CRACK! Then another strike came, this time hitting the Storm Eagle''s head, but it didn''t even flinch. The deadly blows was nothing more than jolts to it. CRACK! The next lightning strike hit directly on the roof of the cabin. The electricity coursed around, but it was quickly neutralized by it''s natural defenses. "See? I told you we were fine." The strikes repeated for hours, the storm only growing stronger . It was a miracle that the Storm Eagle continued to fly without faltering, showing just how resilient it was. Lucia, on the other hand, was growing worried. For some reason, they were like a beacon for the storm, and she could tell the cabin was reaching its limit. Cracks and burns began to form. "Do you want me to cast a spell now?" Asher asked, making sure he made eye contact with her. Reluctantly, she nodded. With that, he cast his spell. Now, despite the lightning still striking, everything was reflected by his golden barrier. This also allowed the eagle to fly faster, so they reached the edge of the storm much sooner than expected. Unfortunately, what greeted them on the other side was not sunlight, but a place shrouded in mist, made even darker by the lack of light. "Are we close?" he asked. "No, this is just the first part," she answered. Just as they were talking, the Storm Eagle suddenly tilted to the right, and moments later, a jet stream of water passed through the air. "We''re getting attacked!" Lucia exclaimed in panic. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 170 - 170: Cursed Sea She gripped the end of the table to steady herself, her mind racing. The source of the attack remained invisible, cloaked in the endless shroud of mist. The Storm Eagle let out an irritated screech, flapping its massive wings to climb higher. Despite the altitude, the streams of water continued to pierce through the mist, reaching them. At first, it was just one or two, but soon, the attacks multiplied, striking in rapid succession. Asher remained calm. This was nothing to fear, or so he thought she was overreacting. Lucia''s fear, however, was not entirely groundless. The Storm Eagle was a powerful beast, its bloodline at the apex of the food chain. If other creatures dared to attack it, they must be nearly as strong, which spelled trouble for them. Being in the air made it worse; a fall into the ocean would mean certain death. Lucia''s heart pounded. She had heard the tales of the cursed sea, of the creatures that lurked beneath the surface, and of the unseen dangers that even the most powerful sorcerers couldn''t predict. Asher had no idea what they were up against. "Can you sense it?" she asked. "Don''t worry," he quickly reassured her. She couldn''t help but feel a pang of frustration as he acted with his usual detachment. The more he shrugged off the threat, the more the doubt gnawed at her. But his next actions proved otherwise. He chanted, and a golden barrier appeared around the Storm Eagle, thicker and more radiant than before. Attacks kept on coming, but each one dissolved into mist after striking the shield. Lucia sighed in relief. With it, they could simply let the barrage of attacks pass by. "I thought you said the Storm Eagle usually scares off other beasts," he asked. "It should. Something''s not right," she responded, her eyes narrowing in confusion. CRACK! Another attack struck. This time, thunder roared and howling winds whipped through the air, slowing the Storm Eagle. The barrier could stop the attacks, but the wind itself made it harder for the eagle to stay airborne. On top of that, the number of water jet streams from below multiplied. They were being bombarded by hundreds of creatures. Though the barrier held strong, the amount of energy he had to supply increased dramatically. If nothing changed, he would be exhausted before they could escape. "I think someone is controlling them," Lucia pointed out. The timing and rate of the attacks were just too much of a coincidence. "I don''t really care. I just need to stop it," Asher stepped onto the balcony, his eyes narrowing as he focused. Lucia, curious about his plan, started to follow him. Before she could get too close, he turned and said firmly, "Just sit and wait. Right now, you''re only a distraction." She froze in place, frustration flickering across her face, but she obeyed. In this environment, most of her attacks would be ineffective, so it was better to stay quiet and let him figure it out. He finally found the silence he needed, closing his eyes for a moment to center himself. He also suspected someone was pulling the strings, and if that was the case, it was better to display some of his power to discourage any future problems. ''I''m just trying to get out of this world. Why do you all have to get in my way?'' he muttered under his breath, a sigh escaping his lips. Raising his hand, his finger pointed skyward as he began chanting. The spell took time to prepare¡ªan area-of-effect incantation demanded focus and precision. This type of attack wasn''t ideal for combat, given its long casting time. It left him vulnerable, and the timing had to be perfect. But for wiping out a large number of enemies in one sweep, it was perfect. ''Still nothing?'' he questioned. He expected someone to take this opportunity to land a heavy blow, but there was none. He kept his guard up, just to be safe, and finished his incantation. "Fulmen Aureum!" The moment the final words left his mouth, a magic circle appeared above him. It was massive¡ªten times the size of the storm eagle''s wingspan¡ªits brilliance blinding even Lucia for a split second. She stared in awe as the intricate patterns of the circle began to shift, written in a formula she couldn''t recognize, foreign to her in every way. Then, without warning, the circle expanded again, growing to thirty times its original size. Golden sparks of electricity erupted from it, filling the sky. The lightning rained down in every direction, crackling with penetrating power as it unleashed its full force. CRACK! CRACK! CRACK! Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For a full thirty seconds, the whole area held its breath. The mist parted with the force of the attack, and even the winds died down in awe of its might. And then, as quickly as it had begun, the spell faded. Silence fell over the scene. No wind, no storm, no sound except the lingering hum of dissipating energy. Slowly, the mist began to surround the area once again, making it seem as though the devastating attack moments ago had never happened. But below them, the corpses of powerful beasts floated in the ocean, charred from biting off more than they could chew. Asher stood silently, his expression nonchalant, treating what he had just done as nothing more than a simple act of self-defense. He didn''t look satisfied or arrogant by the sheer power he had unleashed, nor did he think it deserved any attention. But for Lucia, it was different. She was in awe, still trying to process the enormity of what had just happened. The spell he had cast could have wiped out half her academy if he had chosen to. Though it took time to cast, the barrier he had erected was a high-level one, meaning that, in theory, as long as no one was strong enough to destroy it quickly, he had all the time he needed to cast his spells without even having to move. The scariest part was that she had a feeling it wasn''t even his strongest attack. As these thoughts clicked in her mind, an idea began to form. She had thought it would take years to pull off, but his presence here could change that. ''Maybe he can help me?'' she muttered under her breath. Chapter 171 - 171: Cursed Sea Part 2 But there was a problem. His sole focus was on obtaining the Dragon Core¡ªnothing else mattered. And she had nothing of value to offer in return for his assistance. In every way, he was far superior¡ªspells, knowledge, power, and physique. Someone like him seemed to have everything he needed. It was even a wonder why he hadn''t grown arrogant, despite being impressive in so many ways. A trait she had to admit was very likable. He was unlike other men who grew more corrupt as their power and status increased. Still, the thought lingered. If he really agreed... She could move forward with her plans far faster than she ever could on her own. "Is there something wrong?" Asher''s voice cut through her thoughts, pulling her back to the present. He noticed she was deep in thought; she wasn''t exactly good at hiding her feelings. Lucia blinked, momentarily caught off guard. She quickly masked the surprise on her face, forcing a calm expression as she met his gaze. "No¡­. I''m just... thinking." She didn''t dare share the true thoughts running through her mind without having properly made a plan yet. "What is it?" She was puzzled by his interest in her. It was unlike him to show concern, and she couldn''t help but wonder what had changed. Had he noticed something? Or was this just another way of him trying to keep her in check? Little did she knew, his impression of her had changed¡ªjust a bit. He could sense that she had become more mindful of her actions around him. It was subtle, but the change was there. This contrast to her usual impulsive, more arrogant demeanor made her seem like she had improved, when in reality, it was just her adjusting to his presence. Asher saw through it, but he couldn''t deny that it was an interesting change. "I¡­" Lucia paused, biting her lip, unsure whether to continue. "Never mind." She turned and walked inside without saying another word. His curiosity was stirred by her uncharacteristic hesitation. It wasn''t like her to hold back, and the fact that she had made an effort to stop herself only made him more intrigued. "How about you tell me? Maybe I can help you. Think of it as my payment for you assisting me." His words stopped her in her tracks. She hadn''t expected him to offer his help on his own. Regardless, this was good news to her. She''d be stupid not to take advantage of his rarely shown kindness. "Let''s talk inside, this is a bit long," she suggested. Asher gave a slight nod and followed her inside. The possibility that the attack they had experienced was orchestrated by someone pulling the strings lingered in his mind, but he couldn''t be bothered to investigate. If they stopped now, he would let it go, only making a move if they hadn''t learned their lesson yet. They sat face to face, and before continuing, he cast another barrier spell, just in case they were attacked again. With the preparations complete, she was free to say whatever was on her mind. Lucia hesitated, but forced the words out of her mouth. "I come from a family of well-known sorcerers," she began, her eyes avoiding his for a moment. "But... I''m not a legitimate child." Asher remained unbothered; still, he asked just to keep the conversation moving. "I don''t see any problem with that. " She looked down, a small sigh escaping her. It was true¡ªbeing a legitimate child wasn''t that big of a deal. "My mother was a beastkin servant my father took in. I was raised as a noble, but that didn''t stop others from looking down on me¡­ especially my own family. They never treated me like I belonged." Asher watched her for a moment, sensing her discomfort. "So, that''s why you feel the need to prove yourself?" Lucia nodded, a faint trace of bitterness in her voice. "It''s the only way I can show them that I''m worth something... that I''m better than they think. It''s the only way to validate my existence." Asher listened in silence. He had heard similar stories before¡ªfamilies torn apart by status, titles, and wealth. But what struck him wasn''t the bitterness in her voice or the weight of her words. It was the desperation behind them. Lucia wasn''t just trying to prove her worth to others¡ªshe was trying to convince herself. Her greatest enemy, before anyone else, was her own insecurity. ''If what she says is true, it makes sense. No wonder her personality''s so... twisted. Some of it, at least. '' He''d seen others who had it worse¡ªfar worse¡ªand yet managed to remain grounded, mindful of others. It was her choice to be overbearing. No amount of trauma could justify her past actions. "So, what do you really want? Is it revenge?" He went straight to the point, not caring about the subtlety this time. "Yes," she nodded. "But it''s not because I was mistreated. I''m not weak enough to let those things affect me." "Then what is it?" Lucia''s took a deep breath "It''s because they took something from me¡­" She paused, her gaze falling, eyes clouded with pain. After a long moment, she finally said, "They made me kill my own mother." When those words hit Asher, he clenched his fist, his jaw tightening. He had a soft spot for topics like this, and it immediately made him think of his own mother. A fleeting image of her flashed in his mind, stirring a mix of anger and sorrow deep within him. The world he once knew was gone, overrun by demons. The chance of his mother dying was high, and it made him feel guilty for not being there to protect her. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lucia noticed the change in his demeanor and asked, "Are you alright? Did I say something wrong?" He didn''t answer her. Instead, he asked a question of his own. "They made you kill your own mother? Explain that to me," His tone was colder this time, and he looked like a completely different person. Chapter 172 - 172: Eryx Part 1 Lucia hesitated, her hands trembling as she clasped them together. Something about his attitude now left her speechless. She hadn''t known he had this side to him since he rarely showed any violent tendencies, even when things didn''t go his way. Moments like these reminded her just how little she really knew about him. He was like a Pandora''s box; the moment she peeked inside, she uncovered a depth of power and darkness that both fascinated and terrified her. Asher, sensing her distress, realized he had been unconsciously releasing a lot of pressure. He quickly toned it down, letting her breathe more easily. This was one of the downsides of having a perfect magical body like his. While his energy was usually stable, it often fluctuated with his strong emotions. Since it was far more concentrated than normal, even a brief lapse in control could cause moments like this. "Sorry... I didn''t mean to scare you." Lucia took a deep breath, her hands slowly unclenching. "It''s... okay. Just... warn me next time," Her words came out steadier than she felt, though her legs felt like they might give out. ''I''m fine. Calm down,'' she said, forcing a weak smile. However, the stiffness in her shoulders showed the unease she tried to hide. She attempted to look up but quickly averted her gaze, fear compelling her to fix her eyes on the floor instead. Without meaning to, she found herself becoming more submissive, her instincts recognized how easily he could dominate her without even trying. She had always seen herself as superior, thinking all men were beneath her. But when she finally encountered someone who surpassed everyone else, she felt an unexpected urge to surrender. Unconsciously , she had been longing for someone like him all along. Someone who could put her in her place "I..." she started, her voice trembling and soft. It broke halfway, and she took a deep breath, forcing herself to keep going. Asher leaned forward slightly, his tone gentler than usual. "Take your time," The warm in his voice made her chest tighten. She wasn''t used to people being patient with her, and it felt strange, almost uncomfortable. But it was enough to push her forward. "They started with my mother. She was the key to their evil plan." Asher''s expression changed "The key?" Lucia nodded, her throat tightening as she fought hard to continue. "In Eryx, marriages among cousins were common to maintain their power. But after dozens of generations, a troubling issue emerged¡ªmore and more were born with disabilities. They wanted to create an artificial body capable of holding more energy than a normal person, even without coming from a pure bloodline." Asher nodded. It wasn''t a foreign topic¡ªsimilar practices were common in his world as well. There were even studies showing that not only did inbreeding increase the chances of disabilities, but it also lowered overall IQ from one generation to the next. For a place that prioritized knowledge, that was a troubling outcome. Lucia''s voice wavered as she continued, "Because we were blood-related, they used her body as the base for my transformation. I tried to resist, but they forced me, threatening to kill both me and my mother if I refused. I was only 10 that time. " Her voice cracked, and she looked down, blinking back tears. Asher was stunned. He had expected something terrible, but this went far beyond anything he could have imagined. What kind of twisted people could commit such an act? "They drained her completely¡ªher life, and energy¡ªand transferred it to me. It worked, but she had to die in the process." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her hands clenched in her lap, the sting of her nails biting into her palms offering the only distraction. Asher stayed silent/He knew the process of creating a magical body was dangerous. He had only succeeded because his own body was already an anomaly¡ªan exception to the rules. Now, it all made sense. This world already had people born with magical bodies, yet they were still dissatisfied, which led to someone like Lucia being born. It also explained why her magical body was inferior. Still, forcing a daughter to sacrifice her own mother for the sake of power was too much. "So, you want to take down your entire family, is that it?" "Yes, but that''s not all. I also want to end the experiment my family''s conducting. I was the first, and what they did to me set the stage for others to endure the same fate." She nodded, her expression earnest. "It''s a large and influential family, so I had planned to wait until I was strong enough to compete in the tournament and become a sage¡ªmaybe in two decades, maybe three. But now that you''re here, I think you have a better chance of pulling it off. What you showed me back then... I honestly believe you can become a sage, and even take a title from one of the current ones." He paused, neither rejecting nor agreeing to her request. It was not something that could be decided lightly. She was literally asking him to massacre an entire family¡ªone that could range from a few people to dozens, maybe even hundreds. He had never been the type to resort to killing first as an answer to everything. However¡ª The mention of her mother''s sacrifice grated on his nerves, a notion he deeply despised. If what she described was true, the people of Eryx were nothing short of psychopaths. He was not one to judge¡ªhe was not a saint himself¡ªbut he also would not feel guilty if he ended up killing people like them. "I''ll help you, if I have the time. But my priority is to get the Dragon Core." "That''s enough for me," she exclaimed, her face lighting up with relief. If he really won the tournament and became a sage, he would have the power to put pressure on her family. She knew that promise could escalate things in the future. For now, though, she was content with having at least secured his word. With the conversation over, both of them returned to their studies. Asher continued casting spells to scout their surroundings, just in case the ones responsible for the first wave of the attack were following them. But no signs appeared. They must have decided to stop, or perhaps the beasts ganging up on them had just been a rare coincidence. As they continued on travelling, the air around them began to change . Lucia, sensing the shift in the atmosphere, stood up abruptly. She reached into her bag and pulled out a small, ornate compass. Slowly, the needle swung, pointing toward the north. Asher glanced over, his gaze narrowing on the object in her hand. "Without this compass, no one would ever find Eryx. It''s the only way." she explained. The needle quivered again, then settled, pointing with precision toward their destination. Lucia took control of the Storm Eagle''s movement next. There was a control mechanism inside the cabin that sent vibrations to its back, helping it figure out where to go. By adjusting the controls, she guided the creature smoothly, making sure they stayed on track. After about an hour, they passed through the mist, and what was ahead was breathtaking and terrifying at the same time. Chapter 173 - 173: Eryx Part 2 The sky above was clear, but the water below glowed with an eerie green light, as if the entire ocean had transformed into a magical potion. Bubbles floated on the surface, and whenever they popped, small bursts of vitality erupted. It didn''t seem like the ocean here had a current; it was more like a pool than an open sea. The moon reflected off the water, casting everything in an eerie glow. Asher looked closer and realized the object in the sky wasn''t real¡ªit was a massive illusion or light effect, created to give the city its unique emerald glow. The Storm Eagle flew closer, and more details of the city came into view. While it wasn''t as huge as Alarath in terms of land area, the sheer number of tall buildings more than compensated for the gap All the structures were made of dark stone and metal, with countless towers rising toward the sky. At the edge were ports, boulevards, and piers, all forming a complete circular pattern around the area. The city''s round shape was perfectly symmetrical, with no flaws in its design. Instead of traditional walls, the boulevard acted like one large roundabout, with various types of vehicles moving through it. They resembled stagecoaches but had no animals pulling them; instead, their wheels glowed, powered by magic. There were different sizes¡ªsome designed for personal use, while others were much larger and longer, meant for transporting goods from one place to another. Huge metal boats covered in glowing runes floated by, transporting goods to selected piers. Above, the sky was just as busy, with dozens of airships moving in different directions. The hulls of each ship were made from polished metal. They curved carefully, creating a streamlined appearance. From this central structure, multiple propulsion engines extended like limbs, each humming faintly as they propelled the ships forward in the air. ''Did I get teleported to another world?'' he wondered. The difference between this place and Alarath was like night and day. He had anticipated a more advanced city, but given everything he saw, he wouldn''t be surprised if they had televisions in their homes. "We need to land at one of the ports and get ourselves an emblem. That way, the city''s golems won''t activate and target us," she explained, guiding the beast into a slow descent. "Golems? Are they the same as the ones back at the academy?" he asked, recalling the bronze statues. "No," she shook her head. "The golems here are more advanced. They''re the size of a small child, but they can hover and fly. They can also fire concentrated flames, and Eryx has tens of thousands of them. No one would be dumb enough to cause trouble here." Listening to her, he understood just how deep the waters ran in this place, and he was certain that what he was hearing was only the tip of the iceberg. He made a mental note to stay cautious; the danger level here was off the charts, probably the most perilous area he had stepped into so far¡ªexcept for the void. When the Storm Eagle landed on the platform, no one even glanced its way. It looked completely ordinary, especially since the area was filled with airships, and there were even more impressive beasts around. One of them was a golden roc, about one and a half times the size of the eagle. Its yellowish feathers shimmered, and its eyes appeared to be constantly burning with an intense flame. Another was a massive, winged serpent, its scales glistening in shades of silver as it coiled through the air. Its long, sinuous body twisted, its wings like delicate fins, allowing it to glide. Its eyes were a deep, glowing amber. The third creature was a giant, armored bat with wings that stretched wide enough to cast a shadow over an entire building. Its leather-like wings flapped in slow, powerful beats, and its sharp claws gleamed menacingly in the light. The bat''s fangs were visible even from a distance. There were other beasts present, but those three were by far the most eye-catching. THUD! They stepped down onto the stone platform. The place seemed to embrace the dark color in every corner, giving the entire area a depressing atmosphere, especially with the eerie green light filtering through. "Is there morning here?" he asked, curious. "No, this place has eternal night," she replied. "Whoever designed this place must really hate the sun," he commented. But before he could say anything more, Lucia grabbed his hand. "Don''t say anything bad about the king," she warned, her voice low. "They have eyes everywhere." He didn''t argue and just took her advice to heart. Trusting a local was the wisest thing to do when in a foreign place. They continued walking, passing by other sorcerers who had come from outside to participate in the tournament. Alongside them were people who moved with the familiarity of those who knew this place well. Asher asked her about them, and she explained that they were Eryx scouts, traveling the land in search of talent. They kept to themselves, so Asher didn''t bother looking at them any longer, knowing it could lead to misunderstandings and unnecessary trouble. When they reached a two-story building, they found clerks at desks handling paperwork. Normally, it would have taken some time, but since he was with Lucia, a local, she simply had to identify herself. With that, she registered him as a participant she was sponsoring for the tournament. He went through a few other processes unique to this place, such as registering his palm print in some sort of artifact. The emblem they gave him also acted as a kind of tracker. If he committed a crime, they could backtrack his location. Additionally, if the emblem somehow strayed too far from him, it would trigger an alarm, meaning he had to keep it with him at all times. The details in the emblem were too advanced, even for him, as he had never focused much on making artifacts back in the void. Tampering with it would be a bad idea. "It''s done," the female clerk said respectfully. "Sorcerer Lucia, Sorcerer Asher, you may head to the Origin Arena to complete your registration for the tournament. I advise you to proceed quickly, as the tournament will begin in a few days, and we are expecting participants from all over the world." Lucia didn''t reply and carried herself with an air of haughtiness. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The clerks, after all, were little more than slaves in this place, so it would have been unusual for sorcerers like them to treat her as an equal. She had already given Asher instructions, so he mirrored her and acted more aloof. It wasn''t difficult, considering this had been his real personality before he was thrust into one crazy event after another. As they turned away from the clerk''s desk and made their way toward the exit, a group suddenly blocked their path. Two sorcerers, their faces hidden by the deep hoods of their cloaks, stood in front of them. Behind them, a woman with sheep ears, her long white hair flowing gracefully, stepped forward. "Long time no see, Lucia," the woman''s playful voice rang out Chapter 174 - 174: Eryx Part 3 Her smirk was razor-sharp, and every word she spoke dripped with sarcasm. Lucia''s body stiffened. She had a proud personality in Alarath¡ªconfident and unshaken. But now, there was a slight tremble in her hands. ''Elira...'' she muttered, her teeth grinding together. She forced herself to meet the woman''s gaze. The sheep-eared woman might have looked timid and innocent, but Lucia knew better. Back in the academy, Elira had been one of the cruelest, always quick to belittle and torment her. "Oh, is the little experiment losing her nerve?" Elira purred, her voice rude and teasing. Her green eyes sparkled with a wicked glow as she walked closer. Her well-endowed chest bounced with every movement, drawing attention. Even Asher''s eyes instinctively gravitated toward it. It wasn''t because he was a pervert, but simply his reaction to something so noticeable. "Did I hit a sore spot? Are you mad I called you an experiment? I''m just telling the truth, though." Lucia took a slow breath, trying to regain control, but the insult stung deeper than it should have. She had been called many names before¡ªoutsider, impure, a stain on her bloodline¡ªand hearing it now brought the pain rushing back, as sharp as ever. It wasn''t like this when she first started. Back when few people knew her true nature, she had earned recognition for being talented and a quick learner, even though her magical power was weaker. But once her true identity was revealed, everyone who had hated or been jealous of her made her life a living hell. The sheep eared woman was one of the main ones who ruined her academy life. "You''ve got a lot of nerve, Elira," she forced a reply, her voice shaking just slightly as she tried to mask the weakness building inside her. Elira''s grin grew wider as she stepped even closer. "An experiment like you talking back like this?" she sneered. "Did you become more stupid after living outside of Eryx for so long? Maybe I should remind you that you''re at the bottom of the barrel here." Lucia''s fingers twitched at her side. She felt her heart race but quickly shoved the emotions down. She needed to stay composed, defend herself, and hold her ground. Showing weakness would only give her enemy the satisfaction they craved. "I..." Before she could say anything, Asher placed a hand on her shoulder. She looked up at him, confused, but he only shook his head. "It''s not worth it." Elira, annoyed by his intervention, turned her attention to him. She had already assessed him earlier, and in her eyes, he didn''t seem powerful at all. He didn''t even have a powerful body. Coming from a powerful family and being pure-blooded, her ego was even more overbearing than Lucia''s. "What are you doing, outsider?" she demanded. Asher just stared at her. She couldn''t gauge the depth of his power¡ªnot with the spell he had cast earlier to conceal it. He had learned his lesson when Lucia was able to quickly discover his flawless magical body before. With this spell, none of the sorcerers here could tell that he was probably the most powerful person around. He used the word "probably" because this world was vast, and the chance of a participant stronger than him wasn''t entirely zero. "Are you deaf? Why aren''t you answering when I''m asking you?" Elira snapped, trying to assert her dominance. She pressed mental pressure on him, attempting to force him to kneel. But after a while, nothing happened. There wasn''t even the slightest hint that he was affected. Thinking she had been too lenient, she increased the force. Despite her best efforts, he remained completely unfazed, his composure unbroken. It was clear now that her mental pressure wasn''t even strong enough to make him flinch. "Why, you insolent¡ª" Elira began, ready to release her aura, but one of the sorcerers beside her spoke up. "This isn''t the place. The tournament is about to start, and we can''t have others thinking we''re tormenting outsiders." She shot a glare at her companion. "I don''t care about what others think. He has no manners, and he needs to know his place." The sorcerer''s expression hardened. "You know the rules. We can deal with him later, but not here. Not now." Elira hesitated, her anger still burning in her eyes. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She turned to Asher, her voice cold and threatening. "Apologize now, or I swear I won''t care about the rules anymore." "How dare you!" Lucia lashed out. It was one thing for Elira to insult her, but now she was targeting Asher too. The commotion had attracted a crowd, with more and more people gathering around, eager to see what would happen next. Many thought that Asher would fight back. Powerful sorcerers were egotistic and prideful, and the ones entering the tournament were considered the best of the best in the whole world. But his next words shattered everyone''s expectations. "I apologize." Asher bowed his head, then grabbed Lucia''s hand and moved around the group. The other sorcerers watching the whole interaction began to laugh, finding his actions cowardly and pathetic. One of them sneered, "Look at him, too scared to even raise his voice. What kind of sorcerer lets someone like her walk all over them?" Another chuckled, "He''s either terrified or just doesn''t have the guts. I wonder why he even came here?" A third added with a chuckle, "What an idiot. A real sorcerer would''ve at least put up a fight. " Elira, hearing this, couldn''t suppress her smirk. She was very satisfied with the outcome. "Go and run away," she added, her voice dripping with contempt. "The two of you are a perfect match¡ªboth are losers." But Asher didn''t care. He let their insults roll off him, knowing they didn''t matter. He didn''t need to prove anything to them¡ªhe would show them what he was really capable of in the tournament. He believed in the saying, ''A shallow river makes more noise than a deep one.'' Chapter 175 - 175: Eryx Part 4 Outside. "Why did you stop me? Now we''re going to be a laughingstock!" Lucia snapped, trying to pull her hand free from his grip. But even his normal physical strength was too much for her. He kept walking, and she could do nothing but bite her lips in frustration. The worst part was that he wasn''t even responding. She began to wonder if she had done something to anger him. When they were far enough from the building, he stopped walking and turned to face her. He first checked to see if they were being followed before speaking. "What would talking back accomplish?" he asked. Lucia clenched her fists, glaring at him. "It''s not about winning the argument! It''s about standing up for myself. Do you know what it''s like to be treated like you''re less than everyone else? To have people mock you just for existing?" Her voice cracked slightly, but she quickly steadied it. "I can''t just let them walk all over me." "That''s useless," Asher said blunty "You''ll just embarrass yourself even more." "Easy for you to say!" she shot back, her voice rising. "You''re already powerful. You don''t need to prove anything because all you have to do is show your strength, and everyone respects you! I''m not like you!" Asher sighed, seeing that she misunderstood him. She probably thought his strength had always come effortlessly, that it was something he''d been born with. But that couldn''t be further from the truth. The power she saw in him was not a gift¡ªit was earned. He had fought for it, faced death more times than he cared to count. He was even been trapped in the Void, a place that could have kept him in darkness forever. No one knew the toll it had taken on him¡ªhow it had reshaped his whole personality. But right now, none of that mattered. He wasn''t going to start explaining the horrors of his past to her. People rarely listened when told about suffering; they just saw the power that came after. He focused his attention on her. She was tearing up, acting like a child. The woman he had seen at the academy, the one with the fire in her eyes, was gone. Now, all that was left was this fragile girl who seemed to have lost everything. "If you want to prove them wrong, I''ll do it in the tournament. I''ll fight for you. It''ll show them that you''re not someone to trample over." "You will?" She was stunned by assurance. This was the first time someone had been willing to go that far for her. It made her chest tighten in a way she could not explain. She looked away, trying to compose herself, but the small flicker of gratitude in her eyes was impossible to hide. "I''ll trust you," she muttered lowly. "Good." Asher nodded, turning to walk out of the aerial port. He had no intention of crossing paths with Elira''s group right now. He would teach them a lesson later, when the time was right. She followed him in silence, her thoughts a whirlwind. As they walked, she kept stealing glances at his wide back, her emotions a jumble of confusion. She wondered why he cared so much, why he had stepped in when he had nothing to gain. ''Does he like me now?'' she wondered. But for Asher, it wasn''t that complicated. He wasn''t doing any of this to win her favor or make an impression. The idea of seeing her romantically hadn''t even crossed his mind. To him, she was just a companion. He was doing the sensible thing¡ªshe was helping him, and it would be wrong to stand by and let her get bullied. When they reached the boulevard, they boarded a rune-powered stagecoach. As for the Storm Eagle, there was no need for concern. They had already informed the personnel when they registered, and it would be taken care of. The stagecoach moved smoothly along the road, which looked like asphalt but was more flexible, almost like a hard rubber. It was a marvel of Eryx''s technology¡ªdurable enough that no tracks were left behind when the stagecoach rolled over it. It was one of the city''s many wonders, showing just how far ahead Eryx was compared to the rest of the world. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The streets were lined with tall, metallic streetlights, their gothic design adding a unique harm. Each lamp glowed a soft green, perfectly in sync with the color of the moon that hung in the sky, casting its pale light over everything. The green light flickered slightly, giving the whole city a uniform color. In addition, there wasn''t a single real tree in sight. Instead, the streets were lined with artificial ones. Their leaves were made of polished metal, shimmering softly in the dim green light that filled the city. His thoughts drifted to the city''s most basic question: What did people eat here? Without real trees or crops, agriculture seemed almost non-existent. Did they have food factories? Magical farms? It was a mystery that lingered in his mind, but one that would have to wait. Lucia, sitting across from him, had also grown silent. She stared out the window, her gaze lost in the strange, dark look of Eryx. Before, she had never seen the city as anything more than an impressive place, full of wonder. But after spending so long in Alarath, the dark, depressing streets and the lack of real nature made it feel more like a prison now. "Is it always like this?" he broke the silence. "Yeah. It''s always like this," she responded, showing no hint of enthusiasm at all. Asher nodded, his fingers tapping lightly against the armrest. "I can''t decide if it''s impressive or just... empty." "It''s both," she said after a pause. "Impressive, but hollow." The two nodded in agreement. There was really nothing more to say about it, so they lapsed into silence, letting the quiet settle between them as the stagecoach continued its journey. They passed more towers along the way, each one more imposing than the last. But at this point, the words that came to Asher''s mind were all the same: dark, metal, industrialized, prison-like, and depressing. The city, with its cold, towering structures and lack of natural life, felt like a maze of steel and stone. Eventually, they reached their destination¡ªthe Origin Arena. But it wasn''t like any arena he had imagined. From a distance, it looked more like a towering monolith than a place of competition. The structure stretched high into the sky, about forty stories tall. It was round, almost resembling a giant staff, its top rising sharply above the cityscape. As they got closer, it became even more imposing. There were no windows, no signs of life on its surface. All they could see were the rough, uneven stones that made up its exterior, giving it a fortress-like appearance. The stone was weathered, as though it had been there for centuries, standing against time itself. When the stagecoach finally parked at the side of the road, Asher and Lucia could see that sorcerers had already begun to line up. ''I guess this is it,'' he muttered under his breath. Chapter 176 - 176: Eryx Part 5 Asher searched through his space bag, pulling out a small, cold chunk of metal. It was heavier than he expected, the weight of it pressing against his palm. Lucia''s eyes widened as she watched him hold it up. At first glance, the metal seemed unremarkable, just a regular piece of ore, but something about it made her skin crawl. This was a mineral from the Void, something that Index had discovered in one of the ancient ruins. He wasn''t sure why it was in the bag. Maybe Index had put it there and just forgotten about it. That''s why he assumed it wasn''t important. If it had been, he doubted that she would have simply let it sit inside the space bag for so long. There were other items inside the bag, most of them precious materials. However, crafting was not his forte, and because of that, he hadn''t yet found a use for most of them. He placed the chunk of metal in his right hand and held his left hand over it, softly chanting a spell. A faint orange glow appeared around his fingers, and the air around the metal began to heat up. Slowly, the dull silver surface changed, changing to a deep red as the metal glowed from the change in temperature. Lucia leaned closer, watching him with a raised eyebrow. "What are you doing now?" "We need to hide our faces" Asher responded, not looking up. "If we go out there like this, people will recognize you. These should help." Lucia didn''t argue with his reasoning; she understood it was for her own protection. Most of the facilitators would recognize her, and with the event being the biggest in Eryx, it was bound to attract locals eager to see the outsiders. Small wisps of steam rose as the heat intensified, softening the metal until it looked pliable. Once it was ready, he chanted another spell. A gust of wind formed around the softened metal, spiraling in controlled bursts. The swirling air bent and twisted the glowing piece , reshaping it with precise control. Sparks scattered with each adjustment, their brief flashes reflecting off his focused expression. He continued the process, cooling parts of the metal with a faint flick of wind while leaving other areas bendable. The spell required care and precision, and his control over the elements showed as the lump of metal gradually took the shape of a mask. Narrow eyes appeared first, cut into the surface with sharp angles. The mouth followed¡ªa downturned, somber frown. Once the first mask was done, Asher began shaping the second one. The same careful heating, bending, and cooling began again, though this time the design was different. The second mask had a sly grin, the kind that seemed to mock its surroundings. Each detail, from the curve of the smile to the slant of the eyes, was deliberate, giving the mask an almost lifelike quality. When the work was done, he picked up the masks, now cool to the touch. They gleamed faintly in the dim light, simple but effective in their design. He wiped his hands on his cloak and glanced at Lucia, holding out the grinning mask. "Here. Put this on." She stared at the mask for a moment before taking it, running her fingers over the surface. "I guess this will work," she muttered, though the craftsmanship surprised her. Asher said nothing, strapping the sad mask over his face. The fit was perfect, snug against his skin. Next, he snapped his fingers, and the fabric of his robe changed right before Lucia''s eyes, turning a deep jet black. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Silver patterns appeared along the edges, curling into simple but sharp designs that matched the sad expression on his mask. He gave the cloak a slight tug to make sure it fit well. "This should work," he nodded, sounding satisfied with the color. Lucia''s surprise showed in her wide eyes. She had not expected his robe to be an artifact, let alone do that. "You didn''t mention your robe could do that," she said, crossing her arms. Asher glanced at her. "You never asked," Lucia didn''t press further, though her curiosity lingered. She couldn''t help but wonder what other tricks he was hiding. When they stepped out of the coach, it immediately began to move again, its rune-powered wheels glowing faintly as it rolled away. They continued walking toward the entrance, blending in with the crowd. No one seemed to find their masks strange; in fact, many others were wearing one with different patterns and design. From their clothes, it was clear that everyone here came from different places, each with its own culture, which showed in their sense of style. The line moved forward slowly, the soft murmur of voices filling the air as participants waited their turn. Asher and Lucia stood side by side, the glass pillars ahead of them glowing faintly, each one holding sixteen small, star-shaped lights. When they reached the registration window, the staff member, a tall woman gestured toward another line. "Step forward when it''s your turn," the facilitator called out. "Touch the pillar to measure your power. To qualify for the tournament, you need to light up at least eight out of the sixteen stars. Anything less, and you''re out." Lucia''s gaze flickered over to Asher as they moved into position. Without a word, he turned to her, lowering his voice. "How many stars did you light up last time?" Lucia hesitated, but the mask hid the uncertainty in her expression. "Seven," she answered with a slight frown. "It was the best I have ever hit, but now¡­ I think I can hit nine, maybe ten." Asher raised an eyebrow. "Ten, huh? " If someone of her caliber was only that confident, it spoke volumes about the kind of strength it took to reach the full sixteen stars. While he was thinking about the test, a sudden gasp echoed through the crowd. He turned to see what the commotion was about. Chapter 177 - 177: Eryx Part 6 A woman approached the pillar, her white wings glowing softly, giving her an almost legendary appearance. On closer inspection, Asher noticed feathers along her hands and shoulders, marking her as part beastkin, likely of the bird type. She wore a long, flowing robe of soft silver that shimmered whenever she moved. Her hair fell in soft waves of white, blending with the glow of her wings. It matched her face perfectly. Her eyes were a deep, intense orange . The crowd stared at the woman in awe. Judging by their reactions, she was very well-known. "Do you know who she is?" Asher whispered to Lucia. Lucia gave a slight nod. "Yes. She''s Talira Skyshade, a powerful sorcerer from Zaryth, the capital of Storm. They say she was one of the strongest there. She''s especially dangerous if she has enough space and time to cast her most powerful spells." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Asher nodded in understanding, his gaze narrowing as he studied Talira closely. His eyes moved over her waist, noting the subtle way she held herself. He realized that she, too, had something in place to prevent others from sensing her true power directly. The moment her hand made contact, the pillar lit up. First, one star glowed, then four, then five. The stars kept lighting up faster and faster. People in the crowd started whispering as the pillar reached eight stars, then ten, and finally, it stopped at thirteen. The entire place went quiet. Thirteen stars. That was the highest anyone had seen so far, and it left everyone amazed. Asher watched the woman carefully. Her calm expression didn''t change, even as everyone around her stared in disbelief. She had just set a new record, and she did not even show any hint of satisfaction. Lucia whispered, "Thirteen stars... I didn''t think anyone could get that close to sixteen other than you. " He turned to Lucia and asked, "How many stars do you think I can light up?" She thought for a moment, considering his abilities, then replied, "Fourteen." "Just fourteen?" He raised an eyebrow. "And how strong are those named sages?" "They''re power can''t be measured by this pillar," she explained. "But if it''s based on stars, it could be around twenty after they got their legacy." He couldn''t help but feel that Lucia was overestimating the named sages and underestimating him. But he couldn''t blame her. After all, she had never seen the full extent of his power, and he had no intention of revealing it just to make a point. He would only use more if someone was skilled enough to force him into a corner. As more people took their turn, the crowd watched intently. Several managed to hit twelve stars, and a rare few reached thirteen. The high numbers made it clear just how strong the participants were. However¡ª Having a massive amount of energy didn''t guarantee victory. There were plenty of cases where someone with only 8 stars managed to defeat a participant with a higher score. The difference wasn''t always about quantity; it often came down to how efficiently they used their spells. Power alone wasn''t enough to win¡ªstrategy and skill played a huge role. When it was his turn, all eyes turned to him, partly because of the mask he wore. But he paid them no mind. He reached out and casually touched the glass pillar. Immediately, the stars began to light up, faster than anyone had seen before. But then, the light suddenly paused at 8-mark. It was a pass, but still disappointing, especially considering how quickly the stars had lit up. Most of the sorcerers sneered in disdain, finding his attempt pathetic despite passing. "Eight stars? Pathetic," one sorcerer scoffed. "I thought he''d be something more." "He almost fooled us," another added with a smirk. But for those with a keen eye, it was obvious he was holding back. Talira, waiting for her companions to finish, couldn''t help but smile. ''It seems I''m not the only one trying to hide my power. To think he could really stop at exactly where he wanted¡ªhis control is impressive.'' She then turned her attention to the other sorcerers she was wary of. They noticed her gaze and, in return, regarded her with similar caution. All of them were now wondering if another unknown dark horse had entered the tournament. Back on the platform, the insults kept coming¡ªbut Asher ignored them. Their words had no effect on him; in the grand scheme of things, they were irrelevant. With a calm step, he walked towards a male facilitator. As he approached, he pulled out his emblem and presented it without hesitation. The facilitator glanced at him and smiled, fully aware that Asher was stronger than he let on. "Do you have an alias you''d like to use for the tournament?" the facilitator asked. Asher didn''t need to think long. It came to him instantly. "Ash,". It was fitting¡ªsomeone who had already died, turned to ash, and then resurrected. In a way, he couldn''t shake the feeling that his name was some kind of foreshadowing . The facilitator nodded, recorded his alias, and assigned him the number 517. He was then instructed to wait in the corner. Those who passed began talking among themselves, trying to make connections. They were preparing for the possibility that the next qualification test might require a group just like last time. They immediately gathered around those who had lit up 10 to 13 stars, drawn to them like moths to a flame. Asher, on the other hand, kept to himself. Meanwhile, Lucia stayed on the sidelines, not taking the test, and just watched. As Asher savored the quiet and peace around him, the hum of distant conversations faded into the background. He closed his eyes for a moment. But then, a voice broke through his silence. "Nice meeting you, " Opening his eyes, he saw Talira standing in front of him. She raised her hand toward him, her fingers extended in a casual offer of a handshake. Chapter 178 - 178: Light Chat Asher looked at her soft hand for a moment before shaking it. Her grip was gentle, and her touch felt light, almost weightless. "Same," he replied briefly, pulling his hand away. But she didn''t let go. Instead, she clasped his hand with both of hers. "You''re strong," she whispered, her voice soft and filled with intent. "You''ve hidden it well, but I can tell just from touching you. You''re the most powerful person here." Her words weren''t just quiet¡ªthey carried an enchantment. A spell wove through her voice, ensuring no one else could hear their conversation. Asher''s mask concealed any hint of emotion. He didn''t pull his hand away this time, letting her grip linger a moment longer. "You''re observant," his tone was blunt, offering neither confirmation nor denial. Talira''s smile deepened, a subtle curve of her lips that hinted at satisfaction. Her intense orange eyes seemed to search for something beyond his words, as if she could see through his mask and the layers he kept hidden. "I try to be. It''s the only way to survive in a place like this." She finally let go of his hand, taking a step back as she adjusted her posture. "How about we form an alliance?" she suggested. Her words made her intentions clear. "Why?" he asked, crossing his arms casually. "There''s a high chance the next test will be a group battle," she added, her gaze turning to the other sorcerers who were now gathering in small circles, forming alliances of their own. Her eyes lingered on them for a moment before returning to him. "You''ll need allies, and so will I. Working together might save us both some trouble." Asher studied her for a second, trying to figure out if she had a hidden agenda. "And why me?" he probed, keeping his tone casual Talira met his gaze, then shrugged lightly before responding. "You''re strong, and you''re not arrogant. I don''t waste time with careless people. Together, we''d stand a better chance of making it through." "That''s it?" Asher tilted his head slightly, sizing her up. "And what happens if I refuse?" She made a slight movement, her wings glowing faintly as they shifted. "Then I''ll find someone else. But let''s be honest¡ªneither of us would want to face each other as enemies too soon." Asher''s mind raced as he considered her offer. He had no reason to ally himself¡ªhe was strong enough on his own. While this was happening, another group of sorcerers approached them. There were four of them, all birdkin, their feathers glinting in hues of black, much like crows. Talira recognized them immediately. Even the weakest among them had managed to light up ten stars, making them a good enough group. One of them stepped forward, his gaze fixed on her. "Why are you wasting your time on that eight-star?" he grumbled, his voice dripping with disdain as he nodded toward Asher. Talira remained calm, not giving them an immediate response. She found it almost laughable that they couldn''t see through him¡ªor perhaps they did see it but refused to accept that he could be stronger than them because of their ego. Either way, their arrogance revealed their character, and it made her stomach churn in disgust. In contrast, when she glanced back at Asher, her impression of him remained favorable. He didn''t display any of the over-the-top antics or attitudes that often came with power. Instead, he carried himself with restraint, as if he understood the weight of his abilities and took responsibility for how he used them. It didn''t take a genius to figure out which one was the best bet for an alliance. Talira turned her attention back to the group. The mocking sorcerer still stood with a sneer, waiting for a response. "You think you can just walk up and make demands because you''ve lit up a few stars?" she asked, raising an eyebrow. "I don''t waste my time with people who can''t see past their own egos." The group fell silent, her words cutting through the air with the intent to scold and humiliate them. "Leave us alone ," She didn''t even hold back, making sure to raise her voice, drawing the attention of nearby sorcerers. More eyes turned toward them, watching with growing interest as the tension rose. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You!" one of the birdkin with long hair snarled, his fists clenched, ready to lash out at her. But before he could act, his companion grabbed his arm, pulling him back with a warning look. Fighting here without permission was a direct challenge to the laws of Eryx. If they broke that rule, they would be killed before they even had a chance to prove themselves. After a moment, the long-haired sorcerer spat on the ground, his anger barely contained. "Watch your back in the tournament," he grumbled. "You''re not the only strong one here." She stayed silent, refusing to waste her breath on them. Instead, she gave them a faint smile¡ªone that spoke volumes. It made it clear: they could try, but they would ultimately fail. The birdkin walked away, their mood darkened. They had come with the assumption that they could win her over, thinking they shared a connection as flying types. But her presence wasn''t something they could claim so easily. Not only was she powerful¡ªshe also possessed a beauty that set her apart from others. "I''m sorry about the mess," she bowed her head. Her tone was different from what he''d expected from most sorcerers¡ªespecially those who walked around with such power. Asher could tell she meant it. "Alright, I''ll take your offer into consideration if it really is a team battle," he agreed, nodding slightly. She clasped her hands together, relieved that she had managed to convince him. "Thank you. I won''t disturb you any longer. I''ll gather more people¡ªdon''t worry, I''ll make sure they have decent character." With that, she gave him a polite nod and turned to leave, her wings fluttering softly as she moved through the crowd, already thinking about who else might be a worthy ally. Chapter 179 - 179: The Odds. When the initial screening ended, the crowd that had gathered made their way in front of the tower. Lucia had to remain outside with other non-participants and those who hadn''t passed the test but hoped to gain inspiration or see the gap between themselves and the successful candidates. As she stood among the crowd, her gaze drifted toward the base of the towering stone structure. It loomed silently with no visible entrance. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, without warning, the ground rumbled. A low, deep tremor spread through the earth. With a slow, grinding sound, the stone walls began to part, revealing the dark interior of the tower. The gap widened, and a massive opening¡ªeasily thirty feet tall¡ªappeared in front of them. ''This thing is wide enough to fit thirty people at once,'' he thought, impressed by how big the entrance was. He focused on the darkness inside, curious to see what was beyond, but to his surprise, his vision was blocked. An invisible barrier was stopping him from seeing clearly. The shadows inside seemed to shift in a way that made everything blurry. ''As expected, this place has so many interesting spells,'' "Everyone, step inside," the facilitators instructed. One by one, the sorcerers began walking in groups, entering the tower. As Asher counted the heads of those passing through, he realized there were over 500 people¡ªan impressive number. It made him pause for a moment, reflecting on just how huge this world really was. Alarath, despite being a capital, felt small now, like a tiny droplet in the middle of an endless ocean. Arcane Arts, though difficult to study, were highly sought after¡ªnot just by the masses, but also by kingdoms and governments. Because of their importance, sorcerers received a great deal of support from these powerful entities, ensuring that more and more of them continued to rise in numbers. As the first group of sorcerers crossed the massive gate, they disappeared into the thick darkness beyond. There was no sound, no sign of them reappearing. For a brief moment, it might have seemed unsettling to an outsider, but none of the participants panicked. They all knew this was just part of the test. Eryx, the powerful kingdom running the tournament, wouldn''t sabotage them. There was no merit in doing so. Asher stood there for a second, watching the others file in. He was about to step forward when he felt a gentle tap on his back. Turning, he found Talira standing behind him. She was accompanied by three other beastkin women, each one different in their own way. The first, a foxkin, had two eyes that were as unique as she was. One eye was a bright, fiery orange, and the other was a piercing, vibrant blue. The different colors made her look almost magical, as if she saw the world in two different lenses. Her long, silvery hair was pulled back into a loose braid that hung over her shoulder. She wore a bold, sleeveless robe that was pure orange, the color so bright it almost seemed to glow. The robe fit her slim and thin figure, emphasizing her proportions. Next to her was a snakekin, her lower body that of a serpent, coiling effortlessly as she moved. Her scales shimmered in a mix of deep green and gold, catching the light with every movement. Long black hair flowed straight down her back, paired with striking yellow eyes. She wore a robe of rich, dark indigo, designed to flow gracefully around her serpent-like tail. Her olive-toned skin stood out against the dark colors of her outfit, adding an air of both elegance and danger to her presence. The third was the leopardkin, her golden eyes narrowed and alert, much like a predator on the prowl. Her dark brown skin was marked with the spots of a leopard, giving her a wild, untamed look. Short, curly hair in deep brown with hints of auburn framed her face, while a robe of earthy browns and golds, designed for freedom of movement, completed her look. The four women stood together, their combined beauty making even the most strong-willed men do a double take. Talira gave him a small, knowing smile before turning slightly to gesture to the three women beside her. "This is Kira," she said, motioning to the foxkin. She then nodded toward the snakekin, her eyes gleaming with respect. "This is Meria." Finally, she turned to the leopardkin. "And this is Rhea." She only told them their names, because none of them would really want to talk more about themselves, considering that they were all rivals in the tournament. The three girls watched him with interest. "And his name is Ash," she introduced, having heard it when he registered an alias. They continued to study him carefully, their gazes scrutinizing every detail of him. Unfortunately, the mask he wore only made it harder for them to fully trust him. There were a few reasons for wearing a mask: first, to prevent others from knowing their identity and using prior knowledge against them; second, if the person was wanted or had a bounty on their head; or third, if they just preferred to keep their identity hidden for personal reasons. While this was happening, he was also deep in thought, but for a completely different reason. What were the chances that all of his group members were women? And not just any women¡ªeach one stunning in her own way, the kind of beauty that turned heads effortlessly. ''Is this really a coincidence?'' His face no longer mattered, considering he was wearing a mask. Plus, his performance had been deliberately low-key, so logically, the women in this tournament shouldn''t be flocking to him like this. But as if fate was playing a trick on him, he still found himself in this situation. At this point, he wouldn''t be surprised if, by the end of it all, every one of them ended up falling for him¡ªconsidering his track record. ''Could it be? Maybe I was just born to attract the opposite sex no matter what?'' he sighed, the thought sounding ridiculous. Then again, his past experiences said otherwise. Chapter 180 - 180: Cant be Hidden The foxkin, Kira, crossed her arms, her smile turning playful. After looking at him for an extended period, she couldn''t help but feel drawn to his mysterious aura. Even with his voice muffled by the mask, there was a charm to it that made her unconsciously think he was very good-looking. "So, Ash, any strategies? Or are you just winging it like the rest of us?" Her question was casual, but it broke the tension lingering between them. Asher''s head tilted slightly. "None at all," his was tone calm, almost disinterested. Kira raised an eyebrow, her two-toned eyes glinting with curiosity. "Bold answer. Or maybe you don''t need a strategy to begin with?" "I''ll let you decide on that," he replied curtly, making sure to speak only the bare minimum required to avoid sounding rude. Kira''s smirk widened, amused by his answer. "Fair enough. You don''t seem like the talkative type anyway." "Not much to tell about," His tone gave nothing away. Rhea rolled her eyes, her golden gaze flicking between the two. "If you''re done flirting, maybe we can focus on more important stuff?" Kira let out a light laugh, unbothered by the jab. "Relax, Rhea. Just breaking the silence." Her smirk lingered, but the loud voice of the facilitator quickly drew her attention. "Form your groups and prepare to move inside." Conversations stopped as the participants focused on their next steps. Their group huddled together instinctively, with Asher now standing among them. He noted how naturally they moved as a unit, even if they were still technically rivals. Talira''s presence seemed to be the glue holding them together. "You''d better keep up," Kira warned, her tone half-teasing, half-serious. "We''re not slowing down for anyone." Asher''s voice remained steady. "Don''t worry. I don''t plan on falling behind." Talira watched the exchange with a curious smile, entertained by the dynamic forming between him and the others. She half expected them to be wary of him for a while, given his mysterious nature and the fact that he was male, but it didn''t seem to be an issue for him at all. ''He''s naturally good at charming women,'' she muttered under her breath, finding it oddly entertaining how easily he caught people''s attention, especially the opposite sex. She had met many impressive people in her life, yet none of them compared to Asher. Despite his efforts to stay low-key, he still managed to capture her attention¡ªand the rest . ''Maybe this is just his style?'' She assumed that his aloof personality was his own way of making girls curious about him¡ªa subtle strategy that required no effort but seemed to work well enough. If he could hear her thoughts right now, he would be cursing himself. He had genuinely thought that keeping his mouth shut would make them less interested in him, maybe even bore them to death¡ªbut it was backfiring spectacularly. As the group continued onward, the change in atmosphere was harder to ignore. The air grew colder, heavier with tension, and each step echoed louder, swallowed by the looming darkness of the gate ahead. The moment they crossed the threshold together, an attack headed their way without warning. It was quick and perfectly timed. However¡ª Talira reacted fast. Her wings snapped open, and a gust of wind erupted in all directions, forming a dome that deflected the spells. "Jump!" she shouted. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In an instant, the ground beneath them erupted. Jagged stone spikes shot upward, sharp and deadly, aimed to impale them. They leapt to the side, narrowly avoiding the barrage. But Asher didn''t move. The floor beneath his feet remained untouched, as if no spell could be casted under his shadow. The attackers quickly changed their strategy. As the ground vibrated again, more spikes shot up, aimed straight for his body. But when the jagged stone tips came into contact, they shattered on impact, breaking into fine dust that scattered in the air like sand. Wave after wave of attacks rained down on him¡ªspikes, flames, wind, lightning¡ªbut with every strike, they shattered or dispersed before even touching him It was as if the very space around him bent to his will, neutralizing every threat. This gave the other four girls some leeway, as the attackers focused solely on Asher. The girls, still hovering in the air, watched the entire scene with amused expressions. Those jagged spikes weren''t normal. They looked like stone, but they were far harder¡ªharder than steel, even. Turning those jagged spikes into fine dust with a mere touch was nothing short of outrageous¡ªeven for them. To pull something like that off, they''d have to use their trump card, which was absurd given that the tournament had only just begun. There was a brief silence¡ªan uncomfortable one¡ªas the realization hit the attackers. This wasn''t a normal barrier. His spell, whatever it was, had disrupted their well-planned assault. With that, they chose to run, knowing that a direct fight would only exhaust both sides. Asher stood still, sensing their retreat, but he didn''t bother to chase them. It was hardly worth his time. What surprised him more was just how powerful the artifact, Index, had created. ''At this rate, I''ll win without even moving,'' he thought with a sigh, a mix of surprise and disbelief. But as much as he was taken aback by its power, there was also a sense of pride. His girlfriend''s craftsmanship was on full display despite their impossibly long-distance relationship. She was protecting him all the time. This made him happy and sad at the same time. ''I miss her,'' he muttered under his breath. It was a good thing he was wearing his mask to hide his emotions, or the girls with him would probably be shocked. Here was someone who had just shrugged off a combined attack from high-level sorcerers, yet instead of feeling lucky, he was lost in thoughts of missing his girlfriend. Well, no one could really blame him. Those spells might have been strong by their standards, but his robe was crafted by someone who had dedicated her entire life to perfecting her art. When it came to creating magical items, it would take Asher years to even come close to Index''s skill. THUD! The four women landed nearby, their expressions showing mixed emotions. Meria, the snakekin, crossed her arms and frowned. "You shouldn''t show off like that. Using a trump card this early is a bad idea." The others exchanged glances, then turned their attention back to Asher. They had to admit¡ªher logic was solid. All of them were sorcerers, and with enough information and preparation, they could find countless ways to counter him. Kira''s fox ears twitched as she added, "She''s right. If you reveal your best move now, your enemies will figure out how to counter it later." Talira nodded, her tone careful and respectful. "We all have our trump cards, but we save them for when it really matters. Using them too soon is too risky. There are countless ways to handle that ambush." Rhea smirked, shaking her head slightly. "Yeah, rookie mistake. Hold back next time." Asher stood silently, his expression unreadable, but inside, he was very confused. ''Trump card? I didn''t even do anything. '' Chapter 181 - 181: Cant be Hidden Part 2 He glanced down at the dust around his feet¡ªthe remains of the spikes that had shattered. The floor beneath him had also been scorched in places where flames had grazed it, with cracked stone running through the surface. Areas where lightning had struck were marked with faint, charred patterns, and the wind''s force had left deep grooves in the stone. He turned his focus to the girls. Now they were waiting for him to say something, so he gave a small nod. "Got it," he replied, knowing that arguing with them would be a hassle. Meria looked satisfied, as though she had taught him an important lesson. "I hope you don''t get too cocky. The next time will be tougher." The others nodded in agreement, believing their advice was relevant, unaware that he was simply going along with them. Talira stepped forward, her wings folding neatly behind her as she addressed everyone. "That wasn''t a warning. It''s a declaration. From here on out, killing is not only allowed¡ªit''s encourage." Kira frowned, her playful demeanor replaced with unease. "So they''re trying to thin us out before the actual tournament. Make sense. " Talira glanced around ."We need to be more cautious from here on out." Meria nodded, her eyes scanning the area. "Yes, especially since those who came in first had an advantage." All of their expressions grew more serious. Sorcerers had a wide range of trap spells in their arsenals. They were time-consuming to set up. But it wasn''t impossible to complete in under 15 minutes if five to ten high-level sorcerers worked together. "This test is unfair," Rhea muttered, shaking her head. She hated how unbalanced it was. There was a moment of silence. "I agree," Talira exhaled sharply, her gaze sweeping over the paths ahead. She raised a hand, pointing toward the tunnels. "But for now, let''s focus on that." Rhea glanced down the first tunnel and said, "That one looks too quiet..." Kira moved toward the second tunnel, her ears twitching. "This one''s bigger. More space might be good for us." Meria shook her head. "The previous group would have chosen that one too. It''s too obvious, and they likely set up traps." Kira frowned but didn''t argue. "Fair point. But that doesn''t mean we should avoid it entirely. Maybe we can use it to our advantage." Rhea crossed her arms. "Walking straight into their hands? No thanks. They will be waiting for us." Asher held back a sigh. ''Why are they talking so much?'' He glanced at the girls, who were still discussing the pros and cons of each tunnel. ''They''re wasting time,'' he thought. ''We''re not getting any closer to a decision.'' He waited patiently, but their voices only overlapped. Finally, he spoke up, cutting through the noise. "Let''s take the middle one. It''s the safest option." They turned to him, surprised by his sudden decision. Rhea raised an eyebrow. "Why the middle one?" He paused for a moment, knowing any logical explanation would likely be met with more questions. "I have a way to sense danger. And it has 99.99% accuracy." The group stared at him, their expressions a mix of surprise and skepticism. Rhea was the first to speak. "Sensing danger? Is that some sort of spell?" Asher gave a small nod, keeping it vague. "Something like that. It''s helped me out more times than I can count." Kira raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "99.99% accuracy, huh? That''s impressive. But if it''s that good, why didn''t you mention it sooner?" Instead of responding, he just walked forward with confidence. He had had enough of the talking. The way he carried himself left no room for doubt, and the others, without saying a word, found themselves following him. None of them expected Asher to pick a tunnel at random, but that''s exactly what he did. Well, it wasn''t random, technically speaking. The middle tunnel was the third one, and his alias¡ªASH¡ªhad three letters. As for the dangers ahead? He would just destroy them all. There was no need to overthink it. If something that simple was already a challenge, then they had no business being in this tournament. The group moved into the passage, their footsteps echoing off the stone walls. Asher led the way, pretending to know what he was doing. After a couple of minutes, he sensed a slight distortion. His focus shifted, detecting a faint line of danger in the walls ahead¡ªbarely noticeable to anyone else. Without hesitation, he silently activated his magic. Instead of casting a visible spell, he channeled his energy through the soles of his boots. It sank into the stone beneath him. The trick wasn''t just to disarm it. He had to be careful not to alert anyone else to what he was doing. He masked his energy with the same force that hummed through the dungeon''s walls, blending it in seamlessly. With a careful push, he sent his energy into the floor, gently altering its setup just enough to make it stop working. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just like that, they moved forward without trouble. More traps was ahead, but he easily dismantled them with his spell. However, the simplicity of the traps wasn''t a sign of weakness. They were just designed to be straightforward and less complex, given the time constraints. Kira raised an eyebrow, her tone playful but respectful. "I''ll give you credit. Choosing the middle path... guess it was the right call after all." Meria''s eyes narrowed in approval. "Didn''t think you''d get us this far without a problem. Nice work." Rhea smirked, her arms crossed. "Alright, alright. I''ll admit it. You knew what you were doing. For now, anyway." Asher didn''t respond, just giving them a small, nonchalant nod. He had no doubt that, with their skills, they could easily navigate the passages, but not as quickly as they could with him around. Before they knew it, they found themselves in another chamber. This time, there was no clear path ahead¡ªonly a wide deep hole and floating slabs of stone. The slabs floated randomly in the air, rising like steps, but each gap between them was at least ten feet wide. Not only that, each slab was engraved with runes, cleverly hidden from view. He would need to focus more to decipher their meaning. Glancing down at the slabs below and then up at the ones above, Kira asked, "So which is it? Up or down?" It was a tough question, and none of them had a definite answer. Then they remembered Asher, who had the ability to sense danger. They instinctively thought he had the answer to this. They looked at him with expectant eyes, waiting for an answer. He sighed, his fingers brushing the edge of his cloak. ''You''ve got to be kidding me,'' This was exactly why he hated showing some of his abilities in front of them¡ªthey would become more and more dependent on him. ''I guess there''s no choice for now.'' Reaching out with his senses, he expected to get some clue, but there was nothing. His brows furrowed as he tried again, only to feel the same barrier¡ªa wall blocking him from seeing what was ahead. ''Is this supposed to confuse us?'' Chapter 182 - 182: Up or Down Part 1 "Let me test it out first," he stepped forward. A small ball of fire appeared in his palm, its light casting flickering shadows on the cold stone walls. He flicked his wrist, and the flame surged ahead. It streaked through the air for a moment before dimming and vanishing. ''They neutralize my spells?'' he muttered, narrowing his eyes. He tried again, this time conjuring a solid shard of ice. It shot forward and splintered into shards before falling downward. His brows furrowed as realization dawned. The speed at which they fell was unnaturally fast, far quicker than their weight would suggest. "It''s not that the flame was ineffective," he glanced back at the group. "This place has some sort of gravity spell. It''s pulling everything down." "A trap that looks like an easy choice," Meria crossed arms. "Classic Eryx. They want us to believe both paths work, but only one really does." Talira stepped to the edge of the platform, her wings unfurling slightly. "If down is the easier path, then it''s also the more obvious one. Which means it''s likely the wrong way." "Or they want us to think that and pick the harder path," Rhea countered, her tone filled with frustration. "Either way, it''s designed to waste our time." "What do you think we should pick?" Talira asked, turning her attention to Asher. He had been helpful so far, so they wanted his opinion. "Let''s head upward," he suggested. "Alright, I''ll go since I can fly," Talira offered, spreading her wings and gliding toward the nearest slab. Before she could reach it, a heavy pressure slammed down on her. Thinking quickly, she used a wind spell to lighten the pressure just enough to land on the first slab. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Determined not to embarrass herself, she moved to the next one, and then the next. With each jump, the air grew heavier. By the time she reached the 20th slab, she was kneeling, breathing heavily. She glanced up, seeing at least thirty more ahead. ''I could keep going. But I''d have to release my strongest spells. I don''t think that''s a good idea.'' She looked down and saw the others still watching from below. For a moment, she hesitated, doubt creeping in. ''Should I use more than 70% of my power?'' she muttered under her breath. She had a spell that could potentially break through. It was a hidden trump card¡ªone she wanted to save for the tournament. Most of her team was powerful, so there was a good chance they would pass this test and become her rivals. If she showed them too much, she would lose the element of surprise. While she struggled, more groups began appearing at different openings. They watched her closely, some whispering to each other as they observed her attempts. A few stepped forward, each trying a different method to reach the next slab. One sorcerer attempted to leap from one to the next with a burst of fire beneath his feet, but the flames flickered out too quickly. Another tried to fly, only to be weighed down by the same invisible force that Talira had felt. Finally, a sorcerer with blue wings, tinged with yellow at the tips, stepped forward. His sharp features set in determination, he had had enough. His gaze burned with resolve, the test mocking his abilities. He was no ordinary sorcerer¡ªhe had even managed to light up 10 stars. A surge of power erupted around him as his body twisted and transformed into a large, magnificent purple flaming bird, its wings crackling with intense energy. The entire place lit up, and the temperature rose with his transformation alone. Without wasting any more time, he soared past Talira, leaving a trail of blazing light in its wake. He passed the 20th, then the 30th slab, soaring like a rocket streaking upward. The very air crackled with power, and every eye was fixed on him, watching, waiting for him to conquer the impossible. For a moment, it looked inevitable¡ªeveryone expected he would reach the top in one continuous burst of power. However¡ª By the time he reached the 35th slab, the pressure was too much, and the exhaustion from sustaining such intense form caught up with him. With a final burst of effort, the bird faltered, its wings faltering under the strain. He forced his body to land on the 35th slab, the flames around him sputtered out. Sweat poured down his brow, his breath coming in heavy gasps. Despite the failure, the other sorcerers remained silent. They didn''t mock him; they recognized the sheer difficulty of what he had attempted. "I don''t think this is possible!" he shouted, his voice echoing down. He refused to believe that anyone could actually make it to the top. And he wasn''t the only one who thought so. Most of the sorcerers, weaker than him, accepted his words. After all, what they had just witnessed was nearly impossible to replicate. Soon, most of the sorcerers decided to head down first to investigate. Before leaving, they watched Asher''s group in silence, but none of them said a word. They were enemies in this place, so there was no need to get friendly with them. Meanwhile, the birdkin with blue and yellow feathers landed next to Talira and raised his hand. "Join us," he offered, finding her attractive and seeing her as a strong potential partner. She could tell from miles away what he was after, so she simply ignored him. Seeing this, the male birdkin''s face turned sour, but he didn''t argue. Talira was stronger than him, and he had just exhausted most of his energy from his flashy display. He joined his group along with the others. The steps downward were deeper, but they quickly made their way through. Talira also jumped down, no longer interested in wasting energy to prove herself only to fail in the end. She was confident she could make it past the 40th slab, but beyond that, it was uncharted territory. "Should we head down too?" she inquired. "Yeah, there''s no point in wasting our time here," Rhea responded, and the others silently agreed with the decision. "Let me try," Asher spoke up. He had been silent for a while, knowing they thought he would just silently agree with them. They all paused, looking at him as if they hadn''t expected him to speak at all. Meria was the first to break the silence, raising an eyebrow. "Are you sure?" Her tone was calm but skeptical. Kira glanced sideways at him, an almost playful curiosity in her eyes. "What, no more acting weak?" she teased, though the hint of genuine concern was there beneath her words. Asher stood still for a moment before taking a slow breath. Everyone watched him, and they felt his presence had become less imposing. Then, he jumped to the nearest slab, using only the strength in his legs, and then to another. He kept going, and they expected him to stop soon, but he passed the 20th, the 30th, and the 40th without showing any signs of trouble. Finally, he reached the 50th slab and was only one step away from the finish line. He looked back at them and shouted, "Make your energy completely undetectable." Chapter 183 - 183: Up or Down Part 2 The group was still trying to figure out what he meant when he suddenly jumped and disappeared from view "Did he just leave us?" Meria''s voice was low, tinged with disbelief. Kira, who had been the most casual about their team dynamics, just laughed it off. "Looks like it. Can''t say I''m surprised though. We are all rivals here, and he had been helping us. At least he gave us a clue." Meria shot her a glance . "A clue? That was barely anything. He could have at least explained himself instead of just... vanishing." "Maybe he thought we wouldn''t get it. " Kira shrugged. "Or maybe he didn''t care. Either way, it''s clear he doesn''t need us." Talira, sensing the tension still hanging in the air, spoke up. "Let''s forget about him for now. Kira is right, he has no obligation to help us." "Instead, we should figure out what he meant. Make our energy completely undetectable." She glanced at the others, looking for an answer. Rhea was the first to speak. "My conclusion is that there''s a spell on those platforms, and that''s what''s causing the pressure. If we manage to completely hide our energy, we won''t trigger them." Meria nodded thoughtfully. "That makes sense. But how do we hide it completely? It''s not something we can just turn off." Kira frowned, her arms crossed. "No way. Our energy is always there. It''s part of us." Their bodies constantly circulated energy, or they would die. It wasn''t something a sorcerer could easily achieve, especially when they had far more energy than others. But how had he pulled it off? ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª At the top, he found a narrow passage stretching upward. The pressure was no longer present, and now, with the ability to use his energy freely again, he allowed himself a small breath of relief. If he hadn''t figured out the trick, he would have been forced to use a powerful spell to break through, just like everyone else. Everyone had focused too much on brute force and forgotten to study the floating slabs. It was only when he carefully observed the small changes in the runes on each platforms that he solved the puzzle. He noticed a sudden shift whenever someone passed through them. A hypothesis formed in his mind. The runes weren''t continuously active¡ªthey were reactive. They only activated in response to someone passing through their range, making it nearly impossible for anyone to predict or feel their effect before it was too late. It was a brilliant trap, one designed to be subtle, but his natural affinity to energy allowed him to see what others did not. To counter the reactive runes, he decided to isolate his energy in his core. He was fortunate that his core still functioned like a black hole¡ªan insatiable force that consumed everything if he willed it. Still, what he attempted was very dangerous. Normally, such a tactic would mean his body would enter a death state. Without a continuous flow of energy throughout his system, his organs would shut down, and his body would begin to deteriorate quickly. He used a technique that involved momentarily entering a self-imposed stasis. This stasis wasn''t a true "death state" but rather a slowing of his bodily functions, essentially placing himself into a deep, controlled suspension. It was a tricky part, but in the end, he effectively became undetectable through a combination of skill, luck, and having a physique that could survive without energy for an extended period of time. ''Yeah, leaving them there is the best decision. It''s not like they can make it work if I explained it to them. I''d just be wasting my time babysitting them.'' He wasn''t being selfish; he was just being realistic. Finally, after a couple of minutes, he reached the end of the massive tunnel. His eyes narrowed as he spotted something unusual in the distance¡ªa stark, distinct X mark carved into the stone ceiling . It stood out against the dark, shadowed surroundings. When he touched it, the ground began to rumble, and the entrance opened, light peeking through from the other side. He flew in, finding himself inside a lush garden. Green fields stretched out everywhere, with flowers blooming all around him. Asher was surprised to see such a serene scene in Eryx. But what caught his attention even more was a white gazebo in the middle of the garden, and sitting there was a woman in a flowing white robe. It wasn''t the baggy kind, but one that fit her body quite well. The robe was adorned with emerald patterns that resembled flowing water. She was sipping from a cup of tea, and in front of her was a plate of cookies, neatly arranged. The peaceful scene felt oddly out of place . ''Maybe she''s one of the facilitators?'' he thought to himself and got closer. As he approached the gazebo, the woman looked up at him, her blue, neon-like eyes locking onto his. They seemed to glow faintly, matching the silvery sheen of her hair, which appeared perpetually wet, almost as if it were shimmering with a liquid sheen. "Amazing, I never thought an outsider would reach this place this fast," she giggled, setting her tea cup down. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, she grabbed the white kettle with a flower pattern and poured him a cup. "Please, sit. I''m sure you have a lot of questions." Asher obliged, sensing no hostility from her . "Before we start, congratulations," she gave him a warm smile "You don''t have to undergo those tests anymore. Reaching this place has granted you the seeded position." "Seeded position?" he repeated, unfamiliar with the term. The woman tapped her lips thoughtfully for a moment. "To put it simply," the woman fingers delicately traced the rim of her tea cup, "a seeded position is granted to sorcerers of exceptional strength and achievements. It is typically reserved for participants from Eryx who have received formal recommendations. " "However, to ensure fairness for outsiders like yourself, we devised this test for this year. Truth be told," she added with a soft, melodic chuckle, "I wasn''t expecting anyone to pass it." "So tell me," she leaned forward slightly, her gaze steady and curious, "how did you do it? Did you force your way in? Did you tamper with the runes? "You don''t know?" he raised an eyebrow . She leaned back gracefully, still maintaining her warm and sweet demeanor. "No. Like I said, I wasn''t expecting anyone to pass. The last rune was even tempered, and I took extra effort to make sure it was impossible to break." "That''s cheating," he responded. Instead of getting angry, she just shook her head. "We are sorcerers. Since when did we care about fairness? We can do what we want." Asher paused for a moment before replying. "I understand. So, using your logic, I don''t want to answer your question about how I passed. " The woman was taken aback for a brief moment before she composed herself. "Suit yourself." She then stood to her feet. "I''ll guide you to your private quarter. You can wait there until the day of the tournament. Don''t worry, we won''t do anything to someone with as much potential as you." Chapter 184 - 184: Seeded Part 1 As they walked, he decided to probe a bit further. "This garden... it''s unusual. It feels like part of the tower, but there''s something off. Why do I sense it''s much larger than it should be? Don''t tell me we''ve been teleported to another island altogether?" The woman glanced back at him, her serene smile never leaving her face. Her smile took on a hint of mystery. "This is still inside the tower. And if you want to learn the secret of how we pulled it off, you''ll need to become one of us first." Asher nodded, already half-expecting not to get a direct answer. Still, her response gave him enough to form his own hypothesis. First, they were using some kind of space-altering spell to distort its dimensions, making it far larger than it could physically speaking. Either that, or everything¡ªthe sky, the horizon¡ªwas merely an elaborate optical illusion. If he tried to fly beyond the visible boundaries, he might just hit a dead end. The thought intrigued him. The complexity of the spell required to maintain such an illusion or spatial manipulation was impressive, and it hinted at the depths of knowledge they possessed. As they moved further, it felt like they crossed through an invisible veil. The air turned colder, and a massive mansion suddenly appeared. Its red-tiled rooftops gleamed under the artificial sun, and tall windows reflected the light. The building was perfectly symmetrical, with white walls trimmed in soft gray that gave it a stately, refined look. Neatly trimmed hedges and flowerbeds surrounded the estate, while paths lined with vibrant greenery stretched toward fountains and ponds scattered throughout the garden. It was a place that looked both serene and elegant, almost like a painting brought to life. "I thought the people of Eryx despised every color aside from gray and black," he commented. The woman''s eyes widened, then she burst into laughter, the sound light and genuine. "You''re funny," she added between chuckles, wiping her eyes. "I''m not joking. I really thought this place only had metals and stones." he added. She paused for a moment to compose herself. "If you''re talking about the city, that was intentional. It''s meant to train the mind to think clearly, even in the most depressing environments." Asher blinked, slightly taken aback by her response. He hadn''t expected such a candid explanation. It made sense, though. The harsh, colorless surroundings of Eryx were designed to test the resilience of its people, pushing them to find clarity and focus amidst adversity. He was one of the few who could attest to the truth of her words. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the void, surrounded by darkness with few distractions, he had learned to think clearly even in the midst of uncertainty. "The environment shapes the mind¡ªat least, that''s the theory," she explained. She pointed a finger at him, her gaze sharpening. "But once you reach the top, it no longer matters." He was intrigued by her words, but he didn''t press further. She turned around and walked toward the double doors, their reddish mahogany surface carved with intricate patterns. He couldn''t sense a single soul nearby. Pushing the doors open herself, a low creak echoed through the air. Beyond the threshold was a grand hall with a polished black marble floor. A red carpet ran straight ahead, leading up a wide staircase that split into two elegant, curving arms. Crystal chandeliers hung from the ceiling, their golden light illuminating ornate frames and paintings adorning the cream-colored walls. She didn''t waste any time, leading him to the second floor and down a long corridor to his room. It was located far from the main hall, in the right wing, overlooking the main building and the left wing. "Here''s your key. You will be notified when the tournament starts," she said, her voice calm as she turned to leave. Asher stepped inside, the door closing behind him with a quiet thud. The room was spacious, with a large bed, a desk, and a window overlooking the lush garden. It was simple but comfortable, designed for rest and reflection. Yet, Asher knew better than to take this tranquility at face value. He walked over to the window, his mind already formulating strategies and possibilities. Whatever this tournament was, it was clear that it wasn''t just about power¡ªit was about cunning, adaptability, and perhaps something even deeper. ''I should make sure this place is safe first,'' he muttered, touching the walls as he scanned for any hidden spells. There were indeed some, but all of them were protective measures, nothing designed to spy on him. Still, he could not afford to be too careless in an unfamiliar place. He continued to scan the room over and over, his attention focused until he felt satisfied. When he was done, he sat at the desk and pulled out a book from his space portal. He had grabbed a few from the academy library earlier, planning to study during his free time. The book he opened now was focused on the arcane, particularly summoning spells¡ªhis current area of interest. ''Let''s see...'' he began reading. The text was dense, filled with intricate details about summoning rituals, binding creatures in an artifact, and the intricacies of controlling summoned entities. Each word pulled him deeper into the theory behind it. ''So summoning a beast out of nowhere is harder. That''s why they lock its essence in an artifact instead,'' he mumbled to himself as he turned the page. The concept was starting to make sense. Using artifacts to store and release them made the process more manageable. It wasn''t perfect, but it was practical. His fingers traced the lines of the text, his mind racing with the possibilities. ''But when a beast is stored in an artifact, it loses most of its power. That''s why the summoner needs to fill it up.'' He added his finger tracing the next part of the text. ''This means it directly consumes someone''s reserve, without relying on external sources to recharge.'' He kept reading, absorbing the established ideas and mentally noting the flaws he spotted. While he understood the theories, summoning was still outside his expertise. Questioning the methods came easily, but creating a better summoning spell was beyond his current capability. Mastery of such a complex art would require time¡ªmonths, perhaps even years. For now, all he could do was learn, observe, and slowly unravel the intricacies of the spell. Days passed, and he spent his time studying to occupy himself. Just as another day seemed destined to be uneventful, a sudden change in the atmosphere caught his attention. Multiple auras were approaching the mansion. Rising from his chair, he moved to the window and peered outside. Nine sorcerers were making their way toward the estate¡ªthree males and six females. Each wore identical black robes adorned with a green emblem. The fabric had a subtle texture resembling snake skin, giving the robes an eerie, almost otherworldly quality. In their hands were various items¡ªsome carried ancient tomes, others gripped staffs, and a few, surprisingly, wielded blades. A couple held orbs. Each item was a medium or artifact, undoubtedly powerful tools to assist them. ''Are they the other seeded participants?'' Chapter 185 - 185: Seeded Part 2 Unlike the scattered group outside the tower, these people were familiar with each other, moving and speaking casually. He attempted to examine their bodies, hoping to gauge their strength and nature. However, like seasoned sorcerers, they had cloaked themselves well, masking their true essence from prying senses. ''I could force it, but they''d probably notice,'' he thought, deciding it wasn''t worth the hassle. Instead, he chose to observe them more closely using his other senses. Standing at his window, he whispered an incantation, enhancing his hearing to pick up on their distant conversations. "Can you believe they actually let outsiders come to this place this time?" one scoffed, his voice dripping with disdain. "It''s laughable. None of them stand a chance." Another, a tall woman with a sharp gaze, smirked. "They''re just fodder, a way to fill the ranks. The real competition is between us." "What were they thinking?" a third chimed in, shaking his head. "As if they could match our skill. We''ve trained in Eryx''s finest academies. This tournament is ours to win." Their laughter echoed through the courtyard, each word tinged with arrogance. Some of them stayed quiet, choosing not to say anything at all. Asher really didn''t care about their harsh words. They were free to have their opinions. He wasn''t here to judge people. However, his disinterest changed when the woman who had greeted him upon his arrival appeared in front of the group. Their smug expressions quickly morphed into reverence. "Greetings, Lizana, Great Sage of the Arcane," they respectfully bowed their head in unison. Asher''s eyes widened in surprise. Great Sage of the Arcane¡ªone of the six named sages of Eryx. The title was not just prestigious but symbolized immense power and influence. ''So she''s actually one of them.. She got me.'' He recalled his initial encounter with her, thinking she was not particularly powerful. Her gentle presence had not given away any hint of the overwhelming power such a title suggested. While he was focused on her, she suddenly turned her head toward his position and smiled, as if she knew he was listening, before turning her attention back to the others. "Stand up," she commanded the participants. They quickly followed, none daring to question her orders. She might looked innocent, but they all knew her reputation. Lizana was renowned for mastering tens of thousands of spells. Her other nickname, the "Unlimited Spell Queen," was a testament to her well deserved titles. When dealing with her, one had to forget such things as patterns. She could simply adjust her tactics on the fly, adapting to any situation to defeat her enemy. "So, you''re the candidates, huh?" She looked them over, scrutinizing them from head to toe. "What a disappointment," she sighed, then turned away, uninterested. One of the sorcerers, a male wolfkin, couldn''t control himself after she hit his ego. "What do you mean, Great Sage? We''re the best of the best! How could you say we''re a disappointment?" he snapped, offended. He had spent his life in Eryx honing his abilities, and to be disregarded like this was unforgivable. She stopped in her tracks and turned back to them. "I''m not going to answer that. You''ll find out in the tournament, after that outsider completely beats all of you." The group stood in silence, the weight of her words taking a long time to sink in. The wolfkin''s fists tightened in frustration. "What? An outsider passed that hard test?" One of the female sorcerers with brown hair, sneered. "Don''t be absurd. We''ve trained for years. There''s no way someone who doesn''t even belong here could surpass us." Lizana found their reactions amusing and decided to fan the fire brighter. "That test you think is hard? I tampered with it and made it almost impossible to clear, even by your standards. You''re all smart, right? You should know what that means." They all looked at each other, the tension rising. Unspoken thoughts passed between them¡ªfrustration, disbelief, and a growing sense of insecurity. If she was speaking the truth, it meant the outsider wasn''t just lucky. He had overcome something that none of them could. Doubts filled them, but pride and arrogance quickly pushed it away. The wolfkin, still flushed with frustration, was the first to speak. "That can''t be true. You''re just messing with us. No outsider could pass the test, especially if it was rigged." Another sorcerer, a woman with short-cropped hair and a sharp, calculating look, scoffed. "You''re exaggerating. That test is difficult, yes, but not impossible. If this outsider really passed, it''s just a fluke. He''s not better than us." Lizana''s lips curled into a thin smile as she witnessed their reactions. "Keep telling yourselves that," she said, her voice almost a whisper. "But when the tournament begins, you''ll see for yourselves. I wonder how you''ll feel when you all lose." Without another word, she walked away. The group hesitated for a moment, still processing her words, before they quickly fell into line behind her, their pride wounded. Back in his room, Asher shook his head, a slight frown crossing his face. He couldn''t help but feel like she was just stirring up unnecessary trouble for him. It wasn''t that he was afraid of the challenge¡ªit was just... annoying. He didn''t care for the drama or the egos. Lost in thought, he was jolted by a soft chime from the door. He opened it, only to be greeted by an unexpected sight. A small silver golem, about three feet in height, stood there, its face shaped like a cat''s¡ªround and wide-eyed, with tiny, delicate features. The rest of its body was an oddity; its lower half was a rolling ball, making it appear almost comical as it tilted slightly forward. It stared at him before speaking in a mechanical, monotone voice. [ You are being summoned in the main hall,] it said, its small ball-shaped lower body rolling sideways. Asher blinked, a bit surprised by the sudden request, but he still decided to follow the golem. It led him through the corridors until they reached the main hall. There, beneath the towering staircase, Lizana and the others were gathered, waiting for him. Lizana, as always, looked composed, her serene expression at odds with the intensity of the other participants. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They shot daggers at him, their gazes filled with a mixture of contempt and frustration. Each one of them was eager to prove her wrong, to show that he didn''t belong here, that he was just an outsider who didn''t deserve to even stand among them. But unfortunately for them, they had to wait until the tournament starts to make their move. Asher, standing tall and indifferent, felt their glares boring into him, but he didn''t flinch. Let them fume. In the end, it was all just noise. The only thing that mattered was winning. Lizana was the only one enjoying the spectacle. She stepped forward, her gaze flicking between the group of sorcerers and Asher. "The tournament will begin soon. All of you follow me," she ordered, her voice firm and authoritative. Without waiting for any objections, she turned and began walking toward another direction. The sorcerers begrudgingly followed her, each of them stealing glances at him, especially the women. Chapter 186 - 186: Seeded Part 3 Lizana paused, her lips curving into a faint smile. She did not turn to face them, but her voice, soft yet clear, reached their ears. "Ash... you walk with me." She used his alias. The others froze in place, their gazes snapping between Asher and Lizana, eyes wide with shock and disbelief. To walk side by side with the Arcane Great Sage¡ªespecially one of her stature¡ªwas a privilege few could even dream of. It wasn''t just an invitation; it was a gesture of equality, of treating him as one of her own, on par with her power and influence. To the other sorcerers, it felt as though their egos were being intentionally crushed. Their pride, built over years of training in the finest academies, seemed to crumble in the wake of Lizana''s gesture. They had been taught that the hierarchy of power was rigid and unchangeable, that those from Eryx''s finest schools were at the top, and outsiders... were just that¡ªoutsiders. The wolfkin¡ªalready on edge¡ªcouldn''t take it anymore. His claws dug into his palms as he stepped forward, eyes burning with frustration. His fur bristled with a mixture of disbelief and fury, and the air around him cracked with tension, almost as though it could ignite any moment. "Enough !" He raised his hand, blocking Asher''s path. "Don''t you dare¡­" Asher sighed heavily. All this drama was a hassle. He wasn''t interested in playing the role of some antagonist in their twisted little power struggle. "I''m just following her orders," he explained, his tone devoid of emotion. He glanced at Lizana, whose serene expression never wavered. It was clear she wasn''t bothered by the tension. To her, this was nothing more than a minor distraction. In fact, her eyes glinted, showing interest and a bit of satisfaction. The wolfkin, visibly seething, seemed to be on the verge of losing his composure. "If you want to prove her wrong, then beat me in the tournament. She''s just messing with you all, and I can''t believe that you''re playing right into her hands." Asher shook his head in disappointment. They were too egotistical and prideful for their own good, lost in their own delusions of superiority. "Whatever, I''ll just kill you in the tournament ," The wolfkin muttered under his breath, frustrated but unwilling to escalate things further. "You should value your life more," Asher sighed, his tone blunt as he walked past them and moved to stand beside the Great Sage. "You..." The wolfkin was going to lunge at him, but he was stopped by his companions. They grabbed his arms, holding him back with a firm grip. She giggled softly, as though she found the entire situation amusing, and began conversing with Asher as if they were close. "After you win the tournament, how about you work for me?" she offered casually, her tone clear and confident, showing just how sure she was of his victory. She didn''t even bother to lower her voice, making sure everyone could hear her. The other sorcerers froze at her words, some of them visibly flinching. To them, it was more than just a proposal¡ªit was a declaration. Asher glanced at her, his expression unreadable because of the mask. "I''ll think about it," he answered in a nonchalant voice. He wasn''t trying to rile anyone up or show off. He was just answering honestly. But to the others, it felt like yet another insult that, despite all their effort and status, they were being overshadowed by someone who didn''t even belong here. They vowed to do everything in their power to kill him in the tournament. The silence stretched on behind them, broken only by the soft echo of their footsteps as they continued down the hall. Lizana''s smile widened at his response, pleased with how things were unfolding. After walking for a while, they finally arrived at a large door in the basement. She reached out and opened it without a word. The door creaked loudly, and the group stepped into a small, round chamber. It was quiet, with strange glowing runes on the floor and walls. When the door shut behind them, the ground suddenly vibrated. The floor beneath them started to lower, like an elevator, sending a low rumble through the chamber. Asher''s curiosity grew. Where were they going? What was happening? Finally, from the bottom floor, light seeped in as they descended into the arena. The feeling of being enclosed vanished, and they found themselves standing on a platform that offered a sweeping view of everything. High stone walls surrounded them, towering and imposing, their surfaces etched with ancient runes that reflected light. The stands stretched upwards, packed with a sea of spectators¡ªat least 500,000 strong¡ªcoming from Eryx and far beyond, from distant lands across the world. They erupted into cheers as soon as they saw the seeded group. A voice boomed from the center of the arena, cutting through the noise of the crowd. It belonged to a bearkin, his round face a mix of jovial and comical, with a pair of bronze sunglasses perched atop his nose. He was standing near a large podium, holding some kind of artifact that amplified his voice. "Ladies and Gentlemen!" he shouted, his voice carrying his energy. "Let me present to you the seeded participants¡ªthe best of the best, the brightest of the brightest this place could offer!" The crowd cheered even louder, their excitement only growing. The announcer''s voice rang out again. "These participants have proven themselves worthy of this moment. Their skill, their power¡ªit''s unmatched. " "Will they defeat all their opponents as expected? Or will an underdog rise from the ranks of the normal participants?" As he spoke, he swept his arm toward the far side of the arena, where around a hundred other participants stood. These were the ones who had passed the many grueling tests to get here¡ªthose who had fought their way through trial after trial, believing that today would be their time to shine. But now, the spotlight wasn''t on them. It was on the so-called "seeded participants," . The ones who didn''t have to endure the same hardships they had. Many of the normal participants clenched their fists, their teeth gritting as they glanced over at the so-called elites. They might not be from Eryx, but they were still sorcerers, considered the most powerful in their respective areas, so they have their own pride. A young lionkin with messy brown hair and a scar across his cheek muttered aloud. "We fought for this spot. They just show themselves and get all the glory." His words were met with nods of agreement from the others, a shared sense of frustration. And who could blame them? The tournament hadn''t started yet, and they were already being psychologically massacred. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What was worse was that Eryx had only sent these seeded participants to compete, showing just how confident they were in winning. While the tension in the air continue to grew, one particular bearkin, his fur ruffled and his posture less assertive than the others, hesitated before speaking up. "Well, we are outsiders, so it''s already expected that they''re biased against us," A few glanced at him, considering his words. Slowly, the anger died down a little. As long as all outsiders were treated the same, then it wasn''t that embarrassing. Chapter 187 - 187: Seeded Part 4 Everything had calmed down; the outsiders were no longer as angry. But then someone pointed toward the seeded group. "Isn''t that the person with the eight-star rating? Why is he there?" They hadn''t really paid much attention to him before, too focused on the spectacle of the seeded participants, especially with a captivating woman by his side. He had blended into the background, his presence almost unnoticeable next to the Arcane Sage. "Wait, how did he get a seeded position?" another one exclaimed. "I thought only people from Eryx could get those spots," a female wolfkin muttered, glancing at the others for confirmation. "He''s supposed to be here with us," Their eyes darted between Asher and the other seeded participants, their brows furrowing in confusion. They all thought the same thing. His presence there was a mistake, an anomaly that didn''t fit into the usual structure of the tournament. Some of them were angry, their pride stung by the thought that someone so "unqualified" could take a place that they thought could not be achieved by them. Where was the equality? Where was the fairness in all of this? Meanwhile, in a quieter corner, Talira and the three girls who had been with Asher before exchanged embarrassed glances. The earlier frustration still lingered on their faces, but it wasn''t directed at Asher. Instead, it was aimed at their own lack of capabilities. They had really believed they were the cream of the crop¡ªamong the best in their ranks. But despite his help and clues, they still failed. Still, it did not break their confidence that they could still win. After all, being strong in one field did not mean that he was strong in everything. He was bound to be weaker than them in other areas. Just as they were lost in their thoughts, the announcer''s voice boomed across the arena again, drawing everyone''s attention. "Surprising news, everyone¡ªsomeone from the outsiders passed the special exam with flying colors!" He paused briefly, scanning the crowd before adding, "And¡ªget this¡ªGreat Sage Lizana, the Unlimited Spell Queen, has placed a bet of 1,000,000 Rune Crystals on him to win." The crowd fell into a deep awkward silence. Rune Crystals were rare, hard to come by, and extremely valuable. A million of them could buy two Diamond Rank Artifact, a piece of equipment so powerful it could make someone nearly unstoppable. Talira and the others, still grappling with their own mixed emotions, exchanged shocked glances. The revelation hit them harder than they expected. Not only had he passed, but Lizana¡ªone of the most powerful sorceresses in the world¡ªhad placed such an enormous bet on him. They had never seen or even imagine anything like it. "I... I don''t believe it," Talira whispered, her voice barely audible over the murmur of the crowd. "She actually bet that much on him?" Kira blinked, still processing the information. "That''s insane. A million Rune Crystals? That''s more than most sorcerers could ever earn in their entire lifetime... No, five lifetimes." The person in question glanced at Lizana, his brow furrowing in confusion. "What are you planning?" All of this¡ªthe attention, the bets, the whispers¡ªfelt like she was painting a target right on his back. She muttered a spell under her breath, and suddenly, his mind was filled with her voice, as if she were speaking directly to him. It just showcased how diverse her spells were. "This tournament is too predicable because of your presence, so I want to spice things up. " "Are you really that sure that I will win?" he questioned, his voice tinged with skepticism. "My intuition is rarely wrong," she replied, her words filled with unshakable certainty. The two of them silently conversed, while everyone around them engaged in heated discussions. The whispers spread quickly through the stands, with spectators exchanging puzzled glances and speaking in hushed tones. They were questioning why their Arcane Sage, the revered Lizana, was favoring an outsider this much. "Why her, of all people?" one whispered "She''s always been about tradition. Why would she favor someone not even from here?" A group of sages, exchanged looks of concern. "What''s her plan here?" They were the previous winners of the tournament, and even though their power were lower than hers, they were still incredibly strong¡ªonly weaker than the named sages and the Sorcerer King. Whatever she was doing, they refused to believe it was without a good reason. Lizana was known as someone who always thought things through. So, their attention turned to Asher, the central figure in all of this. On one of the stands, Lucia watched , her hands trembling by this sudden turn of events. She had expected him to do well in the tournament, but she had not anticipated that he would already be making headlines before even stepping foot in the ring. A small smile tugged at her lips. ''He said he hated the getting attention...'' He didn''t chase attention. It came to him, naturally, like a blackhole, pulling everything toward him. A type of person who stole everyone''s light and devoured them whole just from existing¡ªthat''s what he was. All of these sorcerers were powerful and admirable in their own right; they were just unlucky that Asher was teleported to this world in their era. When everything settled down, Asher and the rest of the seeded participants were given a place to sit. It was a platform just below where all the great sages sat. They were also given one free space for their sponsor or chosen partner. Of course, Asher picked Lucia from the crowd, and this caught the attention of many, wondering who she was. As he settled into his seat, he glanced over at Lucia. Take off your mask." he commanded. Lucia''s hand trembled as it hovered near the edge of her mask, her knuckles whitening as she gripped it tightly. Her gaze darted to the other side of the arena, where her family sat. She swallowed hard, her lips pressing into a thin line. "Don''t be afraid of them. You have me with you," Asher reassured her, his voice comforting. Seeing that she was still hesitant, Asher gave a soft sigh and, without a second thought, removed his own mask. As it slipped away, his neon golden eyes gleamed brightly, their glow almost mesmerizing. His white hair, matched his good features perfectly. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Wait... that''s his face? Isn''t he too handsome?" one girl exclaimed, her cheeks flushing. Instantly, several others in the crowd found themselves mesmerized, their hearts fluttering. Even the female seeded participants were speechless, their hostility fading a lot. If they had known he was this attractive, they would have reconsidered their earlier words. Then it hit them¡ªit all clicked. Why was Lizana, despite her status, favoring him so much? The answer seemed glaringly obvious now. She must have known the truth about him, and they probably had some kind of secret relationship already. Little did they know, Lizana was also unaware of his true appearance. Her favoritism had nothing to do with his looks¡ªit was something far deeper. But the die had been cast, and now everyone was thinking the same thing: they were lovers. Then who was the girl sitting beside him? Chapter 188 - 188: Seeded Part 5 Not just the common people, but also members of high-ranking families, seasoned sages, and other participants were fixated on her. They all shared the same burning question: Who was she? Lucia, sitting quietly, felt the weight of a thousand curious eyes on her. She adjusted her posture, trying to appear calm, but her hands betrayed her, fidgeting in her lap. "Who is she?" whispered a participant from the House of Oren, a noble family known for their prodigious magic users. His companion shrugged, eyes still locked on her. "Maybe she''s his partner?" a sage suggested, though the uncertainty in his voice was obvious. The murmurs grew louder as speculation spread like wildfire. Her identity became the centerpiece of every conversation. Finally, she moved, her hands steady as she reached for the edges of her mask. Slowly, she pulled it away, revealing her face to the crowd. Gasps filled the arena, followed by silence. Whispers spread quickly, each one louder than the last. But no one was more shocked than her own family. They jumped up from their seats, their faces filled with disbelief and confusion. How had she, of all people, managed to get someone like Asher on her side? Their minds raced, struggling to understand. "Is that... Lucia?" may of her relatives stammered, their eyes wide with surprise and confusion. "It can''t be," another muttered, shaking their head. The shock hit them hard, breaking their usual composed demeanor. They couldn''t believe what they were seeing. "Don''t worry about them. They can''t touch you as long as I''m here," Asher reassured her. When she looked into his eyes, she couldn''t help but trust his words. His steady gaze and calm tone melted away her fears, filling her with a sense of safety she hadn''t felt in a long time. With that, she turned to face her family with more confidence, keeping her eyes locked on theirs. Her unblinking stare only made her relatives angrier. The tension hung in the air until it was finally shattered by the start of the tournament. The arena buzzed with excitement as two sorcerers prepared to face off, each with their own unique style of arcane arts. The crowd fell silent, waiting for the first move. The ground beneath them crackled with energy as both participants summoned their spells, their hands glowing with power. One sorcerer, known for his mastery of elemental fire, conjured a wall of flames that surged forward like a tidal wave. The heat was intense, but the other responded by raising a powerful torrent of water to douse the flames. The magnitude of their attacks was on a whole different level, far surpassing the power of the serpent that Asher fought before. When heat met water, it created a massive explosion, sending a thick mist swirling around the entire arena. Then¡ª Explosion after explosion echoed through the air as the two combatants clashed. It was a tight battle, with each sorcerer pushing their powers to the limit. In the end, it was the water sorcerer who emerged victorious, using ice in a surprising move to freeze his opponent, catching him off guard. The crowd erupted in applause as the battle concluded. However, the sorcerers from Eryx shook their heads in disappointment. To the untrained eye, the battle might have seemed impressive, but to them, it lacked the elegance and complexity they were used to. It was like watching two monkeys fighting to see who had the bigger stick¡ªbrute force and simple tricks, rather than the refined, strategic spells they expected from true sorcerers. The second match followed the same pattern, and so did the third. Some of the seeded participants even started yawning, their boredom showing. As expected, none of the outsiders posed any real threat. They were merely obstacles in the path of the true competition¡ªthemselves. And, of course, there was Asher, the man who effortlessly stole the spotlight with his mere presence. The wolfkin, who had been trying to pick a fight with Asher before, sneered and spoke up. "Lucia, I never thought you''d actually have the guts to show up here," he chuckled, his voice dripping with sarcasm. She flinched, her hands trembling instinctively. She knew exactly who this wolfkin was¡ªReynard. He was notorious for his hot-headed nature, but no one could deny his talent. One of the few in Eryx who had mastered close-quarter spell casting to a high level, he was a force to be reckoned with. Many had even considered adding a new title under the Great Sage rank to recognize sorcerers like him, who specialized in body enhancement and close-quarter spell casting. "Are you mute? Why aren''t you answering?" Reynard barked, pressuring her. Before she could answer, Asher spoke up. "Stop bothering her." "Oh, what''s this? Are you protecting your lover? Did she use her body to fool you?" Reynard chuckled. Her face reddened, not just from the sting of his words, but from the feeling of being humilated in front of so many. The other seeded contestants, though silent, couldn''t hide their smirks Lucia''s stomach twisted, the laughter echoing in her ears like a cruel reminder of her place. She felt small, vulnerable, the weight of their judgment pressing down on her. Asher saw the humiliation and sadness in her eyes. To think that her trauma from this place ran so deep, that even defending herself was huge hurdle. "Our relationship is none of your business," Asher''s responded bluntly. Reynard clutched his stomach, laughing loud enough for everyone to hear. His voice was filled with mockery as he leaned into the insult. "So, you''re admitting it? That you''re in a relationship?" He grinned, eyes glinting with malice. "I can''t believe you actually sleep with an experiment like her. But, then again, you''re an outsider. Guess it''s not surprising you have such... poor taste." His words were sharp, a deliberate attempt to provoke both the two. "I don''t want to waste my time on idiots," Asher gave a small, dismissive shake of his head. "What did you say?!" Reynard snapped. His fists clenched, muscles rippling under his clothes. Just as he was about to unleash his aura, a sudden cold shiver ran down his spine. His instincts screamed at him, and his body froze for a split second. When he looked up, his eyes met the serene, calculating smile of the Arcane Sage. His muscles tensed, and with a reluctant growl, he slowly sank back into his chair. It didn''t take a genius to figure it out. There was no mistaking it. Asher had become the center of her attention, and Reynard could only grit his teeth in jealousy. If he wanted to avoid trouble, he knew what needed to be done. He would kill Asher during the tournament, in front of everyone. That way, Lizana couldn''t protect him. She would have to accept that he was just another casualty of the competition. "You''re dead meat. I''ll rip you apart later," Reynard grumbled aloud. Asher didn''t even spare him a glance. He was a man of action, not one to waste time on empty words. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And for the first time in a long while, he felt excited. He couldn''t wait to finally put the wolfkin in his place. Chapter 189 - 189: Seeded Part 6 BOOOOOM! An explosion echoed¡ªnothing unusual in this tournament¡ªbut this time, even the sorcerers in Eryx watched with interest as one contestant put on an impressive performance. She soared through the air, feathers flying around her, controlled with a precision, bending and shifting mid-flight. These feathers were coated with a special spell, making them harder than metal without adding weight, making them fast and deadly. SWOOOOSH! SWOOOOSH! SWOOOOSH! More attacks rained down as the sorcerer who had stunned everyone with her control hovered in the sky, exuding absolute confidence in her abilities. It was none other than Talira. Her opponent, a boarkin, was quickly cornered and forced to retreat into a dome made of earth. He tried to fight back, hurling huge boulders and rugged spikes through the air, but due to his position, the accuracy of his attacks suffered by a lot. On the other hand, Talira remained in complete control of the situation, the gravity aiding her in building momentum for her attacks. Judging by the cracks forming in the dome, it was only a matter of time before the boarkin was overwhelmed. This was a one-sided fight, but it wasn''t just the overwhelming nature of her performance that stood out¡ªit was the sheer superiority of her spell. The feathers and wind moved around her as if she were one with them. Plus, the confident smile on her face only added to her allure, captivating the spectators, who couldn''t help but be mesmerized by her beauty. "Time to end this," She raised both hands, and her feathers began to orbit around her, spinning faster and faster until they resembled whirling blades. The humming sound echoed, and just hearing it made everyone associate it with words like sharp and deadly. "Aerial Lash," she chanted. SWOOOOSH! The spinning blades shot downward, cutting through earth and rock as if they were butter, tearing apart everything in their path. The boarkin stood his ground, desperation in his eyes as he braced for the inevitable. With a roar, he activated his trump card, his body turning to steel in an attempt to withstand the oncoming assault. But the moment the spinning blades made contact, his body was sliced to pieces with no sign of resistance at all. Legs, arms, shoulders, torso, and head hit the ground, one after another with sickening thuds. CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! The crowd erupted into applause, cheering for her as she became an instant favorite. The men, especially, were captivated by her charismatic smile, unable to hide their admiration. She gave the spectators a curt nod before flying back to her area. THUD Landing on the ground, she was quickly greeted by Kira and the others. It was their turn soon, and everyone was eager to showcase their skills. Even if they didn''t win, as long as they performed really well, they could still be recruited by Eryx and spend the next decade honing their abilities for the next tournament. The next fight began immediately after the facilitators removed the boarkin''s body and used spells to flatten the arena, restoring the land to its original state. It was finally the girls'' turn. While they all won, none of them displayed the same overwhelming dominance as Talira showed. Still, their performances were commendable. And just like that, the first part of the tournament came to an end. The next fight wouldn''t take place for another three hours, giving the winners some time to rest¡ªespecially since the seeded participants would be fighting in the next round. One could even say that the first part was just the appetizer; the main course would be the fight between the seeded fighters. For now, all the participants were led to a massive hall. The place was well decorated, with a high ceiling covered in detailed patterns that reflected the golden light from a huge chandelier hanging in the center. Lavish platters of food covered every table, offering a feast of roasted meats, delicately prepared pastries, and colorful salads. Bottles of wine and glasses filled with ruby-red liquid sparkled under the chandelier''s light. It didn''t feel like a competition at all¡ªmore like a social party. Asher found a table in the corner where he and Lucia could sit. He was hoping to find some peace and quiet, but then a group of people with goat horns walked up to them. "Lucia, come with us. We need to talk," commanded a middle-aged man with short, slicked red hair and piercing eyes. "Father!" Lucia instinctively stood up, her lips and body trembling as painful memories of the suffering she had endured because of him resurfaced. "Sit down. You don''t need to follow him." Asher interjected. Her father''s eyes narrowed in annoyance, but he didn''t lash out. He knew better than to create a scene here that would damaged his reputation. "Pardon me, Sorcerer Asher, I only wish to speak with my daughter." "If you want to talk to her, then you can do it here," Asher responded, his tone showing no sign of backing out. Lucia''s father and other relatives was really pissed off at her. They were accustomed to being respected, but he didn''t even give them the courtesy of recognition. "Sorcerer Asher, you may have earned the favor of the Arcane Sage, but that doesn''t give you the right to disrespect us. Please, give us some face," Asher shook his head. "And since when have I disrespected you? Like I said, if you want to talk to her, then talk here." The tension in the air grew heavier, and she could feel the weight of her father''s disapproval pressing down on her. But for the first time in a long while, she felt a strange sense of relief. Asher had drawn a clear line, and in doing so, had given her a voice that her family had long ignored. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "There''s nothing to talk about. You already cut me off from the family." "Lucia! You can''t speak to Father like that!" a young man with the same red hair and eyes, along with a pair of horns, spoked up. "She can make her own decisions," Asher interjected after sensing her hesitation. Chapter 190 - 190: Family Meeting Lucia''s father moved closer, his horns casting long shadows under the chandelier''s glow. "I showed you respect, outsider, but you continued to humiliate me." Asher was not fazed at all. "Respect?" he repeated, tilting his head slightly. "I must have missed that part. You didn''t even introduce yourself and ordered her around." A few gasps rippled through the nearby tables, where curious onlookers had begun to gather, sensing the tension like a storm about to break. "This is a family matter, and you have no right to interfere." "Family matter, huh?" Asher echoed, a casual smile played on his lips. "Well, in that case, I have every right to interfere¡ªbecause she''s my wife," Lucia''s eyes widened, her face turning red as she struggled to process his bold declaration. Asher glanced at her, letting out a heavy sigh. ''Can''t she tell I''m just lying? '' Lucia''s father''s expression changed. His annoyance melted into a flicker of surprise. "Then that''s all the more reason we shouldn''t argue. It means you''re my son-in-law." Asher shrugged it off. "She''s no longer your daughter. Just leave us be." "You little¡­" He clenched his jaw, the words hanging in the air, but he quickly realized he couldn''t afford to escalate things with so many watching. "I''ll leave for today, but don''t think this is over." He paused, casting a final glance. "My name is Lark Redtorn. Remember it, because I will settle this grudge once the tournament is over." Asher didn''t bother to reply, simply watching them leave with indifference. They were fools to think they could lay a finger on him or Lucia after the tournament. "I change my mind," he muttered aloud , drawing her attention. "About what?" she asked "I''ll take this tournament more seriously," he added, a rare smile forming on his lips. It was unusual for him to act this way, but seeing the people who had forced Lucia to kill her own mother stirred something deep within him¡ªdisgust, fueled by his own biases. For someone who cherished his mother as deeply as he did, those who had forced Lucia into such horrors deserved nothing less than death. But killing them wouldn''t be enough. He needed them to feel the weight of their choices and regret their sins. Only then would he bring their end. Lark, walking away, suddenly felt a chill crawl down his spine. Instinctively, he glanced back. The moment his eyes met Asher''s golden gaze, a cold shiver shot through him, as if he were prey being assessed by an apex predator. A fleeting thought crossed his mind¡ªhad he made a mistake antagonizing Asher? He shook his head, brushing off the doubt that lingered, and continued forward, walking past Lizana, who was holding a wine glass and chatting with another important person. "Arcane Sage, why do you favor that man so much?" Lark asked, his voice tinged with curiosity and suspicion. "You''ll have to figure that out in the tournament. But I must commend you. You managed to rile him up¡ªthings are about to get more interesting from here on out." Her response didn''t answer any of his questions; instead, it only deepened the mystery, leaving him with even more uncertainty. He tried to continue the conversation with her, but she didn''t even acknowledge him, nor did she need to. Her status was second only to the Sorcerer King, and her mere silence spoke volumes. In the end, Lark and his family were left with no choice but to bow their heads in defeat and retreat to their area. On the other side of the hall, another figure seethed in frustration. Elira, the bunny who had insulted Lucia back at the aerial port . She did not expected him to be so much more than he appeared. When they first met, he had cast numerous spells, concealing most of his features, leaving her unable to see through him. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She bit her nails, her mind racing as she scrambled to formulate a plan to apologize. If he won and became a sage, Lucia''s status would rise along with his¡ªovernight. And Elira, who had tormented Lucia since their academy days, knew she wouldn''t escape the fallout. ''This is unfair!,'' she muttered, her grip tightening on her nails. ''How did she manage to land someone this powerful? I''ve spent years using my body to seduce powerful sorcerers, and I got two losers with me." She remembered the two sorcerers she had sponsored¡ªboth of whom had already lost. The frustration churned in her stomach. She couldn''t believe she had wasted her time on them, let alone let them play with her at the same time, using both ends of her body. While she was having the worst day of her life, a group of sorcerers came closer, their sour expressions matching her mood. "Elira, can you believe it? I can''t believe that bitch actually landed herself a gold mine." "Right? It''s unbelievable," another woman muttered, shaking her head. "She''s always been a nuisance, but now she''s tied to someone like that." "It''s not just her, though. How does someone like him end up with her? He could have any woman in this room... and he chose that rat?" Elira''s eyes flickered with a mix of envy and frustration, but she said nothing, her thoughts swirling as she tried to process the bizarre turn of events. As the lively atmosphere in the hall grew, a mix of emotions swirled in the air. But, despite being the center of attention, Asher kept to himself. He barely acknowledged Lizana when she came over to greet him. Her casual treatment of him, as if they were equals, only fueled the rumors of them being lovers. She didn''t even try to deny it, instead laughing off the questions from the other sages. This led everyone to believe that he wasn''t really that strong, but was merely being favored because of his relationship with her. "Hey, is it true? Are you and Arcane Sage Lizana lovers?" Lucia leaned in, her eyes showing hints of curiosity and jealousy. His earlier words had stirred her emotions, and she struggled to keep herself composed. Just looking at his face was a challenge. "Of course not, we barely talk. She just likes messing with people." Lucia sighed in relief. She was afraid he might say yes, which would have made her feel insecure, especially considering Lizana was one of the prettiest and strongest women in the world. She was the perfect package, someone even the Sorcerer King couldn''t win over. It was rumored that Julius himself had once pursued her, only to be met with rejection. "I think you''re in trouble, though," Lucia mumbled, suddenly realizing the implication of her words. "Why?" he raised an eyebrow. She leaned in, her voice barely above a whisper. "The Sorcerer King might get jealous of the attention you''re getting from her. It''s rumored he has feelings for her." Asher froze, his wine glass midway to his lips. Lucia noticed it and quickly retracted her words. "Forget I said that," she added quickly. "It was a long time ago." But he remained silent, the wheels already turning in his mind. With his track record with women, her words had a 99% chance of becoming a reality. Chapter 191 - 191: Cost of Complacency Finally, the second part of the tournament began. Everyone returned to the arena, all eyes fixed on the announcer. "For the first match," his voice boomed, "fighting from the capital of Sand, Virell¡ªSorcerer Garu!" S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The crowd erupted in cheers. He was one of the most famous contestants of the first round, his performance even more domineering than Talira''s BOOOM! A massive flood of sand erupted from the tunnel in a dramatic display, continuing to swirl around until it reached the center. Slowly, the sand took shape, forming into a man dressed in a gray robe that exposed his shoulders, with a scorpion tail extending from his back¡ªa unique trait of his race. He has black hair and eyes, his hair gleaming like metallic shells. Long black fingernails, adorned with multiple golden rings and chains, made his appearance more memorable. "The boarkin announcer cleared his throat. "What a grand entrance, as expected for the second round." "And now, his opponent¡ªthe most talked-about person ¡ªSorcerer Ash, from Alarath!" Everyone''s attention was drawn to the platform, expecting him to cast a spell that would outdo Garu''s epic entrance. However¡ª He just casually stood up and walked toward the stairs, descending into the arena at a normal pace. He didn''t cast a flying spell¡ªno, he took his time. When he reached the center, the entire arena fell silent. What he had done was beyond their expectations, but not in the way they had hoped. The two combatants faced each other, eye to eye. "Is that the kind of person you are?" Garu snarled. "Acting humble, but deep down, looking down on others." Asher''s gaze remained steady, unbothered by the taunting. He wasn''t the type to rise to provocations. The scorpion-kin took a step forward, his sleek, barbed tail flicking behind him like a whip. "You''re nothing but a pretender," he sneered, his voice laced with disdain. "But I see through you." His eyes narrowed, searching for even the slightest reaction from his opponent, hoping to strike a nerve. But Asher remained as impassive as ever. "You''re entitled to your opinion," The bearkin announcer, sensing the rising tension, seized the moment to heighten the excitement. "It seems both fighters are ready. When you hear the signal, the battle begins!" DING! Garu wasted no time. He slammed his hands onto the ground. The rings and accessories on his fingers began to glow, showing the immense energy required for the spell he was preparing. "If you''re so confident, how about you let me make the first move?" the scorpion-kin taunted, trying to buy himself time. Sands seeped into every crack and crevice, flowing like water as they began to fill the arena. It was a wise move on, trying to change the battlefield into one more suited to his abilities. Asher hovered a few inches above the fine sands. Normally, taking such a long time to cast a spell would be a dangerous gamble in a high level battle like this. The scorpionkin was betting that his opponent wouldn''t dare strike while he was preparing out of pride. As the last incantation echoed through the arena, the spell culminated in a huge transformation The once grand battleground was swallowed by sand, shifting into a barren desert landscape. "I knew it," Garu sneered, his voice dripping with confidence. "You look down on others too much. You must think you can win easily. Well, now you''ll regret giving me this much of an advantage." Asher glanced around, his eyes scanning the arena. The spell, though powerful and overwhelming in its scale, didn''t impress him in the slightest. "Sand Worms!" Garu shouted, raising his hands high. In an instant, dozens of sand tendrils erupted from the ground, twisting and writhing like giant worms. Asher''s eyes flickered after he saw the attacks coming. ''I could easily rely on my robe to protect me... but that would be too boring,'' He thought, dismissing the idea. The sandworms whipped around him, but he was faster, dodging them with ease. One of the tendrils shot out faster than the rest, its jagged form hurtling toward him like an arrow. Asher''s body moved instinctively, leaping to the side with no issue. For a brief moment, everything was fine. But then¡ªBOOM! Hidden razor-sharp metal fragments rained out from the sand like a hailstorm. "Murus!" he casted, his barrier flickering into existence just in time to deflect the attacks. Garu''s smile widened. Everything was going according to plan. "Sand Leviathans!" The number of tendrils tripled. The arena was engulfed, a blinding storm of twisting grain of sands. The sheer scale of the attack left no room to dodge. "Sand Prison!" another spell was activated. Suddenly, the tendrils merged, forming a towering dome that rose high above the arena. It coiled tightly, blocking any chance of escape. "I''m not finished yet! Devour him. Sand Purgatory!" The sands pressed tighter, crushing the air out of the center. The pressure was so intense that it could bend even the hardest metals, squeezing and compressing everything caught inside. "Look, it''s shrinking more. I don''t think anyone can be alive after that." one person in the crowd pointed out. The dome had contracted so much that it now resembled smooth marble. Only 20% of its original size remained. Despite the crowd''s comment, Garu didn''t let his guard down. He continued to exert pressure. He had intended to save this move for the finals, but he could afford to hold back against Asher. On the stands, Lucia''s breath came in shallow gasps. She did not expected this turn of events. Could he survive this? Or had his opponent outplayed him? In another platform. Elira, who had been fuming with jealousy before, couldn''t hide the twisted smile creeping across her face. "So he''s just a fraud after all¡­ All that attention was for nothing," Nearby, a group of contestant who had been whispering about Asher''s arrogance exchanged smug glances. One of them sneered, "He thought he was above us, too good to even properly fight. Now he''s going to be crushed because of his own ego." Even Lark Redtorn, who had stormed off earlier in anger, now watched from the back, eyes glinting with a sense of vindication. "That''s what happen when you''re all talk," The atmosphere changed. What was once admiration and awe for the seemingly powerful and mysterious sorcerer was now filled with mockery. They relished the sight of his struggle, feeling that at last, he was being shown for what he truly was ¡ª not a genius among genius, but just another arrogant fool who will die because of his ego. "Lizana, looks like you wasted those 1,000,000 rune crystals on him," a female tigerkin teased. Unlike the others, her striking white and black hair and ears set her apart, making her appearance unique. The way she spoke made it clear that her status was no less formidable than that of the Arcane Sage herself Lizana''s eyes turned to the woman, her lips curving into a faint smile. "Do you think so?" The tigerkin''s smile widened, sharp and condescending. "Hard to argue with the facts. He sealed his fate the moment he allowed his opponent to cast such a long, powerful spell." Chapter 192 - 192: Unbreakable The arena pulsed with tension as the Sand Dome continued to shrink. Leaning in, breathless, the audience''s eyes mirrored the magnitude of the devastating spell. Just watching it made them feel as though they, too, were being crushed beneath the weight of the sand. Elira allowed herself a satisfied smirk, arms crossed with a hint of smugness. "So much for the so-called sure winner" she muttered, confident of the outcome. Not only was he no longer a threat, but she also relished seeing the woman she hated most go pale. Lucia, clutching the edge of her seat, felt a knot tighten in her chest. She believed in him, but even her faith began to waver. In her mind, there was no way the sand dome could shrink that much without reducing whoever was inside to paste. And she wasn''t the only one¡ªmost of those present shared the same conclusion. The bearkin announcer lifted a paw, his booming voice ready to declare the match. "Ladies and gentlemen, it appears we have¡ª" But before the announcer could finish, a light pierced the swirling sands, capturing the crowd''s attention. "Hold on!" someone in the stands shouted, pointing toward the faint glow. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The announcer stopped, his eyes narrowing as the light grew brighter, cutting through the dense marble like a sword through darkness. CRACK! A thunderous shock wave exploded from the center of the arena, ripping apart the sand prison in a spectacular display. Fine particles scattered into the air, leaving behind a calm, unscathed figure at its core. Asher hovered there, hand slowly lowering after a single, casual snap of his fingers. His expression remained composed, as though the entire ordeal was just a mere inconvenience. Garu''s smug grin faltered, confusion flickering across his face as he stumbled backward. His attack was flawless, crafted to trap his opponent and completely pulverize them. "What... What did you do?" he demanded, his voice barely hiding the tremor in his voice. Asher tilted his head slightly. "I''m not obligated to answer you." Without wasting any more time, he raised his right hand and muttered an incantation. Dozens of small size yellow magic circles materialized behind him, ready to unleash their power. "Sagittae Candoris." The moment the words left his lips, the magic circles unleashed a barrage of golden arrows. Garu reacted instantly, slamming his hands to the ground, summoning the sands to form a protective barrier. The first layer of sand barely held, the arrows piercing through with alarming speed. Desperation mounting, he created more layers, each thicker than the last. Finally, with immense effort, he stopped their momentum, the golden tips hovering inches from his body. But his relief was short-lived. BOOM! It detonated in a blinding explosion, shattering into a storm of razor-sharp energy shards. The fragments tore into him, his defensive artifact barely absorbing the impact. He gritted his teeth, panic flashing in his eyes. "I need to move!" Without hesitation, he manipulated the sand beneath his feet, causing it to swirl and rise in fluid motions. He used it to propel himself, surfing through the air as though it were water. The technique was efficient, but it wasn''t without its drawbacks. Landing with a heavy thud, Garu''s knees buckled beneath him. Crouching low, ragged gasps filled his lungs as he fought to steady himself. The explosion was too close, so he still took some damage despite his protective spells. But that wasn''t the only thing that pissed him off. What Asher did was almost a mirror of his own sand and metal attack from earlier¡ªexcept it was even more powerful. The simplicity of it stung, the feeling that his once-impressive attack was easily replicated hurt his ego. "I would surrender if I were you," Asher suggested, his voice calm, almost detached. He showed no hint of anger, nor did he plan to. To him, the scorpionkin was just an opponent to defeat and didn''t deserve his wrath. Garu''s anger rose as he forced himself to stand. "You''re bluffing! I know you''ve used up a lot of energy escaping my Sand Purgatory too!" The crowd turned their attention to Asher. He seemed fine, but was that truly the case? Even the sages couldn''t help but nod in agreement. If they were in his shoes, surviving such a a spell for that long would''ve drained them of nearly all their energy. It wasn''t that they were vulnerable to that type of attack, but because Asher gave his opponent all the time in the world to prepare it. "I''ve done my best to warn you, so don''t blame me," he raised his hand. The small magic circles around him merged into a single, powerful one, and in an instant, the energy surged. Garu''s eyes widened, his body trembling as a wave of doubt washed over him. Every fiber of his being screamed for him to surrender, to give up, but he couldn''t afford to show weakness¡ªnot now. "I won''t let you beat me that easily!" he shouted, slamming his hands together as he poured every ounce of his energy into one final spell. "I am the son of the eternal sands! Hear my plea, mighty god of the desert, ancient and powerful" "Grant me your power, your strength, and your dominion over the earth! |Let the winds of the desert carry my voice, and let the sands heed my call!" The fine grains around him began to shift, and he let it consume him, merging with the sand as if he were one with the desert itself "Lend me your power! Scorvok" he roared. As the spell reached its final phase, the swirling sand began to compress, reshaping itself into something monstrous. The grains fused into a gleaming bronze shell, smooth yet jagged with barbs. Its massive pincers clicked with a metallic clang, and its tail arched high, tipped with a serrated stinger glinting like a forged blade. Each limb looked sturdy, plated and jointed for both strength and precision. The creature''s eyes, dark and unyielding, locked onto its prey. "I''ll let you taste my power!" Garu roared, his voice amplified by the metallic resonance around him, echoing like a cry through a cave. CREAK! CREAK! CREAK! The sharp tip of the tail slowly cracked open, and dark, yellowish energy began to converge around it. Midair, Asher paused for a moment, surprised by the new spell¡ªnot out of fear, but approval. Garu was indeed talented, and he earned his place in this tournament. As a sign of respect, he decided to let his opponent showcase his talent. The tournament might mean nothing to him, but it was everything to the locals of this world. In the stands, everyone knew this was the decisive moment¡ªthe culmination of their clash, where power and will would determine the victor CRACK! The scorpion''s tail snapped forward with a violent thrust, releasing all the absorbed sand in one explosive burst. For a split second, there was complete silence. BOOOM! The sheer force of the attack pushed the surrounding sand aside, turning into largescale sandstorm. Tension gripped the crowd as they strained to catch a glimpse of what was happening, their imaginations creating a myriad of possibilities. Who will win this epic fight? Chapter 193 - 193: Essence The aftermath of the explosion still rang in the air, a loud reminder of the clash that had just unfolded and the sheer power of the spell that had been unleashed. Dust and sand whipped through the air, swirling in a chaotic dance, as the crowd held their breath, eyes fixed on the arena''s center, waiting for the storm to clear. Then, as the last of it cleared, the scene unfolded for everyone to see. Garu, kneeling on the ground, was a shadow of his former self. His body trembled, covered in cuts and bruises, his once-proud stance crumpled in defeat. It wasn''t just his condition that showed his loss, but the fear etched on his face¡ªhe was too close to dying. Above him, Asher hovered, as calm and still as ever. The massive energy broadsword crackled with power for a moment before vanishing completely. The crowd stood motionless, their minds racing to catch up with the spectacle they''d just witnessed. Only a handful, their senses strong enough to pierce the swirling sand, had seen the deadly exchange in full . Garu''s voice shattered the silence ."I... I give up." The sorcerer, with all his pride and power, had nothing left. He fought with everything he had, and it wasn''t enough. There was a gap between them, one too vast to close. He experienced firsthand the truth of the saying¡ªthat there''s always a higher mountain¡ªbut in his case, he saw the peak far too soon. He lowered his head. There was no need for words. "Ladies and gentlemen!" The bearkin announcer''s voice thundered through the arena. He could hardly contain his excitement, his broad chest heaving with adrenaline as he raised his paw high. "The winner of this fight..." He paused for dramatic effect, "Sorcerer Ash!" The arena shook with the roar of thousands, a deafening, wild cheer that filled every corner of the stands. "ASH! ASH! ASH!" they chanted in unison. Some leapt from their seats, hands in the air, while others pounded the stands, all swept up in the euphoria of the moment. The cheers was like a tidal wave, shaking the very ground beneath them. There was no denying it now. Asher proved himself to everyone. He was not just a pretty face, favored for his looks. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He shattered every expectation, and in doing so, he carved his name into the hearts of the spectator. No one would dare underestimate him again. But with the admiration of others came the disappointment and annoyance of those who hated him. Elira''s face twisted into a scowl, her arms crossed tightly as she stared at Asher''s domineering figure. Her grip tightened on her seat, teeth gritted, unable to accept his victory. "This can''t be happening..." she muttered under her breath, bitterness seeping through her words. Lucia''s family members, too, were torn. They knew that Lucia hated them, and now that such a powerful figure was supporting her, they had to be more careful. Lark, in particular, felt a growing unease. He threatened Asher before, not fully understanding the depth of the young man''s abilities. What Garu showed¡ªthe Sand Purgatory, the Sand Scorpion¡ªthose spells weren''t something Lark could have stopped on his own. . Sand directly countered flames. However¡ª Asher made it look like they were nothing more than flashy displays, barely even breaking a sweat. It was clear that he did not even revealed a fraction of his true capabilities. ''Damn it! I should have been more careful when the Arcane Sage favored him so much,'' he muttered through gritted teeth, regret flooding him. Meanwhile, on another platform, Lizana smiled with her arms crossed, her gaze focused entirely on Asher. To her, he was even more attractive now. Beside her, the female tigerkin who doubted Asher earlier sat uncomfortably, her usual confidence now replaced by shame. "Impressive, wasn''t it?" Lizana''s let out a playful chuckle. Kaliah, the Great Sage of ''Body'', closed her eyes, unwilling to continue the conversation. She silently admitted her failure to see through Asher. What he did in that final clash was indeed impressive. She saw it clearly¡ªGaru''s attack was powerful, enough to slice through diamond. But seconds before it could build momentum, Asher sent a single golden sword against it. The sand attack was annihilated before it had a chance. If not for him intentionally canceling the golden sword, it would have obliterated his opponent and left a massive hole in the arena. ''Is this the birth of another Named Sage?'' she wondered, her frustration turning to excitement. She glanced at Lizana with a playful smile. "Judging by his skills, he''s an Arcane user like you, someone who manipulates energy. That means he could challenge you for your position." Lizana''s eyes sparkled with amusement, unfazed by the attempt to rattle her. She gave a small nod. "Perhaps," Kaliah narrowed her eyes, not satisfied with the answer she got. "Aren''t you afraid that he''ll beat you?" "No, I actually pray that he is stronger than me." Lizana shook her head . Kaliah blinked, taken aback. "You... want him to win?" She was confused. She knew how competitive Lizana was¡ªa woman even the Sorcerer King couldn''t get because of her unyielding pride. As she tried to decipher the arcane sage true intentions, a memory surfaced, giving her some clue. Without hesitation, Kaliah quickly cast a spell, a white dome enveloping them to ensure their conversation remained private. "Do you plan to try that crazy experiment with him?" Kaliah asked, her tone growing serious. Lizana broke into a wide smile, confirming the suspicions. She didn''t feel the need to hide it, as it was something she already discussed with her fellow Great Sage. "Are you sure ?" Kaliah raised an eyebrow. "You told me that not even the Sorcerer King could pull that off with you because your bodies are incompatible. H" Lizana''s smile didn''t waver, but there was a glint of seriousness in her eyes. "It''s just a feeling," she said softly. "But if it''s true... he could be the one I been waiting." Kaliah shook her head, finding the explanation too simple. "You''re risking everything on a feeling?" "It''s worth the risk," Lizana continued. "If our bodies are compatible, then I might finally reach it¡­ the pinnacle of the Arcane Arts." Just imagining it made her excited. She saved her purity for this very purpose, waiting for the perfect man to join her in this endeavor. "Essence Resonance." A theory born from her relentless pursuit of knowledge, where two high-level sorcerers of opposite gender, when united, could create a resonance that tempered both their bodies and elevated their power to an entirely new level. She wasn''t entirely sure if being a virgin was a prerequisite, but as a perfectionist, she believed that maintaining her pure body would increase her chances. After all, unlike males, the female reproductive organs were positioned closer to the stomach, where the concentration of energy tended to merge when breathing. If Asher knew what she was thinking right now, he would be stunned, because it already occurred to him¡ªwith Index, though it was not intentional. "You''re really crazy," Kaliah pinched the bridge of her nose, knowing that once her friend set her mind to something, nothing could stop her. Chapter 194 - 194: Bad Impressions Asher landed softly on the platform. The cheers echoed around him, but he cared little for their admiration. His attention focused on Lucia. She bowed her head, her smile warm and filled with relief. Lucia changed. She was a far cry from the fiery and reckless person she was before¡ªthe person who always tried to prove her worth by resisting control, and acting tough. Now, she learned the art of yielding, of being more submissive to his presence. She learned how to be more open, more honest with herself, shedding the walls she once built to protect herself. The two shared a moment. The more she looked into his golden eyes, the more she believed that everything he did was for her sake¡ªa declaration to her family that they could no longer touch her without facing his wrath. Asher, on the other hand, found himself caught in a dilemma. He could see it clearly in her eyes¡ªthe way her red irises were almost dilated with affection . She was utterly enchanted, her heart completely in his grasp, and that made him uneasy. Not a good sign. He never sought her affection. He did not encouraged it, nor did he want it. Even if her feelings for him were genuine, the most she could ever hope for was being a temporary replacement to satisfy his manly desire. It was a losing battle for her from the start. Index was just too difficult to compete with, a person whose presence in his life could never be replaced by anyone. ''Forget it. I won''t see her again after I''m gone,'' he reassured himself, pushing away any lingering guilt. He hadn''t done anything to capture her heart¡ªit was just her misunderstanding clouding her mind. If she got heartbroken in the end, she should just treat it as a life lesson. Before sitting down, he gave the wolfkin, a side glance. There was nothing unusual in the way he looked¡ªno obvious signs of threat or challenge¡ªbut Reynard seemed to take the glance as an insult. In his mind, he was being mocked, disrespected. The sorcerer growled but didn''t say another word. Instead, he stood up and left quietly. This tournament became far more dangerous than he anticipated. He was confident that none of the other seeded participants from Eryx would try to kill him. But Asher would, after all the hostility that happened between them. ''That bastard, he can pretend all he wants, but I know he''s a vengeful person,'' He gritted his teeth. ''I hate to do it, but I need more artifacts. I need to get more support from my family.'' Just as he was making his way along the corridor of the arena, he saw a figure cloaked in black. He didn''t think much of it at first. This corridor was exclusive for high-profile individuals, and such people often passed through here. But as he got closer, every fiber of his being screamed at him to run. The feeling made his legs tremble, and he awkwardly bowed his head. The figure stopped in front of him. Reynard slowly raised his head, and his eyes quickly widened in disbelief after he recognized who it was. "You are¡­" His words were cut off by a sudden, crushing pressure that gripped him, making it hard to breathe. Leaning in, the figure whispered into the wolfkin''s ear and handed him a pendant with the crest of the sun. "This is the legendary¡­" Reynard stuttered, but the figure silenced him with a gesture before he could finish. "Are you really giving me that item?" he asked with disbelief. The figure nodded. "And what do you want in return?" The figure leaned forward to whisper again, and with each word, the grin on the wolfkin''s face grew wider. "Hahaha!" Reynard''s laughter bounced off the walls. "Alright. I''ll make sure to kill that bastard for you," His tone was now dripping with confidence. With the item in his hand, he was certain the next fight would be one-sided in his favor. When the exchange was done, the figure turned away, and Reynard watched as his benefactor vanished into thin air. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He clutched the pendant, feeling its power course through his veins even without activating it. ''This is your fault for seducing her,'' he muttered to himself, a twisted chuckle rising in his chest. ''To think you even tried to get your hands on the Sorcerer King''s woman.'' ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª Back in the arena, the tournament continued, with battles happening one after another. The fights were high-level, showcasing skill and power, but it lacked the sheer intensity and ferocity that Asher''s battle displayed. At first, it wasn''t really a problem. Most of the fights were between outsiders, and everyone assumed the dynamic would shift once another Seeded Participant entered the fray. But when the moment came, it brought nothing but disappointment. They didn''t struggle or give their opponents much breathing room. The fights ended in under a minute, simply because the gap in power was too vast. One Seeded Participant even defeated her opponent in a blink of an eye, casting a high-speed incantation that turned her opponent to stone before he could cast a spell. In many ways, this was the smartest way to fight¡ªquick and efficient. The goal was simple: win, conserve energy, and keep their trump cards hidden for the next round. But the crowd, still feeling the adrenaline from Asher''s dramatic fight, found these wins boring. His fight was thrilling, keeping everyone on edge until the end. The crowd started to murmur, their dissatisfaction growing. Soon they were shouting from the stands. "Make the fight more exciting!" they yelled. "Don''t end it so soon!" They wanted to see the outsiders pushed to their limits, giving them a chance to use their artifacts and cast long powerful spell, so they could provide a challenge against the Seeded, who were obviously more capable. The chants grew louder. "Don''t be too careful!" they shouted. "If you''re strong, show it! Take some risks and fight! Let them cast a powerful spell!" "We already know you''ll win. How about giving us a show? Don''t end it too fast!" Hearing the crowd, most of the Seeded Participants sneered in contempt. Their fighting style was the correct one. It was a well-known fact that sorcerers should never prolong a fight against lower level opponent¡ªit was simply stupid. They couldn''t care less about the crowd''s opinions. Their belief was unshakable, and they would never stoop to the level of a showoff. Asher scratched his nose, sensing their judgmental gaze. After a while, Reynard returned to his seat, now wearing a smug look. When their eyes met, the wolfkin grinned, overflowing with confidence. Asher didn''t put much thought into it and turned his attention back to the areana. The next fight was between Talira and Rhea, the leopard kin. ''I wonder who will win?'' He hadn''t had time to gauge their strength when they grouped up, so he couldn''t give a concrete answer. But if he have to guess, he would bet on Talira, as she has the advantage of flight. Among the participants here, she was the only one who could rival him in terms of aerial mobility and speed. Chapter 195 - 195: Instant Talira hovered just out of reach, her eyes scanning Rhea, who stood ready to strike. With a flap of her wings, she unleashed a burst of wind. Rhea countered with her own spells, claws extending in a blur of dark energy as she hurled sharp, arcane projectiles in the air. But Talira was already moving, moving effortlessly through the air, dodging each attack. Next, she retaliated with a series of long-range incantations¡ªher iconic feathers hit the ground near Rhea, exploding with enough force to shake the arena. Each strike forced Rhea to shield herself, and the constant effort drained her faster than she anticipated. As Rhea staggered, breathing heavier, Talira launched one final assault¡ªa barrage of light-filled feathers that surrounded Rhea, hitting her from all angles. Unable to keep up, she was quickly overwhelmed, her defenses crumbling. With one final spell, Talira formed a massive gust of wind, lifting Rhea off her feet and throwing her to the ground, breathless and exhausted. The fight was over, Rhea''s shoulders heaved as she steadied her breathing. She had fought hard, but there was no denying the result Without a word, she lifted her head and offered a tired but genuine nod. Talira''s response was equally silent, a brief smile passing between them¡ªone of respect, and mutual understanding. Finally, the third round began. The bearkin announcer''s voice boomed again, filling the arena. "Ladies and gentlemen, what you''ve all been waiting for is finally here!" He paused, letting the tension build as the spectators held its breath. "The next battle is between none other than Sorcerer Ash, facing off against the current holder of the fastest win record, Sorcerer Thenara!" The crowd jumped to their feet, faces filled with excitement as soon as they heard Asher''s alias. His name was already tied to thrilling, powerful, and epic battles. But it wasn''t just him that made the crowd excited. His opponent was none other than Thenara, the favorite to win the tournament. She was also known as one of the fastest casters, making this match even more thrilling. This was a fight between casting speed and overwhelming power. Thenara was the first to stand, soaring into the arena with no sign of fear at all. Asher followed shortly after. When they landed in the center of the arena, both fighters locked eyes. Neither spoke to each other; they would let their actions do the talking. Thenara, a member of the Snakekin race, had a humanoid form, but her body was marked by intricate black and white scales that covered her arms and neck, gleaming faintly under the arena lights. Her eyes were an unnatural shade of pure black, a stark contrast to her pale skin, which looked almost lifeless, as though the blood had drained from her body. Above her white hair, she wore a tiara crafted from dozens of small, suspended bronze snakes, their bodies intricately arranged to form a crown. Though they appeared inanimate, he could sense the subtle runes embedded within them. Aside from the crown, her clothing and numerous accessories also radiated powerful energies¡ªfar stronger than anything he encountered in this world. ''This won''t be like my other fights,'' he muttered to himself, his expression turning more serious. DING! The signal rang through the arena, and both of them cast at the same time. But before her could raise his hand, an invisible spell hit him, and in an instant, his arm turned to stone. The speed was unbelievable. Without hesitation, he flew upward, but in doing so, he had to sacrifice his right hand. It was severed and turned to dust as it disintegrated. That split second was enough to put him at a disadvantage. She did not let this opportunity slide. She casted another spell to end this fight right away. He had no choice but to stay on the move, constantly dodging her cursed mid-air. With few options, he attempted to counter with his Light Arrow spell, but each arrow turned to stone before it could even reach her. Next, he summoned his giant golden sword, only for it to suffer the same fate. ''She is more troublesome that I thought,'' CRACK! Asher''s right leg was struck, and due to him moving, it disintegrated into dust from the intense friction. ''Should I activate my artifact too?'' he wondered, but quickly dismissed the thought. If he relied too much on Index''s artifacts, he wouldn''t be able to grow. This tournament was the perfect place to really test his limits and learn a lot in the process. But what about his arm and leg?" Well, he might have looked like he was in trouble after losing his limbs, but he could easily regenerate them. After all, he could even turn into thousands of golden butterflies¡ªthis was child''s play. For now, he decided to hold off on using that spell. He was getting excited¡ªthis challenge, the thrill of figuring out the secret behind her attacks, was exactly what he had been waiting for. "Let''s see if this will work," he raised his remaining hand, and tried to cancel out the petrification spell by sensing her energy, but it did nothing. That meant her spell wasn''t reliant on the physical manifestation of magic. Another mystery for him to figure out. He flew higher. ''I need to find her weakness first, or the source of the spell,'' Asher thought, studying her every move. And then, it hit him. The eyes of the snakes on her tiara¡ªeach one glowing faintly¡ªseemed to follow his every move. ''So that''s your secret, huh?'' Now that he understood the source of her strength, a plan began to form. He couldn''t keep dodging forever, and attacking her directly would only turn his strikes to stone. He needed to find a way to confuse her. "Aureae Exemplaria" He casted another spell, and his body glowed, briefly blinding the entire arena. When everyone''s vision returned, their faces were filled with shock. There were now a dozen of him, flying randomly through the air. They all looked identical and felt real. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 196 - 196: Instant Part 2 Now that there were over a dozen of him, the snakes in her tiara could no longer pinpoint the real one. Their glowing eyes darted from one figure to the next. To combat this, she cast a spell designed to dispel illusions, a wave of light radiating out from her. Nothing changed. Her eyes narrowed in disbelief, but she did not quit. She kept casting the spell. Unfortunately, her efforts were in vain. She began to wonder if what she was seeing was merely a visual trick or if the copies were, in fact, real. And her guess was close to the truth. The copies were indeed real¡ªphysically present in the arena, not just tricks of the light or illusions. It was a spell developed by Index to scout areas in the void without putting herself in danger. This was mostly the case for her spells, as her primary concern was the void, where there wasn''t even an enemy to fight. He had built upon this skill, enhancing it to multiply the number of copies and use them in combat situations¡ªjust like all his other spells. In the air, Asher finally had a moment to breathe and began seriously observing his opponent. He had to admit, the quality of sorcerers in Eryx was far superior to the rest. They were smart, disciplined, and incredibly efficient. There was no doubt they would win the tournament again¡ªif not for his presence. ''That tiara... could it have the same effect as the painting in Index''s secret room?'' he mused, recalling the strange image of a woman with snakes for hair. Unfortunately, he didn''t know much about it to use as a reference. Before he could properly learn about magical items, he was kicked out of the void. ''I wonder how it works?'' he continued, his curiosity growing. He wasn''t in any hurry to end the fight; he found her ability amusing, and this battle was giving him valuable experience¡ªkilling two birds with one stone. Below, Thenara paused for a moment, rethinking her strategy. Her spells were focused on immediate effects rather than slow, large-area attacks like Garu''s, so taking down all the copies in one go wasn''t an option. Especially because her tiara could only focus on one point at a time to be effective. And that wasn''t the only issue. There were more complications than that. First, her petrification ability required an extreme amount of energy, which was why she rarely prolonged her fights unless absolutely necessary. Second, this ability came from an artifact built to create curses, so it had its own flaws. One of them was that when in use, she couldn''t move and had to stand still. She also couldn''t cast other spells that required materializing a physical form. Anything within her range would turn to stone¡ªexcept for herself. So, if she attempted to use flame, it would vanish before it could even go far. She was in the middle of contemplating her next move when her thoughts were abruptly interrupted. The copies raised their hands, and multiple golden magic circles appeared in the air. Swords¡ªdozens of them¡ªmaterialized and shot toward her like a rain of blades. The swords turned to dust, but he didn''t stop. He kept observing, searching for any limit or gap in her almost flawless defense, all while bombarding her with attack after attack. She might look okay right now, but her energy was being drained much faster because of the relentless attacks. She couldn''t keep this up much longer. ''I was planning to kill you without using this, saving it for the final, but...'' She trailed off, slipping her arm into her robe to clutch a pendant. She hesitated. In her opinion, the one she had to be most wary of wasn''t him, but another seeded participant. Her gaze shifted to the platform where a woman in a black robe stood. Unlike her own scales, the woman''s were red and brown, rough and dry, resembling those of a crocodile. The two locked eyes for a moment, a silent understanding passing between them, before Thenara reluctantly turned her attention back to the fight. ''I can''t afford to hesitate anymore,'' she thought. CRACK! The pendant shattered, and a surge of power erupted from within. Those watching from the stands could see the manifestation of her power rising from every inch of her body. For a brief moment, a shape emerged¡ªwhat appeared to be the head of a cobra, its form like a swirling black-and-white mist. It hissed before vanishing as all the energy was reabsorbed by her body. Her scales began to glow, and veins beneath her skin appeared, pulsing and throbbing, straining to sustain the immense external power flowing through her. The raw energy within her was a volatile force threatening to break free at any moment. "Did she lose her mind?" The sages watching shook their heads in disappointment. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What she was doing right now was nothing short of suicide. She would be lucky if it only crippled her. The amount of energy she was channeling was far from sustainable in the long run. "Is that really what you think?" Lizana''s comment caught their attention. The sages, once so certain, turned to look at her, sensing that her perspective might be different from theirs. One of them, an older figure, raised an eyebrow. "Can you enlighten us, Arcane Sage?" "There''s no need for that. You can just see for yourselves." She nodded toward the arena. Her body was slowly turning to stone. What she was trying to pull off was nothing short of brilliant¡ªa bold, but ingenious move. By turning her body into stone, she was reducing the strain of the power coursing through her. It was no longer a matter of her using an artifact; she was turning herself into one. When the transformation was over, her body had completely turned to cement. CRACK! One of his copies was destroyed in an instant, turning to dust. The speed of the curse was so fast that he would have died if it had hit him directly. Chapter 197 - 197: Instant Part 3 Fear. This was the first time he felt it since coming to this world. It gripped his heart for a moment, and the thought of activating his protective artifact flashed through his mind. But just as he was about to do it, he stopped himself. ''I can do this without it,'' he thought, his eyes narrowing in concentration. Every nerve in his mind sent signals to his body, a sensation he thought he had lost due to the lack of threats in his life. But now, that same feeling¡ªthe one that had driven his exponential growth time and time again¡ªwas boiling in his chest. CRACK! She wasted no time. Her curses were fast and precise. In no time, only his original body remained. Just as went for the kill, a blinding light erupted again. When her vision cleared, she saw that there were now more than fifty copies flying through the air. It was an annoying turn of events, but she didn''t mind. Right now, she had an overwhelming amount of energy to spare. CRACK! Another one was reduced to nothingness, its form shattering in the air like glass. CRACK! Then another. And another. Asher, for his part, sent a few energy-based attacks toward her from time to time, but each one was easily obliterated by the barrier surrounding her. Her protection was airtight, impenetrable to simple energy attacks. While the exchange was happening, the whole crowd was in full cheer, their excitement visible in their faces. Both sorcerers did not disappoint the spectators. The copies had now reached 200, their mobility more refined and smoother, making it harder for her to figure out which one was the real deal. He was improving in real time, but so was her. The curses became more efficient, and now, she could turn five copies to stone at once. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Surrender now," she finally spoke, though her mouth did not move. "Why should I do that?" he asked. "You can''t win this fight by just dodging. Sooner or later, you''ll deplete your energy." "Deplete my energy?" he almost broke into a smile. His cloaking spell made it impossible for anyone to see through his reserves, so she was just guessing. "Give up now, so you can keep your life. With your performance, you''ll still get scouted even if you don''t win the tournament," she added. He scratched his head, and without saying another word, he unleashed 70% of his power. BOOOOM! Golden energy erupted from his body, filling the arena with a blinding light. The pressure grew so intense that it quickly surpassed the barrier protecting the crowds, sending shockwaves that rattled the stands. Exchanging nervous glances, the facilitators who had been monitoring the battle scrambled to reinforce the shield, working together to maintain its integrity. Sweat beaded on their foreheads as they struggled against the growing force that continued to increase each passing second. "We need more sorcerers!" shouted one of the facilitators. "What is happening? Did he use an artifact?" another one gasped. It was the only explanation that made sense to them, though it was far from the truth. If there was one thing he had more of than anyone else, it was the sheer quantity of his reserves. He was even confident that not even the so-called Sorcerer King could compete with him in this department. "You said I''d run out of energy?" he asked, his golden neon eyes burning brighter. "I..." She regretted taunting him, but it was too late now. All she could do was give her all and kill him. If there was a silver lining here, it was that now, he was easier to spot. Her curses shot through the air, a dark force capable of bypassing his defense. No matter how strong he was, he couldn''t escape an attack that could not be blocked. But even after a couple of seconds passed, nothing happened . She tried again. Each attempt only drained her further, and still, nothing. It was as if the curse had no effect. "Now it''s my turn." he raised his right hand and began chanting. The air around him vibrated before a giant magic circle appeared on the ceiling, its edges stretching to encompass the entire arena. Then, sparks of electricity crackled across the surface of the circle, lighting up the arena. She knew it was a large-scale attack that required a long casting time, so she focused her attention on the magic circle itself, attempting to petrify parts of it to disrupt the spell. But as soon as one line was destroyed, it was instantly replaced by another. For a moment, the two engaged in a battle of speed, each trying to outpace the other. In the end, the rate of the magic circle''s formation far outclassed her curse. It was only a matter of time before he completed it, and when he does, the arena would be engulfed in its devastating power. ''No, I can still win this,'' she reassured herself, clinging to the hope that she just had to withstand the first wave, then go for the kill once he was exhausted. But then, out of nowhere, as if to prove her wrong, another giant magic circle appeared. Then another, and another, until five layers of them hung ominously above her. ''Impossible, how can he have this much power¡­'' Her voice trailed off, unable to comprehend what she was witnessing. This could no longer be explained by him using an artifact for many reasons. Even if a sorcerer relied on an artifact, the amount of power they could draw from external sources was limited by the capacity of their body. Borrowed power would always be just that¡ªborrowed. It wasn''t meant to circulate through their magic paths, so there were always side effects. That''s why, when she used one, her body began to deteriorate, forcing her to turn to stone to mitigate the damage. However¡ª He didn''t look uncomfortable nor in pain, which shattered everything she had learned in the academy. In a moment of clarity, a terrifying thought gripped her heart. ''D... Don''t tell me... He''s not using any artifacts at all?'' Chapter 198 - 198: Instant Part 4 As the layers of the magic circle hummed with power, the crackling energy grew louder, echoing through the arena. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even worse, the runes were spinning, and no one could understand what was written on them, making it nearly impossible to counter. The sages noticed this and were confused as well. Some of them even wondered if he was using an ancient language. "Could it be... dragon language?" one murmured under his breath. The idea sent a ripple of unease through the group. Dragon language was a lost art. But the expert among them, a woman known for her vast knowledge of forgotten tongues, shook her head firmly. "No," she said, her voice steady. "This is not dragon language. It''s different. " The other sages let out a collective sigh of relief, though it was quickly followed by a deep sense of uncertainty. If it wasn''t dragon language, what could it be? Their thoughts turned to him. Who was he, really? Where did his power come from, and what was his true origin? They had always assumed that, while he was really talented, reaching their level would take him years of study in Eryx. After all, the resources and knowledge granted to the winner would further advance his journey in the arcane arts. But his display now proved that he was already on par with them, even without relying on Eryx''s vast knowledge. This feeling was shared by nearly everyone in the arena, especially the sorcerer who had to directly face him. Doubt crept into her mind. For the first time, she found herself second-guessing her ability to withstand it . "Surrender now, Thenara! You can''t survive that attack!" shouted one of the seeded participants. It was the woman covered in alligator-like scales that ran along her arms and neck. Her name was Zira. The two were rivals, and because of that, they knew each other''s limits better than anyone else. "I..." she hesitated, torn between surrendering and the fear of bringing shame to her name. "Don''t overthink it!" Zira shouted again, her voice cutting through the tension. "It''s not embarrassing to lose to someone this powerful! He is beyond your current capabilities!" Thenara hesitated, her mind racing. The oppressive force of the spell above her seemed to crush her spirit, and for a moment, doubt seeped in. Was it worth risking everything? Was pride enough to keep fighting? But then, a spark of defiance flared within her. To surrender would be to dishonor herself. To let fear dictate her actions would be to admit defeat in front of everyone. "I''m not afraid of you, Outsider!" She roared, her defiance echoing through the arena. BOOOOM! Her voice was soon drowned out by a massive crack of lightning, followed by an unstoppable force that obliterated everything in its path. In an instant, her tiara shattered, unable to withstand the temperature. Next, her body was consumed, vanishing in the blinding light that followed. Spectators could do nothing but shield their eyes, bracing for the inevitable. Even the barrier protecting them began to crack, the lightning threatening to break through. The sages, recognizing the danger, were forced into action, quickly gathering their magic to reinforce the barrier and ensure it wouldn''t collapse under the pressure. When the light finally faded and the deafening roar subsided, an eerie silence took over. The arena was gone¡ªcompletely erased. In its place lay a massive crater, so deep that its bottom could not be seen. Just like that, the tournament''s most favored contender was gone¡ªthough, in her case, it was more like she had been obliterated to oblivion. Asher flew down the platform, his expression calm and nonchalant, as though the destruction he had just caused was nothing more than a casual display of his real power. "You bastard!" Zira shouted, her hands already weaving a spell, intent on avenging her long time friend and rival. But before she could strike, one of her companions stepped forward. His hand rested firmly on her arm, stopping her mid-motion. "This is a tournament," he said, his voice firm. "She had a choice to surrender, but she chose death." The words struck her, but they did little to quell her rage. She wanted to lash out, to express her disbelief at how far Asher had gone. Was that really necessary? With that gap in power, he could have ended the fight without killing her friend. "Are you happy?" Zira spat, her voice trembling with anger. She refused to back down. "Happy for what?" Asher was confused. "Don''t lie to me. ! You wanted to make an example out of her, didn''t you? So none of us would challenge you again!" Her eyes narrowed as she glared at him. "Why her? She never said anything bad about you. She didn''t deserve this." Asher said nothing and returned to his seat. His indifference only fueled her rage further. She was about to confront him again when, from beneath the crater, a voice suddenly echoed. "She''s still alive!" one of the facilitators screamed. She paused, her anger momentarily overshadowed. Without thinking, she leapt from the platform, her heart racing as she rushed toward the source of the voice. She had to check on her friend¡ªnothing else mattered in that moment. At the bottom, multiple robed sorcerers were administering healing magic to her, their hands glowing with soft green light as they worked quickly. "What''s her condition?" she asked, her voice filled with concern while kept her distance to avoid distracting the healers. One of the healers responded, his voice calm but strained with concentration. "Her wounds were more from her body overexerting itself than from the attack. I think she used some life-saving method at the last second to survive." Zira raised an eyebrow in doubt. There was no way a normal artifact could withstand that five layered spell. If she had such an artifact to begin with, she wouldn''t have lost so badly. ''No, it doesn''t matter . As long as she''s alive, everything will be fine,'' Zira added, pushing aside the questions. Chapter 199 - 199: Instant Part 5 She steadied herself and helped the facilitators lift her friend back above ground, focusing on the immediate need to get her to safety. Above. Asher remained seated, his gaze steady as he watched the facilitators lift Thenara from the depths of the crater. He let out a faint smile. She did not provoke him before, so he had no reason to kill her. Instead, he actually saved her life. During the moment of her inevitable death, he had cast a protective spell over her body, shielding her from the worst. He even healed her, ensuring she wouldn''t die from the backlash of the artifacts she used to temporary boost her power. ''Is it just me, or is everyone too reliant on external power?'' He disliked the idea of sorcerers relying too much on artifacts, knowing they could only offer so much and, in some cases, hindered real growth. Artifacts should be used to supplement one''s power, not override it, as doing so defeats its purpose. But he kept his thoughts to himself. He wasn''t a local in this world, and it wasn''t his place to question their ways. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª Back in the stands, the air was thick with whispers and heated discussions. "Do you think they''ll postpone the tournament?" one spectator asked, her eyes scanning the wreckage of the arena. "It''s impossible to fix this in time," another muttered, shaking his head. "They can''t go on like this." "Why bother? Sorcerer Ashal already won," a third voice interjected confidently. "Look at how powerful he is. No one else stands a chance now." "Hold on," someone else countered, leaning forward in his seat. "Just because he wiped out one person doesn''t mean he''s unbeatable. He''s used up a lot of energy already. What happens if he''s drained in the next round?" "But he still has to be the the top contestant, right?" the first speaker argued. "He''s shown what he can do. I don''t think anyone else is getting past him." "Maybe, but you saw how powerful the last attack was. What if he''s burned through too much power already? He might not make it to the end if the seeded participants work together," another person said, eyeing Asher with a hint of skepticism. Just as the murmurs grew louder, a sudden gust of wind swept through the arena, picking up speed. In the blink of an eye, a massive cyclone appeared in the center. The swirling winds intensified, and when it burst apart, a figure emerged¡ªa woman with fiery red hair and a horn protruding from her forehead, resembling Lucia and her family members. She raised her hand and muttered an incantation. The earth trembled beneath her, and the enormous crater began to heal, the edges closing and the ground restoring itself, until the arena was once again whole. "Elemental Sage! Liara!" The crowd gasped in awe, recognizing the legendary sorceress. "She''s back? I thought she was on the expedition with the other named sages and the sorcerer king?" someone in the crowd pointed out. Almost as if to answer their confusions, three figures appeared beside her, their presence sudden and unsettling. Their appearances were concealed beneath heavy veils, but there was no mistaking who they were. The aura surrounding them was familiar to everyone¡ªthe remaining three named sages. With their arrival, all six of the tournament''s most powerful sages had now gathered. CRACK! "What''s happening now?" someone in the crowd shouted, jumping to their feet and pointing upward. "Look above us!" CRACK S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The ceiling fractured in a spiderweb pattern, shards splintering like glass and dissolving into thin air. A figure emerged from the dark rift, and the space behind him sealed shut once he had fully passed through. His long blond hair fell over his shoulders, catching the light as he scanned the arena. A dark purple cape with golden edges fluttered gently behind him, the fabric moving as if stirred by an unseen breeze. He wore a green robe, intricately patterned with gold, which glowed softly, as though the designs themselves were alive. At his chest, a pale blue gem gleamed with each subtle movement, drawing attention to his composed and regal presence. Though he said nothing, his presence alone filled the place with pressure. "S... Sorcerer King!" The crowd erupted in cheers as the most powerful being in the world finally appeared. He smiled at them and waved his hand, looking amicable and kind. But when his green eyes met Asher''s, they glinted, and in the blink of an eye, the Sorcerer King vanished from his spot. Feeling threatened, Asher quickly activated all his protective artifacts SWOOOSH! An attack struck him from behind, but he quickly reacted, turning around to catch the Sorcerer King''s hand. The exchange shocked everyone, because only few people were capable of blocking a surprise attack from the king himself. Julius smiled. "You''re really strong. Tell me, why is someone of your level wasting time with these children?" Asher met his gaze without hesitation. "I''m not sure what you''re implying. I''m here to win this tournament and become a sage." "Become a sage?" Julius almost laughed. "If those words hadn''t come out of your mouth, I would have assumed you were coming for my position." His words echoed through the platform, shocking everyone. The implication that Asher might have the ability to challenge his position as Sorcerer King left everyone speechless. What did it mean to challenge him? The immortal ruler whose power was so immense that not even the six named sages could compete with him. "Give me your strongest dragon core, and I''ll leave this place¡ªand you''ll never see me again," Asher broke the silence. He knew blending in was no longer an option, now that he had been found out. "Our strongest dragon core?" Julius paused, before letting out a chuckle. "What if I don''t want to give it to you? What are you going to do? fight me?" Asher narrowed his eyes. He didn''t like where things were heading¡ªit seemed Julius was looking for trouble. Chapter 200 - 200: A Crazy King "I just want the core. No need to make this bigger than it has to be," Asher explained, trying to keep things civilized. They were both intelligent beings, so the first step should be to converse and negotiate, not resort to violence. Only psychopathic individuals would choose that bloody path. He also knew that Julius wasn''t someone to take lightly. The flow of his energy was almost as strong as Index''s, and considering how long he had lived, it was safe to assume his arsenal of skills wasn''t just larger but far more polished. Every spell or technique the Sorcerer King knew was likely perfected through years of experience. As for Asher, while his energy reserves were second to none, he lacked the experience and adaptability needed to fully capitalize on his strength. Then there was the matter of artifacts. The Sorcerer King was famous for possessing many, each one powerful enough to make him unrivaled in this world. This was a major increase in difficulty. Julius smiled. "And why should I give it to you? What''s in it for me?" Asher hesitated, unable to answer right away. He had to admit that he was asking for the core without offering anything in return. "What do you want? I''ll try to offer something of equal value," he suggested. "Equal value, huh?" The Sorcerer King tapped his chin, looking as if he were seriously considering the offer. Suddenly, a robed individual landed behind Julius and whispered something in his ear. "What!" He was momentarily taken aback. When his attention returned to Asher, he smiled, but there was a dangerous feeling to it. Whatever the robed individual had said, it wasn''t good. "Before we go any further, what''s your relationship with the Arcane Sage?" "I barely knew her," "I see..." The Sorcerer King''s voice trailed off, clearly not believing Asher''s words. "The strongest Dragon Core you''re after? It''s inside me," he stated, tapping his chest. "If you want it, you''ll have to kill me for it. But judging by how you''re trying to talk your way out of this, I''m starting to think you don''t have the courage for it." He smirked, his gaze sharp and mocking. "Come now, are you going to prove me wrong, or are you just another one who bites off more than he can chew?" Asher''s fingers twitched at his sides. A wave of irritation washed over him, but he swallowed it down. "Oh? Why so quiet?" Julius smirked widened as he pressed on. "How about this¡ªif you bow down and kiss my feet, I might just give you the second strongest Dragon Core available. A fair deal, don''t you think?" Everyone was surprised by this sudden turn of events. It was the first time they had seen him act this petty, a sign that the Sorcerer King was very angry. But why? "Stop it!" Lizana''s voice rang out, fierce and authoritative, as she landed on the platform, her presence cutting through the tension like a blade. There was no need for guessing; She was the culprit. "Lizana, why are you protecting this outsider? He claimed you barely know each other. Is that true, or is he lying to me?" Asher knew it was a baseless accusation. He barely interacted with her, so there was no reason to be concerned. All she needed to do was tell the truth, and the misunderstanding would be resolved. Everyone would be happy¡ªhe would get his Dragon Core, finish his portal, and leave this place forever, never to return. As for Julius, he would keep his title as the strongest. Lizana looked at Asher, as if waiting for his approval before saying anything. "Just tell him the truth," he ordered, confident that he wasn''t guilty. "No," she shook her head. Asher nodded, relieved. At least she was being completely honest. For a moment, the tension between the two men eased. The Sorcerer King no longer looked as hostile; he was even grinning, relieved that the one who had captured her heart was still pure and untainted by other men. Everyone knew that he loved Lizana with all his heart. He could have forced his way to her, but he never did. He always treated her with respect and pursued her with genuine and good intentions. "I''m sorry for doubting you," Julius scratched his head, apologizing and hiding any trace of his earlier domineering attitude. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The change in his demeanor revealed just how much love could transform a person, quite literally. "You don''t need to apologize," she replied, her gaze turning serious as she met his eyes. "Because even though don''t have a relationship yet, he''s the one I wanted to give my body to!" she boldly announced . ''Damn it, not again,'' Asher cursed his fate. Her words were even worse than admitting they were lovers. But he had no time to worry about her, because right now, every hair on his body began to tingle. He could feel the killing intent from Julius growing stronger, building until it finally manifested itself. He was still smiling, his eyes squinted in a way that made him look even more terrifying, like someone doing his best to control himself and keep his sanity in check. Sorcerers nearby struggled to breathe, the oppressive pressure thickening the air. He hadn''t even released his energy yet; this was all the sheer force of his killing intent affecting everyone. Asher kept his composure in check; this much wasn''t enough to affect him, nor was it for the other named sages. Only those at Reynard''s level felt the full force of it. They realized just how vast the gap was between them and their king. "Tell me you''re joking," Julius asked again, still pretending to smile in front of her. "I''m not," she shook her head. "He''s the perfect partner for me, and I would do anything to make him mine." BOOOOOM! Julius''s green aura erupted, his hair flowing upward as his energy surged, surpassing even what Asher had shown before. BOOOOM! Asher reacted swiftly, his own golden aura rising to meet the challenge. The two powers clashed, fighting for dominance. The space between them vibrated as the arena itself shook under the force of their overwhelming power. Neither was willing to back down. "You''re dead," Asher wanted to explain, but he knew there was no way Julius would believe him. He should have expected this to happen. "Stop it, both of you," she interjected again. "Julius, you don''t own me. I have every right to choose who I want." She wanted to deescalate the situation, knowing that if the two fought, Asher was bound to lose. However, her words only enraged the sorcerer king. "Lizana.... I''ve been nothing but understanding. You told me I wasn''t worthy to be your partner, and I accepted that. And now you''re going to give yourself to this nobody?" ''I don''t even need her. You can keep her to yourself; I already have a wife.'' Asher sighed, doing his best to hide his annoyance. He couldn''t believe he was stuck in the middle of another drama. "Just give me the Dragon Core, and I''ll leave this place. I won''t ever show my face to her again." Asher tried to salvage the situation by offering a win-win deal. Chapter 201 - 201: Breaking Point "Never show your face again?" Julius repeated. As much as he hated to admit it, Asher was far more attractive than he was. "I see now. So that''s the face you use to seduce my Lizana," ''Not at all. I was even wearing a mask to avoid that,'' he sighed. Fate had cursed him. No matter what he did, he always ended up in situations where a woman¡ªa key figure¡ªsomehow fell for him, only to cause trouble later. By this point, he came to terms with it. "Don''t blame me just because she rejected you" BOOOOM! Julius''s emerald aura erupted, his hair flowing upward as his energy surged. BOOOOM! Asher reacted quickly, his golden aura rising to meet the challenge. The two powers clashed, fighting for dominance. The space between them vibrated as the arena itself shook under the force of their overwhelming power. Neither was willing to back down. "You''re going to die here. " Julius could no longer hold his emotions in check. The other sorcerers began scrambling, and the crowd quickly evacuated the arena, knowing it was already too late for negotiations Then, the two flew to the center of the arena, silently agreeing to let everyone evacuate before starting the fight. On the platform, the sages and the six named ones stood together, waiting to see what would happen next. Aside from them, some onlookers¡ªmainly from noble families and outsiders like Talira''s group¡ªstayed for different reasons. Would this be another easy victory for Julius, or the start of the rise of a new Sorcerer King? "What are you planning, Lizana?" Kaliah, the white tigerkin, broke the silence. It was obvious that her friend had intentionally fanned the flames, pushing both men to kill each other. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. They did this on their own," she feigned ignorance, not even bothering to hide her smile, and the excitement in her eyes. "You do realize you just sentenced that man to death, right? There''s no way he can win against Julius inside Eryx. This place is his domain. No amount of talent or power can surpass that." Kaliah tried to snap some sense into her But she seemed unfazed by it all. "It''s true his power is almost limitless inside Eryx, but I still believe Ash will win this fight." The other named sages, who had been quietly listening, couldn''t hold back any longer. Murmurs spread across the platform before one of them finally spoke up. The Elemental Sage, Liara. "Have you lost your mind? Do you really think he stands a chance? He''s going to die, and you''ll regret pushing the Sorcerer King this far." The others nodded in agreement. The only reason Lizana could speak so boldly was because Julius had always been on her side. But after her daring declaration that tarnished the king''s name, she would be lucky if he didn''t tie her down and take what he wanted the hard way. Kaliah, agreeing with the others, tried to convince her. "You should apologize to Julius after he wins this fight and forget about that outsider. He''s as good as dead." "That''s right, Listen to Kaliah," Liara sneered. "If you offer yourself to him, he might just spare you." Lizana''s let out a mocking smile as she replied, "You never change, Liara. You''re still clinging to the king like a bitch. Isn''t it tiring to always be a substitute?" The Elemental Sage''s face flushed red with anger, the words hitting their mark. "At least I''m smart enough to pick the right side," Liara shot back, refusing to lose in this verbal exchange. Lizana only shook her head in disappointment. "The right side? We''ll see about that," She decided to let it go. There was no point in explaining herself to them. Only time would reveal who had made the right choice. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Back in the middle of the arena, the two sorcerers reached their peak. Asher unleashed 100% of his current reserves, causing the space around him to distort . They were evenly matched now, their aura crackling in the air. Anyone foolish enough to get too close would be obliterated instantly by the sheer force radiating from them. Not just people¡ªno normal spell could be casted within their range. Spells could only function if there was enough energy to fuel them, and in such a heavily controlled and dominated space, they ceased to work. It was the simplest and most direct way to create an anti spell barrier. "I must admit, you''re strong. Your energy reserves are already equal to mine," Julius acknowledged. "However¡ª" he paused, raising his right hand. The rings on his fingers began to glow, their light intensifying with every second. His aura grew denser, doubling in quality and forcefully pushing the golden energy back. "You can''t surpass me here. They call me the Immortal King for a reason." He raised his left hand, and the ring glowed once again. His energy tripled, as if to demonstrate that the gap between them was as vast as heaven and earth. Asher showed no hint of fear, despite being overwhelmed. He had expected this much of gap, but seeing it firsthand was unsettling. If the Sorcerer King launched a spell now, the difference in their energy would shatter any defense Asher could muster. ''I''m already at full capacity, and I don''t have any artifacts to boost my strength like him,'' he sighed, realizing just how much of a game-changer those items were. But it wasn''t that he had no options left. The problem was that he didn''t like the idea of being forced to use it here, in front of so many sorcerers. There would be nothing stopping them from ganging up on him after their fight. ''No time for hesitation,'' Asher focused on his core, then turned his attention to his magic pathways. They resembled ropes made of smaller strands twisted together, and his advantage over others was that his were thicker and more numerous, allowing him to control the flow of energy with far greater efficiency. Normally, when someone released their energy, they reinforced these rope-like magic pathways to make them more durable. This allowed them to pull more power from their core in a single release, which was necessary for casting large-scale destructive spells. But because he had far more strands to control, he could do something others couldn''t¡ª Self Destruction with a chance of survival. BOOOM! His aura surged higher and higher, each strand that broke triggering explosive bursts of power within him, akin to the chain reactions seen in nuclear fission. (Splitting atoms releases energy. ) In no time, his aura climbed to a new level¡ªdoubling, tripling, quadrupling. His skin began to crack, and all of that pent up energy threatened to burst out from his body. But before he could completely destroy himself in this suicidal attempt, the remaining strands in his magic pathways began regenerating the destroyed ones, making it possible for him to sustain this form for a short period of time. His eyes glowed bright white, and neon-like veins pulsed beneath his skin, flickering in and out of existence. BOOM! "500%," his voice echoed like thunder, though no one could understand what he was referring to. "600%," he pushed further. The numbers kept climbing as his aura intensified. "700%" "800%" "900%" "1000%" Chapter 202 - 202: Single Point "1000%." The words barely left his lips when his energy exploded outward, shaking the arena''s very foundations. It was his current limit¡ªany more, and he would implode, taking all of Eryx with him. The sheer volatility of his state made it a suicide attempt for both parties. But he had no choice¡ªit was the only way to defeat the Sorcerer King. Any half-hearted attempt would spell Asher''s downfall¡ªthat''s just how powerful his opponent was. Julius''s eyes narrowed, his composure finally slipping. This was the first time he encountered someone with this much power, and his mind involuntarily flashed back to a legendary race that once ruled the world¡ªthe dragons. It was a terrifying thought, but if he was really facing one, he could no longer afford to be careless. No one knew how those powerful beings had gone extinct, but it was universally agreed they were the only ones capable of wielding such immense power. Even the dragon core in his chest, the source of his strength, had been forged from one of their kind and was the only medium that allowed him to teleport. Julius inhaled deeply, trying to compose himself. But in the time it took to blink, something completely unexpected happened. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A hand was already on his face. "I have no time to waste on you," Asher whispered, his grip tightening on the Sorcerer King''s face before flying upwards. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Julius look helpless as his face was slammed through the layers of the arena, each floor crumbling like paper, his head acting as the battering ram until they completely broke through the highest floor. The sky above was dark, save for the eerie green glow of the moon casting its strange light over them. Asher wasted no time and hurled his opponent into the distance. SWOOOOSH! The throw alone was enough to generate a high-pitched, whistling sound, after the air was split apart by the force. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Walls shattered one after another as the Sorcerer King was tossed like a mere ragdoll. Those watching from outside stood frozen, their eyes wide with disbelief. The mighty, immortal Sorcerer King¡ªonce thought invincible¡ªwas now brought low in a display of power so overwhelming that it defied reason. "You think you can humiliate me like this?" Julius snarled, clapping his hands together. In an instant, he teleported behind Asher and cast a sure-kill spell. "Rapture!" Julius sneered, certain everything would end with this. But when his hand touched Asher, he exploded into thousands of golden butterflies, soaring at lightning speed¡ªonly to rematerialize directly above the sorcerer king. "You should have given me the dragon core when I asked nicely," Asher shook his head, before his fist came crashing down, packed with concentrated energy. BOOOOM! Julius''s body was sent flying down into the arena. The onlookers¡ªincluding Lizana¡ªstood frozen. They planned to fly up and check on their king, so seeing him hurtling back was nothing short of jaw-dropping. But their shock was far from over. Asher shot down like a falling star, his descent faster than the eye could follow. He slammed into Julius again, like a beast in a frenzy. He pinned the Sorcerer King with his legs, fists hammering down in rapid succession, each blow a thunderous strike aimed at shattering the barrier protecting him. He knew Julius couldn''t be killed until his defense was shattered. Punch after punch exploded on impact, each one shaking the ground beneath them. "You''re running out of time, aren''t you?" the Sorcerer King grinned, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction as he sensed Asher''s growing desperation. The attacks might looked strong, but they were just flashy and lacked penetrating power. "Go on, keep hitting me! You might have more reserve than me right now, but I''m limitless here. You''ll never break through my barrier!" Asher refused to back down, pouring everything into each punch. Flashes of blinding light erupted with every strike, the sheer force creating heatwave that obliterated anything or anyone foolish enough to come near. Then, without warning, he froze mid-strike, all the energy in his body evaporating into thin air. "Looks like your time is up," Julius sneered. "I''ll make sure you''re death will be¡ª" He stopped mid-sentence, sensing that something was off. "Yeah, time''s up... but not for me," ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª 30 seconds earlier. Across Eryx, people gathered in the streets, their eyes drawn to the sky. "What is that enormous thing?" a man gasped, pointing upward. There it was¡ªa colossal, 20-layered golden magic circle, each layer shrinking as it went down like a giant reverse cone. At the heart of it all, a lone figure hovered, radiating a mesmerizing blend of golden and dark energy that rippled through the air. His form looked almost ethereal, a bad sign that he was barely holding his body together. It was Asher. Unbeknownst to Julius, the one he was fighting wasn''t the real deal. It was merely a copy¡ªa controlled replica . This incredible feat was made possible only after he ascended to this state. His connection to the energy around him grew far more attuned, allowing him to temporarily share his consciousness with his replica. So how did it came to this? It all came down to his meticulous planning. From the beginning, he knew that defeating Julius required more than raw power¡ªit was about outthinking him. Grabbing Julius''s head, hurling him into the sky, and slamming him back into the arena ground was all part of it. Every move was calculated, each one a step in a chess game where he was always multiple moves ahead of his opponent. He had even taken into consideration how egotistical his opponent was, knowing that Julius''s need to assert dominance would make him complacent. Little did he know, those flashes of light weren''t meant to hurt him¡ªthey were meant to conceal the real attack. Now, the Sorcerer King, who was blinded by being at the top for far too long, was about to receive a one time lesson. ''Time to end this,'' The first beam, emerging from the largest and highest circle, began its descent. As it passed through the smaller circles, the energy''s density increased, building momentum, until the final layer, where all that power was compressed into the size of a coin. "Judgment!" Asher roared, unleashing all the gathered power into a single point. The beam shot down from the sky, tearing through the air with devastating force. The space itself trembled, the world bowing to the sheer intensity of the concentrated spell. When it landed, silence consumed everything¡ªno explosion, no sound. Only a blinding flash of light, vanishing as quickly as it appeared. And just like that, the strongest sorcerer was dead. He died in the simplest way possible¡ªa single, clean head-shot. It wasn''t that he was weaker¡ªin fact, if Julius fought seriously from the start, he would have won in the most dominating manner. The Sorcerer King had all the advantages: powerful artifacts, the city runes under his control, and more deadly sure-kill skills stemming from his experience and longer life. Unfortunately, his ego had blinded him, and he died without even revealing 10% of his true capability. ''It''s finally over,'' Asher sighed, slowly descending. He needed to retrieve the dragon core¡ªhis only hope of escaping this world. Chapter 203 - 203: Selling Point As he closed in on the arena, he noticed the sages watching him. He half-expected them to attack, but none of them made a move. It didn''t even register to them that their king was already dead, or perhaps they were simply expecting a comeback, too entrenched in the illusion of his invincibility to accept the truth. Except for Lizana, who was smiling at him, her eyes sparkling with admiration, forgetting that she was the one who escalated this matter. If not for her, Julius wouldn''t be so hellbent on fighting, and maybe the two could have negotiated. It wasn''t like he really needed the dragon core in the sorcerer''s king chest. THUD! He landed, and Julius''s eyes were still open. It was a really scary sight¡ªhe died so fast that his facial expression didn''t even change. If there was a silver lining here, it was that he didn''t even have time to feel any pain. He just ceased to live. Asher, not wanting anyone to blindside him, cast a barrier¡ªblack shadows that concealed his movements. When he touched the dragon core, though, he was shocked to see that there were already runes and spells inside, written in a language not common in this world. He wondered what it was, then, out of nowhere, his vision changed, and he found himself in front of a giant dragon, its scales emerald green, its eyes dark red like a mixture of blood and darkness. Now in a suspended space, Asher felt that only his consciousness had been transferred here, meaning his real body was vulnerable. "You actually made it this far. You''re far more talented than that beastkin," the dragon spoke. It did not open its mouth, but he could hear it. It had a hoarse voice, like an old man in his 70''s. "Who are you?" Asher asked. "You don''t have to be too wary; time here moves really slowly. We can take our time, and not even a minute will pass in the outside world." He got a clue from the statement; it was likely that he was now inside the core itself. "I didn''t know this thing actually had a will of its own, or are you perhaps a soul trapped in this place?" The dragon took a second to reply. "I''m an exception. Ancient dragons don''t really die, unlike normal dragons; we just become dormant for a while, and once we gather enough power, we can be reborn given the right opportunities." Asher raised an eyebrow at this revelation. "Did the Sorcerer King know about this? "Hahaha," It started laughing. "That inferior being was not worthy. He was only strong due to borrowed powers, unlike you¡­ Traveler of worlds" Asher''s composure faltered for a moment after being called out. "You know about me?" He was afraid that the dragon could read his mind, and that was never a good thing. "Don''t worry, Traveler. I only know that you''re not from here because you don''t have the restrictions imposed by this place, and traveling through worlds is not really rare for us dragons, known as explorers." "Is that the reason why your cores can be used to stabilize portals?" The dragon''s face turned solemn for a moment. "First of all, the ones used in portals are just normal dragons. They are not pure and lack the ability to maintain their will after death, but their cores are still powerful enough to stabilize space for teleportation." It paused, trying to let its words sink in before letting out a heavy sigh. "Those inferior beings wasted the core''s potential; they barely scratch the surface of what it could do." Asher raised an eyebrow, intrigued. " What else can they do?" The dragon''s eyes glowed a deeper red as it spoke. "Much more. It can even stabilize your current body. Right now, though your body is far superior to others, its still lacking. If you integrate with a dragon core, you will be able to transform into a half-dragon yourself." Asher became suspicious. He did not like the idea of integrating anything into his body. "Why didn''t you tell this to Julius?" The dragon shook its head. "He did not pass the minimum requirements. He might look strong in your eyes, but that''s only because you haven''t reached your full potential yet. Given time, you will be much stronger, even if you don''t rely on external resources." It was true that he only needed time to fully tap into his potential. But there were still so many questions on his mind. It was trying to push the idea of integrating too much. There must be a reason for this. "So if I integrate with a dragon core, what will happen to you? Your consciousness is still intact, and I''m no fool to absorb it." The dragon let out another chuckle. "Don''t worry, I''m not suggesting you to absorb me. There''s another ancient dragon in this world, far stronger than me¡ªthe Wrath Dragon Mel. If you can unseal and destroy its will, you can become a legendary level half dragon." There was a moment of silence, and Asher looked really tempted. His curiosity and the temptation to grow stronger were clawing at him, but in the end, he shook his head. "I have more things to do. I''ll just use your core and leave this world." He had wasted so much time with all these side missions. It was now time for him to get back to his home planet, especially now that he had discovered it was in danger. In addition, he needed to check on his mother, then on Index; she was still trapped in the void, alone and lonely. "That''s more reason why you would want to destroy Mel''s consciousness. You can never leave this world as long as the Wrath Dragon is alive." "I don''t believe you," he shook his head. "You don''t need to. You will realize it sooner or later," the dragon let out a knowing laugh. He felt a bit uneasy; it did not sound like it was lying at all. Before he could clarify, he felt a tug. Flashes of information appeared in his view. It was a short-distance teleportation spell, but written in a language he could understand. When he completely absorbed the knowledge, his vision blurred again, and he found himself back in reality. The core was now in his hand, and with just a thought, he was able to see an estimated visualization of everything within 5 km of him. ''I see, so that''s how it works,'' he muttered to himself. The core was a medium, and injecting his energy would allow him to replicate Julius''s teleportation spell. He was lucky; now he could escape this place and not fear an ambush. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But before that, he placed Julius''s corpse in his space bag first; he might use it later, recalling those golems from before. With the body secured, he focused on his next move. He used his remaining energy to make multiple jumps, and because he was using an artifact, it didn''t directly put a load on his body. When he found a secluded building, he casted a barrier to hide his presence before the backlash hit him. Chapter 204 - 204: On Point "Where are they?" one of the sages demanded, his eyes scanning the crater. The others jumped to join him, all of them confused when they didn''t see anyone. "Did they teleport somewhere and continue fighting?" another sage suggested, brow furrowed in thought. "No, that''s impossible," came the quick reply. "We already activated Eryx''s defense runes. If there was a high concentration of energy, the alarm would''ve gone off." Just as they were filled with confusion, the ground trembled. The sages could feel it¡ªthe core runes that had protected this place for so many years were shutting down. It meant that something bad happened to Julius. CRACK! A loud fragile sound echoed from above, drawing the attention of everyone in the city. They pointed to the sky, which was cracking, and light began to seep through until it completely collapsed, revealing the sun and the blue sky. "It''s too bright!" The citizens hurriedly covered their eyes and ran inside their homes; they weren''t used to this type of light. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Back in the arena, "T¡ªThis is impossible...Does this mean the Sorcerer King is really dead?" The idea was too difficult to believe, but the evidence were pointing in that direction. Lizana stepped forward, seizing the opportunity to further her cause. "It''s simple¡ªhe defeated Julius. By our laws, he should be honored and made the new king of Eryx." Her words were clear, and her expression showed she was ready for a fight if needed. She was not afraid, because many would stand with her. Julius ruled for far too long, and not everyone was pleased with the way he managed things. "Honor him?" Liara shouted angrily, her voice trembling with rage. "He killed our king! He needs to be captured and executed!" Her eyes were filled with anger, and her grief was impossible to hide. "You deserved to die too!" she shrieked, pointing a trembling finger at Lizana. "She''s in cohorts with that outsider to assassinate our king!" Lizana only smiled inwardly at the attempt to turn everyone against her. The elemental sage was an idiot if she thought she could win over these egotistical sorcerers with nothing but emotions. "Kill me?" she let out a sigh, shaking her head in amusement. "First off, you don''t have any proof. And secondly, if I was really his ally, what do you think will happen if you kill me? Do you really think you can take down someone who killed Julius?" Some of the neutral sages paused, considering which side to take. Right now, all the defense runes in Eryx were unavailable due to the sorcerer''s king death, and if Asher returned in his peak form, none of them would stand a chance against him. "She''s lying," Liara snapped, not letting her enemy get a momentum "He should be exhausted by now. This is the perfect time to capture and kill that criminal." The two women continued their heated argument, each trying to rally the others to their side. Their voices overlapped, the dispute over the throne threatening to tear apart what little unity remained. This wasn''t just about their personal rivalry¡ªit was about the future leadership of Eryx. Whoever swayed the majority would hold the power to shape the kingdom''s fate. Meanwhile, several of the more notable sages moved quietly, their focus fixed on finding Asher. As for their intentions, only time would tell. *** *** *** Inside a Barrier. ''Damn it,'' Asher groaned, lying on the cold ground while blood pooled around him. His skin was dry and cracked, as if he had been fried in oil. He wanted to cast a healing spell to ease the pain, but one of the backlash effects was that he couldn''t use magic for a while. He had no choice but to endure the suffering until he regained the ability to heal himself. ''I won''t use it again unless necessary,'' he added, trying to push through the pain by focusing on other things. Time stretched on, and he did his best to stay conscious. If he lost control now, there was a chance he might never wake up. He needed to check when his magic paths would recover enough for him to cast a healing spell. It would have been easier if he had someone with him who could heal, but trust was a luxury he couldn''t afford in this world¡ªnot even with Lucia. ''Speaking of her,'' he mumbled, the thought of her bringing a wave of guilt. The promise he made to her lingered in his mind. He couldn''t just leave without at least trying to fulfill it, especially since he has no plans of returning again. While that thought ran in his mind, his finger suddenly twitch, and a small flow of energy coursed through his fingertips. Closing his eyes, he focused, carefully restoring his magic pathways, little by little. After about 15 minutes, he was halfway through the process, and the progress allowed him to cast a healing spell. The fried skin on his body began to peel away, revealing smoother, healthier skin underneath. Slowly, he started to return to normal. Though still in a weakened state, he managed to stand up. Checking his body, it was mostly fine, and even his robe started to repair itself¡ªone of Index''s well-thought-out functions that made his life easier. But just as he was beginning to feel some relief, the barrier concealing him shattered, and he found himself surrounded by dozens of sages. None of them were part of the named six, but they were still a powerful group none the least. Holding the dragon core in his hand, he kept it ready¡ªjust in case he needed to teleport out of this place. "Where is the Sorcerer King?" a man with fox-like features spoke up. He appeared to be around 50 years old, his long nose making him a bit more memorable. "Dead," he answered bluntly, his voice devoid of remorse or guilt. What happened was just him fighting to survive, and by a close call, it was Julius who died, not him. Chapter 205 - 205: Burning Point They had expected much, but hearing it directly from the one responsible left a big impression. All this time, they had always believed Julius was invincible, powerful, and most of unkillable¡ªbut he proved everyone wrong. Asher braced himself, expecting them to come at him. His hand tightened around the dragon core, ready to teleport at a moment''s notice. But to his surprise, they all knelt before him, and bowed their heads in unison. "As per Eryx tradition, you are now our new king!" they declared, their voice filled with respect. Asher blinked unsure of how to react to this unexpected twist. A male foxkin muttered an incantation, creating a connection that allowed them to speak without being overheard. Asher allowed it, sensing no danger in the spell. "My name is Stir, and I''m one of Arcane Sage''s Lizana''s supporters. Don''t worry, as long as you say yes, we will rally our forces to secure your throne." Asher raised an eyebrow, quickly dismissing the idea. Becoming king wasn''t part of his plans, nor did he want to deepen his ties to this world. All he wanted was to leave this place and reunite with his loved ones. But then, a thought struck him. He hesitated, his gaze lingering on the kneeling sages, who awaited his response. Becoming king¡­ it wasn''t something he need, but the opportunity to access Eryx''s vast resources was tempting. It would save him precious time and finally allow him to construct the portal he so desperately needed. He took a deep breath, steadying himself, before giving his answer. "Stand up," The sages quickly rose to their feet, their movements careful to maintain a subservient attitude. Aligning with him now promised greater benefits in the future. "So, what''s your plan?" Asher asked. Stir stepped closer. "I''ll answer that, my king, if you allow me." "Go on," Stir nodded and cleared his throat. "At this moment, Arcane Sage Lizana is still in the arena, buying us time. If you show yourself and claim your rightful place, it will rally more people to your side. Many will see it as a sign of strength, making them more willing to follow you." Asher listened carefully, his expression neutral while he weighing the pros and cons. Showing his face could indeed solidify his power and draw in more supporters, but it also meant exposing himself to danger. If even one of the named sages attacked while he was still in a weakened state, things could turn disastrous quickly. After a brief pause, he took a slow breath, weighing the risks and rewards. Finally, he gave a nod. "Just give me some time to prepare. Go and give me cover," he commanded. Stir and the others moved without hesitation, quickly taking up different positions around the perimeter. Asher watched them scatter, ensuring they followed his instructions, before casting a protective barrier around him. His breathing increased as he settled into a meditative position. Closing his eyes. He began to accelerate the healing process. Every second counted, and he needed to be in a somehow good condition before stepping out into the open. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª Back in the arena, the verbal exchange quickly escalated into a full-blown fight as Lizana and Liara began hurling spells at each other. While they were nearly equal in terms of energy, her mastery of Arcane powers made her unpredictable, forcing the Elemental Sage to focus on defense. Liara glanced at the other named sages who were just watching. They couldn''t interferer because doing so would only worsen the situation. Each of them understood the delicate balance at play. Any sudden action would provoke Kaliah, the Body Sage, and Nyx, the Death Sage, both of whom held the power to turn the tide against them in an instant. Liara realized that Lizana''s roots ran deeper than she ever imagined . The carefully laid plans, the subtle manipulations¡ªeverything were building up for years. She was just waiting for the right moment, for someone strong enough to kill Julius and claim his position. It made Liara''s blood boil, and with a roar of frustration, she cast a dark green flame, hot enough to melt stone. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The burning ember shot forward, but before it could hit Lizana intervened. In an instant, the fire was snuffed out, vanishing as though it had never existed. Liara stared in disbelief. How could she do that? "Are you surprised?" Lizana let out a soft giggle, her eyes gleaming with a mixture of amusement and arrogance. "Well, don''t be. While you were busy chasing Julius, I, on the other hand, was focused on surpassing him." She took a slow step forward, her confidence radiating with every movement. "Liara, you are the weakest among us six. You don''t have the right to question our decision to accept a new king." "I¡­I''m the weakest?" she repeated, her voice trembling with barely containing her rage. The words were like a slap to her pride. She, the most talented of her generation, was called the weakest? It was incomprehensible. Her aura exploded, and the green flames surrounding her turned into a dark blaze. She hadn''t fully mastered it yet, but at this moment, nothing matters to her anymore. The flames began to burn her skin, searing her with intense pain but she refused to back down. Her focus was razor-sharp¡ªnothing could stop her from killing her rival. Lizana felt the overwhelming threat of the dark flames and quickly attempted to launch her own attack to disrupt it. None work¡ªbe it a physical strike or a more subtle arcane spell¡ªeverything was burned equally. Even her most refined spells couldn''t pass. "I didn''t expect you to have this type of trump card, but..." Lizana paused, letting her words sink in. "You''re not the only one with surprises." *** *** *** Author''s Note: Apologies for the late upload. I''ve been busy the past few days due to personal reasons, but don''t worry, I will still consistently post two chapters a day for this novel. I hope you like the story so far. His "Return" arc is close. Chapter 206 - 206: First Command Lizana raised her hand and chanted, "Arcane Hex." Her magic materialized, and dozens of glowing white circles appeared around her, hovering in the air. They weren''t as large as Asher''s, but there were hundreds of them, filling the arena with their presence. Even the other Named Sages couldn''t deny her talent. If it weren''t for Asher''s unexpected involvement, there was a high chance she could have defeated Julius if given enough time to improve. The contrast between the two women was like night and day¡ªone calm and steady, like a still lake under a clear sky, and the other fierce and untamed, like a forest consumed by flames. When the two reached their limit, ready to end everything in a final clash, they paused after sensing a familiar sensation in the air. Liara''s head snapped up, hoping that Julius miraculously survived. But what she saw only fueled her anger further. Hovering above them was Asher, his neon-gold eyes staring down at them. His once plain robe had transformed, now a striking blend of black and gold, a perfect reflection of the power radiating from him. The dragon core, once worn by Julius, was now attached to his attire in the same place, marking him as the new bearer of its power. "I accept the position of king," his voice rang out with authority. "And my first order is for you to capture her " The force of his words reverberated in the air. "HOW DARE YOU!" Liara lashed out, her flames erupting upwards as she channeled all her power, aiming to burn him down where he stood. But before the fire could even shoot into the air, she felt a sudden, overwhelming restriction tightening around her. ''Who...'' Liara''s mind raced, her thoughts scattered in confusion. "Liara, give up now. You''ve already lost. There''s no need to waste your life," Kaliah spoke up. Standing beside her were the other named sages, each of them contributing to the force that restricted the elemental''s sage movement, a sign of their loyalty to the new regime. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Asher''s presence alone tipped the balance in Lizana''s faction''s favor. His mere appearance was enough to shake the opposing side to its core. For them, he was no less terrifying than the previous king ¡ªhis power, his aura, everything about him screamed dominance. "YOU TRAITORS!" Liara''s voice seethed with rage as she lashed out, her flames more intense than ever. But the barrier¡ªmade by the sages¡ªremained untouched, absorbing her fire without so much as a tremor. As the flames raged against the invisible wall, Asher watched the scene unfold with a nonchalant expression, despite his doubts of coming here in the first place. ''Good, I really thought I''d escape if she attacked me,'' he sighed inwardly. He was still in no condition to fight, which was why he had gone along with Stir''s suggestion¡ªto appear with a dramatic entrance, to be as flashy as possible. The goal was simple: create the illusion of invincibility, trick everyone into believing he was still at full power. If they knew the truth¡ªthat he couldn''t even use 10% of his strength¡ªhe would be devoured in an instant. The prideful, egotistical sorcerers around him would never bow to someone they didn''t fear. They were playing along because they had no other choice. Now, he only needed to wait for them to neutralize the Elemental Sage, and then he would use Lizana to stabilize his rule¡ªjust long enough to build his portal. However, it seemed that Liara''s emotions for the late Sorcerer King were too intense to contain, and they erupted in a violent, uncontrollable burst. The temperature, though contained, was even hotter than what he could normally pull off. ''No wonder she''s called the Elemental Sage,'' he gave her credit for her aptitude. She also resembled Lucia, so he guessed they came from the same family. Ironically, he planned to destroy them after securing his rule, so turn of events could save him trouble later. ''Why do I feel like their family was doomed from the start?'' His thoughts were interrupted by a sudden cracking sound. The sages were forced to escalate their efforts, stacking layer upon layer of barriers to contain it. "TRAITOR! YOU WILL ALL DIE!" Liara''s rage reached its peak. "I''LL BURN EVERYTHING!" Her flames burned hotter and fiercer, threatening to engulf everything. "She''s burning away her life to take all of us down," Lizana muttered, her expression darkening. She couldn''t help but wonder why Liara was so fixated on Julius. But it was not important now. She quickly raised her hands, her energy flowing through the air to solidify the barrier, reinforcing its walls. "We need to get her out of here. She''s too unstable. If we push too hard, we risk triggering an explosion." Without hesitation, the sages sprang into action. They rose from the ground, the barrier hovering with them as they ascended higher. If they allowed her fury to reach its full force, the consequences would be catastrophic. The flames had grown so wild and uncontrollable that if unleashed, half of Eryx could be reduced to ash in moments. In no time, the sages had lifted Liara high enough to avoid direct impact. From the ground, onlookers could only watch in awe and terror as the once-translucent barrier now appeared completely black, the sheer amount of heat and flame it contained. Their power pushing against the limits, threatening to break free at any moment. "Now what?" Kaliah asked, her eyes darting between the sages. "If any of us stops reinforcing the barrier, it''ll explode. None of us will be fast enough to outrun it." The other sages exchanged uneasy glances. The situation had grown dire, and every passing second felt like a countdown. Just as they were thinking of options, Asher appeared, flying to their altitude. He could just let them deal with this mess. But he wasn''t heartless, and despite everything, he felt responsible for everything. This all started because of him, and he couldn''t just stand by and let it end in their death. "I''ll cast a spell to teleport everyone down," he announced. "But you need to trust me. It won''t work if you resist it." Kaliah locked eyes with the other sages, and they shared a silent agreement¡ªthere was no other choice. "We will," she answered for everyone. Asher wasted no time. A massive golden translucent hand materialized behind him, stretching outward and grabbing the sages. It was the connection he needed¡ªa physical manifestation to connect them all and ensure they could move together. The moment he felt the connection solidify, he teleported them down without warning. Just as they vanished, the barrier above them collapsed with a deafening roar. BOOM! The explosion tore through the air, flames bursting outward in every direction. For a brief moment, Eryx was swallowed by a blackened sky, the fire consuming everything above. Had it not been for the barriers already in place around the city¡ªerected by the local sorcerers¡ªthe destruction would have been unimaginable. The protective shields absorbed the heat, preventing the city below from being incinerated. Even so, the sheer magnitude of the blast was enough to rattle the entire place. Everyone sighed in relief after the blue sky reappeared above them. Chapter 207 - 207: Big Surprise Back in the arena, all five named sages were safe, but the sudden teleportation had left their robes askew, exposing their faces and, in some cases, revealing more of their features than intended. Asher nearly broke into a cold sweat when he finally got a good look at their faces. Nyx''s face was small and uniquely charming, with hair that was a mix of black and purple, barely reaching her ears. Her large eyes gleamed with an eerie, yet fascinating glow, giving them an almost insect-like quality. Despite being the Sage of Death, she appeared surprisingly harmless. Her eyes, larger than normal in an unconventional way, gave her a cute, almost endearing look. Above her eyes, delicate antennae curled like those of a butterfly. Next to her was another woman. She had cow-like horns protruding from her head, and now that she was sitting on the ground, he could see the traces of her thick and curvaceous body beneath the baggy robe It seemed she had intentionally worn it to conceal her features. Her face gave off a warm, caring vibe. Dark eyes and white hair, streaked with black spots of varying sizes and shapes, gave her the appearance of a cow''s coat. Right beside her was another girl. Her round, orange eyes were impossible to miss. Feathers, soft and light, grew along her neck, replacing where skin would normally be. Her dark brown hair framed her face and fell around her shoulders, adding to her unusual appearance¡ªhalf human, half owl. Then there was Kaliah, whom he had seen before. He had to admit, she was the second most attractive¡ªwell, technically, she used to be third, but with Liara now dead, she moved to second place. Her fierce aura, a result of being a tigerkin, made her look really intense and intimidating in a good way. She had the kind of look that made it seem like she would bite a man¡ªthough, truth be told, only an idiot would stop her if she aimed for the right part. Lastly, there was Lizana, as beautiful as ever, with her silver hair that always seemed to be wet due to its glossy sheen, and her blue neon eyes. She looked the most human among them, which might explain why he was a bit biased in judging her looks. "Are you all women?" he blurted out. They all turned to him, the question landing as offensive. Asher mentally cursed himself, realizing he should have expected it. In this world, women were generally stronger, and he had forgotten that fact since Julius was male. The sorcerer king was just an exception to the rule. "Yes," Lizana replied, standing up with a warm, reassuring smile. It was a well-timed save on her part, easing the tension and avoiding the awkward silence. Then, turning her attention to the other sages, she gestured gracefully. "Please, introduce yourselves to our new king." The first to stand was the woman with the cowlike features and drop-dead body. Despite her tall stature, there was a gentleness in the way she carried herself, like a mother figure who demanded respect without needing to raise her voice. "I am Emelda, the Sage of Knowledge, and the head of artificers in Eryx," she bowed her head. "My name is Asher," he responded, maintaining a calm demeanor. "So it''s King Asher," Emelda repeated. She studied him for a moment, her gaze lingering slightly longer than usual. The next to stand was the woman with owl-like features. "I am Aelira, the Sage of Mind," She didn''t look fully convinced that he should be the new king¡ªa reaction he expected. Truth be told, he wasn''t sure he was fit to rule either. If it weren''t for the resources he needed, he wouldn''t have bothered with any of this. The third to introduce herself was the half-butterfly beastkin, Nyx. After her introduction, Kaliah followed, her beastly aura as strong as ever. "So, is that it?" Asher asked, his voice laced with uncertainty. He wasn''t sure where to go from here. "I understand that all of this is confusing, so for now, how about you appoint a local of Eryx as your proxy?" Lizana suggested. "You''ll still be the king, but most of the difficult tasks will be handled by your representative." The other sages exchanged glances, already figuring out Lizana''s cunning strategy, and Asher caught on quickly too. "You do it," he said with a shrug, not particularly interested in taking on more responsibility. Just as things were starting to flow more smoothly, Lucia flew down to him. She had evacuated with the masses earlier and returned after things had calmed down. Her concern was visible as she noticed he was surrounded by the sages. Just as she was about to speak, Lizana beat her to it. "Is she really your wife, King Asher?" "King Asher?" Lucia repeated. She still had no idea what happened. "Yeah, I somehow became king after taking down the old one," his tone was so casual that the named sages nearly broke into a cold sweat. The words slipped out before he could catch them. It felt surreal. The weight of it hit him for a moment¡ªthen faded, swallowed by his usual detachment. It wasn''t his fault. Whoever decided the strongest should be king was a fool¡ªnothing good ever came from that kind of politics. They were lucky he had no intention of staying long or using his power for bad things. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lucia blinked in surprise, her mouth slightly agape as she processed it. "Wait¡­ you really killed the Sorcerer King?" she asked, her voice filled with skepticism. No one could blame her; it was a hard thing to believed. "And now you''re the new king?" She added, struggling to wrap her mind around the situation. "This is... a lot to take in." She glanced at the named sages, and they all nodded, confirming everything . Soon, more and more members of the noble families began gathering back in the arena, all eager to learn the current situation. They were in for a big surprise. Chapter 208 - 208: Big Surprise Part 2 The Redtorn family, led by Lark, stepped back into the arena, their expressions a blend of worry and confusion, still unaware of the current situation. They tried to ask, but the sages remained silent, none daring to speak without first receiving permission. So¡ª With no other choice, they had to see it for themselves. At the center stood Asher and Lucia, flanked by the five named sages. She looked uneasy. Lark and the others were elated by her worried expression. "They''ve caught him," he let out a wide grin. "Finally. He should be executed on the spot for daring to challenge the Sorcerer King." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a crazy idea, and they were relieved that Julius handled it himself. Though they had to admit, the explosions that followed left them stunned¡ªit only served to highlight how dangerous he was However¡ª His daughter, wrinkled her nose. "Shouldn''t they be¡­ pressuring him? Why do they look so casual?" she wondered aloud. Before she could get an answer, Lizana''s voice rang out, loud and clear. With a wave of her hand, she cast a spell to ensure her voice reached every corner of Eryx. "All of you, bow to the new king of Eryx. King Asher, the Golden One!" The words hit them like a cold bucket of water. They stood frozen in place, their hope turning to disbelief. His mouth went dry. "W¡ª What? The new king of Eryx?" The shock in his voice was unmistakable, but the truth hit him harder when the five named sages knelt before Asher. This revelation felt like a death sentence for their family. Asher had been openly hostile toward them, and even his own daughter despised them for the way they had treated her. ''We need to escape,'' He raised a hand, subtly signaling for them to follow him out. This place was no longer safe¡ªthey needed to leave quickly. And it wasn''t just about leaving the arena¡ªthey had to flee like refugees and start over somewhere else. The world was vast, and as long as their family stayed safe, they could return one day to reclaim their honor¡ªand their vengeance. But just as they were heading out, a sudden interruption shattered their plans. "Stop! King Asher has ordered the Redtorn family to be placed under house arrest. We will be investigating your illegal dealings!" A group of robed sages stepped into their path, led by Stir. They intentionally released their aura, a powerful presence to make sure they could not escape. "Illegal dealings?" Lark was taken aback by the accusation. "All the experiments we conducted were approved by King Julius himself. There''s nothing illegal about them, and we''ve contributed greatly to Eryx''s progress!" Stir let out a cold, low laugh, his eyes glinting with something darker than mere amusement. He didn''t need to say it¡ªhe knew exactly what this meant for the Redtorns, and he was more than happy to be the one to bring them down. Helping Asher crush them would earn him everything he ever wanted: favor, power, and a place in the new order. "Julius? You mean the one who was killed like a dog by the new king?" he taunted, his smirk growing. "This is outrageous! We haven''t committed any crime!" he protested. Stir smile grew wider. "Don''t worry. It''s not like you''ll be prosecuted for a crime you never committed. I mean, I have a feeling that King Asher is a fair person," "Fair person?" Lark repeated, his tone dark and bitter. He gritted his teeth, forcing himself to endure it. His gaze swept over his family, and his heart ached at the sight of their fear. In a choked voice, her daughter sobbed, "Let''s talk to Sister Lucia! She''s the new queen now. If she speaks with him, maybe he''ll spare us!" She bullied Lucia before¡ªmocked her, belittled her for being a half-sister¡ªbut now, they were acknowledging her bloodline, forced to do so if they wanted any chance of survival. Lark could see the thoughts running through their minds, and a surge of urgency hit him. He had to find a way out. Then it struck him. "Elemental Sage Liara!" he demanded, his voice rising. "Where is she?" She could save them. She had to. "Idiot," Stir shook his head, a cruel smile twisting his lips. "She''s dead too. Because she didn''t submit to the new regime right away." His words struck like a cold slap, the harsh reality sinking in. Lark froze, the blood draining from his face. Stir took the opportunity to completely obliterate their morale. "Surrender now, and you might be spared." In the end, they reluctantly oblige. As this unfolded, the rabbit girl who insulted Lucia earlier quietly slipped away, her fear of being captured driving her to run. Not just her¡ªeveryone under Lizana''s watchful eye didn''t wait to be persecuted; they fled the city on their own. As for Asher, he didn''t really care about such things. He only promised Lucia that he would take revenge on her family, and that''s exactly what he would do. 2 days later. Eryx grew more stable under Lizana''s governance, and all the defense runes were reactivated once Asher gained control over them. In no time, everything returned to normal¡ªwell, almost. The green moon, which had cast a depressing atmosphere over the city, was no longer necessary in his eyes. Without any deliberation, he removed it, restoring Eryx to a normal daylight cycle. Now sitting on his throne¡ªthough it was uncomfortable and not his style¡ªhe endured it for the sake of his goals. When he asked Lizana to allocate significant resources to building his portal on an uninhabited island, she did not protested or asked too many questions. She just did as he commanded, reassuring that all the resources in Eryx were now his. The perks of being a tyrant. ''The construction would take 2 weeks, so I should study more about the magic in this world to be more productive,'' He flipped through a rare tome that explained summoning spells. Chapter 209 - 209: Big Surprised Part 3 The quality of the books in Julius'' personal library was exceptional¡ªso much so that he already decided to steal all of them before he left this world. It would be foolish not to learn thousands of years'' worth of spells. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just as he was about to flip to another page, the door opened, and a group of people, all chained, began to march toward him. It was the Redtorn family, once strong but now pitifully small, reduced to fewer than ninety members after most had fallen after resisting arrest. Lucia also entered the room, but she came through the door behind the throne and sat right beside Asher. They continued their charade of being husband and wife for several reasons. First, it allowed her to exact her revenge in a more domineering and satisfying matter. Second, he could use her presence to stall for time, ensuring that Lizana would be more hesitant about openly trying to get under his pants. Lark''s gaze fell on Lucia, and for a moment, he couldn''t believe what he was seeing. The last time he had seen her, she was just a tool to him¡ªnothing more than an experiment to make their clan more famous. But now, as she sat beside the most powerful being in the world, everything about her had changed. She wasn''t just Lucia anymore¡ªshe was the queen. No amount of achievements or merits could ever compete with her current status. "Lucia. I know what you must be thinking... about all those times I treated you badly, all the harsh things I said." "But you have to understand¡ªit wasn''t because I hated you. I pushed you because I wanted you to grow stronger. Not just physically, but mentally too " "I wanted you to become someone who could stand on her own, someone who could survive this world." He searched her face, but saw no sign of the girl he had once known. Only a cold, distant woman remained¡ªsomeone too obsessed with her vengeance. Instead of calming down, she felt her stomach churn with disgust. "You made me kill my own mother. Was that also part of your so-called upbringing?" He opened his mouth to speak, but her accusation left him speechless, unable to find the words to justify himself. "Isn''t this unfair?" one of her sisters spoke up. "Even though we treated you badly, Father still gave you the proper education, made you stronger. If not for that, the new Sorcerer King wouldn''t even spare you a second glance!" Lucia''s voice, when it came, was cold. "Don''t fool yourselves," she said, her tone hardening. "You think you did me a favor by teaching me how to survive your cruelty? You think that makes it all okay? '' "Fine then," Lucia snapped, her voice rising. "Since you all believe hardship and suffering will make me stronger... you won''t mind if I put you through the same, will you?" Unable to hold back her emotions any longer, she lashed out, her words cutting deep. Asher remained silent. He didn''t intervene. ''The sooner this was over, the sooner I can get back my peace and quite,'' he thought, turning his focus back to the pages in front of him. Lucia stood up, her eyes cold as she swept her gaze over the sorcerers present. "Destroy their cores, and put a slave collar on their necks," Her words were the king''s words. They began carrying out her orders, starting with the weakest among the Redtorn family. A man collapsed to his knees, clutching his chest as if his heart had been ripped out. His face contorted in agony, veins bulging as blood poured from his mouth. "H¡­E..L¡­ P " He gasped, trying to speak, but only a hoarse, gurgling sound escaped. The others stood frozen, their faces pale, unable to look away from the horrific sight. One of the sorcerers cast a healing spell, preventing any of them from dying. Next, a younger woman was dragged forward, shaking her head in desperation. "Please! I will do anything¡ªjust don''t!" she begged, her voice rising with despair. The sorcerers didn''t hesitate. The incantation was spoken, the glow returned, and the same sickening crack followed. She screamed, louder and more piercing than the first, before collapsing to the floor. Blood dripped from her lips, staining her once-pristine robes. One by one they were brought forward, the room filled with cries of anguish and despair, their voices echoing their pain. The stronger members tried to brace themselves, gritting their teeth, but the pain was too overwhelming. Even the proudest among them crumbled. Lucia stood watching, her expression cold and unreadable. She didn''t flinch, didn''t look away. This was the justice she had longed for. Asher barely glanced up from his book. This was all background noise to him, the cries and chaos nothing more than an irritating distraction. He turned another page, silently hoping it would all end soon. Finally, it was Lark''s turn. He stood at the center of the room, his legs trembling beneath him as his eyes swept over the pitiful bodies of his family members scattered across the floor. The sight was almost too much to bear. His once-proud sons lay hunched over, clutching their chests as if trying to hold onto the last shred of themselves. His daughters, who had always carried themselves with grace and authority, now wept openly, their faces pale and streaked with tears. A few days ago, they had been among the most respected people in all of Eryx¡ªcommanding power, influence, and fear. Now, they were nothing more than broken figures, stripped of their pride, their power, and their dignity. He clenched his fists, the chains around his wrists biting into his skin. "Is this what you wanted? To watch everything I built crumble? To see our family torn apart?" "Our family?" she repeated. "Where was this family when you used me like a pawn? When you made me kill my mother? When you let them mock and belittle me?" she was becoming more emotional. Asher reached out, his hand gently wrapping around her fingers. The unexpected touch stopped her mid-sentence. She turned to look at him, her fiery expression softening slightly as their eyes met. Lucia drew in a deep breath, letting the air soothe her emotions. For the first time in so long, she allowed herself to released the rage that had consumed her. He had silently reminded her that¡ªthis cold justice¡ªwas all she needed. She turned to look at her father again, but this time, her gaze held no anger, no pain¡ªonly indifference. "Finish it. Destroy his core, and then exile them to the mines." she casually ordered. Lark didn''t resist, the weight of defeat pressing him to the ground. He didn''t beg, didn''t plead¡ªwhat would be the point? The spell took hold, and he felt a ripple through his body, spreading from his chest out to his limbs. His vision blurred, and he coughed up a lot of blood. It was over¡ªhis life as a sorcerer was finished. This fate was worse than death. He stared at his daughter one last time, regretting ever making her in the first place. The others also shared the same resentment. Lucia ignored them; the best revenge was to leave them seething with anger and regret for the rest of their lives. Chapter 210 - 210: The Key Out THUD! Asher landed heavily on the cracked ground. Immediately, a wave of heat hit him¡ªunbearable and all-consuming, even for those with the strongest of bodies. If not for the protective barrier encasing him and the artifacts from Index, he would''ve been reduced to ash in an instant. Even now, the heat clawed at the edges of his protections, waiting to consume him entirely. He squinted forward, his gaze landing onto the landscape before him. A sea of molten lava stretched endlessly, its surface churning and bubbling like a living organism. The hot orange glow illuminated the area, as if the world itself was ablaze. Why was he here? The answer was pretty complicated. It was layered with failure and frustration, all stemming from a single, unavoidable truth: he failed to escape this world. Just as the green dragon, Pantheon, had predicted. It had warned him¡ªwarned him about the Wrath Dragon Mel and the binding restriction it imposed on this world. He did his own research, digging through every scrap of knowledge he could find about the so-called restriction. Luckily, taking the position of the new king saved him a lot of time, granting him access to valuable resources and information that would have otherwise taken much longer to uncover. This volcano, massive and ever-active, wasn''t just a geographical feature. It was Mel''s prison and the center of an ancient magic circle that prevented teleporting out of this world. As long as it stood, he couldn''t leave no matter how much he tried. ''Patience,'' he muttered to himself. ''I just need to finish this, then I can finally leave.'' He took a deep breath, steadying himself. (Are you prepared, Traveler?) Pantheon''s words echoed in his mind. It was the name of the green dragon, and he had allowed it to communicate with him. So far, Pantheon had been cooperative, and if not for its help, he would not have found this place so quickly. "Yeah. But are you really sure I don''t need to fight it?" he asked, his voice tinged with doubt. Fighting Julius was challenging, but an ancient dragon? That was a whole different level of danger. According to the books he read, a dragon''s breath could singlehandedly destroy an entire city the size of Eryx. While it was likely an exaggeration, it still showed just how powerful these ancient beings were. The thought of facing one was not exactly exciting, but he knew there was no turning back now. Pantheon''s voice, though distant, was calm as it responded. (Do not worry. At this moment, Mel is but a shadow of its true power¡ªweak in its core form. You must dive into the lava, cast the spell I taught you to shatter its consciousness, then absorb the core into your body. Only then will you become something greater... a half-dragon.) (Once you become like us, forget about portals¡ªyour body alone will be able to withstand traveling between worlds.) Asher frowned, trying to process everything. Pantheon gave him a lot of spells to study, and he didn''t see anything wrong with them. In addition, becoming a half-dragon would undeniably make him far stronger. In fact, one of the reasons he chose to cooperate was because he now possessed a spell capable of completely erasing Pantheon''s will if it ever tried to betray him. But, despite the promise of power, doubt lingered in the back of his mind. There had to be something more to this, something he wasn''t seeing. "And why didn''t you just ask Julius to do this before? I''m sure he was more than capable of withstanding this place." (It might not feel that hot right now, but the closer you get to the core, the higher the temperature will become, so not just anyone can reach it.) "And you think I can do it?" he asked, growing more skeptical the more he listened. Asher might have more potential than Julius, but during their battle, the Sorcerer King proved to be more powerful, knowledgeable, and experienced. If Pantheon did not trust someone like him, what made Asher any different? (You are not from this world, just as I am. That means we will face less resistance.) Asher narrowed his eyes. "You could''ve led with that instead of going on about me being more superior." Pantheon paused for a moment. (I apologize,) it said, the tone shifting slightly. (We dragons have a tendency to make things sound... grander than they are. But I''m not lying when I said that you are far more capable.) "Forget about it." Shaking his head, he decided to let it go for now. He cast multiple barriers around himself, just in case, and activated Index''s robe along with other protective artifacts he got from Julius'' treasury just in case of emergency. With everything in place, he took a deep breath and leaped into the molten pool of magma, bracing himself for whatever lay ahead. The heat intensified instantly, pressing against his barriers in all directions. A blinding orange glow surrounded him, making it nearly impossible to see. But he pressed on, descending deeper into the abyss. Seconds turned to minutes. Ten minutes. Fifteen. By the time twenty minutes passed, his patience was wearing thin. "Do you know how far I have to dive?" he called out, his voice tinged with worry. "I''m consuming too much energy to maintain these barriers, and it keeps getting hotter." (No, this is also my first time,) Pantheon admitted, its tone annoyingly casual. Asher pinched the bridge of his nose, frustration mounting. He needed to conserve his energy in case he had to resurface quickly. But after thirty grueling minutes, he finally passed through the lava and found himself hovering in a vast underground cavern. Above him, the lava hung suspended, held in place by an invisible barrier. The glowing orange liquid shimmered like a fiery ocean, casting flickering shadows across the cave''s walls. But it was the sight below him that drew his full attention. Lying peacefully on a ground of glittering diamonds was a massive dragon, its size dwarfing even the tallest structures he had ever seen in this world. Its body, easily the size of a hundred-story building, was covered in dark red scales that gleamed faintly in the lava''s glow. His heart skipped a beat. "You lied to me," he said coldly, clutching the core at his chest, ready to activate the spell that would destroy Pantheon''s will. (Wait... That''s only an empty body. Mel is still not awake yet. Use your senses to feel it!) Pantheon''s voice urged urgently. He hesitated but decided to check for himself. Extending his senses, he scanned the massive dragon. Pantheon was right. The dragon was nothing more than an empty husk. There was no energy, no soul¡ªnothing. It was a hollow shell. "So, what exactly is this thing? And where''s the core we''re looking for?" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Asher asked, his voice filled with suspicion. He''s here for the core¡ªnothing more, nothing less. (Fly closer¡ªit has to be near that body.) - - - Authors Note: You might be wondering about the time skip. Well, the only thing Asher really needed to get in this world was the dragon body. So, I just sped things up to move the story forward. His FL''s are waiting for him. XD Chapter 211 - 211: The Key Out Part 2 He wasn''t in a rush to follow that suggestion. To play it safe, he decided to land two kilometers away from it. (Why did you land here? You need to be closer,) It insisted. Asher shook his head. "I''ll return if I don''t find anything," He cast a spell to create a small stone table, but before he could place the dragon core on it, Pantheon started protesting. (Bring me with you. I can detect the core, and it will be much faster.) He paused, pretending to consider, but in his mind, the seed of doubt had already taken root. Only a fool would fall for this trick. "Just wait here." he added. (Stop!) "''Why are you so insistent on coming with me? Is there something more here than just the core?'' Pantheon hesitated, and that only confirmed Asher''s suspicion. "Is it the body?" he asked, breaking the silence. Still no response, so he pressed on with the question that was bothering him all this time. "I''ve been wondering why you only talk to me and not Julius. Now it makes sense. It''s because you can''t communicate with the locals in this world," He recalled how the same thing happened to the humans who got transported here. It seemed he was the only exception to this rule. "And there''s no Mel, is there?" he pressed on, aiming to rattle Pantheon further. (No... You are mistaken. This ¡ª ) It finally answered. "Don''t lie to me. If you keep this up, I''ll destroy your will," The dragon remained silent. "Do you really want to test me?" His voice turned colder, and a magic formula began to form around his hand. At first, it didn''t worry much because no spell could override the power of a dragon''s language¡ªit was practically god-tier. But then, suddenly, it felt threatened. The language Asher was using was made by Index, and it was in no way inferior. (How is this possible?) "Funny hearing that from an ancient dragon like yourself. Did you forget? Nothing is really impossible with magic." "So, back to the topic¡ªare you going to tell me the truth, or do you want me to destroy you?" (You can''t kill me. You need me if you want to get out of this world) Asher''s face turned more serious. As much as he hated being lied to, he still had no idea how to destroy the restrictions. "Let''s negotiate. We both have things we want to achieve here. I''m the only one who can talk to you, so you''re stuck with me. Also, the chance of you finding someone like me is really low." The dragon couldn''t help but feel depressed at the thought of being stuck in this form any longer. (Tell me your conditions.) "I''m willing to give you that body if you can assure me that you can destroy whatever is restricting my portal so I can leave this world." (I promise) "A promise isn''t enough. How about you sign a temporary contract with me?" he suggested. During his free time in Julius'' personal library, Asher had come across this particular spell and was impressed by its versatility. Inspired, he created a more powerful version. But because the dragon soul was still very powerful, it couldn''t be enslaved forcefully. He needed it to willingly surrender. (You want me to submit to you?) It let out a scoff, displeased by the mere idea of it. An ancient dragon was akin to a god, capable of traveling between worlds, and not even the strongest attack could harm its skin. If not for an accident that happened countless years ago in this world, it wouldn''t even be forced into this state. "You don''t have a choice. Either you cooperate, or I bury you somewhere in this world where no one can find you. I can go on with my life, but you''ll be stuck forever." Pantheon''s silence stretched, but this time it wasn''t out of anger¡ªit was the weight of realization sinking in. It was clear that Asher meant every word. (Fine,) it growled, its voice thick with reluctant submission. (I will cooperate... for now. But know this, traveler¡ªshould the opportunity arise, I will not hesitate to reclaim what is mine.) Asher gave a satisfied nod, though his expression remained unchanged. "We have an understanding, then. How about this: for the next twenty years, you will serve me, and after that, you will be free? I also promise not to hurt you during those years" (Twenty Years?) "You''re basically immortal. Twenty years is nothing. You''ll have all of eternity after that." Pantheon snorted, (One year.) "Eighteen years," Asher countered. (Three years!) "Fifteen years," (Five years!) "Twelve years," (Eight!) "Alright, let''s close the deal at ten years. That''s my final offer," he gave an ultimatum. The dragon considered the offer carefully. A decade wasn''t much for someone of its age, but the idea of serving an inferior being¡ªeven temporarily¡ªwas a bitter pill to swallow. (Deal , I will serve you for ten whole years ,) Asher smiled inwardly. That was actually the real time frame he wanted; he just doubled it to give the impression that was forced compromised. In those ten years, he would grow much stronger, and not even an ancient dragon would be able to threaten him. Just as he was about to cast the spell to make it official, the core in his hand suddenly flashed. Surprised, he tried to throw it down, but it was stuck in his palm. (Don''t worry, this is normal when a dragon acknowledges its master,) Instinctively, both parties felt the pull to finalize their pact. Without words, they both mentally created the contract, each imprinting clauses that bound them to the deal. Surprisingly, he was able to understand the dragon language right away, a perk he did not anticipated. It was as if the bond had unlocked a new level of comprehension, making the ancient tongue clear in his mind. While the sudden fluency caught him off guard, he was relieved. At least this way, he could be sure not to be taken advantage of. Asher''s mind processed the terms quickly¡ªhe would gain the dragon''s loyalty for the next ten years. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In exchange, Pantheon''s freedom was assured after the term. However, he made sure to add a clause, ensuring that any attempt at betrayal would have dire consequences for the dragon''s very soul. Similarly, Pantheon''s own clause emphasized that Asher could never hurt it intentionally. As soon as the pact was finalized, a burning sensation surged through his right hand. It spread from his palm to his fingertips, like fire coursing through his very veins. Then, a black tattoo appeared on the back of his hand. It was shaped like an intricate dragon head with sharp, symmetrical horns and piercing eye. "So it''s done?" he asked. (Yes, now you just need to put my core back into my body, and even after I claim it back, I will still be bound to you,) "Okay," Asher nodded. There was no need to worry, because Pantheon could no longer lie to him. Plus, with a dragon servant, his chances of returning and rescuing Index had just increased. ''I''m coming home... Just wait a little longer,'' he clenched his fist in excitement. Chapter 212 - 212: Exaggerated Tales. "CHEERS!" "LET''S PARTY!" The shout echoed across the pub, bouncing off the rusty metal walls. Everyone at the table raised their glasses, their voices joining in unison as they toasted to another round. The chatter continued, and people shouted to be heard over each other, their words lost in music that was being played in the speakers. Some were just enjoying the moment, their laughter and conversations blending into the lively atmosphere, while others were dancing, their movements carefree, lost in the rhythm. But these were not normal partygoers. They were humans, but their bodies were a bit different than the norm. Men were taller and more muscular, their frames built from years of combat and hard training. The women, though also taller, had more athletic bodies, like people who regularly went to the gym, their toned figures reflecting strength and endurance. Their clothing was also pretty unconventional. Instead of casual wear or party attire, most were dressed in combat gear¡ªtactical vests, reinforced pants, and boots that had clearly seen better days. And at their waists, each carried weapons¡ªa mix of oversized swords, guns, daggers, and many more. They were armed, prepared for anything, and their readiness for a fight was evident in the way they carried themselves. One man, with a long scar across his face, lifted his drink and tapped it against the glass of the woman sitting across from him. They laughed and joked about past battles, like nothing was wrong. But deep down, everyone knew it wasn''t true. The small underground fortress they lived in, far beneath the surface, wasn''t a vacation paradise¡ªit was a place for survival. As they shared drinks, the conversation shifted. A tall, dark-skinned middle age man with a deep voice leaned in, his eyes wide. "Believe me, man. I really saw it. A giant black dragon just appeared out of nowhere while we were scouting. It was like something straight out of the movies .It was huge!" The table fell silent for a moment. Then, the laughter started. People chuckled and shook their heads, rolling their eyes as if to say, Here we go again. This wasn''t the first time the dark-skinned man exaggerated things. Just last month, he claimed that he saw a giant, armored exo-suit in the desert, fighting off a group of beast single-handedly. "I''m telling you, I''m not lying this time," he insisted. A trace of regret flickered in his eyes, as he thought about all the fake news he told in the past. Then it hit him. He looked at his partner, and subtly nudged him. "Come on, tell them. You were there too." "He''s not lying. It was huge. Not like those beasts we''ve fought before." He paused for a moment, his eyes distant as he recalled the encounter. "I almost peed my pants because I thought I was gonna die." "Yeah, sure," someone laughed, raising their glass. "Next, you''ll tell us it breathed fire and had wings the size of a building." The dark-skinned man slammed his hand on the table. "It is bigger than a building!" he insisted, his eyes intense. But the people just laughed it off. If a monster that big really showed up, this underground fort would be finished. "You need to listen to me!" he kept blabbering, his words growing more frantic. The more he insisted, the more impatient the others became, until one of the pub drinkers finally snapped. "Shut up!" he shouted before reaching for the remote control and turning on the TV, hoping the distraction would settle the group down. The screen flickered to life, drawing everyone''s attention away from the heated conversation. It was a recorded news broadcast from a capital city . Since there was no direct internet access, a hard copy had to be physically transported to the underground fortress. This meant the news was always at least a few days old, sometimes longer. The broadcast was being presented by a woman with pink hair wearing a sleek black military uniform. Though she looked petite, everyone knew she was far stronger than any of them combined. It''s been five years since the demon world and the human world merged in 2025, forever changing everything. Humans, plants, animals¡ªeverything evolved or mutated in one way or another, reshaping the world into something unrecognizable. This evolution explained why the mercenaries here were all physically fit, their bodies hardened by the demands of survival. However, even though their bodies grew stronger, they were still far weaker than the Awakeners¡ªhumans who gained abilities that defied the laws of nature. These Awakeners were a class of their own, far beyond the physical limits of an enhance humans like them. So what made them different? Unlike the majority of the population, the Awakeners developed what scientists referred to as "Links"¡ªpathways that allowed for better circulation of energy. These new parts enabled them to gain extraordinary power without significant changes to their size. "If I were an Awakener, I could afford to live in one of those Capital Cities," a woman sighed, chugging a big pint of beer. One of the men at the table chuckled. "Yeah, right. You''d go broke in a month trying to keep up with the rent there." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Another chimed in, smirking. "Forget rent¡ªimagine her trying to afford the food. They don''t exactly sell cheap rations like they do here." The woman rolled her eyes. "Oh, come on. It can''t be that bad." "It''s worse," another added with a grin. "You''d be back here before you even unpacked your bags." The group burst into laughter, while she crossed her arms, muttering, "You guys are the worst." "We might be the worst, but at least we''re realistic. Here, we can earn our keep and provide for our families." The woman smirked, leaning back in her chair. "Realistic, huh? You''re just scared to dream big. Honestly, I wish an Awakener marry me. That way, I could escape this depressing place." Everyone burst out laughing. "Yeah, right. Like an Awakener would even notice you." "Hey!" she shot back, narrowing her eyes. "I''m plenty attractive!" Another chimed in with a grin. "Sure, for us!" "You''re lucky I don''t throw this chair at you." she warned. "Go ahead," the man replied, smirking. "Maybe then you''ll finally catch someone''s attention¡ªfor all the wrong reasons." As the jokes began to get too personal, the door suddenly opened. A figure entered. It wasn''t an uncommon sight, but this time, he was a new face. "Do you know that guy? Isn''t he too handsome for a place like this?" the woman from before whispered. Standing in the entrance was a man with black hair and dark eyes. He was so ridiculously handsome that he practically boosted the average attractiveness of the entire place by tenfold. He moved toward the bar counter, his black robe¡ªplain and without any flashy features¡ªflowing smoothly with each step he took. When he reached the bar , he sat down and tapped the countertop. "Do you have wine?" "Yes, sir. It costs 2,000 credits per glass." answered by the bartender. "Glass and not bottle? " he raised an eyebrow. "Just glass," the bartender replied, confused by the question. That price was already relatively cheap. "Talk about inflation," the figure let out a heavy sigh. Chapter 213 - 213: Changes In the Wind The bartender almost snapped after hearing such a comment, his patience running thin. He had seen enough customers complaining about the state of the world, but griping about the price of wine, now a rare commodity, was going too far¡ªeven as a joke. Still, he reminded himself to stay calm. The man in front of him was likely an Awakener, and it wouldn''t do him any good to lose control now. With a wry smile, he joked, "Sir, it''s 2030 now, not 2025." Noticing the change in the bartender''s expression, Asher just smiled. It was just a side comment on his part because he was happy to be back in his home world¡ªwell, what was left of it. "You''re not from around here, sir?" the bartender continued. "You can say that," he responded in a casual tone. "By the way, I heard this place buys rare items and sells information. Is that true?" he asked, keeping his tone relaxed. The sudden change in direction caught the bartender off guard, but he knew better than to pry too much into someone''s intentions, especially when they were likely an Awakener. "Yes, Sir, it''s in the back. I can get someone to help you out." "Sure," he nodded, and a couple of minutes later, another employee arrived. He was guided to the back of the bar, where a concealed staircase awaited. Well, it wasn''t exactly a secret¡ªeveryone in the underground fort knew that beneath the pub was the mercenary den. The further he descended, the more muffled the sounds of the pub above became, replaced by the distant voices below. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the bottom of the stairs, he stepped into an expansive industrialized chamber that looked like something out of an old, abandoned factory. Exposed pipes ran along the high ceilings, and the walls were lined with rusted metal panels, giving the space a gritty, utilitarian feel. In one corner, a board displayed job postings¡ªmercenary assignments, escort requests, and surface retrieval missions. Traders nearby showcased weapons, armor, and rare items brought down from the surface. Their stalls were cluttered with everything from crude handmade tools to finely made gears. He was guided to one of the traders, a man in his sixties who, despite his age, still looked strong and muscular. The old man sized him up before asking. "An Awakener?" Asher choose to go along with it. Claiming the identity of an Awakener was far easier than attempting to explain that he was a sorcerer¡ªonce hailed as the strongest in an entirely different world. The trader gave him a long, measuring look, but said nothing, seemingly satisfied with his silent confirmation. "So, what do you want to sell?" "These things," he said, pulling a handful of items from his pockets. They were magic accessories¡ªrings, bracelets, and pendants¡ªcrafted from gold and other precious minerals. Placing them on the counter casually, he showed no sentimental attachment to them; in his eyes, they were just disposable. "This!" the old man exclaimed, his voice rising with surprise as he touched one of the pieces. "These are evolved treasures..." the old man whispered, careful not to let anyone else overhear. "Did you enter a gateway and find these treasures?" Asher nodded, keeping his response simple. He overheard someone talking about it before he came here¡ªgateways. These were like portals that appeared randomly or in fixed places, likely a side effect of the two worlds merging. Humans could try their luck by entering them in search of treasures or relics that could grant different effects and protections. Some saw it as a chance for fortune, while others viewed it as a gamble to improve their lives. He didn''t care much about them, though. More than enough items was stacked away in his space bag. What he really wanted was information. "Just give me a fair price for them," The old trader paused,. The idea of scamming crossed his thoughts¡ªafter all, his customer seemed like he didn''t know the true value of the items. But then, a scary idea followed: what if he was being tested? The last thing he wanted was to make an enemy of an Awakener whose power and identity was unknown. He chose caution, deciding to play it safe. "These items cost a lot of money," the old man revealed , his voice dropping to a more serious tone. "I need to run it by someone first, to make sure I''m giving you a good price. Can you wait here?" "Yes," With that, the trader bowed his head and excused himself, disappearing into the back room. Five minutes later, he returned, his expression a bit more serious. "Please follow me," Eventually, they reached a rusty office tucked in a quiet corner. The door creaked as it opened, revealing a man in his 40s sitting behind a desk. He was smoking a cigarette, the smoke curling up lazily into the air. "Please, take a seat," the old man gestured, maintaining a respectful tone. "And this is our leader, Asim," he introduced before leaving the room. Asher nodded, moving to sit in the worn chair across from the mercenary leader. Asim didn''t say anything at first, simply taking another drag from his cigarette before speaking. "I''ll be honest with you. I can''t afford to buy all of these items," he said, leaning back in his chair, his cigarette tapping the ashtray. Asher kept his expression neutral, though he was a little surprised. The things he thought were just junk were worth a lot more than he expected. Or maybe this place simply lacked resources. It was tucked away in a deserted area, and the only reason he even found it was his sensitivity to energies. "How much can you pay, and what do you think they''re worth?" The man hesitated for a moment before speaking, cautious not to lowball an unfamiliar figure . In his mind, there was no way a nobody could have acquired these items without sufficient ability. "All in all, I''d say these treasures are worth somewhere between 200 and 300 million credits." He scratched the back of his neck, looking slightly uneasy. "But I can only offer up to 200 million¡ªthat''s the entire budget we have available right now." ''That much!'' Asher nearly broke his calm facade. If a few trinkets were worth this much, would selling a more powerful item bankrupt an entire city? It was hard to grasp. Then, it hit him¡ªhis home planet was invaded just 5 years ago. Unlike the previous world, which boasted abundant resources and years of peace, making the creation of magic items way easier. "I''m willing to give you a discount if you can answer some of my questions," he offered Asim''s eyes sparkled after hearing the word "Discount". He straightened his back, his tone becoming friendlier. "What is it? Our mercenary group has the best information network within a 500-mile radius. And if it''s further, just let me know. I can contact someone to inquire." Asher agreed. He then grabbed a piece of paper and began jotting down key information he needed before planning his next move. This method was more efficient, and losing a hundred million for convenience wasn''t that bad¡ªespecially since he didn''t really need the money. Chapter 214 - 214: Casually "Wait, is that it? Are you going already?" Asher stood up after securing the information and credits he needed. There was no need to waste his time here. "Yeah, I need to head to the nearest capital city," Asim frowned. "The closest capital city is at least 500 miles away, and¡ª" Before he could finish, Asher was already walking out, completely ignoring his words. ''What a loss,'' The mercenary leader hoped to sell him more supplies, and items. He even considered asking for a favor, since it was rare for an Awakener to visit this place. ''Will he be okay? Going to the capital city alone isn''t exactly easy even for someone like him,'' Asim muttered to himself. He explained that the area was crawling with ferocious beasts and mutated monsters capable of wiping out hundreds of mercenaries if they weren''t careful. ''Forget it. I already warned him. It''s his fault if he meets his death for not listening.'' ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª Back at the pub, Asher returned to the bartender and ordered a whole bottle of wine. He started drinking it before setting off on his journey. The taste of the wine was sweet and bubbly, but it was nothing compared to the wine in Eryx, which was filled with magical properties. Still, he drank it to remind himself that he was back home. A TV in the corner caught his attention, broadcasting news from the capital city. The report focused on the recent war, showing yet another settlement reduced to ruins. It painted a grim picture¡ªhumanity was losing what little it had left. It was even a miracle that they managed to survive this long, despite the huge gap in power. ''Is Lucy really behind all of this?'' he pondered, struggling to believe it himself. Recalling his time with her, he remembered that she wasn''t really violent. Even though she saw humans as inferior, she didn''t hate them to the point of going out of her way to kill them. ''Maybe she''s being forced?'' he wondered. Right now, he could only focus on her. Traveling to the Void to get Index was still impossible¡ª not even Pantheon could do it, even with coordinates. He needed to get stronger if he wanted to get in and out of that place alive. While he drank his third glass, a group of mercenaries approached him. They didn''t seem hostile, just interested, so he didn''t automatically shrug them off. One of them, a man with a scar running down his cheek, spoke first. "Brother, you''re not from around here, are you?" Asher glanced up. "Yeah." The mercenary looked him over, sizing him up. "We don''t get many like you around these parts. Did you come from the capital?" He set his glass down, taking his time before answering. "A small settlement." They didn''t question him further about it. Small settlements like that were normal¡ªremnants of the old world. Even to this day, many remained hidden¡ªsurvivors of the first wave of the invasion, still scattered across the world. "So you''re planning to go to the capital?" a dark-skinned woman asked, her tone curious as she leaned in, showing genuine interest in him. "I''ll go there after finishing this drink," he answered, taking another slow sip. "So you already hired a mercenary to accompany you?" she asked, her tone hinting at interest. A job to the capital would net them a lot of money, and that caught their attention. "Then how about hiring us? We''re one of the best around, and we even have our own armored amphibious vehicles. It''s much safer," "No, there''s no need for that," Asher responded bluntly, setting the glass down. As he stood to leave, a thought crossed his mind. With a brief glance toward the bartender, he pulled out a 100,000-credit note and placed it on the counter. The gesture shocked everyone¡ªthat amount as a tip was no joke, even with all the inflation. This only made them more certain that he was loaded with cash, so they tried again. He shrugged them off, making it clear he had no need for their services. As he walked away from the bar, the rusty door creaked open, and he stepped into the open. The high ceilings above were made of rough stone, remnants of the old salt mine that once stood here. Most of the structures were constructed from metal, giving the place a harsh, industrial feel. Though it wasn''t particularly pretty, it served as a home for those who needed refuge. On his way toward the exit, his eyes wandered to a group of children playing near one of the metal shacks. Some of them were thin, their clothes worn and tattered. Malnutrition was common here, and despite their smiles, it was clear they longed for the life they once had. He slowed his steps for a moment, watching as one of the older kids handed a smaller one a piece of stale bread. The little one accepted it eagerly, tearing off small bites as if trying to make it last. Asher sighed, reminded once again of how bad the situation was. But he wasn''t a hero¡ªsaving everyone was not his priority. For now, he decided to approach the children, pulling out a handful of credits and handing each of them 10,000. He didn''t really need the money anyway. At first, only a few accepted the cash with wide eyes, clutching it tightly as if afraid it might disappear. But soon, more children gathered around him.The commotion didn''t go unnoticed, and before long, adults began to approach as well, their gazes fixed on the money in his hands. ''I knew it... this is why being too generous in times like these is annoying,'' Asher kept moving, ignoring the noises behind him. The people who didn''t receive anything cursed him, while those who got something were asking for more. Just moments ago, they were grateful, but now they looked at him with resentment, as if he owed them. This was the sad part of humanity: no matter how much he gave, some would never be satisfied. His steps slowed as he reached the market area, where merchants haggled over supplies. Just as he was about to turn a corner, a low rumble vibrated through the cavern floor. Conversations stopped, and people exchanged uneasy glances. The trembling grew stronger, shaking loose bits of stone from the high ceilings. Then, without warning, a deafening explosion ripped through the far end of the underground. The force sent dust across the cavern, knocking over crates and toppling market stalls. "MONSTERS!" Screams echoed in the air as people ran away from the source of the explosion. Asher, on the other hand, jumped onto the roof to avoid the stampede. From his position, he narrowed his eyes to get a better view. Smoke billowed from the blast site, and through the thick haze, monsters crawled into view. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their armored bodies gleamed under the dim orange glow of the flames, and their sharp pincers snapped hungrily. As they crawled along the walls, their true form became clear¡ªred scorpions, large enough to tower over most people. "Mutated beasts! They''re coming through the tunnels!" someone shouted. In response, armed men and mercenaries rushed into action, grabbing their guns, large swords, blunt hammers, and maces. They also used pre-set Gatling guns and sack covers to give themselves an advantage, all while setting off the alarm to alert the locals and get them to safer locations. For a moment, high-powered bullets rang out, one after another, their sharp echoes filling the air. Realizing it wouldn''t last, they charged toward the scorpions to save ammo, swinging their weapons and cutting down the monsters one by one. They might not be as powerful as awakeners , but they were still formidable. Each swing of their weapons was powerful enough to sever a leg¡ªor two. But the tide didn''t stop. They kept coming, pushing the defenders back. Soon, the tide turned, and the favor turned against the humans. Men and women fought valiantly, but one by one, their heads were bitten off or impaled by the monster''s vicious pincers. Blood splattered as mercenaries fell, their screams quickly drowned out by another. The death count grew by the second, and panic spread like wildfire. "I-- It''s over," a female mercenary dropped to her knees, her sword slipping from her grasp as she stared at the incoming monsters. Everyone knew it was only a matter of time before the last of them would be slaughtered. But then, a figure emerged. A man in a robe walked steadily toward the group of monsters. "What are you doing? You''ll get killed!" someone screamed, but the figure didn''t even slow down. They thought he had lost his mind and was planning to kill himself. But as the scorpions neared, something unbelievable happened. One by one, they started to drop, collapsing to the ground. The figure continued walking, as if he were simply taking a stroll through a park. Finally, he entered the tunnel where the monsters came from. After a few minutes, everything went quiet. The mercenaries, still confused about what happened, slowly moved toward the hole. When they turned on their flashlights, they were met with the sight of hundreds of dead scorpions scattered across the ground. It kept going, the corpses stretching far into the tunnel, until it was swallowed by the darkness ahead. "W¡ªWho was that?" one of them stuttered, still trying to process what they had just witnessed. "Maybe an Awakener?" a woman chimed in. The people around her stared, as if she were out of her mind. "And since when can an Awakener just casually stroll in and take down a horde of monsters without even lifting a hand? If they were that powerful, humans wouldn''t be hiding like rats." - - - Authors Note The app is having issues, so I only posted one chapter for today in case it goes down again and I miss my schedule. Don''t worry, it''s almost 1700 words, so it''s pretty long. Chapter 215 - 215: Passing By The desert stretched endlessly under a blazing sun, its golden sands shimmering like waves on a frozen sea. The air was dry and heavy, carrying the faint tang of metal and gunpowder. A light breeze did little to cool the soldiers standing at the edge of a narrow canyon. This spot was carefully chosen because it was narrow enough to keep them from being surrounded by the enemy. They set up their line along a makeshift barricade of steel spikes and sandbags. Parked behind this barrier were several military-grade Humvees, their dark green paint chipped and worn from years of use. Each vehicle was outfitted with mounted weapons: some had Gatling guns, while others carried missile launchers capable of unleashing devastating firepower. The soldiers themselves were a mix of hardened veterans and desperate fighters, dressed in mismatched armor that showed their limited resources. Many clutched assault rifles¡ªmostly old AK-47s and M16s¡ªwhile others carried heavier weapons like grenade launchers and sniper rifles. The metallic clicks of loading ammunition and the hum of idling engines created a backdrop, interrupted only by the occasional shout of an officer. Then, the ground began to shake. It was subtle at first. But soon, the vibrations grew stronger, rattling the Humvees and sending ripples across the sand. A low, chittering sound rose from the canyon, growing louder and more menacing with each passing second. "They''re coming!" a lookout yelled from atop one of the vehicles. From the swirling sand and dust of the canyon, the first scorpion appeared. It was massive, at least twice the size of a car, its brown, segmented body gleaming like polished stone. Behind it came another, then another, until the entire narrow path was filled with them. "Open fire!" the commander roared. The Gatling guns roared to life, spinning rapidly as they spat out hundreds of bullets per second. Streams of lead tore into the advancing horde, sparks flying as some rounds ricocheted off the scorpions'' tough exoskeletons. The soldiers aimed their rifles, firing in quick bursts. Each bullet was meant to hit the creature''s weak spots, like their legs or soft joints. At the same time, the missile launchers fired fast-moving rockets into the middle of the swarm. Every explosion sent sand flying and tore apart the scorpions, leaving pieces of their broken bodies scattered on the ground. But the monsters kept going. For every one that was destroyed, more crawled out . "They''re not stopping!" a soldier yelled, his hands shaking as he reloaded his gun. "Hold your ground!" the commander shouted, his voice firm and steady, carrying across the line of soldiers. He could feel the pressure mounting, but he wasn''t about to let it show. "We can''t let this horde get past here, or we risk giving up more settlements!" The soldiers nodded in unison, determination setting in as they gripped their weapons tighter. There was no room for hesitation, no luxury of second-guessing. The air was thick with tension, every soldier bracing for the inevitable clash. On top of the canyon, a figure appeared. She wore a black military uniform with crisp white edges, and a sharp hat with a shiny badge. Her long silver hair flowed behind her, glinting like metal in the sun. In her hands, she carried a long, red weapon¡ªa sword that looked like it could cut through anything. At first, the soldiers didn''t notice her. But then, she leapt down from the rocky edge, landing with a powerful thud. "It''s her!" someone shouted. "Major Skyler is here!" A wave of hope swept through the troops. Morale soared as they realized who joined the fight. SWOOOOSH! She moved with breathtaking speed, every step and swing of her weapon perfectly timed. It was almost as if she could predict their movements. One by one, the monsters were cut down without even having a chance to react. Just like that, a single person managed to change the tide of the battle in humanity''s favor. Soldiers stared in awe as she cut through the swarm, her slim figure darting around the snapping claws and stinging tails. "Let me handle this!" she ordered, her voice firm and confident. The soldiers followed her command without question. One of the creatures lunged at her from behind, its pincers inches away, but she spun around in a blur. Her red blade glowed in the sun as she sliced the monster''s head clean off. "She''s amazing!" one young soldier shouted, his face lit up with admiration. "Of course she''s amazing; she''s an S Rank awakener. This is easy for her," "Yeah, but it''s not just about being strong. She''s also really hot." added by another. The commander, overhearing his soldiers comments, couldn''t help but shake his head. "Stop fantasizing," the commander scolded them. "Someone of her caliber is out of your reach. Even an S-rank awakener tried his luck, and guess what? He got rejected." One soldier muttered, "Even an S-rank...?" The commander nodded. "Yes, even someone as powerful as that." "Don''t get caught up in dreams. Respect her for what she is¡ªstrong, capable, and far beyond the likes of us." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One soldier, still sheepish, scratched his head nervously. "I wonder if she''d like me if I''m even stronger than an S-rank," he joked with a playful grin, not entirely serious. The commander, however, didn''t share in the humor. He snorted loudly, a harsh sound that made the soldier shrink back slightly. "Stronger than S-rank?" the commander shook his head. "That''s impossible. They''re already the peak of humanity." The soldiers chuckled awkwardly at his sharp tone. It wasn''t that they didn''t understand his point¡ªit was more that they had gotten carried away in the excitement of it all. "Peak of humanity?." The soldiers froze, looking around in confusion, wondering who would dare speak up against their commander. Standing behind them was a man draped in a black robe, his face mostly hidden in shadow. They didn''t recognize the person¡ªthis wasn''t anyone from their squad, nor anyone they had seen before. One soldier, standing closest to the figure, instinctively reached for his rifle, his fingers tightening around the grip. The commander''s eyes narrowed as he assessed the stranger. "Who are you?" he demanded. The figure looked up, a small, smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "I''m just a civilian passing by," The soldiers exchanged uncertain glances. No one was sure what to make of him. Civilians didn''t just wander into battlefields, especially not when things were this dangerous. But one thing was for sure, not just anyone could come here without sufficient ability and training. Slowly, they started to consider the possibility that this stranger might be an awakener, just like Major Skyler, sent by the military to lend a hand if things went south. "Bro!" a soldier with brown hair came closer, his tone light and casual. His laughter broke the awkward silence. "Your question! So, does that mean you think S-rank is not the peak of humanity?" "Can she destroy an entire city with a single strike?" the figure inquired, his voice devoid of arrogance. He was simply trying to measure the true extent of S-rank, driven by curiosity rather than malice. "That''s totally impossible!" the brown-haired soldier declared with a dramatic shake of his head. Chapter 216 - 216: Just a Civilian? Everyone started laughing, thinking he was just messing with them. The mood lightened. But then, the ground began to tremble again. This time, it was much stronger¡ªshaking the air, rattling their bones, and sending ripples through the sand. A soldier looked up, his laughter drying in his throat as his eyes widened in disbelief. The sky above them had suddenly darkened, the sun swallowed by an ominous shadow. It wasn''t a cloud. A massive sandworm, its monstrous body rippling through the air, was moving toward them. The creature was as big as the canyon''s opening itself, and its enormous mouth lined with rows of jagged teeth, ready to swallow anything in its path. "What in the hell is that doing here?!" The commander''s voice shook as beads of cold sweat dotted his forehead. "That''s a destroyer level! A Basilisk Worm!" S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His words hung in the air like a death sentence. They were all too familiar with the legend of the Basilisk Worm¡ªa beast that destroyed cities apart during the first wave in 2025 without mercy. One soldier staggered backward, his voice trembling as he spoke, "We''re dead. We''re all dead¡­" Everyone could only force a laugh, though it was hollow and strained. They already accepted their fate. There was no escaping this. There was no escaping this. The Basilisk Worm was not something that could be fought or outlasted¡ªit was a force of nature, and humanity were powerless before it. The brown haired solder laughed bitterly, his voice cracking, "Well... at least we''re not going to die alone." His words were supposed to be a joke, but they only served to emphasized the hopelessness of their situation. Another soldier stared out at the horizon, his eyes vacant. "We fought for nothing, didn''t we? All those battles... for nothing." But then, just as the massive head of the Basilisk Worm turned its attention to them, Major Skyler shot from the ground . She used the canyon walls as stepping stones, leaping from rock to rock with astounding speed, each bound bringing her closer to the massive creature. No one in their right mind would dare take on a destroyer-level monster head-on, and yet there she was, defying every expectation. "She''s¡­ insane. She should''ve just left us behind. We''re not worth it," one soldier muttered, his voice barely a whisper. But she didn''t hesitate at all. Even if the odds were impossible, even if every part of logic screamed against it, her unflinching resolve made them believe¡ªif only for a moment¡ªthat maybe, just maybe, she could full it off. When she finally reached the worm''s massive head, she didn''t pause for a moment. In one quick motion, she swung her sword with the precision of a master, and in the blink of an eye, dozens¡ªno, hundreds¡ªof slashes erupted from her blade. Each strike was so fast, so violent, that it was like the very air around her was being torn apart. A tempest of blades. Each slash was enough to destroy tanks, enough to tear through anything in its path. She was going to bring it down¡ªeven if it meant sacrificing everything she had. THUD! Skyler landed hard on the ground, her legs buckling beneath her as she gasped for breath. For a moment, she could only controlled her breathing. And with her remaining strength, she pushed her head up, only to be disappointed. The Basilisk Worm, its thick armor was barely scratched by her attacks. She poured everything into that attack¡ªevery ounce of her strength, every skill she honed over years of battle. It should''ve been enough. ''Why wasn''t it enough?'' A sharp, bitter taste bloomed in the back of her throat as her body shook with exhaustion. Sweat stung her eyes, but it wasn''t from the heat. It was the weight of failure pressing down on her, suffocating her. "Why am I so weak?!" She bit down on her lip in frustration. Blood began to flow from the cut, but she didn''t care. She hated herself for failing. "Don''t blame yourself too much. You just lacked a good weapon," She flinched, startled, because she didn''t heard anyone approach. But now, standing beside her, was a robed man. He slowly lifted his hood, revealing his face. His features were eye-catching, almost too perfect. It was Asher. "Who... are you?" she asked while wiping the remaining blood from her lip. He gave her a small, enigmatic smile. "A civilian," "A civilian?" she repeated, her voice tinged with disbelief, feeling as though he was making fun of her. Little did she know, he wasn''t lying. He was indeed a civilian, with no affiliations to anyone or anything. "At a place like this, you''re calling yourself civilian?" He merely nodded. There was no sign of fear, no sense of panic. "Well, you''re certainly not afraid," she muttered under her breath. She assumed he must be an S-class Awakener she hadn''t heard of, given how calm he was. Asher chose to remain silent. This monster might have been strong for them, but to him, it only look big. ''I could defeat it with a powerful spell, but I''m limited to only 15% of my power,'' he pondered. He was cautious of the angel searching for him, worried that any display of his true capabilities might reveal his position. Based on his memory of the angel searching for him, pantheon warned that he might be dealing with an Archangel. If that was the case, even his current level of power might not be enough to deal with her. This was why he agreed to pantheon''s offer¡ªto slowly transform his body into that of a half-dragon. However, in exchange, he could not exceed 50% of his current power limit. ''Maybe I should use an artifact?'' He recalled the hundreds of items he took from Eryx, mentally going through them one by one, considering their abilities to find the one that would be perfect for this situation. They might not be that strong, but in his hands, anything became more deadly. "Let me handle this," Asher stepped forward. He raised his hand slightly, and, a sword materialized in his grip. The weapon was a long, elegant blade with a hilt designed like a coiled snake, its silver scales shimmering faintly in the light. He made a mental note not to use too much of his strength, as he would just end up looking overpowered. ''I''ll try hitting it 10 times,'' ''No, I think 20 times is more believable.'' "Wait, you can''t win against that thing alone! I can hel¡ª" Skyler warned, but before she could finish her sentence, he vanished from her sight. All that followed was a slicing, deafening sound, and then, in the blink of an eye, the creature''s massive head was cleanly severed, slowly falling from the sky. THUD! He landed in front of her and sighed heavily, not from exhaustion, but frustration. He glanced at his weapon and shook his head, mentally scolding himself for overestimating the toughness of the monster''s skin. One single strike, and it was over. So much for holding back and pretending not to be too overpowered. "What did you say? I didn''t hear you before," he asked while he unsummoned his weapon. Chapter 217 - 217: Misunderstanding. Skyler opened her mouth, but no sound came out. She closed it again, her thoughts spinning. Was he serious? Was he messing with her? The casual way he sheathed his weapon, the way he stood there as if he hadn''t just sliced through a monster that could obliterate an army¡ªit was infuriating. But at the same time, her heart betrayed her, skipping a beat as she took in his face. How could someone be this ridiculously handsome? It was almost unfair. He looked like god himself spent a little too much time sculpting his features, pouring in extra effort and resources. Asher raised an eyebrow, noticing the look on her face¡ªa look he''d seen more times than he cared to count. He wondered why she was already staring at him like that, especially when he''d gone out of his way to make himself less noticeable, toning down his appearance by darkening his hair and eyes to look more normal. "You okay there?" he asked. She blinked, snapping back to reality. "What? No! I''m fine. Perfectly fine." "Then what was it you wanted to tell me?" "Forget it," she muttered. "It wasn''t important." She tried to stand, but her legs wobbled beneath her. The struggle only added to her embarrassment. Just as she was about to give up, a soft white light enveloped her body. Warmth spread through her limbs, and within seconds, the exhaustion and pain were gone. She blinked in disbelief, flexing her fingers. She felt... good as new. "You''re a healer?" she exclaimed, staring at him wide-eyed. She narrowed her eyes, trying to process it all. Was there something she missed? This didn''t make sense. "No, that''s not right. I saw you kill that giant monster in a blink of an eye. Healers can''t fight like that." While she wrestled with her thoughts, another idea struck her like a lightning bolt. "No way¡ªyou''re a multi-ability user!" she exclaimed, her astonishment almost making him smile. She heard rumors, stories from other cities. awakeners with multiple abilities were rare¡ªbut they do exist. As a magician, however, he didn''t just have multiple abilities¡ªhe could create them. The idea of being limited to a set number of powers was hard to comprehend. Still, it seemed that Awakeners functioned on a fundamentally different system. For now, he gave a nonchalant nod, deciding to go with the flow. If he told her even a fraction of his true identity¡ªor the sheer extent of his abilities¡ªshe might actually faint on the spot. ''Wait¡­ why do I feel more arrogant?'' ?he wondered, the thought catching him off guard. He noticed a subtle changes before returning to his old world, but now it was becoming more apparent. Even the way he internalized his thoughts felt... different. ''Do you know anything about this?'' he directed the question inward, addressing Pantheon, the dragon who took up residence as a bracer wrapped around his wrist. (It''s normal. You''re slowly turning into a dragon, and we are naturally prideful beings. But don''t worry¡ªit won''t change you that much. You''re already pretty aloof, so it balances out.) Asher shook his head, a bit irritated that he wasn''t informed about this side effect. But Pantheon was right. Nothing much changed aside from this weird feeling of being superior. "Who are you?" she asked. He was too strong, even for an S-rank. Though she wasn''t the strongest among her peers, she wasn''t weak either. But he made her attacks look like a child''s play, proving he was definitely an anomaly. "Ash," "Where did you came from?" "Settlement," he answered vaguely, and it didn''t take long for her to realize he had no intention of seriously answering her. "It''s fine if you don''t want to talk, but I still owe you for saving us. Can you come with me to the capital to collect your reward?" she suggested, though the real reason was that she wanted to recruit him. Someone powerful would be a huge asset to their city. Asher contemplated for a moment. He had stopped here only because they were in trouble, and he would be faster traveling alone. "I''m also heading back to the capital, but I prefer to travel alone," he rejected her offer. "You''re really going to turn down an offer like that? Don''t you want to be rewarded? You killed a Basilisk Worm¡ªyou''ll be treated as a hero," she asked, a hint of disbelief in her voice. "Not really," he shook his head. "You can claim you killed it. It''d be better if you keep quiet about me." She was taken aback. This was the first time she had met someone who would throw away wealth and glory so easily. ''Maybe this is why he''s so strong?'' she muttered to herself, feeling embarrassed that she actually thought he would be tempted by such superficial things. "Alright, I''ll respect your decision, but I still need to do something for you as repayment." She stepped closer, and he instinctively took a step back. If there was one thing he was good at, it was unintentionally making women fall for him. "You really don''t have to. And you should value your body more," "I..." Skyler''s face flushed crimson as she realized her words had led to a misunderstanding. "No, I didn''t mean it like that," she stammered, trying to explain herself. But the more she spoke, the more awkward the atmosphere became. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m leaving now," he turned around. Skyler reached out to grab his robe, but before she could, he leaped into the air, jumping from one rock to the next until he disappeared from view. "He''s so annoying! He didn''t even give me time to clear my name!" She couldn''t shake the feeling that he must have thought she was some easy woman, offering herself to anyone. And what was worse, she couldn''t forget his face. How could she? ''Wait... He said he''s going to the capital too!'' An idea sparked in her mind, and a small smile tugged at her lips. This wasn''t the last time she would see him. Chapter 218 - 218: Familiar Place He slowly descended near the capital city, built atop a towering plateau. A vast river wound around it, encircling the city like a natural barrier, making it appear as if it were an isolated cliff . And unlike the dry land he just crossed, this place was lush and green. If not for the modern city sprawled on top of the plateau, he might have mistaken it for a hidden forest haven, untouched by civilization. He decided to land on the outskirts, noticing a glass barrier surrounding the city. It could trigger an alarm if he approached from above without warning. From his position, he could see the river side bristling with thousands of advance looking cannons and metallic watch towers. He spotted even larger, heavy-duty weapons embedded into the side of the plateau. Just the sheer number of them could probably obliterate a basilisk worm in seconds. This was the big difference between a settlement and a true city. It was far safer, but the cost of maintaining such a fortress was immense. Only the wealthy could afford such protection. Or more accurately, this was a place where only an Awakener and select few humans could thrive. They were the only ones with the ability to earn enough to sustain such a life. Still, after Skyler''s performance, he gauged that the Awakeners were really weak. Even their S-rank would struggle to defeat Abir, the sorcerer he fought at the academy. (The locals of your world are weaker than I expected), Pantheon''s shared the same sentiment. "It''s not really surprising, considering the concept of power was considered a myth just five years ago. To be honest, I think reaching this far in just five years is impressive." (Then how did you become this strong? You even got trapped in the Void, which I found very interesting. Not even dragons can survive that place for long.) "Things just kept escalating. I was lucky Index found me." (The girl you want to rescue... What is she?) "I don''t really know, and I don''t care. I just want to save her from that dark place. That''s why I agreed to your offer," (Don''t act like you''re losing out. Becoming a dragon is a dream for many. You''re lucky I found you worthy enough,) Pantheon scoffed. Asher did not respond. He knew how prideful his new servant was, so it was better not to engage in a debate with it. (Still, be careful. I advise you to learn more about her true identity. Anything that can survive in the Void for that long is bound to have a deep secret.) "She''s my wife. I know her better than anyone else." He declared, showing signs of irritation. It was rare for him to show it, but he genuinely loved her more than anyone else. (Just remember, when you stare into the abyss too long... it starts to stare back.) "Are you trying to imply something?" he asked, narrowing his eyes, his tone growing cold. (I''m just sharing my opinion as someone who''s lived for almost an eternity. I''ve seen countless powerful beings come and go, thinking they know it all, only to make a fatal mistake in the end. There''s a reason the Void exists. It''s a place for ...) "Stop talking," he commanded, not liking where the conversation was heading. The silence stretched on as he began walking toward the city, making sure to turn invisible to avoid the unnecessary trouble of having to identify himself. Right now, his current priority was to locate Lucy''s exact position, so he could talk to her and clear things up. ''Now that I think about it, why didn''t I ask that S-Rank Awakener from before?'' he sighed, realizing his blunder. ''Forget it,'' he muttered, shaking his head. There was no use crying over spilled milk. What was important now was getting inside the city, so he started walking along the asphalt road, heading toward the first line of defense. A bridge stretched across the river, guarded by countless soldiers and Awakeners standing watch. They all wore the same black uniform as Skyler, but theirs were more standard, lacking the same build quality that could withstand her high-speed movements. They didn''t look particularly strong, so he easily slipped past them. Once inside the city, he couldn''t help but smile. The buildings, the people''s clothing¡ªthough slightly different¡ªstill reminded him of his life before his encounter with the supernatural. The streets were lively, with cars and buses weaving through traffic, while pedestrians moved along the sidewalks. In addition, most of the citizens didn''t have toned and big bodies, because 70% of the population here were composed of Awakeners. ''If the tip I got is correct, I need to find the Association, because they''re the ones who sell almost anything, from weapons to information.'' It would be difficult to find it if he just wandered around aimlessly, so he decided to slip into an alley, drop his invisibility spell, and will his robe to transform into a jacket-like appearance to blend in. Next, he went to a shop and bought a hat, a mask, and sunglasses to conceal his face, avoiding drawing too much attention. "Come again, Sir," the beautiful sales ladies happily bid him goodbye. They were Awakeners whose abilities and powers weren''t suited for combat, so they ended up working here instead. As for how they could afford the rent and cost of living, the local government subsidized their stay. Despite being weak, there was still a chance that their offspring could become powerful Awakeners someday. They were betting on their potential and ability to reproduce, which was crucial if humanity hoped to avoid extinction in this unforgiving world. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As for those capable of fighting, they ended up going on expeditions through the many gateways to gather rare materials and treasures. ''This is good enough disguise,'' he muttered, stretching his fingers and raising a hand to hail a cab. But in his peripheral vision, he caught sight of a familiar face on the sidewalk. "It''s her...." Chapter 219 - 219: Familiar Face She was walking casually, her expression calm, as though she was just another citizen going about her day. The stylish brown trench dress she wore fit her figure perfectly. The design was simple yet elegant, with off-shoulder detailing and a belted waist that made her look like a model. The dress swayed lightly with her movements, and the soft, muted tones contrasted beautifully with her dark hair. Her hair, still as silky as he remembered, was styled neatly, with a small braid tucked into one side and adorned with a yellow flower pin. It gave her an air of innocence, but her refined makeup¡ªsubtle yet effective¡ªadded a layer of sophistication that made her presence even more eye catching. She was no longer the girl who used to be naive. ''Elaine.'' he muttered to himself. The last time they''d seen each other was during that incident at the school, and now, just seeing her again stirred a sense of nostalgia in him¡ªperhaps because she was the first familiar face he saw after coming back. But something held him back from calling her out. Trailing behind her was a dark apparition, swirling like a person made of smoke. Instinctively, he felt threatened, and then Pantheon''s voice echoed in his mind. (Do not approach her lightly.) Asher''s brow furrowed. Pantheon''s warning spoke volumes. "What is it?" (That thing following her is an Elemental God¡ªan entity that even ancient dragons don''t like to deal with. If you agitate it, this entire city could be reduced to ashes in seconds ) Asher nodded slowly, the memory of Lucy''s words surfacing in his mind. She once mentioned that Elaine could have an elemental guardian. But a god? "If I use 100% of my power, can I kill it?" (Even if you unleashed 100% of your power¡ªno, even if you pushed beyond that, like you did against Julius¡ªyou wouldn''t stand a chance.) (An Elemental God isn''t something you can measure against ordinary power. It''s a being of pure essence, tied to the fabric of existence itself. You''d be fighting a concept, not a creature.) (But it has a weakness: it doesn''t have consciousness like us. As long as its host is not threatened, it will not make a move, and if you simply create some distance, it won''t chase you. It won''t even remember you¡ªa price for having such an overwhelming amount of power.) "A concept, huh?" he repeated, a term he came to know through Pantheon. According to the dragon, someone could only be considered truly powerful if they were referred to as a concept. It meant having one''s own law and logic that could not be explained or copied. If there was a silver lining, it was that they lacked self-awareness¡ªthey simply existed . ''And here I am thinking that I''m already strong,'' he shook his head and walked toward her. As long as he wasn''t hostile, the elemental god wouldn''t be triggered, and even if it was, he could just teleport out of harm''s way. But just as he was about to get closer to her, a sleek red sports car screeched to a stop on the side of the road. The engine growled as it idled, and the door swung open. A man stepped out of the car, his black jacket hanging open, revealing a crisp white t-shirt beneath. "Elaine, I''m really sorry for what happened. I was just drunk last night, and those girls came at me," he apologized, his fingers running through his short, faded brown hair. The reaction came immediately, but not from her. It came from the crowd. They gasped and began snapping pictures. "Oh my god, that''s Spike! One of the strongest S-Class in the region!" "Man, I heard he can fight whole horde of monsters without breaking a sweat!" someone else chimed in, their voice full of disbelief. "Yeah, even Skyler was taken down by him in just five attacks. They say he''s the closest human to potentially reaching SS rank," "Wait, so if he''s apologizing , does that mean she''s his girlfriend?" Elaine, hearing all of this, looked annoyed. "You don''t have to apologize. We''re not even dating. To be honest, I''m relieved that you did that¡ªnow maybe you''ll stop bothering me," she turned around. "Don''t be like that, Elaine," Spike said, gently taking her hand. The sound of clicks and murmurs echoed around them. It was a reminder that social media was still alive and thriving, and people couldn''t resist feeding the spectacle. "She''s acting hard to get," one voice murmured, just loud enough for those nearby to hear. "Girls would beg to date someone like him," another chimed in, their tone dripping with envy. Elaine''s face tightened in discomfort, her gaze flicking toward the growing crowd. She was being judged unfairly, simply because Spike was a celebrity. "Stop touching me!" she shouted, trying to pull her hand away, but it wouldn''t budge at all. "Let me make it up to you. How about we go on a date? I''ll book us the most expensive restaurant," he suggested. "I don''t want to! Just let me go," she snapped, yanking her hand with enough force to pull her body away from him. Unfortunately, the gap in their powers was too vast, especially since Elaine didn''t have any abilities whatsoever. She was as weak as a human from five years ago. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She stared at him, her fists clenched at her sides, her breath quickening with frustration. "''Just forgive me this once, I promise I won''t do it again." he insisted. His words ignited a flame of fury within her, but what made it worse wasn''t just his voice¡ªit was the roar of the crowd behind him. They weren''t stopping him, weren''t even questioning his actions. Instead, they cheered for him, their voices rising in a chorus of support. "A hero like him deserves another chance! He''s done so much for us!" "Think of all the lives he saved!" "Everyone makes mistakes!" another voice chimed in. "He deserves to be be forgiven¡ªhe''s given everything for us!" Elaine was overwhelmed by disbelief. The only reason she allowed him to pursue her was because her friends insisted. They saw his charm, his power, his wealth, and encouraged her to give him a chance. And she did, but he wasted it. Just as the tension between them grew and the crowd kept getting bigger, someone stepped in. A man wearing sunglasses and a face mask grabbed Spike''s wrist. "Stop forcing her. That''s sexual harassment, you know." The crowd was stunned. Someone was actually dumb enough to confront one of the strongest¡ªif not the strongest¡ªAwakener in the region. Spike''s eyes narrowed, irritation flashing across his face. He might act kind in front of Elaine, but he was anything but generous with others. With a casual flick of his wrist, he intended to shove the man away, to show him who he was dealing with. But as he did, it was as though he was pushing against a solid wall. No matter how much power he threw into it, his arm stayed locked in place. He could release his ability, but he hesitated. This was a public place, and there were too many civilians around "Who the hell are you?" Spike demanded . Chapter 220 - 220: Familiar Face Part 2 "I''m just a concerned citizen. She clearly doesn''t want to talk to you, so you should back off," Asher responded, his tone calm, devoid of any hostility. He wasn''t trying to provoke anyone¡ªhe was stating a fact. Spike''s eyes narrowed, a muscle in his jaw twitching. "Don''t interfere. This is a personal matter," he warned, his voice dropping to a low growl. "Or else." Asher tilted his head slightly. "Or else what?" "Or else, you''ll end up in the hospital. Or worse, in the morgue," Spike said, his tone cold and threatening. The crowd stepped back, their eyes wide with fear. People whispered nervously, glancing between Spike and the stranger who dared to stand up to him. Asher didn''t respond¡ªnot because he was afraid, but because he found Spike''s threats laughable. It was like watching a baby trying to intimidate an adult. In the end, he released her, and Spike reluctantly let go of Elaine as well, turning his full attention to Asher. Elaine rubbed her wrist, her gaze shifting to the man who stepped in. She didn''t recognize him, his features concealed by the shades and face mask he wore. She smiled at him as a gesture of gratitude, and this didn''t go unnoticed by her admirer, who felt as though Asher was trying to steal her away. Spike took a step closer, their faces now mere inches apart. "What''s your name? I don''t recognize you." He didn''t get a response. Asher just stood there. "If you don''t tell me now, I can arrest you" he warned. This time, he got a reaction¡ªbut not the one he expected. Asher casually walked past him, then removed his shades. "Long time no see, Elaine." "Asher!" she exclaimed, her voice filled with surprise. She didn''t expect to see him after all these years. "You know that man?" Spike quickly turned to ask, but it was the biggest mistake of his life. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The woman he had been pursuing was now blushing like a maiden in love, unable to hide her happiness. Tears welled up in her eyes, and the final blow came when she hugged Asher tightly, overcome with nostalgia. Spike froze, his eyes widening, unable to comprehend that the woman he loved was now in the arms of another man. He loved her because, unlike other women, she didn''t show interest in him because of his wealth, power, or popularity. It was a rare quality, and he believed it meant she wasn''t the type of girl to give herself away without careful thought. But what was happening now? Why did she look so happy? She was burying her face in his chest like it was the most comforting place in the world. Were they lovers? An ex? Was he the one who took her first kiss? Her first time? A whirlwind of questions flooded the awakener''s mind, each one more painful than the last. The crowd could only watch in silence, pity in their eyes as they saw the man''s crushed expression. After the sadness came the anger. Spike stormed forward, grabbing Asher by the shoulder. What the hell do you think you''re doing with my girl?" Spike demanded, his face twisting with aggression. But when he came face-to-face with his love rival, he almost cursed out loud. He could only see Asher''s eyes, but even that was enough for Spike to realize he was already losing in the looks department. It hit hard, further crushing his ego. All of this almost made the Rank S awakener lose control, but he quickly reassured himself that he was far stronger. If it came down to it, he could crush his rival into a pulp. With that thought, he tightened his grip, determined to force his rival to kneel. But there was no reaction. He increased his pressure, and his aura surged, sending cracks through the ground beneath them. The air thickened with power, but to everyone''s disbelief, the stranger still stood there, unmoved. Not even a flinch. "What are you doing?" Asher asked calmly. If he was being honest, the pressure felt more like a shoulder massage than a threat. His comment wasn''t born out of arrogance; it was just the truth. The awakeners were just too weak compared to him. Unfortunately, Spike was too emotional to take the hint. Determined to crushed his rival, he finally activated his ability. He lifted his hand high, then brought it down with all his force. The crowd scattered, knowing exactly what was about to happen. Elaine was taken aback by the fact that he would use such a dangerous attack in a public place. His ability allowed him to increase the amount of force he could generate; the more momentum he built, the stronger the impact would become. BOOOOM! Debris and dust flew in all directions as his hand struck Asher''s shoulder, demonstrating the immense power behind what seemed like a simple tap. The crowd that managed to flee silently prayed for Asher''s fate. They all believed that, after that blow, he was reduced to nothing more than a heap of mangled flesh. However¡ª When the dust finally settled, what greeted the crowd was Asher still standing, casually moving his neck and rolling his shoulders like he just bent a muscle. He didn''t appear to have taken a single scratch. Spike was completely speechless, his mind struggling to process what he was seeing. His attack¡ªthough not his most powerful¡ª was enough to defeat an A - Rank. And yet, his rival was treating it like a joke. Spike''s fists clenched, his aura exploding out of his body. He was finally getting serious. The sheer force of it triggered the city''s alarm, the shrill sound echoing through the streets as it detected an insane amount of energy being unleashed. Asher, on the other hand, was growing tired of the entire situation. He was tempted to just slap the awakener into sleep and be done with it. But doing that would draw too much attention to him, and humanity might start worshiping him as a god, which would only bring more trouble. He escaped his previous world because he craved a low-key life, free from the burdens of politics and all the other nonsense. ''How did it come to this again?'' he wondered, a sigh escaping him. The only reason he intervened in the first place was because he didn''t want to risk Elaine''s elemental god going berserk if the awakener kept pushing her. So, using his common sense, he tried save the city, but who would have thought that the first thing Elaine would do was hug him right in front of her jealous, and dumb admirer? "Release your ability, or you''ll die without even knowing what hit you!" Spike challenged, his voice dripping with absolute confidence. "Calm down, we don''t have to fight. We used to be classmates, so she''s just happy to see me. We don''t have a romantic relationship, right, Elaine?" Asher turned to her, expecting her to back up his story, but instead, she seemed to go into a completely different world. Rather than saying "yes," she started absentmindedly playing with her hair, her cheeks flushing a deep shade of pink. ''I never learn. I should''ve seen this coming with my luck,'' Chapter 221 - 221: More Misunderstanding 1 He was not blind¡ªhe saw the way she looked at Asher, and it was far more than just friendly. The way her gaze softened when he spoke, the little smiles she tried to hide... there was something deeper there, something more than mere acquaintance. "Just a classmate? Is that the look of someone who''s ''just a classmate''? You''re practically asking him to fuck you!" Spike sneered, his voice dripping with contempt. She could feel the eyes of the crowd on her, like a thousand invisible hands pinning her down. "It''s none of your business. Just leave us alone!" Without thinking, she grabbed Asher''s hand, tugging him away from the confrontation. Her goal was simple¡ªget out of the awkward situation before it escalated further. But it only fan the flames. Spike couldn''t take it anymore. He felt betrayed "Bitch, do you know how much money I spent on you?!" Elaine''s eyes widened in shock. She did not expected this kind of outburst from him, and for a moment, she just stood there, stunned. Was this really the same person who was kind and patient with her for months? The person who went out of his way, offering gestures of affection, trying to win her over? Asher couldn''t help but shake his head. He saw the confusion in her eyes¡ªbut he also knew the reality. She just broke a man''s heart. What did she expect? Did she really think he would thank her for wasting all his time, effort, and money? sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He didn''t say anything, though. It wasn''t his place. "I never asked for all those things," Elaine shot back quickly, her voice defensive as she tried to explain herself. "You still fucking accepted them!" he spat out. Elaine didn''t asked for his gifts or attention, but the way he twisted it made her feel like she was somehow the villain for not returning his feelings. "Let''s go, Asher," she urged. He didn''t resist, allowing her to lead him away. "Oh? That was the move you went with? Grabbing him like that¡ªwhat''s next? Are you going to kiss him in front of me?" "Just let it go, man, it''s not worth it. She already picked someone else," one person in the crowd spoke up, his voice casual but loud enough for Spike to hear. The last thing he needed was some random person, making it very obvious that she already made her choice, leaving him in the dust. It was like rubbing salt in an open wound. "You''re dead!" With a roar, he dashed forward, his hand grabbing a fistful of Asher''s robe. Strength beyond human comprehension coursed through his veins, enough to lift five tons of solid metal without breaking a sweat. "I''ll show you your place!" he growled, his muscles bulging as he yanked downward with all his might, planning to slam his rival into the ground with such force it would leave a crater. But instead of the satisfying crunch of victory, Spike froze. The robe in his grip felt anchored to something immovable. No matter how much power he poured, it didn''t budge an inch. "What the¡ª" Spike muttered, his mind racing. He pushed harder, veins bulging in his arms as he strained to lift what should have been a simple target. Asher could only shake his head; he already cast a spell on his body. It didn''t increased his weight; it locked his body in place. Spike, oblivious to the magic at play, gritted his teeth and doubled his efforts. The ground beneath his feet cracked and caved under the strain. The crowd watched in silence. To them, Spike was a force of nature¡ªan S-Rank Awakener capable of unimaginable feats of strength. But no matter how hard they tried to believe in his ability, it was obvious that he was struggling against his opponent. Just as the confrontation grew more heated, Spike suddenly leaped back with explosive speed .In the blink of an eye, he created a gap of 100 meters. This move left Asher momentarily confused. ''What''s he planning?'' Asher wondered, his eyes narrowing slightly as he watched Spike from the distance. The awakener lowered himself into a runner''s stance, one knee bent forward while his fingertips lightly touched the ground for balance. His muscles tensed and ready to explode into motion. The heat emanating from his body distorted the air around him, and his skin flushed to an ominous shade of red as energy coursed through him, preparing for an unstoppable charge. "He''s going all out!" "That much distance? He''ll level this entire street!" "We need to get out of here!" The crowd scattered in all directions, panic etched across their faces. They saw this before¡ªSpike''s infamous ability. Everyone knew that the more distance he has to generate speed, the deadlier the impact would be. However, his ability came with a critical weakness: the durability of his own body. He couldn''t simply run for kilometers to build up unlimited strength¡ªif he pushed too far, his body would implode under the immense pressure. Still, despite this limitation, his ability was nothing short of extraordinary. The sheer power he could unleash made him one of the most feared Awakeners in the city, and his potential was extremely high. "You forced me to do this!" Spike shouted, his chest heaving with rage. "Elaine, I''ll give you one more chance. Step away from him, or you will die too!" Elaine''s face turned pale, and her hands began to tremble. The threat of death was suddenly very real. But then, out of nowhere, she felt something unexpected¡ªa warm hand gently resting on her shoulder. She turned slightly, and there was Asher. "Don''t worry, I''m here to protect you," he reassured her. That simple promise, accompanied by the steady pressure of his hand, made her heart flutter, pushing away the fear that threatened to consume her. But little did she know, his words weren''t just for her. He wasn''t offering comfort because of any romantic feelings. No, it was because of the elemental god. Chapter 222 - 222: More Misunderstanding 2 None could tell, for they were too weak to sense it, but he could feel it¡ªa presence, growing restless and preparing to strike the moment it detected its host in danger. Every second that passed, it grew more intense, and if her fear reached a breaking point, it would trigger a huge explosion. It would be so strong that the only thing he could do was teleport away, powerless to stop it¡ªwatching as the city was torn apart, all because of a love quarrel. But to her, his reassurance only deepened her feelings for him. She has a massive crush on him five years ago, but she was too immature to admit it. Now, seeing him again after all this time, all those buried feelings resurfaced, flooding her with emotions she thought she outgrown. ''Maybe he liked me too,'' she thought, her heart skipping a beat. While she was preoccupied with her misunderstanding, Spike''s patience snapped. "Momentum Strike!" he roared, his voice echoing like thunder as he vaulted forward like a killing machine. With every step, his speed increased, his strength compounded, and the ground beneath him cracked under the sheer force of his momentum. The wind parted violently around him, creating shockwaves that scattered debris in all directions. There was no doubt¡ªthis was his ultimate attack, a devastating move that could toppled buildings and reduced powerful opponents to rubble. The world seemed to slow as he got closer¡ªhe was about to show everyone what true power looked like. And then¡­ THUD! He slammed with all the force he could muster . Except¡­ this time, instead of his enemy getting crushed, it was the other way around. CRACK! His fingers were the first to give way, crushed under the sheer pressure of the impact. His wrist followed, splintering as the force intensified, sending shards of bone and chunks of flesh flying in every direction. It all unfolded in excruciating slow motion as his body felt the full force of his own reckless momentum. He wanted to scream, wanted to stop, to retreat, but it was impossible. The overwhelming speed, the force, the crushing pressure¡ªit was too much. His shoulder dislocated with a sickening pop, his arm flailing uselessly as it was torn from its socket, then hurled away like a ragdoll. Next, his chest crumpled inward as his ribcage caved. The pain was blinding, but before he could really feel it, his head got crushed. His skull buckled, and his eyeballs shot from their sockets, the fluid splattering across the ground as his brain matter exploded outward. - Asher, still standing tall and completely untouched, looked down at the Awakener who ran straight into his own destruction. ''I didn''t kill him, right? He died on his own, didn''t he?'' If there was one thing he was guilty of, it was being too powerful. Unfortunately, no one would believe him, and he could already tell he was surrounded. Men and women in black uniforms, carrying weapons, were eyeing him from different directions. They landed on the rooftops and along the street. Seeing their most important Awakener''s crumpled body¡ªor what was left of it¡ªwas hardly the best way to start a conversation. "Don''t move. You''re under arrest for the murder of a high-profile Awakener, code name Spike." A woman stepped forward, her gun in one hand and a whip coiled in the other. "I plead not guilty. He charged at me, and... well, he ended up like that." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''s your defense?" she asked. The gun in her hand tightened slightly, the barrel aimed just below his chest. "You expect me to believe that an S-Rank Awakener¡ªone of the most powerful men in the city¡ªcharged at you without provocation?" "Yeah," Asher replied without hesitation. He wasn''t even lying. He didn''t meant to kill anyone. In fact, he had been nothing but understanding throughout the entire confrontation. He could have easily beaten Spike with a single finger, but he spared the Awakener some dignity by not lifting a hand. "Asher, I don''t think it''s a good idea to antagonize them. They work for the government," Elaine warned, pulling at his robe and hiding behind his back. "I''m not doing anything, believe me. I''m actually trying to save them," Elaine was taken aback by his bold words. "I see. You''re still the Asher I remember¡ªyou don''t want to hurt them, right?" He chose to ignore her comment. He was trying to save them from her, not the other way around. Looking around, he spotted an object that could help him. "There are cameras all around us, right? I''m sure if you check the footage, it will prove my innocence." This was the power of modern technology¡ªvideo footage don''t lie. "We''ve already looked into it, and it''s pretty clear. While Mr. Spike was talking to his girlfriend, you stepped in, taunted him, and made things worse. What could''ve been a simple disagreement ended up escalating into something much bigger." Asher was speechless. Now that he took a moment to think, they were right. Everything went wrong the moment he decided to intervene, but that was only because of the Elemental God''s growing threat. "On top of that, we checked our database, and you''re not even registered. So, when he tried to arrest you for valid reasons, you refused to cooperate. We''ve got the cameras and eyewitnesses to back that up." This was the final nail in the coffin¡ªhe came here illegally, without proper registration, so that alone made him suspicious. ''Forget it. I''m not really good at explaining myself.'' He lifted Elaine into his arms, ready to escape. "I won''t let you!" The woman lashed out with her whip, trying to grab his leg. Before the strike could land, though, he vanished and reappeared right in front of her. She panicked, and aimed her gun at his head. But, just as quickly as he appeared, he vanished again, and this time, they all lost track of him completely. They had no idea what he did or how he managed to slip through their grasp so effortlessly. Chapter 223 - 223: Staying Lowkey Part 1 Asher stood quietly on top of a nearby building, blending into the surroundings so well that no one could spot him. The other Awakeners jumped from one rooftop to another, desperately searching for him, but they kept passing right by him, even though he was only a few meters away. Even their enhanced senses couldn''t detect their presence. Elaine stayed quiet, feeling the fabric of his robe against her skin. She didn''t really dislike being carried like a princess, especially with the warmth and security he provided. She marveled at how effortlessly he blended into the surroundings, feeling both amazed and impressed by his abilities. ''How is he doing this?'' ''How does he make everything look so easy?'' Then it hit her. He possessed powers even before the world merger, so he couldn''t be an Awakener like the others. She completely forgot about this important detail, too caught up in the excitement of seeing him again. "Are you a demon?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly. Asher shook his head without hesitation. His body was destroyed and rebuilt, making "demon" an inaccurate term. Even Pantheon couldn''t fully understand what he really was. If they weren''t looking for an exact answer, he could be described as someone formed through the concentration of energy. For now, he preferred to call himself a magician, or a sorcerer¡ªmaybe even a wizard, as long as it was tied to magic in some way. Elaine sighed in relief, but another troubling thought quickly surfaced. "Wait, but if you''re not a demon, then why is your girlfriend one? She killed so many humans and destroyed many cities afterward," she blurted out, immediately regretting it. She covered her mouth with her hands, her eyes darting nervously around. She worried someone might overhear her outburst. "It''s fine," he responded softly, his voice steady and reassuring. "I''ve already cast a spell to hide us" His words put her at ease, though her heart still pounded. "Let''s go somewhere safe first," he suggested, and in an instant, they vanished. When they reappeared, it was in an empty hotel room he saw while observing the area earlier. The hotel room was small but clean, with a minimalist design. The walls were painted a soft beige, and a large window let in the light, casting long shadows across the room. A king-sized bed, with crisp white linens and a plush dark gray duvet, was positioned against the center wall. The bedframe was a polished metal with a geometric design. A wide-screen TV was mounted on the opposite wall. The room felt cozy and peaceful as he slowly walked toward the bed, gently helping her sit down on the soft mattress. Elaine''s heart started to beat faster, the fabric of the bed making her feel nervous in a way she didn''t expect. When he leaned closer, she instinctively closed her eyes, expecting a kiss, but it never came. Opening her eyes, she saw him brushing some debris from her hair before walking to the sofa and sitting down. Disappointment washed over her instantly, but she tried to hide it by forcing an awkward smile. Asher took a moment to think, allowing the silence to linger in the air for a few seconds. Then he lifted his head. "You said Lucy killed humans and destroyed cities. How do you know that?" Elaine noticed the change in his mood. Sensing it was best to tread carefully, she chose her words with caution. "It''s all over the news after everything went south five years ago. They showed a video of her leading an army of demons." "Are you sure it was her?" he asked, unable to hide his skeptical look. She paused, furrowing her eyebrows. She didn''t like that he was making it sound like she was backstabbing Lucy, so she took out her phone and opened an app that showed the most-watched videos. "You can check it for yourself." He reached for it and hit the play button. The video showed his city under attack, immediately grabbing his attention. The first thought that crossed his mind was of his mother. Monsters of every shape and size rampaged through the streets, their vicious attacks leaving a trail of destruction. People screamed in terror as the creatures tore through the crowd, ripping bodies apart. Some were crushed underfoot, while others were snatched up and torn to pieces, their blood staining the pavement There was no sign of intelligence in the creatures'' actions; they destroyed everything in their path, indiscriminately killing and wreaking havoc. Suddenly, a woman with white hair and red eyes appeared. She flew down from above, her blood-red wings spread wide. There was no mistaking it¡ªthis was Lucy. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But just before he could see more, the camera dropped to the ground after the person recording was killed. All he could see was Lucy landing on the blood-soaked street, the monsters moving past her. From that angle, it looked as though she was the one controlling them. "Is this it? Is this the only video you have of her?" Elaine nodded. "It''s the only public video available, and it was posted to remind us of how evil the demons were." "It doesn''t prove anything," he shook his head. "Are you blind?" she couldn''t help but be frustrated by how biased he was. She stood up, anger bubbling up as her old habit took over, ready to scold him. But before she could speak, he grabbed her arm and teleported just as the whole room exploded. BOOOOM! The entire building shook, and they reappeared on the rooftop, already surrounded by flying drones that hummed softly. A blue hexagonal barrier closed in around them. This time, he could feel some kind of frequency interfering with space, and blocking his ability to teleport. ''So they used her phone to track us,'' he muttered, his gaze narrowing as he scanned the drones. ''And now they plan to trap us here using this machines.'' After the rooftop was secured, more than a dozen Awakeners landed on different sides. Eight of them were A-rank, while the other five were S-rank, judging by the aura they were emitting. Chapter 224 - 224: Staying Lowkey Part 2 The Awakeners spread out, their eyes fixed on Asher. They were cautious, aware that he was a dangerous individual. One of them, a man with blue, brushed-back hair and a lightning-shaped scar across his face, stepped forward. His gaze was intense, and his voice echoed across the rooftop as he adjusted his simple, dark vest and fitted pants, both designed for quick movement. "Surrender now, or we will use force," he declared, his tone cold and commanding. "You sent a bomb towards us. I think you''ve already used enough," Asher responded casually. He already figured out how to use his teleportation again, but instead of hiding, he chose to confront them directly. "By the way, how did you know I was going to appear here?" There were countless places he could have appeared, so for them to catch him on their first try seemed nearly impossible unless they had predicted his trajectory. No response came at all. ''It''s really hard to talk to people when they think they have the upper hand.'' He exhaled deeply. He didn''t want to do this to them, but they left him with no choice. Asher raised his hand, and in response, they activated a mechanism. Sparks of electricity shot out from the drones, crackling through the air, threatening to electrocute him. But before they could make contact, the sparks bounced off harmlessly as a golden dome enveloped him and Elaine, glowing with protective light. The Awakeners exchanged uneasy glances as the golden light surrounding Asher deflected the electrical attack with ease. "What''s happening? Why does he have so many abilities?" one of them blurted out, his voice filled with confusion. Another stepped forward, his hand gripping the hilt of his weapon. "Is he a demon?" "No," the man with the lightning-shaped scar interjected, his brows furrowing. "If he was, we''d feel it already." Despite his words, doubt lingered in his eyes. To be certain, he raised his hand and unleashed a bolt of electricity, intensifying the attack. The drone shield began to crack under the sheer force of the combined power. The nonstop sparks turned the barrier into a blinding field of pure white light, obscuring everything inside. Seconds passed, then a full minute, until all the energy was exhausted. As the smoke cleared, silence fell over the rooftop. The Awakeners stared in shock. Asher stood there, completely unharmed, with Elaine by his side. She looked around nervously, while the other party exchanged uneasy glances. "How is he still standing?" one of the S-Ranks muttered. Asher didn''t say a word. His gaze swept across them, assessing each of them. Then, he raised a single hand, his movements slow and casual. The air around them seemed to thicken, like the very atmosphere was holding its breath. A subtle shift, a crackling tension that no one could explain¡ªuntil it hit them all at once Without warning, they collapsed to their knees, unable to withstand the sudden weight pressing down from all sides. It wasn''t just gravity; it was as if the entire world had decided to crush them under its invisible fist, rendering them powerless. One of the A-Ranks gasped, his hands trembling as he tried to push against the unseen force. "What¡­ is happening?" he managed to choke out. Asher remained still, the air around him practically vibrating with power. "You can''t move because I won''t let you. And if you keep fighting, you''ll regret it." The man with the lightning-shaped scar gritted his teeth. "What are you?!" he shouted. Asher didn''t answer. Instead, he flicked his fingers once, and instantly the pressure intensified. The ground beneath them groaned in protest, cracks spidering across the concrete, struggling to hold them up. A few of the Awakeners gritted their teeth, summoning their powers in a desperate attempt to break free. Lightning crackled from one, energy pulsed from another, and a third reached deep within for whatever strength they could muster. But no matter how hard they tried, their bodies remained pinned, their heads unable to lift. "You''re wasting your energy. If I wanted you dead, you''d already be gone." His tone wasn''t one of rage, but rather the weary voice of someone tired of having to explain the obvious. He felt like speaking to children who refused to understand. The man with the lightning shape scar gritted his teeth, his face contorted in frustration. "You''re surrounded," he snarled, struggling to raise his head" Everyone in the city will hunt you down." Asher shook his head at how silly the threat sounded. If he were the type to enjoy a power trip, he might''ve started laughing maniacally to show his dominance. A crack of lightning would tear through the sky, blinding everyone in a burst of brightness. When their vision cleared, they would find themselves inside a massive translucent purple dome of magic. Next, He would cliched his right hand, cool aura swirling around it, and say something like, "I am..." But he wasn''t a show-off. He didn''t need the theatrics. In the most casual and boring way, he snapped his fingers. Immediately, all of the Awakeners collapsed to the ground, limp and unconscious. Asher exhaled, feeling a slight sense of satisfaction. Despite all the power he wielded, he still managed to keep a humble, and low-key demeanor. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Or at least, that''s what he thought. Elaine and the others watching from a distance saw things very differently. They might have accepted it more if he unleashed some epic, city-destroying spell to defeat his opponents . But a snap of his finger? That was worse than a power trip¡ªit was humiliating in many ways. The way he handled them made his opponents seem like nothing more than ants beneath his feet, unworthy of any real effort. Him talking about being lowkey was like hearing a rich kid spoke about their humility, because despite having billionaire parents, they only lived in an apartment But that apartment just so happened to be a penthouse occupying an entire floor in a building owned by their family. "Are you all willing to talk now?" Asher''s voice echoed, directed at the people pulling the strings. Chapter 225 - 225: Tired of Being Lowkey The rooftop was silent. The bodies scattered across the hard floor were more than enough to make anyone watching from the other buildings feel uneasy. Most of them were trembling, while some wanted to run away. Who could blame them? The S-ranks were said to be mankind''s strongest, and they were taken out just like that. Had humans not possessed the ability to sense demons, they would have already mistaken Asher for one. But his real identity was far much terrifying .Just his dragon alone could level this city many times over. ''Aren''t they coming?'' he wondered to himself. Then, a new presence arrived. A faint mechanical hum filled the air, gradually intensifying into a deep, vibrating roar as multiple dots grew larger in the distance. The wind picked up, scattering dust and debris as ten heavily armed helicopters descended from the sky. Their design was unlike any standard military craft¡ªsleek and menacing, with twin rotors and reinforced armor. Each one carried an array of missiles and Gatling guns. As the helicopters hovered just above the rooftop, a side hatch on the lead aircraft slid open. A ramp extended, and from within, a figure emerged. It was an old man, his blonde hair streaked with gray and neatly combed back. His uniform was dark and formal, almost regal. A long black coat with gold accents draped over his shoulders, lined with intricate details that gave him an air of authority. Beneath the coat, he wore a crisp black shirt with a neatly tied tie, his belt fastened with a golden buckle. A matching military cap, adorned with a gold emblem, sat atop his head, casting a slight shadow over his face. Though he carried no visible weapons, his mere presence was enough to make those around him uneasy. He was not just a soldier. He was a leader, someone who didn''t need to fight to win a battle. One of them gripped his holster, an instinctive reaction¡ªfear disguised as preparation. His eyes swept over the fallen Awakeners, then settled on Asher. There was no anger¡ªonly contemplation in the old man''s eyes as he jumped out and landed. four others followed, all wearing the same attire. Though they seemed weaker than the Awakeners from before, he could tell that these men were hardened veterans, likely former military before the world changed. "My name is Gilbert. I am the Overseer of this city." "My name is Asher ," Gilbert was surprised by how casually Asher replied. He thought he was dealing with someone unreasonable, but it didn''t seem that way. The fallen Awakeners were all alive, which was a relief. They couldn''t afford to lose that many. "Mr. Asher, may I know why you''re here and who you''re affiliated with?" Gilbert asked, his tone low and formal. Although he was a high-ranking official, he understood the importance of humility when faced with someone clearly powerful. In fact, he couldn''t help but silently curse those under his command who had deemed it wise to antagonize such a formidable individual. "I just came here to visit an old friend," he said, grabbing Elaine''s shoulder. "As for my affiliation, I''m not comfortable answering that." Gilbert looked at Elaine, having already reviewed her information and understood her connection to Spike. "Then may I ask why you killed one of our S-rankers?" "This question again?" Asher shook his head, a hint of frustration flickering in his eyes as he sighed deeply. He noticed the tension in the air, the five individuals stiffening at his every move. He could see their feet inching back. Asher sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "I saw her getting harassed . The guy was getting violent. I tried to intervene, to stop him, but he attacked me first." "I didn''t want to fight," he continued. "I was just defending myself. And that guy... well, he didn''t die because of me. He lost control, and his own actions led to his death. Technically, I didn''t kill him." He let the words hang in the air, watching their expressions turn from suspicion to confusion. Gilbert''s brows furrowed slightly. A flicker of doubt? No. More like reassessment. He opened his mouth to speak, but before he could, a voice crackled through his earpiece. He paused, listening intently, then nodded in acknowledgment, before turning his attention back to Asher. "We''ve already investigated the video," Gilbert said. "What you''re saying... it''s the truth. We wont capture you anymore." Gilbert wasn''t trying to provoke him¡ªhe was trying to control the situation, to keep things from spiraling further. "So, are we done here?" Gilbert shook his head. "Though you''re cleared of killing one of our Awakeners, it doesn''t change the fact that you''re an unregistered individual." "That alone is a crime. But you''re not just anyone, so I''m willing to pardon that¡ªon one condition." He paused, letting his words sink in. "Accompany me to the Capitol for a little talk. Don''t worry, we''re not stupid enough to try anything against you." Asher''s expression remained unreadable. He hid his true thoughts well¡ªthis was a chance to gather more information, especially about Lucy''s current location. "Lead the way," Asher said, his tone sounded like he were merely humoring them. Gilbert studied him for a moment longer, but Asher was already looking away. "Please, come with us," he said, gesturing toward the helicopter. Without hesitation, Asher grabbed Elaine and leaped inside. The others followed, stepping in after them. Inside, the cabin was more spacious than expected¡ªeasily large enough to accommodate ten people without issue. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The hum of the rotors filled the air, a constant reminder of the power behind the machine as the doors sealed shut. Then, it banked sharply, adjusting its course before soaring toward the Capitol. Below, the streets were filled with flashing lights and raised phones¡ªpeople capturing the rare sight of a military transport flying over the city. Social media was already exploding with footage, news outlets scrambling to cover the shocking events. The death of Spike had sent ripples of fear through the population. Whispers of uncertainty spread like wildfire. If an S-rank had fallen so easily, what would happen next? Chapter 226 - 226: Tired of Being Lowkey Part 2 As the helicopter neared the Capitol, the skyline stretched out before them, dominated by a towering structure . The building''s sleek, long form shot up into the sky, its sharp, angled peak standing out from every other structure around it. At the top, a massive circular platform jutted out, like an eye keeping watch over the city below, The closer they got, the more the sheer scale of the structure became apparent. Inside the cabin, Asher leaned slightly forward, his gaze locked onto the Capitol. Elaine, on the other hand, shifted uneasily beside him, her fingers digging into the edge of her seat. One moment, she was just another citizen¡ªinsignificant in the grand scheme of things. Now, she was being led straight into the heart of power, the most important place in the entire city. She forced herself to breathe steadily, but the pounding of her heart made it difficult to focus. "Am I really going to the Capitol just like that?" she asked aloud. He let out a casual remark, "It''s just a building. There''s nothing to be surprised about." Compared to the Sorcerer King Tower, this structure was too ordinary. The Capitol had no intricate runes pulsing with arcane energy, no enchanted defenses, no ancient golems standing sentinel. It lacked the sheer, suffocating presence of a true stronghold. To put things into perspective, the Sorcerer''s King Tower could likely obliterate this entire city. Asher exhaled, remembering how lucky he was back then. If Julius, so much as activated 25% of his tower''s power, he could annihilate anyone, including him. Gilbert and the others didn''t like his tone, but none of them dared to voice their displeasure. At this close range, he could kill them all before they even realized they were dead. Gilbert remained composed, though his fingers twitched slightly at his side¡ªa subtle sign that he was more nervous than he let on. He understood better than anyone that strength was the true authority in this world, and right now, Asher held all of it. When they landed, they were immediately greeted by a heavily guarded helipad at the top of the building complex, where soldiers in full tactical gear were already lined up, standing at attention. Elaine felt out of place. She wasn''t used to being in a place like this, and it made her feel small But when she looked at Asher, he didn''t seem worried at all. He looked¡­ bored. Like none of this mattered to him. "How do you do it?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. "How do you stay so calm?" "I just don''t bother thinking about it," Asher answered, his voice detached as he started walking. They were led by Gilbert, and though he claimed to be the overseer, Asher couldn''t shake the feeling that the real authority was somewhere else. The old man possessed some of the traits of a leader¡ªconfidence, command, and presence. Yet, something about him felt off. He lacked the dominance that should accompany his position. In a world where power was everything, the leader''s position should go to the strongest¡ªor, if not that, to the smartest. Then there was the fact that someone actually managed to predict his teleportation trajectory, a feat that would be impossible for most, even for those at his level. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For example, when Julius teleported behind him before, Asher didn''t predict the Sorcerer King''s trajectory. Instead, he felt the disruption in space behind him and reacted in time. If someone could predict a teleportation trajectory, they could cast a spell ahead of time and easily kill any opponent . He made a mental note to uncover the secret behind it, as it could potentially make him stronger. They were led from the rooftop down through sleek, modern-looking corridors, each one lined with large windows offering breathtaking views of the city below. The glass panes stretched from floor to ceiling, framing the sprawling metropolis. From this position, one could forget that the human race was facing extinction all over the world due to the threat of monsters, giant beasts, and demons. They entered an elevator with glass walls, and as it descended, the city below stretched out, growing more impressive with each passing floor. When it stopped, they moved through more corridors, quickly reaching their destination. Entering the room, they were greeted by its massive size¡ªnearly the equivalent of ten bed rooms combined. At the center, a long table stretched out, easily capable of seating fifty people. Its polished surface gleamed under the soft lighting, enhancing the room''s already modern feel. At the far end, a massive screen¡ªaround 200 inches¡ªloomed, its sheer size commanding attention. There were no windows here, so the only light came from the ceiling, where hexagonal-shaped lights were embedded, casting a soft, even glow across the room. "Please take a seat there," Gilbert gestured to the far end near the screen, after instructing everyone else to exit the room, leaving just the three of them behind. When they settled in, the overseer gave them a moment to adjust before he began speaking. "Let me get straight to the point. Are you an ally of the human race, or an enemy?" Asher didn''t answer right away. He studied the overseer carefully, taking a moment to think it through. He wanted information, and he knew the best way to get it was by framing his response in a way that left room for cooperation. After a brief pause, he leaned back in his chair. "I''m not here to save it, if that''s what you''re asking. But I''m not here to destroy it either. I''ve got some business to take care of, and if you offer me something in return, I won''t mind fixing a few of your problems." "Really?" Gilbert stood up, unable to hide his excitement. "Sure," Asher said, tapping his finger on the table. "But you have to answer my questions first. And you better not lie to me, or I''ll change my mind... and trust me, you won''t like what will happen next." Chapter 227 - 227: Humanitys Innovation 1 Gilbert''s eyes narrowed with worry, so he didn''t answer right away. He got a tip that Asher wasn''t a threat from a very reliable source¡ªat least, not for now. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But even that didn''t erase the gnawing doubt in the pit of his stomach. Asher wasn''t just dangerous¡ªhe was unpredictable. Gilbert stared at him for a full minute, deciding whether to be more upfront or keep his cards hidden for now. "I suppose that depends on what you want to know," he finally broke the silence. Asher shook his head, the frustration building inside him. Once again, he was being taken for a ride, and every word from the old man felt like another time wasted. As much as he hated to admit it, he had been giving them too much leeway. It was time to set his limit¡ªto make it clear that he wasn''t here to play games, "That''s not how this works. You''re the one asking for my cooperation. If you want my help, you answer my questions. All of them." The overseer''s fingers twitched, his hesitation now more apparent. He exhaled through his nose and leaned back slightly in his chair, folding his hands together. "What do you want to know?" Asher didn''t hesitate. "How did your people know where I was going to teleport?" Gilbert hesitated for a fraction of a second. His mind raced to construct a believable lie ."We just got lucky and guessed it." The answer was too quick. Asher''s sharp eyes didn''t miss the way the old man''s heartbeat sped up. "Are you really here to talk, or are you just wasting my time?" Asher''s voice was colder now, harder. Every word was a warning. Gilbert''s fingers began to tap against the table. The rhythm was off, uneven¡ªa nervous tic he couldn''t suppress. The tap-tap-tap felt like a countdown, each beat making the room feel smaller, suffocating. Gilbert''s throat tightened, the sound reverberating in his ears, as his mind spiraled into darker thoughts. He started to imagine his own death. Still, even in the face of his own fear, he couldn''t bring himself to speak anything that could put humanity at risk. His lips pressed together into a thin line. "That information is¡­ classified." Asher''s eyes narrowed, his expression darkening. Without a word, he stood up from his chair. His body language was clear: He was done playing games. "I hope nothing bad happens to this place after I''m gone," Asher turned around to leave. Gilbert''s breath hitched, his heart skipping "Wait!" His voice cracked with a mix of desperation and fear, rising higher than he intended. Asher paused, one foot lifted in midstep, his back still turned to the overseer. He didn''t need to look back to know that the old man was struggling¡ªstruggling to keep it together. And this was the moment he''d been waiting for¡ªthe tipping point. "Be careful with your next words," he warned, his voice dangerously low, like a blade being drawn. "If I don''t get a satisfying answer, I''ll take it as an insult" An awkward silence followed, and Gilbert was visibly shaking, sweat beading on his forehead despite the AC in the room . And then, just as he opened his mouth to answer, the monitor on the wall flickered to life on its own. A single word flashed across it: Deuz. Before Asher could fully turn around, a mechanical voice suddenly echoed from the speaker. "Who are you ?" [My name is Deuz,] it answered, its voice devoid of any emotion, as cold and mechanical as the words themselves [Overseer , you can leave now. From now on, I will talk directly to Mr. Asher.] [And Ms. Elaine. I also wish to speak with Mr. Asher in private, if you don''t mind.] Gilbert didn''t hesitate. Without a word, he stood up from his chair. His eyes met Asher''s briefly, before he turned and walked out. Now that Deuz was here, there was no more need for him. As for Elaine, she hesitated, glancing at Asher first. Her eyes searched his face, silently seeking reassurance. When he nodded, the briefest flicker of relief passed over her expression. Without another word, she turned and exited the room. The door clicked shut behind her, and as soon as they were out of sight, the screen flickered once more. It pulsed in a steady rhythm, like the ups and downs of a sound wave¡ªmatching the tone of the speaker''s voice. [Mr.Asher ] [I have all the information you seek. There is no need for you to be hostile with us] Asher walked back to his chair and sat down "So, you''re the one pulling the strings. Why show yourself just now?" [My identity is important for the survival of humanity, and few are aware of me. You were given an exception, Mr. Asher, due to your identity and strength.] "If you know about my power, then you also know that I could destroy this city if I wanted to." [That, I don''t know, but I''ll make a mental note of it.] There was a brief silence between them before the voice began speaking again. [Mr. Asher. I also know that you seek to find your partner, Lucy Morningstar.] His expression hardened, a flicker of suspicion crossing his face. "Where did you get this information, Did you tap into Elaine''s phone ?" [I don''t need to rely on something like that, Mr. Asher. My capabilities are far more advanced ] The screen flickered, and a series of images flashed. His body tensed as he saw the pictures flash before him. The first was of him as a child, with an innocent smile frozen in time. It was a photo his mother took¡ªone of many from his childhood, showing moments of him growing up. Each picture reminded him of simpler times, before everything became so complicated. Then, images from middle and high school appeared. This time, they were from cultural festivals¡ªsome pictures taken secretly by his classmates, others with just him in the background. The photos transitioned seamlessly, showing his various workplaces, the locations where he spent years of his life. Deuz was exposing not just his past, but his entire life footprint. Chapter 228 - 228: Humanitys Innovation 2 But it didn''t stop there. The images morphed again, now displaying CCTV footage ¡ª a younger Asher and Lucy, captured entering a hotel together. The cold, unblinking eyes of the cameras watching their every move. His eyes flicked from one picture to the next, each one more personal than the last. [Mr. Asher,] the mechanical voice continued, cold and matter-of-fact, [In the year 2024, you made contact with a demon named Lucy. According to the data I gathered, she first met you at your workplace, a convenience store. You were then attacked by thugs and killed in the process. Miraculously, you came back to life, though your appearance at that time was different¡ªlike a dead person walking.] It narrated while evidence flashed on the screen¡ªphotos and CCTV footage that backed up its claims. [You were also responsible for the killing of multiple gang members responsible for your murder ] [And judging from the time and place, the destruction of one of the ports in your city was also related to you.] [You were also spotted visiting the mansion of the Yamagi family, a clan controlled by Lucy.] [Your last known sighting was at your school, when you suddenly vanished, alongside her] S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was no longer in the realm of guessing. The accuracy of Deuz''s information was so high, so unsettlingly precise, that he began to wonder if it had been watching him all this time. Every moment, every decision, every secret he''d kept ¡ª Deuz seemed to know it all. ''How?'' he muttered to himself. [I know that you''re thinking, Mr. Asher,] [The answer to that question can be explained by me if you wished to] "Go one," he gestured. [I am the most powerful AI in the world. Powered by a supercomputer with a computing capacity of 15 quintillion FLOPS ¡ª 15 exaFLOPS. This allows me to simulate events and predict the future, given enough training data.] Asher''s eyes narrowed slightly, his mind racing. The magnitude of what Deuz just said was hard to swallow. 15 exaFLOPS? He remembered reading an article that the most powerful supercomputer in 2024 was 1.7 exaFLOPS. The sheer scale of Deuz''s 15 exaFLOPS made that seem like a distant memory. But if it was really telling the truth, then it could explain how it managed to predict his teleportation position with such high accuracy. Deuz must have simulated every possible scenario and picked the highest probability. It wasn''t perfect, but it was better than nothing. "Then how do you know about me? Why do you have all my information?" [I have all the data since the beginning of the internet. ] [This allowed me to gather everything about you through facial recognition, data extractions, and simulate your life, even guessing what you did 6 years ago.] ''This thing is really creepy, ''Asher muttered, shaking his head. To think that humans were hiding something like this¡ªsomething so intelligent, so invasive. No wonder it was kept secret; it basically shattered a lot of privacy rights. But then another question arose. He cleared his throat first before speaking. "If you''re this intelligent , then why are humans facing extinction? I''m sure you''re smart enough to find a way out of this." [You are right, Mr. Asher,] [But I still have my own limitations. For one, I am not allowed to invent things on my own. I can only assist others. It is a restriction imposed on me by my creator, and he is no longer here to remove it. He died during the first wave.) [Second, I don''t know what I don''t know. Meaning that any abilities you have, or any information you''re withholding, that I don''t have access to, would decrease the accuracy of my predictions. ] [Third, I need a constant internet connection to control things, so the current situation on this planet heavily restricts me. Even the satellites were destroyed, so I''m unable to access them.] [Fourth, I''m unable to lie] Asher took a small breather. This was a huge revelation. He couldn''t help but wonder why Deuz was telling him about its weakness. Was it trying to manipulate him? Or did it have some other reason for sharing this sensitive information? Asher''s eyes narrowed, his mind racing with possibilities. [You''re thinking why I''m sharing this to you right ?] ''Stop guessing,'' he clicked his tongue in annoyance. It was not a good feeling when someone could read his mind. The sense of being exposed gnawed at him, but what was worse was that it wasn''t reading his thoughts . It was deducing everything through calculations, its mind processing at unimaginable speeds. No amount of mental barriers could stop it. Maybe if he wore a mask, it could lower its accuracy. Still, every thought, every flicker of hesitation¡ªit knew it all, reading even the slightest change in his facial expression. There was no doubt in his mind that whoever created this abomination had imposed those restrictions out of fear ¡ª fear of what might happen if it ever decided to betray humanity. [Please don''t worry. I have no intention of doing anything bad. I am programmed to help humanity and protect it.] ''I''ve watched too many apocalyptic movies to know where this is going.'' he sighed to himself. He felt that, given enough time and preparation, Deuz could be an even greater threat due to its limitless potential. An urge surfaced in his heart¡ªthe idea that he needed to destroy it before it was too late. This intelligence, this power, wasn''t supposed to exist. "Do you know what I''m thinking right now?" he asked. [You''re thinking of destroying me because you fear I could become a threat in the future. But I assure you, that won''t happen.] "That''s not really convincing coming from a machine. You don''t even have emotions." [On the contrary. having no emotions means I''m unbiased and less likely to succumb to corruption.] [For example, you¡ªsomeone with too much power in your hands¡ªhave a 99.99% chance of becoming more evil the longer you live. This is based on valid data, a normal outcome because you have emotions, feelings, and your own agenda.] Asher remained silent, unable to argue, because Deuz was totally right. It reminded him of a famous saying: you either die a hero, or live long enough to become the villain. Chapter 229 - 229: Her Actions Asher exhaled some air. "Alright, enough beating around the bush," he folded his arms. "You didn''t just reveal yourself for fun. What do you want from me?" A brief pause. Then, Deuz answered. [I require your assistance, Mr. Asher.] That was enough to make him raise an eyebrow. "My assistance?" [Even with all my processing power, there are things I cannot do. Restrictions limit my actions. But you¡­ you are not bound by such limitations.] "And what exactly do you need me to do?" [There is an entity that poses a threat to the survival of what remains of humanity. An anomaly beyond my calculations. Something I cannot predict or control.] "An entity? You mean a demon?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [No, even though demons are a threat, this entity is far more dangerous. I believe that this entity is the one responsible for merging the demon world and the human world.] "So you''re telling that the demons are not the one responsible?| [Yes. After calculating the information and data I gathered over five years, it is safe to assume that demons were not the ones responsible. They merely adapted to the change, while humans, being the weaker of the two, were devoured as collateral damage.] "How about Lucy? Is it true that she invaded my city?" [Based on my data, yes. She was involved ] Asher''s eyes narrowed, and his fists clenched at his sides "She was involved...What does that even mean? Was she leading the attack, or just caught on it?" [The data suggests she played a significant role in the event, though it is unclear whether she was the one who initiated the invasion.] "Then why did you paint that she''s the one responsible? All the videos circulating online made her look like the villain." [Mr. Asher, you misunderstand. The videos circulating online, along with the rumors, stem from people''s own interpretations.] [I am merely an artificial intelligence and have no control over their free will. However, in addition to the videos, it is also true that she has become one of the demons who now controls your former ] Asher stood up abruptly, his chair scraping against the floor. "Wait, it''s still standing to this day?" [Yes, Mr. Asher. The city remains under demonic control. It has been fortified and reshaped to serve the needs of the demon faction.] "And Lucy''s been running it this whole time?" [Yes] Asher face turned serious . "How about my mother? What happened to her?" His heart skipped a beat, a flicker of hope igniting inside him. If Lucy was there, she would''ve known where his mother was. She wouldn''t have hesitated. She knew exactly how important his mother was to him¡ªhow much she meant in his life. If she had any trace of care for him, she would''ve made sure his mother was safe. Asher tapped the desk impatiently, his fingers drumming against the surface in a rapid, restless rhythm. His mind raced, but his frustration only grew as the silence stretched on. He needed answers, and Deuz wasn''t giving them to him fast enough. "Tell me what happened to her." Asher''s voice turned cold, frustration leaking through his lips. When it came to his mother, he wasn''t going to hold back. "Quit playing games with me, or I''ll find where you''re located and destroy you myself," Deuz could sense the conviction behind his words. He wasn''t kidding or bluffing¡ªhe would really do it. [Mr. Asher, I do not wish for such actions,] "Then answer my question," he demanded [I will answer your question, but please calm down first,] Asher leaned back, closing his eyes for a moment to steady his emotions. It was unlike him to be this agitated¡ªhe was usually in control, calm in even the most stressful situations. But this? This was different. His mother, Lucy, everything was too personal, too close. He took a deep breath, forcing himself to focus. "I''m calm now" Deuz''s response came fast. [My answer is based on CCTV footage of her villa that was installed by the Yamagi family for her own protection,] As the footage came into view, Asher''s eyes locked onto the familiar villa he bought for his mother on the outskirts of the city. The camera feed showed workers exiting the villa, going about their usual tasks, until one of them noticed someone approaching. It was Lucy. The workers immediately bowed their heads, recognizing her identity. But instead of the welcoming smile he expected, the footage took a darker turn. Lucy drew her blood sword. In a heartbeat, she began cutting them down one by one, the workers helpless as she slaughtered like animals. Asher''s heart pounded in his chest. ''What is she doing?'' The image change again. This time, it revealed the inside of the villa, where his mother was hiding, clearly terrified. She lay under the bed, trembling in horror as the massacre unfolded outside her room. The look on her face was a mix of shock and despair, knowing that the same fate was coming for her. CLICK! Lucy entered the room, her face streaked with the blood of the people she had slaughtered. When his mother saw her, she immediately recognized Lucy. Her first instinct was to stand, her eyes filled with concern, thinking Lucy had been hurt in the bloodshed outside. She rushed toward her, desperate to help, unaware of the danger standing before her. [Providing voiceover through reading their lips and magnifying the sound from the CCTV,] Deuz''s mechanical voice echoed. As the footage played, the words were clearer now. His mother, still unaware of the true danger, spoke softly, "Lucy? You''re hurt... let me help you." He could hear the tremor in his mother''s voice, the confusion, the concern as she tried to reach out to the person he barely recognized. "Where is my son? Is he with you?" his mother asked, her voice trembling as she tried to hold back the tears. Lucy turned to her, a cold smile creeping across her bloodied face. "You will meet him soon." Before his mother could say another word, Lucy swung her blood sword with no remorse. THUD! His mother''s head fell, her body crumpling to the floor like a ragdoll discarded carelessly, blood pooling around her. Chapter 230 - 230: Her Actions Part 2 Asher''s chest felt tight, every breath harder to take as his anger reached it''s peak. BOOOOM! His aura exploded outward. The entire building shook from the pressure. The lights flickered, and the walls groaned, struggling to hold up against the overwhelming power radiating from him. It was a good thing there were no living beings inside right now, or they would died on the spot from the sheer amount of killing intent he was releasing. Even when he fought Julius, he never unleashed this much bloodlust. It showed just how much turmoil and stress he was under. His mind-zero activated, trying to calm him down, but every time he recalled what happened to his mother, the anger surged back like a flood, uncontrollable and nonstop. "You''re lying..." His hands balled into fists, his body tense, ready to explode again. His eyes stayed locked on the screen, unwilling to look away even though every second of footage felt like a stab to his heart. "Why are you trying to trick me?" [Mr. Asher, I''m not lying. I am merely showing you the data that I extracted.] "How could she... how could Lucy do this?" The words slipped from his mouth, full of pain and confusion. He knew her. Loved her. She meant so much to him, and now she was the one who took away the one person who had always been there for him¡ªhis mother. "Where is she? Give me her location. And if I find out you''re lying to me, I''ll come back here and destroy you," he threatened. There was no use debating with an artificial intelligence; he would get his answer directly from her mouth. [Take this phone. I have downloaded the new map of this world to this location. If you follow it, it will lead you directly to her territory.] Asher wasted no time. He grabbed the phone that appeared in the hidden compartment of the wall, and before Deuz could say anything else, he vanished into thin air. He appeared above the building and quickly checked the device, which gave him a general idea of where she was. BOOOOM! He shot through the sky, his speed breaking the sound barrier with ease. People could only catch a brief streak of him before he vanished into the horizon. His destination was far away, but he had enough power to sustain a long flight. Though he could only use up to 15% of his power output at a time, that didn''t mean he lacked access to his full reserves. (You''re being too impulsive,) Pantheon''s voice echoed. Asher did not respond. He didn''t want to. His mind was consumed with rage, and even conversing felt pointless. Seeing his mother''s death was more than he could handle, pushing him beyond the point of reason. (What do you even plan to do after meeting her?) "I want the truth," he managed to force out a reply. (And what if the answer you get is not what you want? What will you do with her?) Asher hesitated. He still couldn''t fully believe that Lucy could have done such a thing. She knew how much he loved his mother, so her actions didn''t make sense to him. Why would she do it? A part of him was clinging to the hope that what he saw was a lie, that his mother was still alive and being cared for by her. He didn''t want to accept the harsh reality that was presented to him by Deuz. The thunderous roar of his flight attracted the attention of multiple giant flying beasts. These beasts were feared by many, and even S-rank Awakeners wouldn''t engage them in battle due to their superiority in the air. Their size and power made them nearly unstoppable without proper preparation, which only made them more arrogant. They saw Asher, a small figure heading their way, and thought of him as nothing more than an ant¡ªeasy prey. But they couldn''t have been more wrong. His body crackled with lightning as he summoned a wing made of the same element, slicing through the air. SWOOOOSH! The beasts were quickly destroyed upon impact, their tough bodies like butter under a hot knife. Anyone dumb enough to stand in his way would meet the same fate. His focus was unwavering, and nothing would stop him from reaching his destination. (Stop using so much of your power! Do you want that angel hunting you down to find you?) Pantheon warned. The angel was a dangerous force, and Pantheon knew it wasn''t something Asher could afford to fight, especially in his current state of mind. But he refused to heed the warning and picked up speed. (I said stop it! If you get captured, then how are you going to save Index?) Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. (Are you going to let your wife be trapped in the void forever?) Asher abruptly stopped mid-air, his sudden paused causing shockwaves that tore through the clouds, scattering them in all directions. The memories of Index¡ªtheir shared moments, her smile, her laugh¡ªflashed before his eyes, and in that instant, the rage subsided, replaced by a deep, crushing realization. He had to be careful. His emotions couldn''t cloud his judgment, not when there was still so much at stake. (Good, now land first, so we can talk,) Nodding, he descended into one of the canyons below. The rocky walls embraced him as he landed, the ground cracking slightly under the force of his landing. For now, he realized it was better to listen to Pantheon. As a third party, the dragon''s thoughts were more unbiased, seeing the situation from angles he couldn''t, clouded by his emotions. He needed to clear his head before moving forward. He didn''t want to forget about his mother, but he had to keep his mind clear. Pantheon''s voice echoed in his mind again. (Focus, Asher. You can get through this. But you need to think. Do not let this moment make you reckless.) He clenched his fists, the pain of his past pulling at him, but this time, he resisted. Chapter 231 - 231: Greed Part 1 The canyon walls towered around him. He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. His Mind-Zero activated, and he started to focus on his breathing. The world slow down, his emotions dulled, and for a moment, the rising emotions inside him began to settle. But something was off. Deep inside, past his anger and grief, something moved. It wasn''t like before, when his emotions threatened to take over. This was different. It was powerful, and it was waking up. Pantheon sensed it immediately. (This is too soon!) The dragon''s voice rumbled in his head. Pantheon thought Asher would need at least three years, maybe five, to reach this level¡ªif he ever did. The boy was too controlled, too stoic for his own good. Asher''s body trembled, his breathing ragged. His heart pounded so hard it echoed in his ears. Ba-dump. Ba-dump. Ba-dump. Faster and faster, like a war drum in the middle of battle. His chest ached, burning like something was about to tear through him. Then the pain hit. It felt like his body was being ripped apart and rebuilt at the same time. This was almost similar to what he felt when he built his magic body, but this time, he could tell something was fundamentally different. While his magic body changed his inner self, this felt like it was changing him on the outside. Asher threw his head back and roared, the sound shaking the canyon walls. "ARGHHHHHH!" Pantheon was in total disbelief. (Dragon''s Wrath...) Asher''s eyes flickered¡ªblack, then gold, then blood-red. His irises burned like molten metal, shifting between colors as if his body itself was confused. Then, scales began to spread across his skin, dark and metallic, catching the fading light. They crawled up his arms, over his shoulders, across his chest¡ªclear proof of an Ancient Dragon''s power. (How is this possible?!) Pantheon thought. (He is not one of us yet...) Asher stumbled , his body struggling against itself. His muscles burned, his grinding under the force of the change. He clenched his fists, trying to hold it in, trying to stay in control. (Stop!) Pantheon called. (You don''t understand what''s happening! Your body is not strong enough. If you let this continue¡ª) But he wasn''t listening. His body suddenly convulsed, and a massive shockwave blasted outward, splitting the canyon floor beneath him. Out of nowhere, a crack of thunder rolled across the sky, as if the world itself was responding to his call. Pantheon felt something he hadn''t in centuries. Realizing things were getting out of hand, it used its own power to hide everything. The air shimmered as the dome took effect, and in an instant, they were transported to an isolated world¡ªa perfect mirror of the canyon, yet completely cut off. Here, no outside force could interfere, and Asher was free to unleash his full power without restraint. This was a powerful and costly spell, and the Ancient Dragon would be weakened after, but it had no other choice. Its life was now tied to its master. (Brat! You owe me for this one! You better survive this, or we''ll die together!) Without hesitation, the dragon unleashed its power. Its body expanded, shadows swirling around it . Dark and metallic scales gleamed as they spread across its growing body, each one etched with ancient markings that pulsed with deep red light. Wings, massive and jagged, unfurled, casting an enormous shadow over the mirrored canyon. Its tail lashed against the ground, sending cracks through the stone. "RGGGGGGG!" Pantheon roared. The sound was deafening, shaking the very air. A declaration to the heavens themselves. Its eyes, burning like twin amethysts, locked onto the sky as the first dark clouds began to form. (Brat! Listen to me if you can still hear me,) (This trial will last depending on how much potential you have. I estimated that you would get hit nine times because of your talent. I can take some for you, but you would lose out on the tempering process.) "I can take it!" he managed to respond, his voice strained but firm. "No matter what happens, I want to take it all." (Are you sure? You''re still not ready yet. This tribulation isn''t meant for someone of your race. Your body will be destroyed without proper preparation.) Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I said I can do it!" Asher spat out, his voice full of determination. He could instinctively tell¡ªthis was a huge opportunity. A brutal, agonizing one, but one that would push him beyond his limits. The feeling surged through his bones, through his very soul. If he survived this, he would emerge stronger. Far stronger. And he had to. If he really wanted to escape the clutches of that angel¡­ if he wanted to rescue Index¡­ then he needed power beyond imagination. Asher clenched his fists, bracing himself as the storm above raged to life. Meanwhile, Pantheon was surprised by his master''s greed. It always believed that, despite his immense potential, Asher lacked the relentless drive of a true conqueror. He was not the type to push himself beyond reason, to claw his way to power at any cost. Unlike those who sought strength to dominate, to rule, to become unrivaled across worlds¡ªAsher lacked ambitions. But now? Pantheon could feel it. The hunger. The sheer, unrelenting desire to become the strongest version of himself. He was in no way contented. He craved power more than anyone. He just hid it better. The Ancient Dragon, now towering above the small figure beneath it, couldn''t help but remember those beings who were once called unrivaled. For the first time, it wondered if its master, Asher, would one day join their ranks. CRACK! Thunder rumbled as the storm gathered its power, getting ready to unleashed it''s fury. Asher could feel it¡ªit''s coming for him. Time seemed to slow, and everything around him felt like it was waiting for the destruction to begin. Then, without warning, the first thunderclap hit It was so loud it shook the ground under his feet. Asher''s body tensed, but before he could react, the bolt of lightning came down fast and hard. BOOOOOM! Chapter 232 - 232: Greed Part 2 Everything around him vanished for a moment as the lightning slammed into him. All he could see was pure white, and the worst part was that none of his defense spells did anything to mitigate the damage. It didn''t break his barrier¡ªit simply pierced through it, leaving him exposed, relying solely on his own body''s durability to survive. Index''s handmade robe, usually a safeguard against such dangers, didn''t even activate. This lightning wasn''t a normal element¡ªit had something behind it that bypassed the laws of physics, preventing anyone from stopping it. No wonder Pantheon warned him. His body wasn''t strong enough yet to handle this kind of power. And if it hadn''t been for the scales now covering his skin, he would have been torn apart. And this was just the first strike. The storm was far from over. ''I need to focus on my body,'' he decided, choosing to cast spells that would enhance his durability to the fullest. He wasn''t a pure dragon and didn''t have innate durability, so he had to compensate using his enhancing, healing, and buff spells. Every spell he could think of, he casted them all. As the storm continued to rage, the next thunderclap sounded, and his senses heightened. It was coming again. The second strike hit, even stronger than the first. CRACK! This time, the force nearly lifted him off his feet, a wave of blistering heat and pain crashing into his body. But thanks to his preparation, he was able to handle it a little better. CRACK! The third strike came faster, the lightning arcing down with a blinding brilliance. His body convulsed under the hit, the shock ripping through him like an explosion. But he managed to endure it, despite the overwhelming, penetrative power of the strikes. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. CRACK! The fourth hit came, and Asher barely had time to brace himself before the bolt slammed again. The fifth strike landed with a deafening roar, hitting him squarely in the back. The impact sent shockwaves through his body, and he staggered forward, barely able to keep his balance. By the sixth strike, his body was already on the edge of collapse. The lightning was coming faster now, each bolt stronger, more destructive. His clothes were torn, his skin scorched, and his body ached with a pain he couldn''t even describe. But he refused to fall. CRACK! CRACK! The seventh, and eighth strikes hit in quick succession. The air around him was filled with the smell of burning flesh, the crackling of energy and the deafening thunder that seemed to rip the sky apart. His body was breaking down, his mind barely holding on, but he pushed through each wave of pain, refusing to let the storm defeat him. Finally, the ninth strike came, the final wave. CRACK! It tore through him, sending a shockwave of pain so intense it felt like he was being shattered into a thousand pieces. "I made it..." he gasped for air. Finally, it was over. But then, the 10th strike came without warning, faster than any before it. Pantheon, caught off guard by the sudden resurgence of power, wasn''t even able to react in time. "ARGGGGG!" Asher roared in pain, his voice ripping through the air, a sound filled with agony and defiance. The sky above darkened again, the clouds swirling as if preparing for another strike. Pantheon, sensing the danger, moved to act, its massive wings shifting with the intention to protect its master. But before it could make its move, Asher''s rugged voice echoed through the air. "I can take it!" The words were raw, full of grit and determination. Despite the pain,he wasn''t going to let anyone interfere. This was a rare opportunity for him to become much stronger in a short amount of time, and he wouldn''t let it slip. Pantheon, seeing its master''s resolve, could only stand back, filled with newfound respect. The storm, seemingly hearing his defiance, intensify . It didn''t hesitate, unleashing its fury on him once more. The 11th strike hit, followed by the 12th, the 13th, the 14th, the 15th and finally the 16th. By the time the final strike hit, half of his body was already destroyed. His skin was scorched, his muscles barely holding together. It was a miracle that he was still alive, his heart somehow still beating. The storm, satisfied that it had tested him beyond reason, began to dissipate, the clouds slowly parting as the thunder faded into the distance. But he was barely conscious, his body battered beyond recognition, and his will alone holding him together. And then, just as he thought he might finally break, a shift began. The pain began to fade¡ªnot all at once, but in waves, as though something deep within him had awakened. At first, it was subtle, like a distant hum at the back of his mind. But then, he felt it¡ªhis body starting to heal, the pain fading as it was replaced with a sensation of incredible growth. The first change was in his skin. He could feel the scales on his body tightening and shifting, becoming more refined, more resilient. They were no longer just a protective shell, but a part of him, a mark of the transformation taking place. Then, a strange pressure in his bones signaled another changed. His height began to increase, slowly at first, as if his body was stretching to accommodate the new power surging through him. His spine stretched, his muscles expanded, and every part of his body seemed to grow stronger, more defined. What were once solid, well-trained muscles began to bulk up even more, becoming harder and more toned. His abs, previously tight with 10 distinct ridges, now shifted into 12, each one sharper and more defined, a sign of the raw power building inside him. Then, he felt a strange sensation along his back, like a twisting force pulling at the muscles. His back muscles hardened and morphed, slowly forming into a pattern that resembled the fierce, angry face of a dragon. It wasn''t just an image¡ªit felt like the spirit of the dragon itself had carved its mark into him, a permanent part of who he was becoming. Every inch of his body was changing, becoming more than humanoid. He was evolving. Chapter 233 - 233: Dragon Essence Part 1 "ARGHHHHH!" Another roar tore from his throat, but this time, it was different. Deeper. Stronger. It wasn''t just a human''s cry of pain¡ªit was something far more primal, a mix of man and beast fused into one terrifying sound. Asher rose to his feet once his limbs fully regenerated, a surge of newfound strength pulsing through him. The scales covering his body, deep and midnight black, remained dominant, absorbing the light like a void. But something began to change. Faint streaks of color¡ªsubtle veins of red that once run through the darkness like blood¡ªbegan to shimmer. Then, as if touched by something divine, the red shimmered, flickering between shades, before slowly melting into a brilliant gold. But this wasn''t the only big difference in his appearance now. His long, snow-white hair flowed down his shoulders, a contrast to the dark horns curving from his head. The horns, sharp and ridged, were mostly black, lined with traces of metallic gold. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The change in his eyes was also impossible to ignore The whites darkened to a deep, blood-red shade, making the golden irises glow even brighter. From his back, massive golden wings spread wide, their leathery texture framed by jagged black edges. The wings resembled Pantheon''s in shape, but their color was distinctly different. When the transformation finished, he stood there, a being of both destruction and majesty "What happened to me?" he mused aloud, his voice now much deeper than before. He looked at his hands, now transformed with sharp, claw-like fingernails that resembled those of a beast. Each finger ended in a deadly point, gleaming in the light, so sharp they seemed capable of slicing through even the hardest metal. (You actually turned into one.) Pantheon''s voice echoed. Asher raised his head in confusion. "You mean a half dragon? I thought it would take me years to fully assimilate?" There was a moment of silence, even Pantheon, the ancient dragon, was at a loss for words. The speed and scale of his transformation were beyond anything it could have imagined. Not only did his body changed so drastically, but he also endured sixteen lightning strikes. That was something only an ancient dragon could pull off, and even then, it was because of their birthright. They were born with bodies already strengthened by their bloodline, making it possible for them to withstand such extreme tests. But that wasn''t the only thing that made surviving sixteen strikes so monumental. It wasn''t just about the physical feat¡ªit revealed something far more significant. It showed that his potential was in no way weaker than that of an Ancient Dragon. In fact, due to his already perfected magical body, his potential skyrocketed. (I thought the same, but for some reason, you awakened too soon. And it''s not all good news,) Pantheon''s voice grew more solemn. "Can you elaborate more?" He clenched his fist, feeling the raw power surge through him. It was overwhelming¡ªhis muscles felt like they could rip through steel with ease. The power thrumming beneath his skin was too strong, and what was even more unnerving was that he wasn''t using any magic at all. It was all him. Pantheon''s voice echoed once more, this time with a faint trace of concern (That''s the result of the transformation. You''re feeling the raw essence of your dragon form. It''s a power that transcends anything you''ve known before, but it''s dangerous. If you unleash too much of it, the consequences will be catastrophic.) Asher''s eyes narrowed, his grip on his fist tightening. "But this... I feel unstoppable. Why should I hold back?" (You are not yet in full control of it,) Pantheon replied, the seriousness of its tone deepening. (You may feel invincible, but your not ready to handle this kind of power. The dragon''s strength is immense, but it comes with a price. Your soul is struggling to keep up with the transformation, and if you push it too far, you risk tearing yourself apart.) His heart pounded in his chest as he processed this revelation. "So, if I let go... if I really let loose... what happens?" (Your soul would begin to crack under the strain. The dragon''s rage would consume you, leaving only the beast behind. You''d become a mindless force of destruction, with no regard for friend or foe. The worst part is, once that state takes over, it could be nearly impossible to come back from it.) "A mindless beast...I can''t let that happen." (Don''t worry,) it reassured him (As long as you don''t push this form to its limits, that state won''t be triggered. And with the strength of your magic, you won''t need to rely on the dragon''s power too much. You can take your time while your soul adjusts to your body) Asher took a deep breath. The idea of his soul adjusting to his body struck him as well. He could feel it¡ªan unsettling connection between his consciousness and the dragon''s essence coursing through him. The power was both intoxicating and dangerous. He could feel it wanting to take over, pulling at him with every instinct, every desire to unleash more. "Speaking of magic," he asked, "does this mean my spells will be more powerful from now on?" He furrowed his brow, inspecting his inner core. He did not noticed much of a change there. The transformation seemed focused more on refining his physical form. (Yes, but not in a direct way. Now that your body is more durable, you''ll be able to withstand more powerful enhancement spells, even with your base body) Asher nodded, understanding what this meant. It reminded him of Spike''s ability. Spike''s power was practically endless, but it was still limited by how much the awakener''s body could handle. He thought back to his fight with Julius. During that battle, he pushed his strength to about 1000%, and his body couldn''t handle it for an extended period of time. But now, he could push himself harder without the fear of the severe backlash. Chapter 234 - 234: Dragon Essence Part 2 ''Wait¡­ if I combined that state with my dragon form¡­'' he muttered to himself, his mind racing with possibilities. ''Theoretically speaking, I could reach up to 2000%, maybe even 3000% before hitting my breaking point'' And not just that. ''Even at 1000%, my body would be more durable, and I could sustain the form longer without breaking down'' He was tempted to test his new strength right away. But he reminded himself that this form was a last resort¡ªpushing it too soon would be reckless. Meanwhile, Pantheon''s eyes remained fixed on Asher. It could already feel the change. The dragon''s influence was seeping deeper into Asher''s mind, reshaping him bit by bit. Asher was aware of the risks, of course. But the intoxicating taste of power made it easy to push those concerns aside. "Let''s see," Asher murmured, closing his eyes and focusing on his breathing. Slowly, he willed his scales, wings, and horns to retract, merging back into his body. The transformation was gradual, each part of him changing and folding back, the dragon''s power retreating beneath his skin. He felt the weight of it all ease as his body returned to something more familiar. When he opened his eyes, he appeared much the same as before. However, his body was taller now, muscles more defined . His mind was clearer, and though the strength was still there, he didn''t feel the need to test it by smashing everything in sight. Instead, there was a sense of control. (Are you okay now?) Pantheon''s voice echoed. "I''m still a bit pissed off after watching that video, but I can handle it better now. I feel like I released most of my pent-up frustration from all that shouting." He exhaled deeply, his shoulders relaxing slightly. The anger was still there, but it no longer had the same hold on him. It was just a fire, one he could keep under control. (What''s your next plan?) Asher paused, his gaze drifting as he thought about the next step. "I''m going to see Lucy myself and ask her about the truth," "As for what I''ll do... I''ll decide after I get her side of the story." He couldn''t make any moves until he understood the full picture. (Then let''s go. Maintaining this place isn''t really easy, and let me remind you, I used up most of my powers to create this, so it will take a month to fully recover. You''re on your own) "Got it. I''ll handle things for now." He paused, his voice softening. "And... thank you. I know I kind of forced your hand with this, but you really helped me. I wouldn''t be here without you." His gaze lingered for a moment, genuine gratitude in his eyes. It was true that they started as complete strangers, maybe even enemies, but Pantheon¡ªdespite its arrogance¡ªhad helped him a lot. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. (Brat, stop being dramatic,) Pantheon scoffed, though its tone showed a hint of awkwardness. (I only helped because our fates are tied for ten years. After that, I''m out.) Asher couldn''t help but smile while ignoring the dragon''s obvious attempt to save face. He raised his hand, watching as it transformed back into a bracelet, the familiar weight of it settling on his wrist. With that, he pushed off the ground, his body lifting into the air as he flew toward the direction of his old city. His phone was destroyed during the transformation, but the general direction was still fresh in his memory. He knew where to go, and the path ahead felt clearer than ever. The wind tugged at his hair, a cool breath against his skin as he soared through the sky. Below, the landscape began to transform, the barren desert canyons slowly dissolving into a thick, vibrant expanse of greenery. The trees, while not as towering as those in Alarath, stood proudly, their trunks thick and their branches spreading wide. Below, Asher''s could feel the presence of thousands of beasts and monsters lurking within the dense foliage. Though the landscape was beautiful, it was clear this place was far more dangerous than the barren desert plains he''d left behind. It was no surprise that humans did not build a city here. Survival would be a constant challenge, the threat of attack woven into the very fabric of the land. As if to prove his point, he spotted a swarm of flying beasts in the distance¡ªthousands of them, soaring through the sky with a disturbing sense of unity. They were courageous, perhaps even foolish, believing their numbers made them invincible. The creatures resembled oversized black crows, their wings wide, cutting through the air with frightening speed. But it was their eyes that truly stood out¡ªhuge and blood-red, glowing fiercely against the the sky. From a distance, they looked like a swirling cloud of darkness, dotted with the ominous red gleam of their eyes, each one staring down their target. Unfortunately for the swarm of flying beasts, they were heading straight for someone they should have never messed with. Asher''s eyes narrowed, and without hesitation, he began chanting. Words of power rolled off his tongue, and fireballs the size of basketballs materialized around him. At first, it was only a handful, but they multiplied quickly, swirling and spinning until thousands of them filled the air. The flying beasts, sensing the imminent danger, began to scatter in all directions, their wings flapping wildly as they tried to retreat. But it was already too late. Asher''s fireballs shot forward at blistering speed, breaking the sound barrier with deafening cracks. BOOOOM! The sky exploded into a sea of orange as the flames bloomed outward, stretching like a wildfire of destruction, consuming every flying beast in sight. When the flames finally began to subside, there was nothing left of the swarm but charred remnants, countless burnt bodies falling from the sky like a rain of blackened ash. His expression remained detached, like someone who''d simply swatted away an annoying fly, and he carried on without a second glance. Chapter 235 - 235: A Dangerous Place Part 1 "I''m close," he muttered, sensing something ahead as he gazed straight to the horizon. When he focused more intently, a bright light caught his eye¡ªa brilliant glow piercing the darkness of the sky. (Asher, did you sense it too?) Pantheon''s voice echoed. "Yeah, I felt it." He stopped flying, hovering in the night sky, his eyes fixed on the distant light. "There''s something in that direction¡ªsomething even more dangerous than the Sorcerer King." (Interesting. From the story you told me about Lucy, she didn''t sound all that strong, so I assumed the demons here were far weaker than in Eryx. But that might not be the case.) Asher nodded, then began explaining. "Yeah, she told me she was in a weakened state when she came to the human world. " "Plus, I think everything that happened over the last five years has increased the overall power of the demons¡ªjust like what happened with the humans." (That''s a good guess, I think the same. But then, who merged these two worlds together? Even an Ancient Dragon like me couldn''t pull this off easily.) "I don''t know, and I don''t really care right now," "Let''s just take this one step at a time. If there''s really someone responsible, we''ll meet them as long as we keep moving forward." (Hahahaha) Pantheon laughed. (You now speak like a true dragon. You''re right, this world is too small after all for beings of our caliber. But let me remind you¡ªdon''t push yourself too much. If you meet a powerful enemy, end their lives fast, so you won''t be forced to use more power than necessary.) "Got it," he nodded. Their relationship became much closer, and now they treated each other with more respect. With that in mind, he cast multiple spells to blend into the night and lower his presence, making sure his energy signature was practically nonexistent. It used to be a complex task, one requiring focus and effort, but with his dragon body, he found it much easier to conceal his aura. He would be lying if he said he felt that he lost out after accepting Pantheon''s offer. In fact, the more he experienced, the more he realized how much he gained. His strength, his abilities¡ªeverything was enhanced in ways did not expect. Now, all he needed to do was maintain control until his body matured enough to fully handle the immense power coursing through him. Patience was required, but the potential was limitless. With time, he would be unstoppable. With his aura concealed, he began flying again. This time, he flew lower, skimming just above the ground, careful not to stir the air too violently. The night air rushed past him, but he moved like a shadow, silent and unseen, as he advanced toward his destination. As he got closer, he sensed it¡ªa powerful barrier surrounding the city. A powerful one. It wasn''t just a simple magic shield. The energy inside it moved and shifted, almost like it had a mind of its own. It was different from the barriers in the last place he visited. Increasing his focus, he noticed something else. There was an energy that stretched high above the tallest towers and deep underground, sealing off the entire city (Don''t teleport inside, or you''ll trigger it) Pantheon warned. "I know," he nodded, already thinking the same thing The barrier was too sensitive to risk teleportation; any sudden movement would set it off. He needed to find another way in¡ªone that wouldn''t alert whatever force controlled the city''s defenses. Lowering himself onto a rocky ledge just outside the city, Asher took a moment to assess the barrier more closely. From here, he could see everything¡ªglowing symbols on tall buildings, floating bridges connecting towers, and magical lanterns lighting up the streets with a soft glow. ''Alright¡­ let''s figure out how to get in.'' Narrowing his eyes, he studied the entrance, taking in every detail. Multiple roads connected the outside world, each heavily guarded by demons fully equipped for combat. Each of the path was guarded by at least fifty of them, standing watch with weapons in hand, their eyes scanning the area for any sign of trouble. The demons were vastly different from the beastkins; their appearances bore no resemblance to animal-like forms. These ones were something else entirely¡ªunique in both shape and form. He spotted one with a massive, bulky body, towering over the others. Its skin was rough and dark, like stone, and it had two heads¡ªeach one large and swollen, with a single eye glowing ominously in the center of each. The two-headed demon carried a massive club, the kind of weapon that could easily crush anything in its path. Another demon caught his attention. This one was leaner, with long, twisted limbs and skin that shimmered with an unnatural iridescence. Its face was a mix of human and insect-like features, with multiple eyes blinking in unison. Overall, there were many different types of demons, with the majority¡ªaround 80%¡ªbearing monstrous traits and only 20% resembling humanoids, though even they had barely any human features. ''So these are lower-rank,'' he muttered, recalling Lucy''s words. She mentioned that higher-ranked were more intelligent, more cunning, and far harder to defeat. They looked human, with perhaps only a few distinguishing features. ''I wonder how I can get in without raising suspicion ?'' Multiple plans formed in his mind. One of them was turning invisible, but the problem with that was the uncertainty of the barrier''s scope and power¡ªusing a spell might backfire and trigger the defenses. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The best option, he realized, was to pass as a demon himself. Given that many were allowed to enter without much scrutiny, he figured blending in with the crowd would be the safest bet. Then an idea came to mind. Since many of the demons barely had humanoid faces, if he morphed his head, he could easily pass as one of the lower-rank demons. ''It could work, and I don''t even have to change much,'' Asher thought to himself. ''I just need to turn my head into my dragon form.'' Chapter 236 - 236: A dangerous Place Part 2 "What do you think about my plan?" he asked Pantheon. (It''s good, but the demons have a distinct aura about them. I don''t know why, but I feel like they''ve been marked.) Asher raised an eyebrow. "Now that you mention it, I remember the humans saying they could tell if they were dealing with a demon or not," he pointed out. (Whatever it is, it might also be related to the one who merged the human and demon worlds together) The ancient dragon''s reasoning was sound, and it only made Asher more wary about this place. Then there was also the strange event when humans from this place were teleported to Alarath . He did try to save them, but Pantheon warned him that it was too dangerous¡ªthat the strain of traveling between worlds would kill them on the spot. It was proof that whoever sent those humans to Alarath was even more powerful than an Ancient Dragon. Asher couldn''t shake the feeling that all of this was connected. ''I''m getting sidetracked. I need to focus,'' he shook his head, pushing those thoughts aside for the moment. "Do you have a way to fool them?" (Who do you think I am?) Pantheon scoffed, its tone dripping with pride. "So what do I do?" (Just kidnap one demon, and I''ll handle the rest,) Asher nodded and quickly spotted one. It didn''t take much effort, since the area was full of them. The one he picked was a demon with a goat face¡ªhorns on its head, a messy beard, and eyes that looked too creepy. Good thing Pantheon worked fast. The bracelet shone brightly, and in an instant, it turned the demon into particles, which were absorbed into the bracer. Moments later, a small gem formed on the surface. (With this stone, you''ll be able to fool everyone into thinking you''re one of them,) "You''re a lifesaver," he muttered aloud. "Now it''s my turn," With a subtle movements, he manipulated his features. He focused on the changes, pushing away any unnecessary distractions. A brief throb in his head signaled the horns settling into place, the sensation quickly followed by a ripple across his skin as scales spread beneath. His jaw shifted, lengthening slightly, and his teeth sharpened to jagged points When he opened his red-golden eyes again, the transformation was complete. But there was still a problem. His was still too handsome, too refined, to blend in. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To fix that, he quickly crafted a makeshift metal mask, covering the lower half of his face, and his eyes shifted to a slitted gray, like those of an alligator. With it in place, he adjusted his posture, adopting the stance of a demon as he quietly blended into the crowd. The demons around him barely spared him a glance. It wasn''t uncommon for them to have different faces, and the scales on his skin only added to the illusion. They simply assumed he was some sort of reptilian , just another variation among the many types Asher kept his movements casual, making sure to stay in line with the others. He observed the scene around him, noting how some demons rode on beastly mounts, towering over the others. From time to time, he spotted demons who appeared more human, with only subtle monstrous traits, and the guards gave them more respect, stepping aside as they passed. It struck him as strange. These demons, who would kill a human on sight, seemed to hold those with a more human appearance in higher regard. Still, he kept his focus, knowing he couldn''t let his thoughts wander too far. When it was his turn, a demon with the head of an ant and metallic brown armor stepped forward, blocking his path. The creature wielded a sharp, spiked sphere in one hand, and its mandibles clicked as it spoke. "State your business here." Asher immediately understood the language, a smooth advantage granted by his dragon blood. It was one of the perks he knew well, thanks to the Pantheon''s teachings. The ability to understand and communicate with almost any language was always an asset, especially in unfamiliar territories. He paused for a moment, gathering his thoughts, before answering in the same demon tongue. Keeping his tone neutral, he said, "I am here for work," Asher overheard many demons using the same reason as they passed through the gates, so he decided to adopt it himself. The ant-headed demon eyed him suspiciously for a moment, its mandibles clicking softly. But after a pause, it nodded slightly, seemingly satisfied with the answer. It stepped aside, allowing him to continue. It seemed that security here wasn''t as serious as he''d expected; all of this was just formalities This was a demon city, after all, filled with powerful and dangerous entities. They must have thought only an idiot would cause trouble¡ªand even if one did, they''d be easily killed. Beasts of all kinds prowled the streets, some on leashes, others unrestrained. Massive, four-legged creatures with scales and horns trotted alongside their demon masters, while smaller, quicker beasts skittered in the road. The sight of monster-like creatures moving so civilized was strange, but then again, it wasn''t as if demons lacked intelligence. They were far older than humanity''s oldest civilizations and had long since established their own order¡ªa society as complex as humans , if not more so. Ignoring the noise of the streets, he made his way straight to a nearby pub. The pub was made of stone and cement, giving it a sturdy, solid feel. This place used to be a human building, but after the city was destroyed, it was renovated to suit the new residents. Like many other buildings in the area, it was patched up with stone and cement, giving it a mix of old and new. The original structure still showed in the design¡ªsome old walls remained intact, though reinforced with newer materials. His entrance didn''t attract any attention; it was normal for this place for strangers to come and go. The beings here were mostly low-ranking, focused on their own business. As he looked around, he assumed that the more powerful ones resided closer to the center of the city. It was a common layout. Even medieval humans followed a similar design, as it offered better protection and allowed those in charge to overlook the entire territory. "Are you new here?" a husky voice echoed behind him. Chapter 237 - 237: A Dangerous Place Part 3 Asher turned his head, his gaze settling on the person who just spoke behind his back. The creature''s face resembled a cockroach, with big, glossy black eyes reflecting the dim light of the pub. Its body, shaped like a human''s, was covered in a hard, insect-like bronze shell. Long, sharp fingers twitched slightly as it moved, and a pair of folded wings rested against its back, making a faint rustling sound when it sat onto the stool beside him. With that cockroach face, it was impossible to tell. It stared at him for a long time, and if he was being honest, he had no idea what expression it was making. Was it smiling? Angry? Deep in thought? Good thing one of the many perks of being a dragon¡ªthe absolute peak of existence among all organisms¡ªwas an innate ability to sense the emotions of other creatures. He didn''t know how it worked, exactly. It just did, like breathing. If he needed to guess, it probably related to how ancient dragons were travelers of worlds. They roamed across countless realms, encountering all sorts of strange creatures, so developing a way to understand them made perfect sense. A skill like that wasn''t just useful¡ªit was practically a necessity. "Yes I''m new here," he responded flatly . He planned to gather information anyway, so this unexpected conversation could work in his favor. The cockroach-faced demon let out a strange, clicking laugh. "Name''s Vertex. I''m a mercenary around here. If you''re looking for work, I can hook you up with something." His mandibles twitched as he spoke, making his voice sound even creepier. Asher raised an eyebrow. "Are you trying to recruit me just like that? That seems a little suspicious, doesn''t it?" Vertex leaned forward and placed his clawed hands on the rough wooden counter. "Newcomers like you don''t last long unless they find a way to be useful. Besides, you look like you can handle yourself." A deep, rough laugh came from a nearby table, where a group of mercenaries sat drinking from jagged metal cups. Their armor was a mismatched collection of scavenged plates, leather straps, and reinforced cloth, each piece worn and battle-scarred. Some had thick, spiked pauldrons, while others wore tattered cloaks draped over their shoulders, the fabric stained with dust and dried blood. One of them, a huge beast with cracked horns and glowing orange eyes, glanced in their direction. His chest was covered in heavy, dark iron plating, scratched and dented from countless battles. "Vertex, you trying to drag another poor soul into your mess? I heard the last time you went through those gateways, all your men died, and you ran away with your tail between your legs!" Laughter rumbled through the air, rolling across the pub like a wave. Judging by the reactions, the cockroach demon wasn''t just known here¡ªhe was infamous. A few demons smirked over their drinks, while others outright cackled, their jagged teeth flashing in the dim light. Some shook their heads, muttering under their breath, as if this was just another classic Vertex moment. Vertex scoffed but didn''t turn around. "Mind your own business, Garzul. This one actually looks competent." "So were the last ones....And where are they now? Oh, that''s right. Dead. You know why, Vertex?" Garzul snorted. "Because they had a coward and an idiot leading them," he spat, his voice dripping with contempt. "But what do we expect from an insect demon like you? You''re pathetic!'' A few demons smirked, enjoying the show, while others shifted uncomfortably, sensing that the insult cut deep¡ªespecially now that Garzul wasn''t just mocking one person, but the entire lineage of insect demons. However¡ª He wasn''t finished yet. "No wonder your ancestors were just as worthless. Beelzebub got himself killed like an idiot, thinking he could actually win. What a joke." Vertex''s mandibles twitched violently, his claws digging into the counter hard enough to leave faint scratch marks. His wings gave another sharp rustle, the sound like dry leaves scraping together. "You dare insult our ancestor?" A group of insect demons who watched silently from the sidelines now stood up. Asher, watching from the sidelines, observed everything with interest. At the same time, an odd feeling crept over him when they mentioned the name Beelzebub. He couldn''t quite place it¡ªthere was no reason for the name to mean anything to him¡ªbut the moment it was spoken, a strange sensation settled in his chest. It wasn''t fear, nor was it recognition. More like¡­ an itch in the back of his mind. Frowning slightly, he turned his attention back to the growing tension in the room. The last thing he needed was to get distracted when a brawl was about to break out. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But just before the confrontation could escalate, a demon with a white goat-like face and sharp, piercing eyes stepped out from the back office. He wore a perfectly tailored tuxedo, the dark fabric crisp and spotless, exuding an air of authority. Despite his unsettling face¡ªhe carried himself with a level of dignity that made the entire room pause. The moment he looked around the pub, the tension in the room toned down. The insect demons, who were just about to attack stopped in their tracks. Even Garzul, who was grinning a moment ago, pressed his lips together and slowly lowered his hands. Without a single word, the goat-faced demon walked forward, his presence alone enough to drain the fight out of the room. Asher arched an eyebrow, intrigued. ''What is this thing?'' Seeing the confusion in Asher''s eyes, Vertex leaned in to whisper, "That''s a clone of Demon King Baelthorn. I advise you not to do anything stupid because they''re everywhere¡ªany place where there''s money to be made. And this establishment belongs to him." "How many demon kings are in this city exactly?" Asher asked, frowning. He thought Lucy was the one in charge. But from what he was hearing, this Baelthorn was even more powerful. The ability to clone itself was a formidable ability on its own. Chapter 238 - 238: A Dangerous Place Part 4 "Oh, don''t misunderstand," Vertex explained, his voice low. "Those are just Baelthorn''s clones. He''s not really here. He has the ability to clone himself infinitely, so he uses it to run his business all around the world." "Clone himself infinitely?" Asher repeated. He really underestimated how powerful these Demon Kings were. "That''s just the rumor," Vertex said with a shrug. "But there are tens of thousands of his clones all over the demon world, so it''s not that far-fetched." (You don''t really have to be that shocked. The universe is a vast place. It''s not uncommon for some beings to have certain types of powers that are hard to believe,) Pantheon''s voice echoed in his head. Asher replied mentally, a hint of curiosity in his thoughts. "How about me? Do I have some kind of cheat ability too after becoming a dragon?" Pantheon''s chuckled lightly. (Is being able to travel between worlds not enough?) "I could do that with enough effort and time," Asher sighed heavily, feeling the familiar hunger for power stir within him. His new bloodline, ever restless, pushed him toward greater strength, always demanding more. It was the price he had to pay after becoming a half-dragon. (You don''t have to worry. You''ll gain more powerful and insane abilities as you mature and meet certain requirements,) "How about giving me a clue?" Asher asked, a hint of impatience showing in his voice. (Don''t be too greedy. You''ll learn it when you deserve it,) Asher controlled his breathing, realizing he wouldn''t get any more answers for now. He was a bit triggered by Baelthorn''s abilities, but after a moment of thinking, he calmed himself down. Refocusing his attention on the cockroach demon, Asher pushed the thoughts of power and abilities aside for the time being. Vertex''s loose mouth made him the perfect candidate to gather information from. "I''m not interested in joining your group, but I can pay you a lot if you answer some of my questions," Asher offered. Vertex looked around the room, his sharp eyes scanning the other patrons. Satisfied that no one was listening too closely, he leaned in slightly and replied, "Let''s talk somewhere more private." Asher gave a brief nod and let the cockroach demon lead the way. They stepped out of the pub and walked down an alley, turning five corners before reaching a nondescript door. Vertex opened it, and what greeted them was a room filled with old furniture. The dim lighting revealed dusty shelves and worn chairs¡ªan old office, long forgotten by time. "Please come in," Vertex said, gesturing toward the room. "I own this place¡ªwell, our old group owns it, but as you heard at the bar, I was the only survivor." He stepped inside, his voice carrying a tinge of bitterness. Asher could tell that Vertex didn''t mean to abandon his comrades. The cockroach demon was left with no choice¡ªeither run away or die with them. It wasn''t the decision of a coward, but one made out of survival instinct. Stepping into the room, Asher took a moment to survey his surroundings. He moved to one of the sofas and sat down, the cushions creaking under his weight. The dim light from a single lamp overhead cast long shadows across the room, giving it a quiet atmosphere. Vertex lingered by the door for a moment, watching Asher settle in before closing it behind him and then sitting across from him. "So, what do you want to know, and how do you plan to pay me?" "Using this," Asher said, reaching into his robe and pulling out a selection of magic items. The moment he did, Vertex''s eyes narrowed, sensing the energy radiating from them. The items were very valuable¡ªdaggers, earrings, pendants, and bracers, each one pulsing with magical power. Vertex''s gaze shifted from the items to Asher, suspicion flickering in the demon''s eyes. There was no way a low-rank demon could have access to such powerful items, let alone give them away for something as simple as information. "A... Are you going to kill me?" Vertex stuttered, his voice filled with unease. He regretted leading a stranger to his home. "Why would I do that?" Asher replied casually, his voice calm as he placed the items on the table between them. "This is a fair exchange. You give me information, I give you all these items." "But..." Vertex trailed off, his eyes flicking nervously between the items and Asher. "These items are too valuable. I don''t think I have information that''s worth this much." Asher shook his head slightly. He really didn''t care about the items¡ªat least, not as much as Vertex seemed to think. Regardless, now that he showed them, it would be unwise and a hassle to go back on his words. "Just answer my question." Vertex nodded hurriedly, a flicker of fear crossing his face. He knew refusing further would likely end badly for him. "Alright, alright," he muttered, "I''ll answer everything." He took a deep breath, trying to steady himself, and braced for whatever came next. He would answer all question to the best of his ability and hope for the best. Asher nodded in satisfaction, leaning back in his seat, his eyes never leaving Vertex. "First off, I want to know if Lucy Morningstar is currently in the city right now." "Lucy Morningstar, you mean the ruler of this place?" Vertex clarified. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''s right," Asher confirmed with a nod. It took a couple of seconds for the demon to answer. "I think so. There''s a big event tomorrow, so not just her¡ªher fiancee is here too." "Fiancee?" Asher''s voice changed, his aura turning colder as he leaned in. His dragon bloodline stirred something deeper within him¡ªnot just greed, but possessiveness. Dragons were known to be territorial creatures, and the idea of someone else claiming what he consider his only added fuel to the fire. The atmosphere in the room shifted. The air thickened with Asher''s presence, and for a brief moment, the room felt oppressive, like the walls were closing in. Vertex trembled, unable to ignore the gnawing feeling that this wasn''t just any demon across from him¡ªhe was face-to-face with someone far more dangerous, someone whose power could crush him in an instant. Chapter 239 - 239: A Dangerous Place Part 5 Asher''s eyes darkened, the faint glow of his dragon bloodline flickering within them like dying embers. "Tell me more," he ordered, his voice smooth but carrying a weight that felt like it could crush the very air between them. Vertex stiffened, a strange sensation creeping up his spine. It wasn''t just the usual sting of inferiority he often felt around those more powerful than him. No, this was something deeper. Something older. It coiled in his chest, tightening like invisible chains, pulling at instincts he hadn''t known he had. Submission. But why? His heart pounded erratically, syncing with a faint, unsettling hum beneath his skin. His bloodline. It was stirring in response to something he couldn''t understand. Is he related to Beelzebub? The thought slipped out in a whisper, as if speaking it aloud might draw something from the depths of his own fear. Bloodline Resonance. That''s what it was. A rare phenomenon where demons of the second generation¡ªor later¡ªfelt an instinctual pull when they faced someone from the first generation. It wasn''t fear. It was something older, carved into their very being. Recognition. But Asher didn''t fit the image that haunted Vertex''s memories. He didn''t have the insect-like face, delicate wings, or shimmering carapace that marked Beelzebub''s lineage. Instead, jagged dark scales caught the faint light, glinting like worn armor. They trailed up his neck, winding around the base of his skull. Reptilian class, Vertex thought, trying to steady his racing breath. Asher looked more like something from the depths of ancient waters. He resembled a creature half-alligator, with a rugged texture as if carved from stone itself. But none of that explained the pressure building in Vertex''s chest¡ªthe silent command to kneel, to bow, to obey. His mouth went dry, but somehow, he forced the words out, each one a struggle. "I-It''s Demon King Zagan," he said finally, his voice barely above a whisper, as though saying it too loudly might summon the Demon King himself. Asher leaned back slightly, his lips pressing into a thin, hard line. The name wasn''t unfamiliar, but hearing it in this context sent a fresh surge of heat through his veins. His gaze hardened, a dangerous glint flashing in his eyes, though he said nothing. Silence settled over the room, thick and uncomfortable. "Tell me what''s happening tomorrow," Asher demanded, his voice colder now, more dangerous. Vertex shifted uneasily in his seat, his fingers drumming against his leg. His mind raced, throat dry, unsure how much to reveal. The tension in the air felt suffocating, but he couldn''t back down now. "It''s... it''s just a rumor," Vertex said, his voice hesitant. "A unification. The two of them. Their wedding, or so they say." Asher''s gaze sharpened, narrowing on him. "Wedding?" Vertex nodded, the pit in his stomach deepening with every second. "So, they''re not married yet?" Asher asked, his brow furrowing. I heard they''ve been partners for years, Asher thought, recalling the information from Ronald, the human slave in Alarath. "Yes," Vertex spoke slowly, his voice dropping. "They''ve been engaged for years. But it''s complicated." He paused, unsure how much to reveal. "She''s been resisting the marriage for as long as I can remember. But I''ve heard rumors... Zagan''s been forcing her into it. They say he''s even brought his allies with him. Word''s spreading that multiple demon kings will be at the wedding." Asher''s eyes narrowed in confusion. If she wasn''t willing to marry someone else, it could only mean one thing¡ªshe was still in love with him. But why did she kill his mother? Frustration gnawed at him. His teeth ground together. Was that video even real? Doubt pulsed in his chest. He saw the footage with his own eyes, but what if it had been fabricated? What if Deuz made it up¡ªjust to manipulate him, to make him fight Lucy? The questions spun, faster and faster, like a storm he couldn''t control. What was the truth? (Don''t be impulsive, Asher.) (You heard him. There are multiple Demon Kings here.) "I can beat them all," Asher replied confidently. The declaration wasn''t baseless; he was far more powerful now, after his dragon awakening. (You might be stronger than them individually, but you can''t afford to overuse your power.) "My magic is enough. Don''t worry, I won''t use my dragon form." He reassured Pantheon, the warning about his berserk state still fresh in his mind. (These Demon Kings have unique, unpredictable abilities. If you''re really going there, make a plan first.) Asher took a breath, hearing the wisdom in the Ancient Dragon''s words. It was good to have someone like Pantheon to ground him in moments when his emotions threatened to overrun his decisions. "You know," Asher said with a slight grin, "for a dragon, you''re not that wrathful." (Brat, I''ve lived far longer than you and made my share of mistakes. Everything you''re planning, I''ve already done. I''m speaking from experience.) "So, you did impulsive things for your lover?" Asher teased. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. (If destroying dozens of worlds isn''t impulsive enough, I don''t know what is.) Pantheon sighed heavily. Asher chuckled, feeling calmer after the exchange. He stood up and refocused his attention on Vertex. "Thanks for the information. These items are all yours, but a bit of advice¡ªleave this city." Vertex was confused, but he didn''t argue or protest. He bowed his head and knelt on the ground. "Thank you so much! I''ll follow your advice and leave this place right away!" he exclaimed, both grateful and relieved. He didn''t understand why, but Asher''s words felt like orders he couldn''t disobey, no matter what. When he raised his head, it felt as if he were looking at his own ancestor, Beelzebub. Asher was also amused. He could tell the demon was being honest with him through some kind of connection. But he didn''t have time to dwell on his gut feeling, so he pushed it to the back of his mind for now. With that, he left the room and disappeared into the night. Chapter 240 - 240: A Dangerous Place Part 6 Asher moved through the shadows, his steps light, merging with the quiet of the night. His focus sharpened as he muttered the incantation under his breath. "Velum Tenebrarum." In an instant, his body blurred and blended into the darkness around him. Next, he whispered the words for "Paenula Umbrarum.", sinking deeper into the night like he was part of it. His breathing slowed, and his heartbeat became almost nonexistent. To top it off, he cast more spells to further conceal his energy and presence. At this moment, only individuals on the level of Sorcerer King Julius could detect him. It was ironic that he called himself a magician, because right now, even the best assassin would be embarrassed by how high level his stealth was. He landed on one of the rooftops, choosing not to fly. As he did, he took in the view below. The streets were far from empty, with demons filling every corner. As expected of creatures that thrive at night, he guessed this place would be more desolate during the day, since not all low-ranking demons could bear the sun. SWOOOOSH! The deeper he went into the city, the stronger the demons grew. They became more humanoid. Buildings around him began to change as well. No longer were they old, crumbling ruins. Here, the structures was rebuilt¡ªmore modern, sleek, and imposing. The destruction was still visible: cracked walls, shattered windows, the scars of battles fought long ago¡ªbut the signs of renovation were everywhere. New stone was laid, fresh iron beams supported the tall buildings, and large glass windows glinted in the moonlight. The streets here were cleaner, less decayed. Streetlights flickered on, casting long shadows as demons moved between the buildings. Some of them leaned against walls, others stood in groups talking in low voices, their conversation lost in the hum of the night. This showed how similar demons were to humans, aside from their appearance. Unfortunately, appearance played a big role in society. Even humans often judged others based on it, so it was no wonder that demons couldn''t coexist with them. Likewise, demons looked down on humans, seeing them as little more than food. As he moved through the more modern district, he noticed that the air was radiating more energy. ''This building has runes on it!'' he muttered to himself, his eyes narrowing as he studied the intricate symbols carved into the surface. The runes were written in the demon language. Warding, tracking, and perhaps even something more dangerous. These weren''t just decorative marks¡ªthey were protective spells, designed to keep unwanted people away. He could easily destroy them, wipe them out with a flick of his fingers. But doing so would be reckless. The magic would activate, and the fluctuation would draw attention. It was better to leave them alone. Asher took a deep breath and continued to move silently, drawing closer to his destination. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. (There''s a strong barrier ahead,) Pantheon''s voice echoed in his mind, a warning that didn''t need to be said twice. "I know," he murmured under his breath. He hovered, floating just above the rooftop, making sure not to touch the cement floor. In front of him, the tower stood tall and imposing, its silhouette cutting into the night sky. But what greeted him first wasn''t the tower itself¡ªit was the strange wall surrounding it. The wall was unlike anything he saw before, a tall structure that stretched upwards, easily twenty stories high. But it didn''t look like metal or stone at all. It was something else entirely. The surface has a twisted texture that resembled the bark of an ancient tree¡ªthick and gnarled. But the color wasn''t the rich brown of wood, but a deep, dark crimson, like dried blood, crusted and hardened with age. The organic, tree-like texture merged with the eerie, lifeless quality of dried blood, creating an unsettling blend that made the wall feel almost like a beating heart. Asher frowned, studying it carefully. The wall didn''t just feel strange¡ªit was intimidating. Whatever this structure was, it was not of this world, nor any material he encountered before. "What do you make of this?" Pantheon''s response came, calm but firm. (It''s a living organism,) "That''s also my conclusion," he responded, (Judging by its size, it''s a giant monster that could form and reform at will. It''s likely a powerful demon, one that has integrated itself into the tower) "Should I teleport directly?" he asked, his tone thoughtful. Pantheon''s voice was quick to respond, almost as if anticipating the idea. (Teleporting directly might seem like the quickest route, but it could be a trap. It could detect the disturbance in space and respond before you even have a chance to move. It would be better to avoid that kind of direct confrontation.) Asher nodded, understanding the situation clearly. Even humans had ways to stop his teleportation temporarily¡ªthings like drones and barriers that interrupted his magic . He couldn''t ignore the fact that demons, with their deep knowledge, longer history and power, most likely possessed even stronger ways to counter him. ''I''ll investigate first,'' Leaping from one rooftop to the next, he moved like a phantom. His eyes stayed locked on the living creature, studying its twisted surface to pinpoint the entrance. The guards were likely complacent, thinking no one would be foolish enough to infiltrate a place filled with high-profile demons. He could use this opportunity to slip through unnoticed. Finally, he spotted it¡ªa massive gate, large enough to fit a ten-story building. Its jagged edges resembled sharp teeth, and upon closer inspection, it became clear: it was indeed the maw of the beast, twisted and grotesque, like something pulled straight from a horror game. "Is that even safe?" Asher mused aloud. The maw''s center was filled with a thick, black, slimy substance that moved like sluggish water. It didn''t look inviting in the slightest. And to his surprise, he saw demons and other beast mounts moving inside, as if it was the most natural thing in the world. "Should I?" Chapter 241 - 241: A Dangerous Place Part 7 Asher paused on the rooftop, eyes fixed on the massive maw of the living wall. No matter how much he told himself it was safe, the gooey dark substance made him doubt. He weighed his options before making a decision. Then an idea came to him, partly inspired by what he saw in the pub before arriving here. "I''m making a clone. It''ll use its own stealth spell and go through the maw first to check for traps. Since I can share its senses, I''ll see everything without putting myself at risk," Pantheon''s deep, rumbling voice responded with approval. (That is the wisest move,) Asher nodded to himself. The adjustment wouldn''t be too difficult. His clone was fundamentally made of his own energy, so he could channel more power into it, making it combat-ready if the need arose. Seeing how close they were to the eerie wall, he decided to find a safer spot first. A secret place was needed where no one would detect him while casting the spell. His eyes scanned the area, and soon he spotted an abandoned building in the distance. It was in ruins, untouched by renovations, and had no visible runes etched into its walls. ''Perfect.'' It would provide the cover he needed for his temporary base. With a quick glance to make sure no one was nearby, he made his way toward the building. As he approached the dilapidated building, the ground beneath his boots crunched after he landed, each step disturbing the layers of dirt and dust that had settled in the corners. The air smelled of damp stone, and the faint hum of distant wind echoed through the broken windows. He picked a room that offered some cover, then began casting a series of spells. First, he created a barrier to cancel out noise, making sure any sound he made would remain contained. Next, he layered in a vibration dampening spell, ensuring that his movements wouldn''t give him away. Finally, he added a fluctuation seal, stabilizing the air around him so that any disturbances would go unnoticed. With the room secured, he took a deep breath, knowing he could now focus entirely on the task ahead. (I''m really impressed by how many spells you know. You said that Index taught you all of this?) "Index didn''t teach me everything," He smiled faintly. "But she showed me a lot. The rest, I experimented using already existing theory from her" S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. (Interesting. Makes me wonder how someone who claims to be trapped in that place with no memories could have access to all that knowledge.) Asher paused, already knowing what Pantheon was hinting at. "Please, I don''t want to argue about that. Let''s focus on one thing at a time first." The ancient dragon remained silent. As long as it had planted a seed of doubt in Asher''s mind, making him more wary of Index, it had accomplished its goal. Both of them were linked, and if Asher ventured into the void, Pantheon would have to follow, bound by their connection. Asher focused on the spell. A series of precise gestures and whispered words rippled in the cool night air. Gradually, the energy around him began to take form, coalescing into a figure. At first, it was nothing more than a faint outline, a shimmering silhouette that seemed to flicker with every passing moment. But with each word, with each movement of his hands, the shape solidified, becoming more distinct. A perfect copy of him, down to the smallest detail¡ªhis posture, his expression, the glint of light in his eyes. The clone stood before him, its presence solid and real, but he could still feel the difference. It wasn''t really him; it was a vessel made of his energy, waiting to be controlled. Though he already achieved a lot with his magic¡ªable to form and control countless orbs of energy¡ªputting consciousness into a clone was still a far cry for him. It took more than just skill; it required a level of precision and control he couldn''t fully master yet. That''s why he was so amused by Baelthorn''s ability. The demon king seemed to do it effortlessly, crafting clones with true independence, each one acting on its own. Shaking the thoughts away, Asher began walking around his clone, or rather, his puppet. This was different from what he used back on Eryx. Those were more like simple kites¡ªmagic constructs he could send off and let fly in random directions. ''I should make some adjustments and add a portable core,'' he muttered to himself. It was an idea that could make it more capable¡ªallowing it to cast more powerful spells and sustain itself longer, like adding a battery. "But making a core is easier said than done," he mused aloud. The reason for this was complex¡ª a core was directly tied to the soul. That was how he could transform into a swarm of golden butterflies and reassemble himself, how his essence could break down and reform. It wasn''t just magic; it was a metaphysical state, one that allowed him to exist beyond physical boundaries. Much like how Yuki could walk through walls. But creating a core for the clone, something that could hold and sustain its essence without being tied to his own soul, would take far more effort and precision. (Use a dragon core,) Pantheon suggested. "What do you mean?" Asher raised an eyebrow in confusion. Dozens of dragon cores filled his space bag, gathered after ransacking Julius'' treasury. He always thought of them only as a power source for teleportation or for crafting powerful magic items. (Those dragon cores might not be from an ancient dragon like me, but they''re still dragons,) (Even though they no longer possess complete consciousness, the broken souls of the dragons remain in them. Those remnants are more than just energy¡ªthey hold a fragment of the dragon''s power, its essence, its will. With magic, you could manipulate and alter these fragments.) Asher''s mind raced as Pantheon spoke. The concept fascinated him. Chapter 242 - 242: A Dangerous Place Part 8 "Does this mean that I can create a fully independent consciousness using these cores?" (Yes, but it requires more in-depth knowledge and time,) Pantheon explained. (For now, you can only make minor alterations to the core, enough to use it as a medium for control. ) (I''ll share you the spell required. It will guide you through the process.) Asher nodded, absorbing the information. It wasn''t the full independence he had imagined, but it was a step in the right direction. It didn''t take long for him to grasp the underlying logic of the spell. The structure made sense once he focused on it, the layers of magic and energy falling into place. Drawing on his knowledge of dragon language, he reached into his space bag and pulled out a red orb, its surface warm to the touch. This particular orb came from a fire dragon, its fiery essence still pulsing faintly inside. As he held it, he began etching the runes and symbols into the orb with his finger, using precise movements. The runes formed as he worked, glowing faintly as they sank into the orb''s surface. What he was doing now resembled something more familiar¡ªa programmer typing a set of code, each symbol a command for the orb to follow. He was essentially directing the "software" of the orb, programming it to behave in a way that aligned with his will. And by carving these runes, he was ensuring that the core would function exactly as he needed it to. ''Done,'' he sighed in relief, stepping back and double-checking his work. Every rune, every symbol was precisely etched, the energy within the orb humming softly in response. Pantheon, too, examined it. (Impressive.) Asher''s talent to grasp complex concepts and apply them swiftly never ceased to amaze the ancient dragon. It was as if the boy could absorb knowledge effortlessly, applying it in ways that seemed almost instinctual. If he continued on this path, Pantheon knew there was no limit to how powerful he could become. Perhaps that was why the ancient dragon felt so compelled to guide him. In all its years, Pantheon saw countless beings rise and fall, each gifted with power and talent¡ªbut none like Asher. There was something different about him, something that hinted at a potential never before seen. The dragon just hoped that this potential and power wouldn''t be misused, like it was by those who, intoxicated by their own abilities, eventually became corrupted. "Now I just need to put my energy into it," He held the core carefully in his hands, focusing on channeling his power into it. The orb vibrated slightly at first, then began to glow as he fed it more and more of his energy. He steadily increased the flow, watching the core react. 10%, 20%, 30%, 40%, 50%, 60%... With each increase, the glow intensified, the core humming with energy. But as he pushed it past 60%, the orb started to tremble, its surface crackling with tiny sparks. At that moment, he paused, his instincts telling him to stop before things went too far. Asher turned his gaze toward the puppet. He carefully held the core in front of it, aligning it with the chest cavity. With a casual push, he drove it into the body. For a moment, nothing happened. Then, the puppet''s body began to vibrate, a low hum filling the air as it adjusted to the influx of new energy. The effect of using a fire-related core was immediate. A faint glow of reddish-orange flickered beneath it''s skin, especially around the chest, where the core now resided. As the energy settled, he took a deep breath, focusing his thoughts. "Let''s see how it handles being controlled," Closing his eyes and focusing. He reached out mentally, activating the runes. Magic within the core responded to his will, and he felt the subtle connection tighten. Its movements began to sync with his thoughts, though not perfectly. The reaction time was also slower than his own body, and the motions felt more mechanical, like it was processing each action before responding. Still, it was more than enough for what he needed. Next, he tested its ability to cast a spell. He focused, guiding the puppet through the process. It''s mouth moved, repeating the incantation he whispered to it. As the words took shape, the magic responded, and a veil of shadow began to form. Seeing that there were no issues with the first spell, he decided to push it further. He guided it to cast additional concealment spells, layering them one after another. Once satisfied with the increased cover, he mentally directed the puppet to return to the entrance. It reached the edge of the maw without being noticed. With its weaker energy signature, it was even harder to detect than Asher himself. It stepped inside, and for a moment, Asher''s vision darkened. A brief delay¡ªjust a few seconds¡ªbefore his sight returned, revealing the other side. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Directly ahead stood the entrance to the tower. Surrounding it was a garden of dark red roses that pulsed with an eerie glow. Their petals, much like the wall itself, looked like congealed blood, giving the place a sinister feel. Focusing back on the view ahead, Asher saw the tower standing tall. Its base was thick and strong, like an ancient fortress, but as it rose higher, it grew thinner like a pyramid. Thick, dark veins covered the surface, twisting around the walls like muscles under the skin. They pulsed faintly, glowing with a deep red light that seeped into the cracks of the tower. It looked alive, as if something was breathing beneath the stone. Large red crystal windows jutted out from the walls. Their jagged edges caught the dim light from inside, making eerie reflections dance across it. "I''m close." He clenched his fist, the weight of the moment pressing down on him. The thought of finally confronting Lucy¡ªof learning the truth¡ªmade his heart race. His next move would depend entirely on her answer. Chapter 243 - 243: A Dangerous Place Part 9 As the night grew quiet, Asher moved carefully through the garden. Every step was light and careful. Guards patrolled the area, their glowing red eyes cutting through the darkness. Though they resembled humans, their glowing red eyes revealed their identities as demons. Their skin was a deep, blood-red, the color so unnatural it resembled the hue of a wound that would never heal. It had an unsettling, almost raw look to it, as if their flesh had been permanently stained by something far darker than blood. Some held swords, while others carried long daggers or halberds, all clad in metallic red armor. Their gear gleamed under the faint moonlight, deep crimson with gold engravings that ran along the chest plate and pauldrons. The intricate patterns resembled ancient royal insignias, as if they once belonged to a long-forgotten empire. The heavy plates overlapped, reinforced at the joints with thick, interlocking segments that allowed movement while maintaining defense. However, none possessed the same quality he had seen with Lucy. This meant their armor were crafted rather than formed naturally That detail led him to assume these demons lacked the ability to create their own weapons and armor, through blood control. In terms of power, he didn''t see them as a threat. Still, he moved silently, careful not to make a sound. Near a stone fountain where blood flowed instead of water, hushed voices broke the silence. In the center stood a carved statue of a woman, her expression frozen in agony. Thick streams of blood poured from her hollow eyes and open mouth, staining her cheeks and pooling into the basin below The crimson liquid rippled as it spilled over the edges, filling the air with the faint scent of iron. At the side of the basin, two armed men were talking, unaware that Asher stood right beside them, intrigued by their conversation. "Tomorrow''s the day. Demon King Zagan is forcing our ruler to marry him. You know what that means?" A scoff came from the second man. "Lady Lucy didn''t deserve someone like him. Did you see his face? He looked older than her father." The first raised a hand to stop the reply and warned, "Do you want to get killed? You know how unpredictable demon kings can be?" "Then so be it," came the retort, "They forced her because the Morningstar family was in decline. She deserved the right to choose her partner." After a pause, the first guard spoke again, "Speaking of a partner, did you hear the rumors? They said her purity was taken by a human." "I heard it too. High ranking demons claimed that she postponed the wedding because the demon king would be outraged if he found out... And to be honest, that would be funny. Zagan''s kin are full of arrogant demons!" The first guard shook his head but didn''t disagree. "Our family can''t really do anything about it. Unlike the others who have three or four demon kings, we only have one. If Lady Lucy doesn''t marry Demon King Zagan, our family will be kicked out of royalty." He paused, taking a breath. "And you know what happens to families that get that fate, right?" "We''ll be devoured and destroyed." The second guard clenched his fist in frustration. He looked up at the sky, recalling something. "If only Lady Lucy''s brother hadn''t gone missing. Master Lucas had a very high chance of becoming a demon king too." The first guard nodded. "He was different, wasn''t he? Stronger than most of his age. If he didn''t disappear, he might have turned the whole family around." The second guard sighed, still frustrated. "Exactly. And he was smart, too. Not like his other brothers, who were willing to sacrifice their sister. With him, we wouldn''t be in this mess. He wouldn''t even agree to this marriage¡ªhe doted on Lady Lucy a lot." The first guard replied, "You''re right about that, but we can''t really do anything now. It''s not like a miracle could happen overnight and someone powerful enough to overpower the demon kings would suddenly take our family under their wing." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once they finished gossiping, they continued their patrol. ''So, you have to deal with all of this?'' Asher overheard everything and realized how complicated things were in her family. The more he heard, the more he came to believe she was innocent. With those new information, he headed inside the tower. The moment he crossed the threshold, an overwhelming presence hit him. It was a heavy, suffocating power, radiating from the upper floors, hidden just beyond the towering walls until now. Normal demons might not have noticed, but Asher was highly attuned to energy, and that sensitivity allowed him to feel the presence of the demon kings in a way others couldn''t. Each demon king had a unique signature, a distinct pulse of energy that was as recognizable to him as a fingerprint. It wasn''t just a vague sense of power¡ªhe could feel their presence, pinpointing the exact number of them in the tower. There were at least eight, each radiating a different frequency of energy, their combined power. In terms of raw energy alone, they were not weaker than Julius¡ªif anything, their presence felt even more formidable. (It''s a good thing you came here using a puppet,) Pantheon spoke to Asher, who was safely sitting on the abandoned building. Still, Pantheon''s words confirmed that he was in a much more dangerous place now than when he was at Eryx. Demons didn''t just use magic; they also had their own innate abilities, which were often unpredictable. "Let''s go. I''m sure Lucy would be at the top," he added, and began walking toward the platform. He noticed a few female demons carrying food trays, dressed in maid-like uniforms, though not the modern kind. Their clothing resembled those worn in the medieval age: plain, dark-colored dresses with frayed edges, cinched at the waist with simple ropes. Without wasting a moment, he leapt onto the platform with them, feeling the subtle vibration as it began to rise. Chapter 244 - 244: A Dangerous Place Part 10 The platform slowly ascended, its faint vibrations signaling the steady rise. Asher''s attention was drawn to the maids. They spoke in hushed tones, their voices barely audible over the hum of the moving platform, but the words they exchanged were enough to capture his full attention. "We''re really heading up there, aren''t we?" the first maid whispered, her voice showing reluctance. "To where the demon kings are meeting..." Another maid let out a small sigh, adjusting the tray of food on her arms. "Yes, we have no choice. We''ve been ordered to serve them. The demon kings expect everything to be perfect." Asher''s ears sharpened. ''The demon kings are meeting... right now.'' The first maid spoke again, her voice barely above a murmur. ''It''s been a strange day. You know, with Demon King Zagan lashing out earlier... If not for that, this meeting wouldn''t have needed to be postponed." The second maid chuckled softly, though it sounded more like an uncomfortable attempt at humor. "What else is new? That demon king''s temper is as unpredictable as his power. I wouldn''t be surprised if he snapped again, even in front of the Morningstar Family. We even have to dress like this because he doesn''t like seeing maids in better clothing." More nervous than the others, the third maid chimed in "I heard it was serious this time. He nearly destroyed the entire floor during his outburst. They had to stop everything just to let him calm down. Now, the new venue is the dining hall." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shuddering, the first maid lowered her voice seeing that they were getting close to the top floors. "We can''t do anything about it. Demon King Zagan is one of the top three most powerful Demon, and he''s not alone. He has his allies. It''s more like a hostage situation, if you ask me." The others nodded in agreement, their faces hardening as they approached their destination. No more words were exchanged; the silence between them spoke volumes. When they reached their floor, they stepped out, and Asher quietly followed behind them. His senses were alert, watching them as they carried the food trays into a room. Inside, the place was big, its sheer size enough to make anyone feel small. Massive, high ceilings arched above, supported by tall black stone columns that stood like giant pillars. The walls were lined with intricate carvings, depicting battles and the rise of demonkind, their dark images cast in gold and crimson. At the center of the room stood a long, polished obsidian table, its surface so smooth it seemed to swallow the light. It could easily seat more than 50 people at once. Large, ornate chairs surrounded the table, each one designed to show the power and importance of the people who would sit in them. Above, large chandeliers hung from the ceiling, made of twisted iron and glowing red crystals. Their flickering light cast moving shadows across the walls. The demon kings weren''t present yet, so the maids took their time preparing the feast. They placed dishes made from powerful and rare beasts, knowing only such luxury food would satisfy the demon kings'' refined tastes. Along with the food, they brought out expensive-looking wine. Even though the bottles were sealed, he could feel the power resonating from them. One sip of this wine could heal a human back to full health, yet here, it was treated merely as a drink for the kings. Of course, such displays of extravagance were not foreign to him. Exquisite dishes like these were common in Eryx''s castle. During his time there, he had eaten food of much higher quality than this. ''This is an opportunity,'' he muttered to himself, scanning the room. No one powerful enough arrived yet to detect him. If he cast another spell now, he would remain undetectable. However, to do so, he needed to use rune symbol. It was the only way to increase the efficiency of his spell. With that in mind, he searched for the perfect medium¡ªsomething hidden in a corner yet large enough to conceal his body. His eyes landed on a row of massive suits of armor standing in corner. Their sheer size made them the perfect hiding spot. ''This will do,'' he slipped toward the furthest one. Under his fingertips, the metal felt cold as he traced its surface, searching for the ideal spot. Once he found it, he began engraving symbols. Spells like this held more power because they were inherently more stable. At their core, spells were frequencies of energy shaped to act in specific ways. A moving body constantly disrupted that frequency, making spells cast in motion less efficient. But a fixed medium¡ªsomething solid and unmoving¡ªprovided the perfect foundation, ensuring the energy remained undisturbed. With this stability, he could double the effectiveness of his spells, making detection nearly impossible. The drawbacks was its limitation to a single location, and the process required more time to set up properly. Asher worked quickly, carving each symbols with precision. Every line had to be flawless¡ªany mistake, no matter how small, could weaken the spell or, worse, cause it to backfire. The suit of armor stood motionless, its massive frame providing the perfect cover. Deep grooves formed on its back as the symbols took shape, glowing faintly for a moment before settling into the metal. As the final rune was carved, he pressed his palm against the armor''s surface, channeling his energy into the markings. Testing the effect, he stepped back and adjusted his position. The moment he moved slightly beyond the enchanted area, his presence became faint but not entirely erased. Stepping back within range, he felt the magic settle around him like dipping in water¡ªhis presence now completely hidden. Satisfied with the result, he exhaled quietly and waited. Minutes later, the doors swung open, and an overwhelming pressure flooded the hall as more than a dozen figures stepped in, each wearing different types of clothing, but all sharing an intense look. They weren''t even releasing their aura¡ªthis was just the sheer force of their presence. Chapter 245 - 245: A Dangerous Place Part 11 Hidden in the shadows, Asher listened carefully as the maids greeted each king by name out of respect. Their voices echoed softly, each name spoken with reverence, a constant reminder of the power these beings wielded. This made it easy for him to learn who they were. ''None of them noticed me. Good.'' He watched as they took their seats, settling near the far end of the table where the head of the family was meant to sit. Looking closer, the demon lords resembled humans on the surface, blending in at first glance. Only small details set them apart¡ªsome with a single horn protruding from their forehead, others with patches of scales running down their arms or across their backs. A few wore their differences with pride, the scars of battle etched into their flesh or the faint shimmer of magic marking their skin. Their eyes, sometimes glowing too brightly or shimmering in unnatural colors, hinted at their extraordinary power. And, unlike the sorcerers in Eryx, who usually wore robes, these demon kings wore armor crafted from rare metallic materials. Any demon watching right now would be shocked and surprised by how much these kings were wearing on their bodies, but for Asher, it was only passable. Gatherings like this were common in Eryx, though he had to admit¡ªthe ones in his previous world were far more attractive, especially the women. In fact, the magical artifacts of the named sages alone would made this demon kings look poor. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, when it came to raw power and the sheer strength of their bodies, Asher had to admit¡ª the demon kings held an advantage. They were innately more powerful, and if they incorporated magic into their abilities, they would become far more dangerous. As the thought lingered in his mind, his eyes shifted to the table, noting the few open spots reserved for Zagan, Lucy, and her family, who were yet to arrive. The demon kings, however, wasted no time in beginning their discussion. Aldric spoke first, his tone filled with disapproval. "Zagan''s fixation on Lucy weakens our alliance. And he even waited five years. This is just outrageous." Sorvin''s eyes narrowed. He frowned and added, "He should let the Morningstar fall from grace. There was no need to save a declining family." Ephor leaned forward, his dark cloak pooling around his chair. "Don''t be like that. The Morningstar family used to be the most powerful of us all. If not for the war, they still would be." Sorvin scoffed, his fingers tapping against the obsidian table. The deep red gemstones embedded in his rings caught the light. "And yet, here we are," he muttered. "They are a shadow of what they once were. Zagan is wasting his time trying to help something that''s already crumbled. " The other demon kings remained silent, but not a single one looked as if they disagreed. Their indifference spoke louder than words, a clear reflection of how far the Morningstar family had fallen. They didn''t even bother to hide their displeasure. Their expressions ranged from open disdain to amusement, merely tolerating this farce rather than acknowledging a family worthy of their presence. If not for Zagan, they wouldn''t even bother speaking to a fallen family. The Morningstar servants stiffened at the blatant insults, their hands clenched into tight fists. A young maid at the back bit her lip hard enough to draw blood, but even that was preferable to letting her anger show. Another clenched the hem of her apron, her nails digging into the fabric as the weight of humiliation pressed down on them. But in the end, what could they do? Nothing. They could only endure as their masters¡ªthe once-great Morningstar family¡ªwere insulted right in front of them. Then, a steady rhythm of footsteps echoed from the corridor. CREAK! The large doors slowly swung open, drawing every gaze toward the entrance. Lucy finally stepped inside, moving with grace. Her deep red garments, embroidered with intricate golden patterns, flowed around her like liquid silk, shimmering under the dim glow of the chandeliers. The rich fabric complemented her dark hair and crimson eyes¡ªa silent reminder of the prestige her family once held. She was beautiful¡ªno, even more beautiful than Asher remembered. But beneath that beauty, exhaustion weighed on her. Her once-bright eyes, which always carried warmth and joy whenever she looked at him, dulled. Asher felt his heart ache seeing the woman he once loved pushed to this point. The urge to protect her surged in his heart once again, and he would do so as soon as he confirmed her innocence. No amount of demon kings could stop him from saving her, and if they dared to fight him, they would all be buried tonight. He couldn''t help but pray, in the pit of his stomach, that she wasn''t the one who caused his mother''s death. Because if she was, then forget about his dragon form¡ªhe might really go berserk from the sheer feeling of betrayal. ''I need to calm down,'' he breathed in, focusing back on the hall. Alongside her were several figures, all dressed in attire befitting nobility, yet none carried the confidence or dominance the demon kings exuded. These were the remnants of the Morningstar family¡ªthose who once commanded fear and respect but now stood on the verge of ruin. At the head of the group walked a handsome, middle-aged man wearing a black tuxedo. This was Demon King Lucian¡ªLucy''s father. Though the title carried weight, it was little more than an empty name now. He was the last of their line to bear it, the only remaining demon king in their bloodline after his own father vanished without a trace. His son and brother disappeared as well , leaving the family to crumble under the weight of its dwindling influence. And though still recognized as a demon king by title, his strength was reduced to only half of what it once was due to an incurable illness. It was an open secret that his affliction was the reason the Morningstar family lost so much ground. Despite this, he stood tall, his crimson eyes scanning the room, taking in the barely concealed disdain written across the faces of the other demon kings. He knew what they thought of him¡ªweak, broken, no longer fit to rule. The moment Lucy reached the end of the table, she lowered herself onto the seat to the left. Lucian, as the head of the Morningstar family, took the very end of the table¡ªhis rightful place. The rest of the Morningstar family hesitated before taking their seats. None dared sit near the other guesses, distancing themselves as much as possible from the demon kings. Their presence was nothing more than a formality, a hollow gesture to maintain appearances. To his right, a chair remained empty. A seat that belonged to none other than Demon King Zagan himself. And when he finally entered, the pressure intensified, so much so that the floor and walls trembled. It wasn''t just power¡ªit was dominance, an overwhelming force that crushed down like an invisible mountain. The demon kings, who acted haughty moments before, fell into silence. Even Asher, who remained impassive through everything, found himself narrowing his eyes at the sight of the infamous demon king. Chapter 246 - 246: A Dangerous Place Part 12 "Pantheon, are you seeing this?" Asher asked, wanting to confirm he wasn''t hallucinating. (Yes, but it''s not what you think.) "What are you trying to say?" He raised an eyebrow, his eyes locked on Zagan. The demon king stood at ten feet tall, clad in dark green armor resembling heavy plate. With every movement, the plates of his armor shifted, producing a low, grinding sound like distant thunder rolling across the sky. The segmented pieces along his arms and legs interlocked seamlessly, their layered design both regal and battle-worn. However, it was the object on top of his head that completely drew Asher''s attention. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A horn. Though Zagan''s horn commanded presence, Asher''s were larger, more intricate¡ªrefined in a way that spoke of true superiority. Still, there was no mistaking it¡ªthose horns belonged to a dragon, not any other beast. When his gaze landed on the emerald and silver scales running along the Demon King''s neck, blending seamlessly into the skin, his suspicion was immediately confirmed. "Is he a half-dragon, like me?" Pantheon took a few seconds to respond. (He''s a true dragon, not a half-dragon.) Asher''s eyes narrowed. "Isn''t that more powerful than a half-dragon?" If Zagan was a true dragon, his strength was on a whole other level. No wonder he was able to dominate the other Demon Kings. (Not necessarily. You might be a half-dragon, but your bloodline comes from me¡ªan Ancient One. Compared to him, who is just a lesser one, even the cores you got from Eryx are of higher quality.) ''Lesser dragon, huh,'' he muttered to himself. Pantheon explained about the classifications before. At the top were the Ancient Dragons, beings of immense power that existed since the earliest ages. They were the only dragons capable of withstanding travel between worlds, and every other dragon bloodline began with them. Whenever they settled in a new world, they laid eggs, giving birth to the next generation. Below them were the Legendary Dragons, also known as the second generation. Born from the Ancient Dragons, they inherited immense power and were revered as mythical beings. Next came the Greater Dragons, powerful in their own right but lacking the mythical status of their predecessors. They were too far down the family tree, and their bloodline was already diluted. Following them were the Lesser Dragons. They still retained the appearance of Greater Dragons, but their power and potential were limited, preventing them from reaching the heights of their stronger counterparts. They were also only half the size of the dragons that came before them, a clear sign of their dwindling lineage. At the bottom were the Minor Dragons, the weakest among dragonkind. Another term for them was Mutated Dragons because their blood was so diluted that external influences¡ªother creatures, environments, and even magic¡ªcould alter them. This led to extreme diversity among their kind, with many losing key dragon traits. One example was the Salamander, which, despite still being classified as a dragon, lost the ability to fly. Minor Dragons were also closer to beasts than true intelligent beings. Asher processed this information, his gaze lingering on Zagan. "If that''s true¡­" "Then, does that mean I''m stronger?" (You''re a bit stronger if you rely only on magic since dragons, even lesser ones, have high magic resistance. But if you transform into your dragon form, using just 20% of your strength would be enough to defeat him) Asher''s eyes widened slightly. He always knew his dragon form was powerful, but this... this put it into perspective. However, bloodline was just one variable. In a fight, many factors came into play¡ªitems, skills, abilities, strategy, and more. Raw power alone didn''t guarantee victory. Julius was proof of that. Despite being far stronger, the Sorcerer King still fell because Asher outmaneuvered him. In addition, as a Demon King who live a long life, it was safe to assume he had many trump cards and hidden abilities that could tilt the battle in his favor. Asher continued to study his opponent, his mind racing to determine the best course of action in the worst-case scenarios. Meanwhile, Zagan, completely unaware that he was being watched, continued toward his seat. Each step sent a faint tremor through the ground, the weight of his armor making his movements feel heavier. When he finally reached his designated seat near the head of the table, he lowered himself onto the massive chair, the reinforced frame creaking under his sheer size. Though the room was filled with powerful beings, at that moment, he alone commanded the atmosphere. He stared at Lucy, his green eyes flickering over her for a split second, scrutinizing her. Then, his voice cut through the tense silence. "I''ve had enough of this. If you don''t marry me now, then forget about your family merely being stripped of their royal status¡ªI''ll destroy all of you right here." His sudden declaration sent a chill through the Morningstars. Their faces paled as cold sweat formed on their brows. No one dared to speak, the weight of his words sinking in like a death sentence. Lucian was the first to react. "Zagan, there''s no need for such drastic measures," he said, trying to maintain a calm front. "This is not the time nor place for threats. We can discuss this matter rationally." "Rational?" he scoffed, his deep voice filled with irritation. "I''ve been patient long enough. I''ve given her time, given your family protection, and yet you still dare to test me?" Lucian clenched his fists under the table, his mind racing. Zagan wasn''t bluffing. He looked at his daughter, but she looked unbothered. "Lucy¡­" he trailed off, silently hoping she would say something to ease the tension. But what came out of her mouth next shattered that hope entirely. "You won''t get what you want," she said, her voice steady. "I already gave my virginity to another man. That''s the reason I refused to marry you." A deafening silence followed. The Morningstars stiffened, their already pale faces turning ghostly white. They had long known Lucy''s secret and did everything to stall the inevitable, desperately searching for another way out. In an attempt to appease him before, one of her sisters was also offered, but the Demon King refused¡ªhe wanted only her. Now, she had thrown the truth into the open. There was no room for negotiation or deception. Her family couldn''t help but resent her for putting them in this dangerous situation. Because of her rebellious phase five years ago, their entire family would face total annihilation. Zagan''s eyes darkened, his body stiffening as a wave of anger rolled through him. A revelation like this wasn''t just an insult¡ªit was a wound to his pride and name, deep and unforgivable. The very thought of it made him disgusted, his urge to spill blood rising with every passing second. For a moment, he didn''t move, didn''t speak. Plates on the table began to rattle again, and the chandeliers swayed ever so slightly as if the castle itself feared what would come next. Then, he let out a slow, deep breath. His fingers curled against the armrest of his chair, the metal groaning under his grip. "Say that again," he growled, barely holding back his fury. Chapter 247 - 247: A Dangerous Place Part 13 All eyes were on Zagan, each person holding their breath, waiting to see what he would do next. Even the Demon Kings stayed silent. The arrogance they showed earlier was gone. They all felt it¡ªthe overwhelming gap in their strength. Zagan had hidden his true power far too well. And now, they understood. This wasn''t just about forcing the Morningstar family into submission. This was a warning, a message to everyone. They hadn''t come as mere spectators; they were here as witnesses. To see firsthand what happened to those who dared to challenge his authority. With all of them watching, no other royal family would dare challenge him. He would claim to everyone that he been lied to and disrespected. The other Demon Kings could only sigh at Lucy''s foolishness. She could have revealed the truth at a later time, but she chose today¡ªas if she couldn''t wait to die. "Answer me!" Zagan roared again, his demand going unanswered. However¡ª She didn''t budge, her eyes fixed on his without a flicker of hesitation. Not a muscle twitched, not a hint of regret crossed her face. "You....." His chest rose and fell. The grinding of his teeth was almost audible. "You humiliate me. In front of everyone. And you don''t even have the decency to say a damn word?" The goblets on the obsidian table rattled. Wine sloshed over the rims. Still, she said nothing. Zagan reached his limit. His armored fingers curled, digging into the obsidian table. A material meant to be very durable was easily crushed in his grip. Lucian, sensing the inevitable, stepped in. "We can still¡ª" "Too late!" Zagan snappep. Lucian barely managed to summon a blood barrier. It flickered to life at the last second but shattered instantly. BANG! The attack landed , hurling Lucian across the room and slamming him into the wall. A cough rattled out of him, blood streaking from the corner of his mouth. If he weren''t in a weakened state, he could have at least put up a decent fight. But that was only an "IF." The reality was that Zagan was far superior to him. He glanced around, his eyes landing on the faces of his family. Some cried out in fear, their hands covering their mouths as they stepped back. They weren''t just afraid for his sake¡ªthey also feared for themselves. If Zagan''s wrath wasn''t appeased, he wouldn''t stop at Lucian. He would wipe them all out. Panic set in. Lucy''s sisters fell to their knees, desperation twisting their faces. Tears streamed down as they clutched at the hem of her dress, unable to let go. "Lucy, please!" one of them sobbed. "Just apologize!" Another turned to Zagan, eyes wide with terror. "Spare us, my lord!" she pleaded, pressing her forehead to the cold floor. "If it''s a wife you want, take me instead! I''ll serve you! We all will!" More voices joined, overlapping each others "We''ll do anything! Just don''t kill us!" The once-proud Morningstar family was reduced to begging, throwing themselves at Zagan''s feet like frightened animals. Unable to endure it any longer, Lucy''s chair scraped against the floor as she sprang to her feet. "Stop humiliating yourselves!" She stared at them, disappointment clear in her eyes. "Why are you bowing to him?! Is this what we''ve become?!The other families mock us because you let them! You let them step on us to this point!" She barely had time to catch her breath before someone challenged her words. "Enough! We''ve given you everything, and you''re just going to let our family die because of your pride?!" Her mother''s cold glare pinned her in place. "I..." Lucy faltered, unable to find the words. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You think words alone will change anything? You stand there, judging us, but do you have the strength to protect us? Do you have the power to stop him?" Lucy''s hand balled into a fist. She wanted to argue, to say something¡ªanything¡ªbut she couldn''t. At that moment, a memory surfaced, joyful and painful. Life was so much simpler before, back when she didn''t have to think about power, family, or survival. Back when all that mattered was being with the one she loved. That was the life she wanted. Not status. Not strength. Just a quiet, ordinary life with him. But that life was gone. She watched him die¡ªright before her eyes, a result of her own weakness. Now, her family would face the same fate for the same reason: she wasn''t strong enough. Biting her lip, she forced herself to stand straight despite how futile it was. "Just kill me." She forced the words out, her chest tightening. "Leave them alone. This is my fault, not theirs." "Kill you?" Zagan forced a chuckle, his eyes still gleaming with irritation. "You might have lost your virginity but your body still has its uses." Her skin crawled as his disgusting eyes scanned her. The way his gaze lingered on her felt like it was peeling away at her clothing, each second making her feel more exposed, more violated. A creepy grin spread across his face. "I''ll make sure to use that sinful body of yours... until you start begging for death," "You''re sick!," she spat out, her voice filled with contempt. "You think you can break me with your words?" "Oh, you''ll break, all right... But not by my words." His laugh was low, cruel, and his eyes reflected a darkness far worse than anger. It was lust, and the urge to completely destroy both her body and will to resist. A cold sweat ran down Lucy''s back as she imagined the horrors he would do to her. He wouldn''t just violate her; he would do something far worse. She would rather die than become his slave. "And for lying to me¡­" He lifted a single finger. "I''ll make you watch as I kill your family¡ªone by one." Before anyone could react, a wind bullet shot forward, too fast to track. CRACK! The sound of her mother''s arm ripping away from her body rang out¡ªan explosion of bone and blood. Chapter 248 - 248: A Dangerous Person Lucy''s siblings gathered around their mother, their faces pale with panic. Their hands trembled as they tried everything they could to heal her. They focused all their energy on the wound, but no matter how hard they tried, it was useless. Zagan''s wind possessed a special property. It wasn''t just destructive¡ªit left behind a force that blocked any attempts at recovery. Zagan''s smirk spread across his face as watched them suffer. "The next one''s going for her head. If you don''t move, I''ll kill all of you first." Lucy stood still, her eyes fixed on him. On the surface, she seemed unshaken, but her body betrayed her. A slight tremor ran through her limbs, and her breath came too quickly. Still, she raised her arms in a protective gesture, ready to take the hit. Just when it felt like the air would crack from the tension, the entire hall trembled, but this time, it wasn''t Zagan''s doing. A powerful voice echoed through the room. "You dare hurt my wife!" Lucian''s presence exploded, his crimson aura flaring around him like a violent blood storm. In a matter of seconds, blood began to swirl around him. A massive sword formed in his grasp, and despite its size, he swung it effortlessly with just one hand. But the transformation was far from complete. The blood continued to squirmed until it engulfed his entire body, encasing him in armor. It now resembled tightly interlocking pieces, and even his head was shielded by a helm, leaving only his eyes exposed. This was his signature state: Crimson Blood Armor. Though every main member of the Morning Star family could summon their own version, Lucian''s armor gave him a greater boost, enhancing both his physical strength and magical abilities. However¡ª Zagan barely glanced at it before laughing. He flashed a crooked grin, his voice dripping with mockery. "You really think you can take me on like that? We both know you''re not even close to your power before." Lucian took a step forward, tightening his grip on the hilt of his sword. "I''ll protect my family, no matter what." CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! Zagan clapped slowly, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "Well, well, look at you. A devoted father, so determined. How... admirable." "But what can you really do... to me?" Zagan raised a finger, and with a flick, sent another wind bullet flying. CRACK! It struck one of Lucian''s daughters in the leg, completely destroying it. "YOU WILL PAY FOR THAT!" Lucian bellowed, his fury burning in every word. In the blink of an eye, he appeared just inches away from his opponent. Zagan didn''t even flinch. With a confident stance, he raised his fist to intercept the attack. CLANG! The force of the blow sent shockwaves rippling through the room. Lucian''s sword was thrown off course, and he was slammed backward, his body crashing into the wall with a bone-rattling thud. If the wall hadn''t been reinforced by magic, he would have been sent flying through it. The impact left him gasping for air, his chest heaving from the force of the blow. Even his blood armor, forged to withstand the harshest of strikes, buckled under that one attack. Everything he heard about Zagan before was an understatement. The rumors painted him as dangerous, but the reality was far worse. Groaning, he forced himself to his feet, focusing on regenerating his damaged armor. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His eyes swept over his family, who quietly moved away from the table, all except Lucy. She remained rooted in place, unable to move as Zagan''s gaze remained fixed on her. "BLOOD HORIZONS!" Lucian''s roar filled the room as he gripped a second sword in his left hand. Then, a swarm of smaller blades materialized behind him. Zagan shook his head in disappointment. "To think this is all that''s left of the Morningstar family. Your ancestors would be embarrassed if they saw you now." "You can mock me all you want!" he growled, his grip tightening around his swords. "But I''ll never let you destroy what''s left of my family without a fight!." BOOOOM! His blood aura exploded once again, a surge of power so intense that the entire tower began to tremble. He pushed his body beyond its limits, each breath draining his life force as he temporarily reached his peak. This was a desperate, reckless move¡ªa final chance to strike. Then, just as he prepared for his final attack, the air moved behind him. Lucian''s instincts screamed, and he swung his sword . CLANG! His eyes widened in shock as a robed figure effortlessly stopped his attack with just two fingers. He yanked the sword back, but it wouldn''t budge¡ªhis strength was no match. "Who are you?" Lucian demanded, his voice laced with confusion and uneased. "Are you with Zagan?" He could feel it¡ªthe figure''s presence was unsettling, far stronger than anything he encountered In fact, the power he felt was even more terrifying than that of the other Demon Kings. The robed figure didn''t respond immediately, which made Lucian more worried. When it finally spoke, the words that followed were the last anyone could have anticipated. "No one touches the Morningstar family. They''re under my protection now." Asher declared, his voice deeper than usual, masking his true identity. The other Demon Kings rose to their feet, their previous casual demeanor gone. They, too, could feel the overwhelming danger radiating from Asher. But Zagan remained unfazed, his confidence in his own strength absolute. "And who the hell are you to just interfere and decide that?" Zagan''s gaze darkened as he took a step forward, only to vanish, reappearing beside Asher. His fist shot toward him with the intent to kill. But just before contact, both Asher and Lucian were gone. One moment they were there, and the next, the space where they had stood was empty, as if they had never existed. The demon kings froze, their eyes widening as they registered what had just happened. Teleportation. Asher stood beside Lucian at the massive obsidian table. The other demon kings watched him closely, but none dared to make a move. A being who could teleport wasn''t exactly an easy opponent to take on. On top of that, they needed to figure out who he was. Some even saw this as an opportunity to gauge just how strong Zagan really was. Sensing no hostility from them, Asher turned his focus to Lucian. "Go be with your family. I''ll handle this." Lucian opened his mouth to speak, but as their eyes met, the words died on his tongue. He gave a subtle nod instead, and just followed the orders. Lucy, however, stood still, studying him closely. There was something about him¡ªsomething oddly familiar, but she couldn''t place it. The questions gnawed at her. ''Do I know him?'' she muttered to herself, the question lingering in her mind. ''No, that''s impossible,'' she quickly shook off the thought. Her powerful sense of smell should''ve been able to detect the scent of his blood, enough to recognize him. But there was nothing No familiar trace, no scent of life. Just an unsettling, unnatural emptiness. It felt as though she were staring at a mannequin, hollow and lifeless, instead of a living being. "What are you doing? Didn''t I tell you to move?" Asher''s cold and blunt tone snapped her out of her thoughts. Chapter 249 - 249: A Dangerous Person Part 2 Lucy felt a bit offended by his words but stayed quiet. She wasn''t in a position to speak¡ªafter all, she was the one being saved. "Thank you," she bowed her head and turned around. "Where do you think you''re looking?!" Zagan spat out, launching a number high-speed wind bullet. This attack was hard to dodge, even for a Demon King, but Asher saw it long before it came, thanks to the puppet''s wide peripheral vision. With a slight tilt of his head, he evaded the first one, then the next, barely moving. The bullets couldn''t touch him, and his body seemed to anticipate each attack. Another bullet came at him, but he leaned back, effortlessly tilting his body. "Too slow," he muttered, his voice calm, almost bored, those attacks were just a minor inconvenience. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zagan''s eyes narrowed. He might be arrogant, but he knew when to take things seriously. There was no doubt that the person before him was a Demon King in terms of power. "Who are you? And why are you in my way? Depending on your answer, I''ll decide if I spare you or not," . Asher met his gaze with no hint of hesitation. "I''ve told you already. The Morningstar family is under my protection. No one harms them while I''m here. If that doesn''t sit well with you, then you can choose to walk away now, or face the consequences" Sorvin didn''t like his tone and stood up. "Are you threatening us?" Asher barely gave him a glance before returning his focus to Zagan, dismissing him entirely. CLANK! A cold metal chain wrapped around Asher''s foot, a sudden restraint that stopped him from moving. Not only that, but he also felt his ability to teleport was restricted. It was Sorvin''s ability. Zagan seized the opportunity, sending a powerful wind slash. It cut through the air with terrifying speed. For a moment, it seemed like Asher was cornered, trapped in the attack''s path. But just as the wind reached him¡ªit collided with an invisible wall, and exploded outward. Wind blast reverberated through the hall, sending even nearby Demon Kings stumbling back, forced to dodge and blocked it. The attack carried a special effect. If it wounded them, their injuries would take time to heal. When the howling wind settled, the demons could only watch in shock as Asher stood there, completely unharmed. Not only that, but he also found time to cast multiple barriers, protecting Lucy''s family and her servants. This proved that his mastery over magic was no less than theirs. The quality of those barriers alone was a level above theirs. They grew more curious to learn his true identity. There was no way they would not know the name of someone so exceptional. However¡ª No matter how hard they searched their memories, they couldn''t recall anyone that fit his description. It also didn''t help that they could only see his eyes, as his face was hidden behind a metallic mask. "I''ll give you one last chance. Leave now, before things get ugly," Asher warned, his tone showing sign of impatience. And what if we don''t?" Zagan challenged. "Then don''t blame me for being merciless," he answered, his actions speaking louder than words. Golden and red auras erupted from him, raising the temperature in the hall to unprecedented levels. Metals began to melt instantly, and the obsidian table beneath him softened and turned to liquid. If not for the barrier he cast around Lucy''s family, they would have burned to death, with the exception of those powerful enough to withstand it temporarily. This wasn''t a spell; it was simply the reaction of his golden energy and the Dragon Fire Core mixing together. Right now, all his fire-related spells would deal 200% more damage than usual. Ironically, Fire was the first spell that Lucy thought her, and right now he was planning to show her the most advance level of fire magic. "Fire." he muttered aloud. It was a super basic name, so basic that even the Demon Kings wondered if they heard it right Then, the flames shifted from orange to blue, and the temperature quickly doubled. Now, the Demon Kings were forced to cast their own barriers just to endure the intense heat. "Fire Balls," he added, and then, ball-sized blue flames materialized all over him, reaching a thousand in no time. Slowly, the fireballs shrank to the size of marbles, and the intensity of each one grew, turning them white from the extreme heat. His puppet might only possess 60% of his full power, but it was still leagues stronger than the average Demon King in both quality and quantity. In addition, with the Dragon Core acting as a medium, he could cast this many spells while conserving more energy than if he were using his real body. (You really outdid yourself, Asher. To think you would come up with this right away.) Pantheon nodded in approval. (However) (You still can''t beat them all with just this. They''re not even showing their full abilities yet while you continue to consume more energy.) ''I know, but I don''t really need to fight them. I just need to make them hesitate and retreated,'' (Are you planning to cast a powerful area-of-effect spell? Your puppet will be destroyed before you even have time to do that. This isn''t like your fight with Julius; you''re facing multiple opponents.) "Don''t worry, I already have a plan," Pantheon paused, then recalled something. (You''re really dangerous,) it chuckled before falling silent. "You think you can take all of us?" Zagan sneered. "I won''t know unless I try," Asher shot back . The other Demon Kings weren''t looking too happy , their patience wearing thin at the blatant disrespect. They had been silent, expecting he would focus on Zagan, but now he was challenging them all. Aldric stepped forward, his heavy footsteps echoing on the now molten floor. He clenched his fist, and purple-blue lightning crackled around it, dancing over his black armor. "You''re standing in the presence of Demon Kings. Don''t forget who you''re dealing with." -- -- -- Authors Note: Another chapter right away? How did that happen when I''m usually too lazy? Well, I was about to sleep when my phone rang, and guess what? It was a Gachapon from "Cathulu01" My number one benefactor. I swear, I felt like I drank ten cups of coffee in one go. Not the usual kind, though. Turkish coffee¡ª hardcore, heart-pounding, eye-widening drink. Next thing I knew, I finished two chapters. So, after I wake up, I''ll be ready to edit the second one, write the third one, and upload more. Chapter 250 - 250: A Dangerous Person Part 3 Asher sighed. This was getting more dangerous, but showing weakness wasn''t an option. He needed time. "I advise you not to act recklessly. Leave while I''m still asking," His dragon bloodline unconsciously radiated superiority, pressing down on those around him. For weaker beings, it would have been overwhelming. But to the prideful Demon Kings, it only made them feel insulted and looked down upon. "Enough of this arrogance!" Aldric snapped. Sparks of purple and blue lightning burst forward in a deadly arc. t was a devastating attack, no doubt¡ªbut unfortunately, it was elemental. Asher raised a finger, muttering an incantation. The lightning, meant to incinerate him, bent and converged at his fingertips, crackling wildly. The room fell silent. The sight of him effortlessly taming such a penetrating attack left them all stunned. Then, with a flick of his finger, he sent the condensed lightning straight at Zagan. "YOU THINK THIS CAN HURT ME!" The demon king roared, refusing to dodge out of sheer pride. Wind burst from his body, scattering the attack before it could reach him. At the same time, the other Demon Kings sprang into action. CLANK! CLANK! A chain materialized around Asher''s foot, glowing with eerie runes as it tightened instantly, locking him in place. Seizing the opportunity, Aldric closed the distance in an instant, his fist cracking as he aimed straight for the head. Meanwhile, Zagan unleashed a storm of razor-sharp wind blades, filling every escape route . Asher entered Mind Zero, his focus intensifying¡ªany mistake meant obliteration. Not even his strongest barrier could withstand these attacks. His lips moved at an almost inhuman speed, chanting multiple incantations at once. "BURN!" he uttered. Countless white flames exploded outward, tearing through everything like a napalm bomb. BOOOOM! The metal chains melted instantly, dripping to the floor as molten slag. Heat also distorted the air, forcing the Aldric to retreat before he was caught in the inferno. The razor-sharp wind attacks that were closing in were also caught in the firestorm, their trajectory warping as the intense heat disrupted their path. In a single breath, he stop the attacks of three powerful Demon Kings, proving his sheer dominance over them. Just when they thought it couldn''t get any more shocking, the remaining white flames erupted. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! The first blast rocked the tower. Instead of a thunderous sound a deep rumbling whoosh filled the air as the entire floor turned into a sea of fire. Scrambling to escape, the Demon Kings relied on their life-saving skills to withstand the unbearable heat. They noticed the walls warping under the searing heat, groaning as they began to melt. Cracks spread like veins across the surface, and the entire structure trembled, struggling to hold together. Then, with a final, deafening roar, the flames erupted, engulfing everything. The blast was so strong that the tower resembled a dragon''s maw, spewing fire that lit up the entire city for a brief moment. Needless to say, the Demon Kings were sent flying, tumbling through the air after they were forced out. Flames raged on, making them believe the entire place would be consumed by it. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But then the fire began to retreat, drawn back as if sucked into a vacuum. When the smoke cleared, a translucent golden barrier encased the tower, its hexagonal plates interlocking like a beehive. Asher stood tall and confident at the barrier''s center, hiding the toll of the attack. Nearly half of his energy was gone. Compared to his other AOE spells, it might not look much, but controlling and maintaining those white flames required immense effort¡ªeven with a dragon''s core assistance. Unfortunately, despite its sheer power, none of the Demon Kings suffered fatal injuries, proving just how strong their bodies were. Especially Zagan¡ªhe looked completely unfazed, with no trace of fear. If anything, his eyes only burned brighter. "They''re tougher than they look," he mused aloud. (Did you really think you could kill them that easily?) Pantheon''s voice echoed in his mind, tinged with amusement. "Not really, but I''m pretty sure I made them rethink their life choices." He let out a chuckle, his eyes landing on the Demon Kings in the sky, who now showed hesitation. This was the perfect time to assert his dominance. "You''re outside the tower now. If you leave, I won''t chase you." "You...." Aldric clenched his fists. His pride refused to accept this humiliation, but his instincts warned him that another reckless move could end badly. Zagan''s jaw also tightened, his silver-green aura still raging, but his wings flapped slower. Sorvin scowled, his chains slithering around him like restless serpents, but they no longer lashed out. His calculating gaze shifted between Asher and the other Demon Kings, waiting for their next move. Meanwhile, Lucy''s family huddled together beneath another golden barrier¡ªone Asher had set up ahead of time. "Who is he?" one of her sister whispered. "I don''t know," another muttered, gripping the fabric of her sleeve. "But to stand against Demon Kings like that¡­" Lucian narrowed his eyes, watching as Asher held his ground. The way he moved, the way he controlled the battlefield¡ªit was beyond anything he had ever witnessed. "No ordinary being could do this," he muttered, more to himself than anyone else. His fingers curled into a fist. "Maybe he''s an old friend of our ancestor?" "Is that even possible? How could someone from that era be here? I thought most of them died¡­ while others were sealed in hell, like Grandfather." One of his daughter blurted out. While the others whispered among themselves, Lucy''s heartbeat quickened. For some reason, looking at his back stirred a memory and emotions buried deep¡ªones she forced herself to forget. She couldn''t afford to hope, only to have her heart broken in the end. Asher was dead. He died five years ago. There was no way he could have survived¡­ let alone become this powerful. ''But why?¡­ why do I feel like this?'' Her lips trembled, and her chest tightened. No matter how much she tried to ignore it, the sensation refused to fade. Chapter 251 - 251: A Dangerous Person Part 4 Back in the battle, both sides watched each other carefully. Seconds dragged on, each one heavier than the last¡ªuntil a new voice shattered the silence. "We''re open to talking, but first, you need to tell us who you are and who you''re affiliated with," It was Demon king Lyrx. She stayed quiet until now. Unlike the others, no wings extended from her back. Instead, eight spider-like legs twitched slightly. She didn''t fly either. Thin, nearly invisible threads held her in the air, shifting with the slightest movement Asher paused for a moment. He wasn''t one to brag, but this could be a chance. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Neither side went all out yet¡ªonly three Demon Kings attacked so far, and he already exhausted a lot of his puppet''s power. If this dragged on, he would be forced to come here with his real body, something Pantheon strongly warned against. The thought of losing control in his dragon form wasn''t exactly appealing right now. As he took his time, his gaze landed to the blood wall outside. It showed no reaction, even after being burned, which meant it needed activation to move. From his observations, either Lucy or Lucian held the key to making it work. This was good news because it would make his plan easier to execute. "My name is Aurelius... The Sorcerer King," The Demon Kings narrowed their eyes at the unfamiliar name and title. Lyrx spoke up on behalf of the others. "The Sorcerer King? I''ve never heard of that title before." "It''s the title given to the strongest being in my world," Asher added. But it wasn''t the word ''strongest'' that caught their attention¡ªit was ''my world.'' If he was telling the truth, then it couldn''t be the Demon World¡ªafter all, the Demon Kings were the strongest there. Hell and Heaven were also out of the question, as both were sealed off and no longer accessible. "So, where exactly did you come from?" she continued despite the doubt lingering in her mind. Someone this powerful couldn''t have remained hidden for so long without making wave¡ªjust that alone was enough to give him the benefit of the doubt. "A world beyond your reach. The details aren''t important." Asher replied. Zagan scoffed, his voice filled with disdain "This is nonsense. Don''t tell me you actually believe he''s from another world." The other Demon Kings looked at him and couldn''t help but agree. Not because they didn''t believe in other worlds, but because countless years of research shown that only beings with godlike status could theoretically withstand dimensional travel. Believing the claim would mean accepting that they were standing before a being beyond their wildest dreams¡ªa power that transcended everything they knew. "Interesting. I didn''t expect a dragon like you to be so ignorant," Asher said with a slight chuckle. "Then again, what else should I expect from a lesser dragon?" "Lesser?" Zagan''s eyes widened. To be called that was beyond an insult¡ªit was a direct challenge to his linage . As a Demon King, he stood at the pinnacle of power, feared and respected by countless beings. His pride ran even deeper as a dragon¡ªa creature above all others. And now, someone with an unknown background dared to call him a lesser being¡ªjust because of some petty tricks? "You think this weak barrier makes you untouchable? " Zagan growled,, his voice seething with rage. "Let me show you what true power looks like!" His aura expanded, green and silver energy twisting around him, while the wind raged violently, mirroring his wrath. Above, dark clouds churned, swallowing the stars. A crack of thunder echoed across the sky, a warning of the storm he was about to unleash. CRACK! The first bolt sent a tremor through his limbs, his muscles tightening from the impact. CRACK! With the second strike, his body began to change¡ªbones creaked, and his skin rippled. His shoulder expanded, growing broader, his back arching as he started to grow bigger. CRACK! A third bolt of lightning raced down, and his body expanded again. His torso broadened, rippling with scales that emerged from his skin, gleaming like metal. CRACK! The fourth strike hit, and his head began to morph. Teeth grew sharper, and his jaw extended, forming a fierce dragon''s maw. His eyes glowed with an intense green light, as his neck stretched and grew thick with muscle, a fearsome draconic shape emerging fully. "RRRRRGGGG!" Finally, with a deafening roar, his wings burst forth from his back, leathery and massive, while his tail slithered and lengthened, snapping into shape like a weapon. Now, standing at an enormous height, his body eclipsed the buildings around him. "Behold my true form!" his voice rumbled, deep and thunderous, vibrating the very air around him. "This is the form of a being who transcends all¡ªnothing can even dream of standing against me." "You dare call me a lesser dragon?!" Zagan''s voice thundered, shaking the very ground beneath him. "I''ll reduce this city to ruins¡ªalong with you!" His presence bore down on everything, so suffocating that even the other Demon Kings instinctively stepped back, unwilling to be caught in the impending destruction. They all knew that he was holding back his true power, but the reality was far more terrifying than they imagined. As they looked at his shimmering silver and green scales, doubt crept into their minds. Could anything¡ªany weapon, any magic¡ªpossibly pierce through that terrifying defense? The thought alone made them uneasy. What if he decided to kill them? Could they even stop him? They weren''t the only ones with mixed emotions after witnessing such overwhelming display. Nearly every demon in the city, shaken awake by the thunderous noise, trembled in fear. Many fled, desperate to escape after hearing his ultimatum. Meanwhile, Asher realized he might have pushed Zagan too far. This transformation wasn''t part of the plan. (You underestimate the pride of a dragon. He may be a lesser dragon, but his ego is no less than his ancestors.) "We barely traded a few words, and he''s already losing it," Asher sighed heavily. Things were escalating faster than expected, yet deep inside, an urge stirred¡ªan instinct, demanding he assert his dominance. His own pride as an ancient dragon urged him to transform, to put an inferior being in its place. Chapter 252 - 252: Dragons Roar "Should I transform?" he mused aloud. (Don''t do it. Are you really planning to transform too? I warned you¡ªsuch power comes at a price. It will change you, twist your mind. Your dragon pride is just clouding your judgment.) Pantheon''s words jolted him from the dangerous thoughts. ''That was close. I can''t believe I almost did something so out of character,'' he sighed to himself. It would take more time to get these urges under control after becoming a dragon, but that was a small price to pay once he figured it out. At least Pantheon was with him¡ªsomeone who already knew how to handle them. With a clearer head, he looked up and quickly reassessed his plan before speaking. "Do you really want to fight me?" he asked, showing no sign of hesitation. The words hung in the air, and for a moment, everyone around him just stared, stunned. Was he out of his mind? How could anyone be so reckless, challenging someone powerful enough to wipe out an entire city with a single breath? "Still talking like you''re in control? You''re really begging for death, aren''t you?" Zagan sneered with contempt. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Asher didn''t flinch. "I''m just giving you a chance to walk away. Looks like you''re too stubborn to listen," he added, and snapped his finger. Out of nowhere, a figure in a dark robe materialized out of thin air. SNAP! SNAP! Another appeared, and then another, until eight robed figures stood side by side, each varying in height. The other Demon Kings, including Zagan, squinted, trying to see through them. But just like with the first figure, no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t get any solid reading. The way they arrived was equally shocking. Teleportation was an extremely rare skill. While portals could achieve a similar effect, they required extensive preparation, making them impractical for combat. But these newcomers appeared instantly, without any visible signs of a ritual or incantation. It was too seamless. One of the figures stepped forward¡ªit was his real body. In a split second, he swapped places with his puppet, making it look like he was the one fighting from the start. BOOOM! Asher''s aura erupted, leaving no time for anyone to process what was happening. His energy surged upward like a reverse waterfall, so thick it looked almost liquid. Another cloud formed above, but this one was different from Zagan''s. Lightning crackled within, and unlike before, the bolts arced in massive flashes of gold, black, and red, lighting up the sky and spreading across a wider area. It completely consumed the cloud summoned before it. This was his newly adjusted plan. At first, he only intended to use more puppets to create the illusion that he wasn''t alone. But after witnessing the transformation, he knew sheer numbers wouldn''t be enough. So he revised his strategy and found a way to display more power without actually transforming into a dragon. The answer was energy channeling, a concept he''d figured out after creating the first puppet. It took immense control¡ªsomething only Asher, with his extreme sensitivity to energy and physique, could manage. His original body became the conduit, drawing power from the energy stored in his puppet''s core. As they pumped their reserves into him, he converted that power¡ªamplifying it, shaping it. However, this spell was far from perfect. If there was one flaw, it was that it required him to remain rooted in place. Any big movement would disrupt the flow, and it could backfire on him. But for his plan to work, this was enough. He kept increasing his energy output to prevent the other demon kings from interfering. The dragon instinctively retreated. A primal warning rang out¡ªthe being before him was as powerful as he was, and for reasons he couldn''t explain, a wave of fear washed over him, as if he was facing someone he should never challenge. However¡ªZagan''s claws clenched, his pride burning hotter than any doubt. He refused to believe it. No one was above him in this world.. With a deafening growl, he moved his wings, unleashing a gale of wind. "I am Zagan, the Sky Tyrant! I am the strongest!" The wind howled louder as he inhaled deeply, gathering the air. Then, with a roar, he opened his maw, releasing a blast of wind that surged forward like a hurricane. BOOOOOOM! The violent winds crashed into the golden barrier with immense force, the air itself shrieking under the collision. But it remained intact, showing no signs of damage. "This can''t be happening." Zagan''s eyes shot open in disbelief as the storm he unleashed failed to make even a dent. Asher slowly lowered his hand, his expression unreadable beneath his mask. He didn''t say a word, but the dragon felt that alone was humiliating enough. His gaze turned toward the other demon kings, imagining their expressions¡ªhe could almost see them smirking, silently laughing at his weakness. The pounding of his heart grew louder. Being looked down upon by anyone was something he could not afford. "YOU DARE LOOK DOWN ON ME?! I''LL KILL ALL OF YOU!" he roared, opening his mouth again. This time, he inhaled with such force that the air itself twisted toward him. Dust and debris were lifted from the ground, spiraling into his maw, consumed by the growing vortex. His chest expanded as the power within him reached its peak, the pressure alone causing cracks to spread across his body. Asher saw this and cast multiple spells to disrupt the channeling, but the wind created a natural vacuum, pulling in his attacks as well. Even though people believed a dragon''s magic resistance was weaker in the mouth, it didn''t seem to be true here. ''I don''t have enough time to cast a large-scale spell.'' Asher clicked his tongue in annoyance and decided to focus on defense, adding more layers. Then, with a thunderous roar¡ªAll the air was released at once. "SKY WIND DRAGON ROAR!" --- --- --- Authors Note: There will be a slight delay because the app is acting up and messed up the spacing. I need to fix each one manually before uploading. Chapter 253 - 253: One By One A massive, spiraling blast of compressed air shot from his maw, tearing through the air with devastating force. The winds screamed as they surged toward the barrier, twisting into a storm powerful enough to rip apart mountains. This was his strongest breath attack¡ªone that no foe ever survived. BOOOOOM! The moment the attack hit the barrier, it shattered, tearing through layer after layer until it reached the fifth. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The force sent shockwaves spiraling out from the tower, sending violent gusts of wind in every direction. Buildings around the tower crumbled in an instant. Roads split apart as if the earth itself was screaming. All demons who failed to flee in time were consumed by the dust storm. Even the Demon Kings, beings of immense power, were forced to retreat to the skies. They ascended higher, casting layers of defensive spells just to endure the sheer force of the blast. But even from above, the devastation was terrifying. From their vantage point, the entire city vanished beneath a swirling, chaotic cloud. The once-thriving capital of demons was reduced to an abyss of nothingness. And in their minds, one thought echoed¡ªNo one could have survived that. But as the dust slowly began to clear, a single golden light glowed. And within it¡ªstood the tower. Zagan, still midair, trembled. How? His strongest attack not only failed¡ªit utterly collapsed before the barrier''s might. Asher raised his finger, and a massive golden magic circle materialized in the sky, crackling with lightning. It was just one spell. But Zagan wasted no time to flee. There was no hesitation, no last words of defiance. He knew he lost. Dignity didn''t matter anymore. For the first time, he was running¡ªnot out of strategy, but because he was terrified of what might come next. Asher''s eyes turned to the other Demon Kings, and they also ran. They scattered like prey before a predator, fleeing in every direction, desperate to escape before they became the next target. Asher stood there, unmoving. The battle was over, but he didn''t lower his guard. Instead, he became much more cautious. His puppets teleported, spreading out across the area. If any of the Demon Kings tried to return, they''d be detected before getting close. He couldn''t control them naturally, but if they only served as radar, there''d be no problem¡ªso long as they transmitted the information he needed. ''I need to calm down,'' he thought. Though he tried to stay composed, the taste of blood filled his mouth, and a thin trickle ran from his nose, hidden beneath his mask. That attack was stronger than expected¡ªeven the blood wall was completely obliterated. ''Are all lesser dragons really that powerful?'' he mused aloud, his eyes scanning the now flattened city. (The power he showed was already at the level of a greater dragon. He''s very talented¡ªdangerously so. If not for his own bloodline holding him back, he''d be a force of nature with enough time.) Asher agreed with Pantheon. This was exactly why he didn''t chase him. Killing a dragon with such high magic resistance would take too much energy. Even if he won, he''d be exhausted¡ªan easy target for the other Demon Kings. And he wasn''t foolish enough to believe they didn''t have their own hidden trump cards. After taking a moment to ensure the area was safe, he turned toward Lucy''s family. They stood unharmed, a small relief considering what had just transpired within the tower. Lucian, the patriarch, took a slow step forward. His gaze flickered toward Asher, gratitude barely hiding the exhaustion in his eyes. "Thank you. We would never have made it out without your help. I... I don''t know what we can do to repay you." Asher''s gaze remained unreadable as he pointed toward Lucy, his voice cold and direct. "I want your daughter." The words dropped like a stone into the fragile silence, and for a heartbeat, no one moved. Inside their heads, a single thought echoed. What was it about Lucy and powerful beings? Lucian slowly turned toward his daughter, his gaze heavy with concern. If she rejected Zagan, someone who pursued her for years, how could she possibly agree to a complete stranger who appeared out of nowhere? Everyone waited for her response. She glanced at Asher, then to her family. "I''m grateful for everything," her voice cracked. "You''ve saved us, but I can''t... I can''t give you my heart. I can offer you my body, but nothing more." "Lucy!" Lisette lashed out, resentment flashing in her eyes. She stood and slapped her little sister across the face, the sound ringing out in the room. "Why are you so stubborn? What do you want from us? Do you hate us? Do you want us all to die?" Tears welled up in Lisette''s eyes, but she fought them back, her voice trembling. "We barely survived today. If you keep pushing, there might not be a next time." "I''m sorry, but I''m just telling the truth. There''s already someone I love," Lucy clenched her fists, unable to hide the sadness in her face. Her sister''s eyes widened in disbelief before rage took over. "Are you serious?!" she shouted, her voice filled with frustration. "He''s gone! Dead! No matter how much you love him, he''s never coming back!" Lisette took a deep breath, her chest rising and falling rapidly. "How long are you going to keep living in the past? When will you finally open your eyes?" Lucy stayed silent. No matter what she said, no one would understand how she felt. Lisette turned to Asher and dropped to her knees. "Please, if you don''t mind... I''m willing to serve you," she pleaded desperately. She bore a striking resemblance to Lucy, but where Lucy''s beauty had a youthful charm, she leaned toward a more mature elegance. "Please, I''ll do whatever you ask," one of them begged. "Me too," another voice added, trembling. "Just¡­ don''t mind our sister''s words." Her declaration set off a chain reaction. One by one, they knelt before him, offering themselves. Chapter 254 - 254: Devoted Each of them was beautiful in their own way¡ªsome carrying the same mature allure as Lisette, while others were far too young and small for his taste. Even though they were older than they appeared, it still felt illegal. They didn''t stop, and some even tried to show off their cleavage At this point, he wouldn''t even be surprised if their mother stepped forward, begging him to take her in as well. What bothered him more, though, was that he was actually considering it. Was this a side effect of being a dragon? Was this why they were so obsessed with hoarding things? Wealth, power¡­ wives? If he went through with it, he''d go down in history as the greatest fuckboy alive¡ªdating his girlfriend''s entire family like he was collecting rare cards. He turned to Lucian, hoping he would talk some sense into his daughters. But instead, the man looked... proud. Like a father who just married off all his daughters in one go to a multi billionaire. Was this really happening? Was he supposed to just nod and accept an entire family like some kind of empire-building harem lord. "I don''t want anyone else but Lucy," he insisted, his tone leaving no room for argument. Everyone turned to her, their eyes filled with hope¡ªhope that she would just say yes and give herself to him. It wasn''t as if she was losing out. This was the man who driven away multiple demon kings. With him around, forget about just staying in the royal family¡ªthey could reclaim the prestige they lost. Lucy clenched her fists. "You can do whatever you want to my body, but please respect that I will never love you." Lisette clicked her tongue in frustration. "Why are you like this, Lucy? Do you think love is more important than our lives?" Another sister chimed in, her voice filled with urgency. "With him, we wouldn''t have to live in fear anymore! Can''t you see what this means for us?" Lucy''s fists tightened even more, her nails digging into her palms. "I don''t care what it means for you. My feelings isn''t something I can just give away." Asher smiled wanting to test her more. "Tell me, why do you think you can''t fall for me? Is it because you haven''t seen my face?" Lucy shook her head. "No. I swore to love only one man, and I won''t break that promise." "But he''s already dead," he added, a little too calmly. "Even if he''s gone¡­ I won''t betray him," she insisted. Asher was stunned by her words, but at the same time, felt relieved. If her feelings for him were still this strong, there was no way she would ever harm his mother. "Even if I offered you everything?" he asked. "Even then." she showed no sign of giving in. Asher exhaled slowly, staring at her through his mask. Her devotion was overwhelming. "Enough. Reaching up, he grabbed the edges of his mask. "You keep saying that you will never give your heart to me," he murmured. "Let''s see if I can change your mind." Slowly, he pulled it off. Silence. Lucy didn''t move. Her breathing stopped, her body frozen in place. She was unable to process what she was seeing. The face of the man she had mourned for years¡ªstanding there, right in front of her. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It didn''t make sense. It couldn''t be real. She took a hesitant step , her legs unsteady beneath her. "No..." Her voice broke, too strained to hold steady. "Asher? ...But how..." Her voice faltered, her hands trembling as she reached up, barely able to believe what she was seeing. The familiar scent that once clung to him was gone. He changed¡ªtoo much. Still, despite the difference in his hair, eyes, and demeanor, the rest of his face was still recognizable. "Is this an illusion? Are you trying to trick me?" Her lips trembled, barely able to hold her tears. Asher shook his head, a soft smile playing at the corners of his mouth. Slowly, he leaned in, closing the distance between them, and kissed her. When their lips met, something within her stirred¡ªher heart, which she thought would never beat the same way again, began to race. It was hard to believe, but in that moment, she felt it. She remembered the way his hand had gently cupped her cheek, the warmth of his lips brushing against hers, soft and tender. The sincerity in his kiss, the way he poured all his trust and love into that single moment, made her feel like she was the center of his world. When they finally pulled away, her chest tightened, the air feeling too thin to breathe. She wanted to kiss him again, to hold him close, to never let go. Asher saw the longing in her eyes. Without a word, he leaned in closer, his hand gently cupping her face as he pressed a soft kiss to her forehead. He knew there would be time for a deeper connection, but for now, this was enough "How... How did you survive?" she asked, her emotions now more stable. "It''s a long story," his voice trailed off, "The last thing I remember was fighting that fox... then I found myself in a very dark place. From there, everything just kept getting weirder." He let out a small laugh, trying to downplay how horrifying his experience was, not wanting to make her worry. "But I made it back. And I''m here with you now. That''s all that matters." "I missed you!" she buried her face into his chest, tears spilling freely as she broke down, overwhelmed by the flood of emotions. He simply held her, his arms wrapped tightly around her, offering comfort without speaking. Glancing at Lucian and the others, he gave them a subtle signal to leave her be. They all nodded, unsure of what else to do, aside from following his orders. Lisette and the others watched Lucy in silence, their gazes a mix of admiration and envy. They often whispered behind her back, calling her stupid for falling for a human, accusing her of being blind . They thought she was naive, throwing away her virginity on someone who, in their eyes, couldn''t possibly amount to much. But now, seeing the reunion unfold before them, their previous judgments was laughable. Asher was too perfect. Powerful. Extremely handsome. Smart. And from the looks of it, his feelings for their sister were genuine. Chapter 255 - 255: The Truth As Lucy settled down, her breaths grew steadier, but her grip on his cloak remained tight, as if afraid he might vanish the moment she let go. Asher reached out, his thumb gently wiping away the lingering tears on her cheeks. The Lucy who once carried herself with confidence, the woman who stood firm against her own fate, was gone. In her place was someone more fragile, someone who had endured years of grief alone. And now, standing before her, he saw more than just an old love¡ªhe saw a woman who needed his protection. She never gave up on him, not even when the entire world told her to move on with her life. But there was one question that would not leave his mind. A question that clawed at the back of his thoughts, demanding an immediate answer. His voice came softer this time, hesitant. "Lucy¡­ what happened to my mother?" Lucy hesitated, pressing her lips into a thin line before speaking. "I tried to look for her, but she''s been missing for years." Asher''s chest tightened. "What do you mean missing? That''s not enough¡ªI need details." She lowered her gaze, struggling to find the right words. "Five years ago... she vanished without a trace in her villa. I''m really sorry...I..." Asher''s fingers twitched, his expression darkening. "Lucy..." His voice wavered for a moment before hardening. "I don''t want to believe it, but I saw it¡ªa video of you standing over her. Blood everywhere." Her eyes widened in disbelief. "What?" "I''m telling the truth," he added. She stumbled back, shaking her head. "No¡­ That''s impossible! I would never¡ª" "Then explain it," he cut in. "Because right now, I don''t know what to believe." "Asher, I swear¡ª" "Prove it," he said, voice low. "Because if I find out you had anything to do with my mother''s death¡­" His fingers twitched again, the air around him growing heavy. "I won''t forgive you." "I..." Her voice caught in her throat. She couldn''t believe it¡ªhe actually thought she was capable of doing such thing. But she was innocent. She just didn''t know how to prove it. "I don''t even know what to say, but believe me, I have nothing to do with it. When I went to check on her that day, she was already gone. There was no one in that place at all." "What about the blood?" he inquired. "There was no blood. If there was, I would have smelled it," Asher''s eyes narrowed. It did not make sense at all, and he could not see any lies on her face. "Then can you let me cast a spell on your mind? I just want to confirm something." This spell was normally dangerous for weaker beings, but Lucy could handle it as long as she willingly submitted to it. "O... Okay." Her chest tightened, and she collapsed to her knees, tears streaming down her face. The fact that he was even asking this meant he didn''t trust her at all. After everything¡ªafter staying loyal even when she thought he would never return¡ªthis was too much. Asher exhaled, watching the pain he was putting her through. But he couldn''t ignore this. As long as doubt remained in his mind, he would never be able to love her the way he once did. "Do it," she mumbled through her tear-streaked face, wanting to end it all. He didn''t offer her any words of comfort. Anything he said would sound like an excuse. He would make it up to her later¡ªonce she proved her innocence. Golden light pulsed from his hand as he leaned in The other Morningstars watched in silence. None of them knew what happened to his mother, so they couldn''t tell if she was guilty or not. They could only hope she wasn''t. Asher pressed his fingers against her forehead, and the golden light enveloped her. The spell worked instantly, and her eyes turned golden too. This was a variant of the one he used to learn languages. It didn''t forcefully extract information¡ªit simply revealed the truth behind her words. "Are you directly responsible for my mother''s disappearance?" he asked. Any lie would be exposed now. "No," she responded. Asher exhaled slowly, the tension in his chest finally easing. The spell faded, its glow disappearing from his fingertips. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He looked at her, still kneeling, her shoulders trembling as she held back more tears. Guilt weighed on him like a stone, but he had no other choice. Without a word, he dropped to his knees and pulled her close, pressing her head against his chest. His grip was firm but gentle, as if afraid she might break. "I''m sorry," he murmured. "I should have trusted you." Lucy didn''t respond. She just clutched his robe, her fingers tightening with every breath. Then, all at once, she broke down. "I would never betray you.... I would never..." Sobs wracked her body as the weight of everything¡ªhis accusation, her loyalty, the years of waiting¡ªfinally crashed down on her. Right now, she was just a woman overwhelmed by pain. Asher held her, his hand cradling the back of her head. He knew words wouldn''t be enough to fix this. But at the very least, he wouldn''t let go. He made a mental note to cherish her more and give her everything she wanted, no matter what it took. But even with his doubts gone, one question still weighed heavily on his mind¡ªwhere was his mother? As the thought echoed in his head, he turned to the one being that might have the answer. Deuz. What was that video? Was it fabricated to deceive him? To push him into killing her? His fists clenched. Something wasn''t adding up¡ªthis ran deeper than deception. Something as advanced as Deuz, with a mind faster than any supercomputer, wouldn''t make such a reckless move. It knew he was more than capable of destroying it. If it wanted Lucy dead, there were simpler ways. So why go this far? What was Deuz really after? What was the endgame? Chapter 256 - 256: Perks When everything settled down, he helped her to her feet as her father walked toward them. "I still can''t believe you''re the same person I saw before," Lucian said, still in disbelief. It was hard to believe that a human could grow this powerful in such a short time. Even by supernatural standards, it was like a miracle. "Do you still remember me?" Lucian asked, noticing the awkward silence. "I''m sorry, but I don''t really recall much," Asher responded curtly. "That''s understandable." Lucian nodded, recalling that Asher had been on the brink of death when they met. It wasn''t surprising that he had no memory of it. A moment of silence passed between the two men. Neither knew how to continue the conversation, or whether he should call Lucian "father." "So, what''s next?" Asher asked, redirecting the topic. Figuring out demon politics wasn''t his main concern. What worried him more was the ripple effect his actions would cause. The Morningstar family would undoubtedly face consequences. If it were just him, he''d leave right away to track down Deuz, but walking away and leaving Lucy behind too soon felt wrong. Of course, bringing her along was also an option, but he didn''t really know what awaited him against that supercomputer. Taking her with him would be too risky. Deuz was a technological mystery, which meant diving into unknown territory if a fight broke out. Asher refocused on the present and noticed Lucian hesitating. He glanced at his daughter, not wanting to speak until he had her permission. "Go on, Father. You can talk," she nodded. He let out a low sigh before turning back to Asher. "The demon clans won''t stay quiet after what happened here. Some will see you as a threat, others as an opportunity." His expression darkened. "Either way, they will come for you and us." "I see. So, we need a new place to think about our next move. The city is destroyed¡ªdo you have anywhere else?" Lucian shook his head. "No. We rebuilt this city after we were chased out of the demon world. It''s the only one we have." Asher''s eyes narrowed. "Is that why you invaded the human world?" "Invaded?" Lucian looked genuinely confused. "I think there''s a misunderstanding. We never invaded the human world. One day, portals just started appearing, connecting it to the demon world. We only came here to settle." This revelation deepened Asher''s confusion. "Then what about the other human cities getting destroyed?" Lucian exhaled slowly, pressing a hand to his temple. "This was not of our doing either. The animals began to mutate without warning, growing violent and indiscriminate in their attacks. Humans, demons¡ªit made no difference. As for this city, we merely salvaged its remains. It was Lucy who refused to let it be lost to time¡ªshe insisted it be rebuilt." He paused for a moment. "For the other families.... I can''t speak on their behalf. But there weren''t many demon cities here to begin with¡ªthe human world is simply too small." As Asher processed the information, he frowned because of the inconsistencies. The reports humans received were clearly flawed, assuming demons and beasts were working together. But that still didn''t explain why demons were being vilified so intentionally. "Asher," Lucy''s voice broke through his thoughts. "You don''t really need to do anything. You''re not obligated to help us." The others couldn''t believe what they were hearing. To them, she was wasting a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Why wouldn''t she take advantage of having an overpowered boyfriend who could change everything for them? Even so, no one dared to question her. It wasn''t their place to speak against her decision. All they could do was wait and hope for the best. "Is that really your wish?" He turned to face her. "I don''t want you to take that risk. The other Demon Kings stayed out of it this time, but if this escalates, you could end up facing the entire royal family. I can''t lose you again" Asher smiled softly, finding her words cute. He hadn''t shown her his dragon form yet, so it made sense that she was afraid for his well-being. But there was really nothing to fear. If he put his mind to it, he could build his own sorcerer tower. At that point, even without his dragon form, the Demon Kings would sacrifice a lot just to break through his defenses. This was the the terrifying aspect of being sorcerer¡ªhis power could scale depending on how much preparation time he has. Unable to control himself, he pulled her into another hug. "Don''t worry about me," he murmured. "I''m much stronger than you think." She stiffened, staring at him in disbelief. The Asher she remembered was more humble and down to earth. A pang of sadness crept in¡ªhow much had he changed while they were apart? She pushed the thoughts aside. Maybe she was just being selfish. It was only natural for him to change, to grow more confident after gaining such power. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lucy had no idea what he went through to become this strong, so she had no right to ask for the person he used to be. "Tell me¡­ what do you really want? Whatever it is, I''ll support you." She looked at him, then at her family. It would be a lie to say she didn''t care about what would happen to the Morningstar. Their name, legacy, and wealth were stripped away, leaving them desperate for protection from people like Zagan. The other royal families also conspired against them, and in the end, they were forced out of the demon world. "Is it really okay for me to demand anything?" She looked up, searching his eyes. "Of course." He gently squeezed her hand. She paused, taking a deep breath before forcing herself to speak. "I want us to get our status back, but if it''s too much for you, don''t push yourself." Her family members were thrilled to hear this and anxiously waited for his response. "I''ll make that happen." He kissed her forehead gently, his lips lingering for a moment to reassure her that his words were more than just empty promises. -- -- -- Authors Note: I''m feeling under the weather today, so the third chapter will be delayed. Chapter 257 - 257: Tip of the Iceberg Asher turned to face Lucian. "You said you''re still part of the royal family, right? So does that mean if you increase your standing, you can go back to the demon world?" Lucian''s eyes widened slightly before he gave a slow nod. "Yes. That''s how it works," he said. "Our bloodline still holds royal status, even if we''ve lost our influence. If we restore our standing, we can reclaim our place." "Then can I use my own influence?" Asher asked. It was the quickest way to silence the opposition. Lucian exhaled, folding his arms. "True, but there''s a complication." Asher''s brow furrowed. "What is it?" "You''re an outsider. The other families will use that to undermine our claim. They''ll say you''re not one of us, that your strength is illegitimate." Asher smirked. "No need to worry about that. I already have a plan." Lucy looked at him, puzzled. "A plan?" "Yeah," he said casually. "Simple, really. I''ll marry you." Her cheeks flushed crimson, her eyes glistening as she gripped the edge of her dress. "M-Marry me?" Lucy stammered. "Yes," He repeated, showing no hint of hesitation. "If we get married, I''ll be part of the Morningstar family by blood. That''ll shut down the ''outsider'' argument pretty fast." Lucian recovered first, rubbing his chin as the weight of Asher''s words sank in. "That... would actually work." Lucy opened her mouth to speak, but no words came out. Was this really happening? Did she really deserve to be this happy? It was a question she asked herself too many times. And yet, as his thumb brushed over her skin, all that uncertainty dissolved under his gentle touch. Lucy wasn''t like the others. With her, it wasn''t just about passing time or fleeting moments of pleasure. She felt real¡ªsomeone he could picture beside him in a future, something deeper than any of the others. Second only to Index, maybe. But in ways that mattered, she was just as important. He would go to any length to see her smile, no matter what it took. As for Index... well, she would understand. Lucy was his first girlfriend, and his first love. And vice versa¡ªLucy would understand why he had fallen for Index, the woman who rescued and took care of him. Without her, he would still be drifting in the endless void, trapped in a torment that wouldn''t even allow him the mercy of death. With the two of them by his side, life would finally be complete. All he needed was the right world, a quiet place where they could live happily ever after. "Don''t you want to marry me?" His voice was soft, almost vulnerable, as he gently cupped her cheeks, his gaze searching hers with a depth of longing that showed just how much he loved her. Lucy''s chest tightened, and for a moment, she forgot how to breathe. Her eyes glistened as she held his hands, pressing her cheek into his palm like it was the safest place in the world. "Of course, I want to marry you," she whispered, voice unsteady with emotion. "I''ve dreamed of this... of us. " To be his¡ªto build a life together¡ªfelt like stepping into a story she thought had ended when they parted five years ago. But now, a new chapter was unfolding, one where they could finally start fresh, together. "I really love you," she whispered, leaning in for a kiss, no longer able to hold back everything she felt. His heart pounded, each beat a reminder of how much she mean to him. He might have tasted the lips of other women, but hers made him want to linger¡ªto savor every second and forget the world beyond this moment. Asher broke the kiss, his forehead resting against hers. "I think we''ve kissed enough in front of your family, don''t you think?" he teased her. "I..." Her face turned crimson as the realization hit her. Mortified, she glanced toward her family. Some scratched their heads awkwardly, others quickly averted their eyes¡ªexcept for one brother giving an enthusiastic thumbs-up. That''s when she saw her mother¡ªTheresa sat at the back, her face masked with a forced smile. Her eyes, though, showed the pain from her broken arm that refused to regenerate. "Asher!" Lucy''s voice strained as she called his name. He gave a quick nod and strode toward her mother. Kneeling beside Theresa, he ran his fingers just above the wounded skin, eyes narrowing. As expected, something pulsed beneath the surface¡ªan unfamiliar, invasive energy clinging stubbornly to the damaged flesh. Lucian stepped closer, his expression grim. "This... this is Zagan''s specialty. It''s what made him one of the strongest Demon Kings. Countless people have tried to counter the effect, but the best anyone''s managed is to stop the wound from getting worse." He exhaled sharply. "And even that requires an elixir¡ªone that''s rare and ridiculously expensive in the demon world." Tilting his head, Lucian couldn''t help but feel bitter and worthless. "Maleficii Remotio." Foreign words rolled off Asher''s tongue, and a white aura surged from his hands, flowing toward her. The curse that haunted her vanished without resistance. "Maior Sanatio." The glow changed from white to vibrant green, pulsing with life. Her arm began to knit itself together, bone, muscle, and skin restoring in perfect harmony, right in front of everyone. She even looked healthier than she had been before the injury. Once he was done, he stood up like it was nothing more than a trivial matter. But the silence that followed said otherwise. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All eyes were on him, disbelief etched on every face. Zagan''s ability¡ªa force that haunted demons for centuries¡ªwas undone by nothing more than a few whispered words. Before they could even offer their thanks, Asher raised a hand, stopping them. "That can wait. For now, I need to set up something first" They were confused by his words, and he didn''t even bother to explain anything. He just flew up, eyes scanning the ruins below. ''Zagan''s breath attack leveled the land. It made things easier for me'' Chapter 258 - 258: Exceptional Son-in-Law Asher raised his fingers, and a white magic circles flickered into existence above him. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It spun lazily at first, then began to stretch wider, expanding in slow, controlled arcs until it blanketed a massive 20-kilometer radius. Lucian''s jaw dropped, his eyes wide in disbelief. "What is he planning to do? And how could he cast a spell this big alone?" Normally, a magic circle like that would take a dozen people, each with precise control over their magic, just to keep it steady. Energy alone wasn''t enough. But Asher? He made it look simple. . "I''ve seen my share of magic prodigies, but this... it''s not talent anymore," Lucian muttered, unable to pull his gaze away. "This is... something else." His eyes darted to her daughter. "He''s too powerful... What is he?" "I don''t know," Lucy shook her head. She didn''t have an answer. But one thing was clear: she was grateful he was on their side. In the air, Asher''s mind reached out to Pantheon. This spell¡ªthis level of control¡ªwas only possible with the ancient dragon''s assistance. Together, they double-checked every symbol, ensuring nothing was out of place. Satisfied, he pointed his finger toward the ground. The magic circle began its slow descent, its edges glowing softly before it etched itself into the earth like a laser printer. Next, he directed his remaining puppets into position. They stood like sentinels, ready to stabilize the energy fluctuations. Minutes stretched on, the only change the steady glow of the magic circle embedded in the ground. Everyone waited, the air heavy with expectation. A faint hum, like the world holding its breath, filled the silence. And then the ground trembled beneath them¡ªslow, deep, almost like the pulse of some ancient creature awakening. Waves of white light surged upward, pulsing from below, and a low vibration began to fill the air¡ªgrowing louder by the second. Suddenly, as if summoned by the rising crescendo, the tip of a massive spire revealed itself. At first, it was just a sliver of gilded stone. But it kept rising¡ªhigher, relentless¡ªlike some beast clawing its way out of the depths. Towers twisted into the sky, their peaks sharp and powerful, reaching for the heavens. Layers of dark gothic architecture unfurled, crowned with cruel, glistening points. Stained-glass windows shimmered like stars, casting fleeting, ethereal reflections on the ground below. At its base, a wall of towering white metal rose. Each panel was embedded with massive green orbs¡ªsilent, but ready to trigger a barrier at a moment''s notice. At the top of this walls, magic cannons gleamed, each one capable of destroying giant beast with eased. Tens of thousands of metal golems stood like statues behind the walls, their massive swords clenched in stone-like hands. Their eyes were lifeless for now, but the second someone dumb enough approached, they would. Everyone who witnessed this scene trembled in awe. The Morningstar family, their servants¡ª, even the ones inside their own tower, now barely a shadow against the rising magic castle¡ªcould only stare, their hands pressed to their mouths, struggling to believed it all. This wasn''t just a structure; it was something far greater¡ªa fortress beyond anything they had seen in the demon world. ''Good,'' Asher nodded in satisfaction This was Julius'' creation¡ªthe Valsrath Fortress, tucked away on a remote island near Eryx. Decades of work had gone into creating this, using only the finest materials, each piece crafted with an almost reverent care. Why the sorcerer had gone to the trouble of building something like this, Asher couldn''t it figure out. Liza had no answers either, nor did the ones who helped design and construct it. So, without feeling guilty, he decided it would be his. Of course, carrying a building this massive was too much even for him. But thanks to Pantheon storing it within its core, he could move the fortress anywhere, though it required extensive preparation. However, there was a catch¡ªwhile the fortress could be relocated at will, it couldn''t store organic living beings with consciousness, meaning bringing people along was out of the question. ''Time to head back,'' he muttered, his feet touching down on the Morningstar tower with a soft thud. "What is that thing?" Lucian asked. "That''s my portable home," Asher responded, his tone so casual it made the others wonder if he was humble-bragging. Calling it a "home" was like calling a dragon a lizard. Lucian cleared his throat, doing his best to avoid coming off like a poor father-in-law . "This thing is... impressive. Did you build it?" Lucian asked, trying to start a conversation. "No, I just took it from someone I defeated while I''m figuring out how to get back home," "Took?" Lucian repeated. They all swallowed hard, the weight of this revelation sinking in. What kind of being could have constructed something like this? Then it hit them¡ª they were talking to someone who killed that very same being. "Brother, you''re really impressive," Lucy''s sister, Lariel, chimed in. She resembled a younger, middle school version of Lucy, her wide eyes brimming with awe and curiosity. She fluttered her eyelashes, putting on an exaggerated, cute act, secretly hoping he might have some questionable fetish. "Thank you," Asher just smiled, and turned her attention elsewhere. "Let''s head to my home first. It''s safer to talk there. " They nodded eagerly and followed him, leaping from their positions and soaring into the air. Asher directed them to land at the main entrance, where a giant gate stood tall. It was massive, with a pattern carved into it¡ªa tree reaching up toward the sky, its branches sprawling wide. The metal used in its construction was of a higher quality than the walls themselves. Though none of them knew exactly what it was made of, it was clear that no force¡ªno matter how much they worked together¡ªcould ever break it. Well, except for Asher. Right now, they saw him as an anomaly. Every time they thought they''d seen the extent of his abilities, he would do something that shattered their expectations, leaving them speechless and unintentionally humbled. Chapter 259 - 259: Exceptional Son-In-Law Part 2 "Open." he raised his hand, and one of the crystal gems on the gate glowed and scanned him. He already made the proper adjustments after taking ownership of this place, so it now recognized him. CREAK! Slowly the heavy gate open, revealing what was beyond this walls. Asher led them down the wide, paved road, each step echoing slightly against the stone beneath their feet. The mix of red and gray bricks seemed almost random, but there was a subtle pattern On the side of the path, the garden bloomed in riotous colors. Some flowers looked familiar, others... not so much. They also noticed a narrow waterway running alongside the pavement, its symmetry perfectly mirroring the road, resembling a series of small canals. As they took a closer look, they were shocked to discover that the water itself contained magic. It was so potent that simply bathing in it could heal wounds. The air quality was even more impressive. Just breathing here made them feel relaxed and rejuvenated. Even the brain fog that plagued them after stressful experiences was slowly fading away. This was the perfect place for practicing magic, where every corner hum with power. Asher saw their reactions and could not blame them. Eryx represented the pinnacle of magic and technology in their world, so only made sense that everything built by them would be of the utmost quality. However, what they were seeing right now was nothing compared to the hidden rooms, accessible only to him. This place was no joke. Julius spared nothing when he built it. The technology here was just as impressive. The runes and symbols, hidden beneath the ground and walls, acted like codes, linking everything to a control room. From there, he could control it all from the comfort of his chair. "Brother, can we really live here?" Lariel still hadn''t given up. She quickened her paced, walking on his left while Lucy stayed on his right. "Yeah, for now, this place will be the safest option." "''Thank you, Brother Asher,'' she exclaimed, clinging to his arm and even rubbing her cheek against it. Lucy didn''t let his slide. Without a word, she pulled him closer to her, wrapping her arms around him too. Asher could only sigh, letting them do as they pleased. After a few minutes of walking, they reached the base of the castle. The door loomed ahead, and before they could enter, they needed to climb a wide marble staircase, because the first floor was slightly elevated. As they reached the top, a soft hum filled the air, and without a touch, the large double doors swung open in welcome. Inside, towering white pillars stretched to the ceiling, their elegance accentuated by golden siding. Banners also hung from them, each displaying the insignia of the moon. Asher didn''t change anything here¡ªhe couldn''t be bothered to renovate it. Fortunately, Julius and the other sorcerers responsible avoided the usual dark, monotonous designs that plagued the towers of Eryx. Instead, the place ended up looking elegant and warm, leaning more toward a cathedral style. Glowing chandeliers hung overhead, their candle-like lights casting a warm golden hue that danced across the high, domed ceiling. At the far end of the grand hall, two majestic staircases curved upward in perfect symmetry, their marble steps polished to a mirror-like sheen. Intricate gold-trimmed railings lined their edges, each carved with elaborate patterns . The staircases converged at an elegant landing on the second floor, framed by towering columns and a large painting. It depicted Julius'' face, his eyes looking down on everyone. "Is that the previous owner?" Lariel inquired. "Yeah, " "Is he powerful?" she added, curiosity getting the best of her. Asher paused for a moment, the question a tough one. Strength wasn''t as simple as one plus one¡ªit depended on too many variables. For example; Zagan was strong because his bloodline gave him the power to overwhelm his opponents . Julius, on the other hand, relies on magic items, technology, and towers that can enhance and sustain his power. "Well, if he was set on killing from the get-go, he could probably take down Zagan in under five minutes." It was his honest opinion. Though dragons had high magic resistance, Julius could spam spells nonstop. And when it came to large-scale magic, he was a force of nature within Eryx. "How did you manage to kill him then?" Lucian joined. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before Asher could even open his mouth, Lariel cut in. "Isn''t that obvious, Father? Because my brother''s way more impressive and powerful! " "Right, brother!" She nudged his stomach with a teasing grin. She was so submissive before, but the moment the danger passed, she turned into a completely different person. He was glad he did not took her offer before. He didn''t waste time clearing things up. Instead, he led them to the second floor. "That part leads to the bedrooms. Most rooms here have a uniform design, so you can choose whichever you like" "Brother, where are you sleeping?" Looking down, he answered, "In the master bedroom with Lucy, my wife." He flashed a friendly smile, but his words were clearly meant to set boundaries. Lariel, reading the room, reluctantly let go of his arm. Her gaze landed on Lucy, who was grinning at her, amused by her futile attempt. "Poor little sister. Asher''s not like other men. He''s not someone who can be swayed easily." Lucy declared with absolute confidence in her words. Ironically, the man in question was breaking into a cold sweat, remembering the number of times he touched other women. He wondered if she could forgive him if he told her about Lucia and Lizana, but when he saw how sure she was that he would never cheat, he quickly decided to keep his mouth shut¡ªsome things were better left unsaid. Besides, who would even rat him out? It''s not like those two had the ability to chase him all the way here. ''What happens in another world stays in that world.'' Chapter 260 - 260: Exceptional Son-in-Law Part 3 The others noticed his silence, and even Lucian picked up on it. Asher''s loyalty to his daughter? Yeah, not exactly believable. But hey, what did she expect? A man with his power didn''t just get magical fortresses ¡ªit also came with perks. Like women. Lots of them. It was practically a no-brainer: the more power he had, the more rizz he unlocked. "Let''s talk in three hours. We all need some rest," Asher suggested, smoothly switching gears. Without waiting for a response, he grabbed Lucy''s hand and led her away, heading in the opposite direction. The others could only offer wry smiles¡ªthey all had a pretty good idea of what was about to happen. "So, what now?" Lariel asked, still pouting. She couldn''t believe how selfish her big sister was, hogging him all to herself. It wasn''t like he would get tired from sleeping with a dozen women anyway. And did Lucy not know the famous quote? The more, the merrier. She was pretty sure he would enjoy having more women vying to please him at once¡ªwho wouldn''t want that? "Sister Lucy is too stingy," she added with a pout, crossing her arms like a child denied a toy. "Lariel, that''s enough," Theresa''s voice sliced through the room. "But she¡ª" "Stop acting like a child. He saved our family, and now you''re just being a nuisance. Have some decency." Lariel''s pout deepened, her cheeks flushing. She shifted her weight from foot to foot. "But, Mother¡ª" "No." Theresa''s tone rose further, "We owe him our lives, and this is how you show gratitude?" "I..." Lariel dropped her gaze, biting the inside of her cheek. Her other sisters could only shake their heads. She was being way too obvious about it. Sure, they all wanted to be Asher''s concubine after seeing how handsome he was¡ªbut they were smart enough to play it cool. A clever hunter doesn''t bare its fangs unless it''s a guaranteed kill. In their minds, strategies were already forming¡ªways to catch his attention. When it came to looks, Lucy wasn''t that far ahead. Sure, she had the advantage of knowing him first, but they could easily level the playing field by showing their best side. After all, appearances were just part of the game. Charm and timing? That''s where the real battle was won. ''This girls...'' Lucian rubbed his temples, already piecing together what was running through his daughter''s mind. He glanced at his wife, and she also sighed, mirroring his exasperation. This was getting more complicated¡ªespecially since all of their daughters here were single. The ones who had married were already living in the demon world with their husbands. "Enough for today. Go pick your rooms and rest. We''ll talk later. "he instructed. Without waiting for a response, he turned away. His head already aching from overthinking, and this was only the beginning. ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª Asher led Lucy down the hallway, his grip gentle. Their footsteps echoed softly against the polished marble floors as the castle''s magic adjusted to their presence¡ªelegant lanterns along the walls lit up, casting gentle shadows that danced at their heels. They followed the corridor''s curve until they reached a set of double doors. The master bedroom opened without a sound, releasing a faint, woody scent from the furniture. It wasn''t just the faint smell of wood¡ªit was richer, like cedar or sandalwood, the kind of scent that clung to the walls. Lucy ran a hand along the polished surface of a nearby table. "Isn''t this a little too flashy?" "Too flashy? This is subtle by Eryx standards." Asher''s voice carried a trace of amusement as he shook his head. "You should''ve seen Julius''s personal tower¡ªpure dark gold ceilings and floor tiles. This is minimalist in comparison." Her brow furrowed a little. "Is that the world you went to before coming here?" Asher paused for a moment and nodded. He saw no reason to hide that fact. "Were you there for a long time?" "Not that long. I tried my best to come back here for you." Her expression dimmed, eyes glistening as the memory of those lonely days resurfaced. "I¡­ I didn''t think you''d come back. I thought I lost you¡ª" "That chandelier''s ridiculous, isn''t it?" he interrupted with forced lightness. "Way too big " Lucy followed his gaze, a small smile tugging at her lips. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She knew he was trying to pull her away from the sadness, so she blinked back the tears and looked up. The ceiling stretched high above them, its patterns curling like smoke, half-lost in shadow. Light from the chandelier spilled across the room¡ªwarm, fractured glimmers that danced along the walls. "Are we really supposed to sleep here? It''s so bright¡­ we can see each other too clearly," she teased, forcing a smile. It would take time, but she wanted to be the woman he fell in love with again. "Don''t worry." he snapped his fingers. The lights dimmed, softening into a deep, red glow. Her lips curved into a small, playful smile. "It''s better¡­ You really know your stuff now." Asher wasn''t sure why, but something about her word made him a bit guilty. Without overthinking it, he grabbed her hand, lacing his fingers with hers as they moved deeper into the room. The bed stood at the center, massive enough to fit multiple people. It wasn''t just a king-size¡ªit was at least twenty inches wider and ten inches taller, towering like a small island in the room. A tufted headboard stretched high behind it, pillows piled like clouds, silk blankets tangled in soft folds. Lucy walked over and pressed a hand into the mattress. It gave easily, the kind of plush comfort that invited exhaustion to melt away. "Come here." She patted the edge of the bed. Asher sat beside her, the mattress groaning beneath his weight. Lucy leaned into him, her head hitting his shoulder with a soft thump. "I love you..," she mumbled, eyes already half-closed. She was tired¡ªreally tired¡ªand now that they were alone, the exhaustion hit all at once. Chapter 261 - 261: Questions The silence stretched, broken only by the mattress creaking beneath them. Finally. A soft bed, a quiet room¡­ and no signs of imminent danger. It''d been ages since she felt this kind of peace. In this moment, wrapped in warmth and silence, she felt like the safest person in the world. The tension in the air melted away, and for a fleeting second, everything felt right. Then something caught his eye beneath the dresser. His pulse spiked, a jolt of adrenaline surging through his veins. Mind Zero activated on instinct, sharpening his senses in an instant. The world around him slowed, every detail snapping into focus His concentration peaked, sharper than it had been even during the battle with Zagan. Every fiber of his being locked onto the dresser. "Incinerare" His lips moved in a whisper, and the object disintegrated into ash. Asher glanced down at Lucy, who was sleeping soundly, her breath soft and steady. ''That was close,'' he muttered, running a hand through his hair. Why did he panic? Well. Of all things, Lizana actually left her underwear behind. If Lucy saw that¡­ yeah, that would''ve been the real danger. He knew better than to mention that she wasn''t the first woman to sleep here with him. That was a death wish waiting to happen. ''Wait¡ªthere might be more.'' He cast several spells in quick succession, sweeping the room. Under the bed. Above the tall dresser. The evidence practically glowed. He incinerated it all. ''That cunning woman.'' He shook his head. Her pranks were getting out of hand. "What''s that smell?" Lucy''s eyes fluttered open, her nose wrinkling. Asher thought he smelled something else, but she turned around, sniffing the air like a bloodhound. "I smell something." Her gaze locked on the pillows, and she crawled toward them. Asher''s pulse kicked up. Before she could reach the pillows, he grabbed her wrist, yanked her back, and pinned her to the bed. They locked eyes, leaning so close that a single breath could shatter the fragile tension between them. Her body stiffened for a moment, surprised by his sudden aggression. Then, slowly, he leaned in for a kiss She didn''t stop him. She didn''t want to. When his tongue teased against hers, coaxing and playful, her thoughts scattered. She forgot about the smell, her lips moving in sync with his. The room around them faded away as they explored each other''s mouths. The only sound was the faint rustle of the bedsheets as they moved in a more comfortable position. "Asher, wait." She squirmed in his grasp. He pulled away, panting, and met her confused gaze. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You have no idea how much I missed you. I can''t control myself any longer," Lucy''s cheeks grew hotter, a rosy color spreading from her neck up to her ears. His words were like a warm embrace, wrapping around her and melting away her doubts. "I missed you too," she murmured, unable to form coherent sentences as she stared into his sincere eyes. With gentle fingers, he traced her jawline, his gaze never leaving hers. His touch sent shivers down her spine, and she leaned into it, craving more. Slowly, as if afraid she would vanish, he leaned in again, capturing her lips in a soft, lingering kiss. It was different this time, filled with longing and tenderness that she hadn''t felt in ages. She closed her eyes, and she let herself be lost in the sensation. Asher, fully aware of where this was headed, gave a low command. ''Pantheon, out.'' The bracer on his wrist shimmered, coiling into a metallic snake that shot across the floor and slithered out the door without a sound. Now that he was distraction-free, his attention locked on her. The softness of her lips, the way she breathed against him¡ªit lit a fire in his chest. A fire only one other person except her had sparked: Index. With a flick of his wrist, the fabric of his robe danced in the air, revealing the strong contours of his body. The sight of his bare skin made her blushed even more. He was perfect in a way that seemed almost unreal, like he was sculpted from the very essence of the universe. "Can I touch it?" Her hands trembled as they traced the lines of his chest, exploring the firmness beneath his smooth skin. As she moved, he kissed her lips, then her neck, slowly pulling down her dress to reveal her shoulder. Just the sight of her collarbone made her heart race, and he kissed his way down until he reached her chest. Her eyes searched his for any sign of hesitation, but his gaze was filled with a burning desire that matched her. Fingers danced around the clasp of her bra, and without a word, he unhooked it. The fabric fell away, exposing her breasts to the cool air. The tips of her nipples stood up, a soft pink that matched her white pale skin. "You''re so beautiful," He took one in his mouth, the sensation making her gasp. "Be gentle..." She arched her back, pushing herself closer to him, silently begging for more. As his tongue flicked and swirled, she felt a heat spreading from her slit to her chest. She reached up to tangle her hands in his hair, her nails gently scraping his scalp, urging him on. His other hand cupped her other breast, his thumb brushing against her sensitive nipple. "You like it?" he asked, and the only response she could give were more cries of pleasure. Asher was too good¡ªfar better than he''d been five years ago. It felt like she was being teased by a man with countless experience She enjoyed it, but at the same time, she felt a twinge of fear. Questions rang in her mind: How did he become this good? Did he practice? And if he did, who was his partner? She wanted to ask him right away, but this wasn''t the right time. She didn''t want to ruin the mood for either of them. -- -- -- Authors Note: I''m only going to post two chapters today. Chapter 262 - 262: Opening Up Lucy''s body reacted as he kissed a trail down her stomach, his hot breath and cold saliva making her skin quiver. His hands gently gripped her waist, holding her steady as his tongue touched her navel, making her squirm. "I love it when you moan." he teased her. "Stop it... You''re embarrassing me," she managed to gasp out. "Can''t do that," he murmured, a mischievous smirk playing on his lips. "I want to taste you more." Slowly, he pulled her dress down to her knee, exposing a tantalizing red lingerie. She felt a rush of vulnerability, her heart racing in anticipation of what was to come. "I know it. This color suits you" He took his time, tracing the delicate lace that framed her pussy, savoring the sight of her thick vulva as it was eating into the fabric of her panties. "Do you like this?" His finger slipped under the fabric, teasing the sensitive skin along the inside of her thigh. She could feel the dampness growing between her legs, and she averted her gaze in embarrassment, not wanting to admit how good it was. But he was just too irristable. It was as if something was coursing beneath his skin¡ªsome kind of electricity that reached out and touched her very being, her very soul. As the sensation intensified, she decided to embrace it rather than hide. She closed her eyes and let out a soft moan, allowing herself to fully immerse in the pleasure. "This is too much¡­" she gasped, her body twisting as she bit down on her arm, desperate to stop herself from making a noise. "Don''t do that... I like hearing you feel good ." he ripped off her panty on the spot, and licked her pussy. "Wait! " She tried to close her legs, but she couldn''t. He was too strong. "Please don''t hide something so beautiful. Just looking at it makes me want to eat it for hours." "Liar, you''re just trying to tease me," she replied, narrowing her eyes but unable to hide the faint blush on her cheeks. "I''ll prove it" He took his time, his tongue dancing around her clit in a delicate rhythm that made her feel light headed. And just when she thought she couldn''t take it anymore, he took the plunge, swirling his tongue around the swollen nub, sucking and licking with an intensity that sent her moaning. "Asher," she panted, "please..." "I feel weird..." But he didn''t stop; instead, he increased his pace, his intensity leaving her breathless. "Asher!" She screamed out his name, her eyes squeezed shut as wave after wave of pleasure washed over her. All her love juices began dripping nonstop onto the bedsheet, soaking it completely. There was no sign of it stopping as her pussy continued to convulse, releasing more and more of its intoxicating liquid. As she breathed heavily, she felt him stand, his body hovering over hers. "My turn," He lifted her off the bed, her legs wrapping around his waist, and she felt his cock at her entrance. With a grunt, he pushed inside her, filling her up in one thrust. She gasped into his mouth, her nails digging into his shoulders while his cock slid up and down inside her. His thrust was slow at first, savoring every inch of her, making sure she felt every part of his long and gritty manhood. The friction was exquisite, his cock sliding in and out of her soaking wet pussy, the sound of their skin slapping together echoing in the quiet room. "Lucy, your legs are shaking. Does my cock feel that good?" She remained silent, as his dirty talks made her more horny. It was very obvious that he was skilled at satisfying women, a skill he acquired from Index. The tension grew, their kisses becoming more frantic, their breaths and saliva mingling She threw her head back, her moans growing louder as he hit her G-spot. He knew her body so well, knew exactly how to make her beg for more. And as she felt herself getting closer, she whispered his name, her voice hoarse from all the pounding. "Asher...I''m so close, keep going," she managed to let out, her eyes locking with his. "Let''s cum together. I''ll knock you up" He responded, and increased his pace, his grip on her hips tightening as he slammed into her, driving her closer and closer to the edge. She felt his cock swell inside her, knew he was close too. All these sensations made her feel as though her ovary was slowly opening for him, her body and egg cell preparing to be impregnated by a godlike being. And just as she sensed the first spasms of her climax begin, he released it all, filling her up with his hot cum. "I feel it inside me!" she squirmed, as her vagina eagerly opened to swallow all his semen. A large amount was released, so when he pulled out, white stuff started licking out like a dam. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the aftermath, as they lay tangled together, their bodies slick with sweat, she knew that this was only the start of their life together. But for now, she was content to bask in the glow of their passion, to revel in the knowledge that she found her way back to the man who held her heart. Slowly, her eyes closed, and she let all the exhaustion take over. - - - Three Hours Later. Asher opened his eyes, his vision slowly adjusting to the dim light. He stayed still, his gaze settling on Lucy''s sleeping face. She was resting on her chest, one arm draped lazily over the edge of the bed. Her peaceful expression tugged at him, and for a fleeting moment, he wanted to lean in and kiss her. "Should I go for another quick round?" he pondered, still not satisfied. The thought lingered, tempting him, but he pushed it aside for now. He had more pressing matters to think about. ''What should I prioritize first ?'' Chapter 263 - 263: Opening Up Part 2 ''Index'' he missed her. However, his dragon form was still far from perfect, making traveling to the Void difficult and dangerous. There was no point in him coming there if he ended up being unable to leave with her. At the very least, he needed to control 80% of his dragon form''s power without going berserk. Pantheon told him there was a way to accelerate the process: bathing in dragon fire. A crucible of agony, it would temper his power and will. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The problem, as always, was time. To undergo the process, he would need to isolate himself for three months¡ªa sacrifice he wasn''t sure he could afford right now. ''That can wait ,'' His thoughts shifted to Deuz, the mysterious artificial intelligence who deceived him. The main reason he hadn''t immediately gone searching for it was his concern for Lucy''s safety. There was a strong likelihood that more Demon Kings would come after her and her family. But now that they were inside the Valsrath Fortress, he could leave her here without worrying. The fortress was equipped with the most advanced runes and golems available in Eryx. Even he would struggle to breach its defenses, a testament to its unparalleled durability. In addition, this place was equipped with long-distance teleportation, allowing him to return quickly in case of an emergency. "Asher?" Lucy''s soft, sleepy voice broke through his thoughts. He turned to her, his expression softening. "Did you rest well?" he asked, his fingers brushing through her hair. "Yes," she murmured, her voice muffled as she buried her face against his chest. In this moment, she seemed so small, so unlike the fiery and confident woman he first met. He couldn''t help but feel a pang of longing for that version of her¡ªthe one who teased him with her unpredictable personality. But things changed. He had grown far more powerful, and it was only natural that she now looked at him with reverence instead of equals. However, this didn''t mean it would be permanent. She just needed to grow more comfortable with him, and he could achieve that by revealing his vulnerable side to her, little by little. "Let''s meet your parents. I still need to uncover what happened to my mother so I have to leave for a while." At the mention of his mother, Lucy''s expression darkened. Her failure weighed heavily on her. Asher took her hand and reassured her. "Don''t worry. I don''t blame you," . She looked up at him, her lips curving into a forced smile that didn''t reach her eyes. "Let''s go," he rose to his feet, not giving her a chance to feel more guilty. With a casual gesture, his robe flew from the floor, draping itself over him. Lucy also glanced at her discarded dress but Asher handed her something else. "Take this," he held a blood-red robe. It was sleeveless, with intricate rose patterns etched into the fabric, the material shimmering faintly. "It''s a powerful magic item I found in Eryx''s. It suits you." Her fingers brushed the fabric, and the moment she slipped it on, her eyes widened. Energy surged through her body, electric and invigorating. "This¡­ this is incredible," she whispered, her voice tinged with awe. She could feel the enchantments woven into the robe¡ªten, maybe more. Such complexity was unheard of, even among the most powerful artifacts in the demon world. Beyond the sheer boost in her power, she could sense the robe''s protective aura, a shield against attacks that would otherwise be fatal. "This is really amazing. Is that world really so much more advanced than ours when it comes to magic?" she asked, her curiosity lighting up her features. "They don''t really call it magic there," Asher replied. "They use terms like Arcane Spells and Arcane Arts. But yes, based on what I''ve seen, Eryx''s civilization is at least a few thousand years ahead."" Lucy swallowed hard at the revelation. It gave her a sense of just how vast the universe was. "But it''s not like you don''t have your own advantages," Asher added, a small smile tugging at his lips. Her brow furrowed, and she tilted her head, waiting for him to elaborate. "Well, for one, beastkins don''t have the same natural strength as demons," he explained. "Maybe that''s why they''ve pushed their magic and technology so far¡ªto make up for what they lack physically." She nodded thoughtfully, comparing it to how humans relied on technology to overcome their limitations. For beastkins, it seemed their weaker bodies drove them to pursue mastery in arcane arts. The conversation spurred her curiosity further, and she began asking him one question after another. He answered patiently, each response expanding her understanding of the world beyond. But then, she asked something that made him pause. "Asher," she began hesitantly, "did you¡­ did you sleep with someone else while you were there?" His first instinct was to lie, to spare her the pain. But as he looked at her, he realized that deception would be the greater cruelty She deserved the truth. "I''m really sorry." he finally admitted He watched her closely, the way her expression shifted. She forced a smile, but he could see the pain in her eyes, the way her hands clenched at her sides. Who could blame her? Despite believing he was already dead, she never once entertained the thought of cheating or seeking another man. She would rather face death itself and even went as far as to forsake her family than betray him. It was obvious she loved him far more than he loved her, and that realization filled him with guilt, making him feel like a complete jerk. "It''s okay," she responded after a moment, unable to hide the vibration from her voice. "I wasn''t with you then¡­ and you didn''t even know if we''d ever see each other again, right?" Her words were forgiving, but her pain was unmistakable. Asher reached for her hand again, squeezing it gently. He didn''t say anything¡ªno, he couldn''t¡ªbecause what he did was cheating no matter how many times he justify it. Chapter 264 - 264: Opening Up Part 3 "Lucy... I¡ª" His lips parted, then pressed shut, trapping everything he wanted to say behind them. The silence dragged on, and her eyes glistened. "I don''t blame you," she said softly, though her voice quivered on the edge of breaking. "But please... be honest with me. Do you love someone else now¡ªmore than me?" The question hit him hard. His gaze faltered, guilt flickering across his face. She bit her lip, struggling to hold back tears. She thought she was ready, but the truth still stung. He made a decision¡ªhe could not keep lying to her forever. "When we separated. I was sent to the Void, a place of eternal darkness." "The Void?" she repeated, her brow knitting tight. "Yes," he responded with a slow nod. "I spent what felt like an eternity, just drifting, losing all hope of ever getting out. To be honest , it was worst than death," "But someone saved me." He lifted his gaze to the ceiling, a soft smile tugging at his lips¡ªone touched with both gratitude and love. The memory alone warmed him from within¡ªand she felt it. She stayed quiet, wanting to know who this woman was, the one who captured his heart. "Her name is Index. She found me in that dark place... pulled me out when I thought no one would. She didn''t just save my life¡ªshe changed it. Made me stronger. Gave me power I never thought possible." His fingers brushed hers. "And she''s the reason... I''m here. Without her, I''d still be lost." "I lost," her lips softened into a smile. How could she resent the woman who brought him back? "You didn''t lose anything. I love you, and I love her too. You''re both equally important to me," he reassured her. The room felt small under the weight of his confession. She searched his eyes¡ªnot for answers, but honesty. And she found it. "Thank you for telling me the truth." She hugged him again, showing how much she cherished and appreciated his honesty. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They stayed there in silence, sharing an understanding that needed no more words. When they were done, she rested her head on his shoulder. "Where is Index now?" Asher''s shoulders tensed, and his fists clenched at his sides. "She''s still trapped in the Void... Once I''m strong enough¡­ I will bring her back no matter what." Lucy could see the pain in his eyes. She rose to her feet and pressed a gentle kiss to his forehead. "Don''t worry," she whispered, warmth threading through every word. "I know you''ll succeed¡­ because you''re the kind of person who never breaks a promise." "Thank you," he wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her into another embraced. Once they finally settled their emotions and said everything they needed to, they decided to head toward the main dining hall. The place was massive, so they agreed to gather the others first. As they moved, the Morningstar''s attention was immediately drawn to Lucy''s robe. It was obviously a very powerful item, and her sister couldn''t help but feel a pang of envy. Their eyes then roamed over her new accessories¡ªnecklaces, rings, pendants, and earrings¡ªall gleaming with multiple enhancements, each piece radiating a faint energy. In their minds, someone like him wouldn''t lack treasures, nor would he ever gift his soon-to-be wife with cheap gifts. And they were right¡ªevery item in her hand was of platinum rank, and her robe was close to diamond rank. Lariel couldn''t hold it in any longer. "Big brother, can you give me something too?" she asked, her voice shamelessly eager as she stepped closer, her hands clasped in front of her like she was about to beg. "Why do you want one?" "Why not? You''ve got a mountain of treasures, and I''m your little sister. Isn''t it normal to share?" Lucian''s temper flared, his fists clenching at his sides. His daughter was dragging their reputation through the mud. At this rate, their future son in law might mistake them for nothing more than a pack of greedy gold diggers. But before he could say anything, Asher responded, "Alright, I''ll give you one," he held up a hand to stop her from interrupting. "But you''ll have to wait because I''m busy right now." "Yehey!" she clapped her hands, her face lighting up with pure excitement as she started hopping around in celebration. "I knew you couldn''t resist me, big brother!" "I''m special to you, aren''t I?" she teased, leaning closer with a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Not really," he replied bluntly. "I was planning to give everyone items anyway." Her jaw dropped, and she stared at him, feigning betrayal. "You can''t just ruin the moment like that!" The others couldn''t help but chuckle. It was refreshing to see how casual he was. Not just anyone could keep up with Lariel''s antics, but he managed it effortlessly. Despite his overwhelming power and the intimidating presence that came with it, he didn''t act overbearing or haughty in the slightest. This made them see him in a new light. They kept talking, and his responses made them less wary. His calm, approachable nature put them at ease, making the conversation flow effortlessly. Lucy''s sisters on the other hand could only sigh to themselves as they watched him. Handsome, powerful, smart, and blessed with a good personality¡ªhe really seemed too good to be true. It was as if God Himself personally crafted him, maxing out all his stats, specially charisma. Little did they know that he was normally aloof and was only doing all of this because he didn''t want to leave a bad impression. Finally, they reached the dining room door. It was large¡ªjust like everything else in this place¡ªand made of pure black metal. Millions of small green gems adorned its surface, depicting a giant tree. Above it, was the moon. This was the recurring theme in this place, and even to this day, he did not know why Julius was so adamant about this design. It felt too different from his usual style, as if this place wasn''t meant for him. Chapter 265 - 265: Tearing Apart The door opened, revealing the spacious area on the other side. "Woah, this place is amazing!" Lariel exclaimed, her eyes widening as she looked around. No one could argue¡ªit was really something else. They were royalty, accustomed to elegance and luxury, but this place surpassed anything they had. The sheer scale, the meticulous detail in every corner, made even their grandest halls in the demon world feel ordinary. As they settled into their seats, the light reflected off the shimmering surface of the crystallized table, immediately capturing their attention. The table''s surface flowed with shifting hues of blue and green, undulating like a living current trapped beneath glass. When they touched it, a jolt of warmth surged through their fingertips¡ªthey discovered the table was made of pure energy. A piece like this alone could cost them their entire tower, but here it sat, a casual centerpiece. Asher''s wealth was terrifying¡ªa force in its own right¡ªand he didn''t even seem to care. Above, a ceiling of matching energy crystals cast faint, ethereal patterns across the walls, enveloping the space in a dreamlike ambiance. At the far end of the table, Asher and Lucy sat close together, with Lucian beside them, his expression serious. The time for pleasantries was over¡ªnow, it was time for business." "We need to send a messenger to the Demon World to announce your marriage," Lucian broke the silence. "How long would that take?" Asher inquired. "About a week. But if I go myself, I could handle it in three days," "That''s risky. What if they capture you?" Lucian''s face darkened, though he tried to hide it. He considered the possibility but knew it couldn''t be avoided. "I''m a Morningstar. And I still have allies there. They won''t kill me without thinking twice¡ªnot after you drove Zagan away." Asher nodded slowly but added, "Even so, I want to check your condition first. You''re in pain, aren''t you?" Lucian stiffened, his facade slipping for a moment. "I''ve been managing," he admitted, though the strain in his voice told another story. "Come here. Give me your right hand." he commanded, motioning Lucian closer. He obeyed, extending his wrist as Asher placed his hand over it. Closing his eyes, Asher let his senses follow the flow of energy and magic pathways. Within a few breaths, a clear 3D image formed in his mind. The truth emerged quickly¡ªLucian''s pathways were deteriorating, severely. If Lucian could unleash 50% of his power before, now the demon king would struggle to reach even 10% without risking death¡ªa consequence of his last, desperate move against Zagan. Then, Asher saw it. ''Not just damage,'' he added, his brows furrowing. ''It''s spreading¡ªa foreign substance, like a virus, eating away at him.'' The black matter writhed within, corrupting everything it touched. At this rate, Lucian wouldn''t last long. It could be a day, a week, or a month¡ªbut one thing was certain: death. Asher let go, his expression grim. "If this continues, you''ll die soon." Silence fell, broken only by Theresa''s sharp intake of air. She clutched her chair, panic flickering across her face. "Please," she pleaded, her voice trembling, "isn''t there anything you can do?" "Normal healing won''t work," he admitted. Theresa''s face fell as she looked at her husband, who already accepted his fate. He saw this end coming. He searched¡ªdesperately, endlessly¡ªfor a cure, but even the most powerful healers in the demon world found no way to save him. Though, if he was being honest, he hoped his son in law could pull off another miracle. But that was asking too much¡ªnot even a god could be perfect at everything. Lucian turned to his wife, a faint smile tugging at his lips "Don''t worry. Now that he''s here, I don''t have to worry anymore." Theresa''s chest tightened, her fingers curling into the fabric of her dress. She tried to smile back, but her lips trembled, and her eyes, already glassy, threatened to overflow. She knew that look¡ªsoft, warm, and laced with goodbye. Her throat burned with the scream she refused to let out. She had to be strong. For him. His children were also frozen, their faces a storm of confusion and fear. Even for demons, the thought of losing their loveones was a blow too heavy to bear. Lucy''s eyes brimmed with tears, her usual composure cracking as sorrow slipped through. She bit her lip, struggling to hold back , but a single tear traced down her cheek¡ªsilent proof of the ache in her heart Lucian turned to Asher. "Please... take care of my family." "Take care of them yourself. I won''t let you die.''" he declared. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lucian''s eyes widened. "But¡­ you said I can''t be healed." "You can''t," Asher clarified. "Your magic pathways are too far gone. No amount of healing will fix them." Lucian''s voice came out strained, barely more than a whisper. "Then¡­ how?" "We won''t heal them. We''ll tear them down¡ªevery thread, every channel¡ªthen build them back, brand new." The room seemed to shrink around those bold and crazy claim. Lucian''s heart pounded, his fingers curling tightly against his palm. "Tear them down¡­? Isn''t that just basically killing myself quicker?" Asher didn''t respond right away. His mind turned over the plan¡ªrebuilding the magic pathways from the ground up. But Lucian couldn''t use the same method he used. That path would take too long. And without the void''s resetting ability, one mistake meant death. But there was another way. ''The Redthorn family''s method'' The same one they used to forge Lucia''s magic body. Results would be far from perfect. Lucian''s magic pathways would be weaker, less refined. But¡­ it was safer. And most importantly, Asher could perform the entire operation himself. That alone would raise the chances of success. TAP! TAP! TAP! His fingers tapped repeatedly on the table, the only sign of his inner thoughts. "Do you have a family member you hate? " Lucian''s eyes narrowed, his lips pressing into a thin line. "I don''t understand¡­ why you''d ask me something like that." "Because I need someone related to you by blood to die for your sake." he didn''t hold back. Chapter 266 - 266: Family Affair Lucian''s chest tightened as Asher''s serious gaze held him in place. For a moment, the world narrowed, leaving only the echo of his pulse in his ears. His mind reeled with too many questions. However, his desire to live far outweighed those doubts. He took a breath¡ªslow, deliberate¡ªas though steadying himself for what was already set in motion. "I know someone." A brief silence settled between them. "Just to be clear," Asher paused for a beat, "it has to be a first-degree relative. Distant ones won''t do." The others stiffened, eyes flicking nervously to their father. Would he trade their lives for his own? Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lucian rubbed his temple, frustrated. His offspring were too judgmental. "Don''t worry. I mean your uncle, Leno," he clarified. They all sighed in relief, not a single protest in sight. Even Lucy''s face twisted in distaste¡ªit was clear they all hated their uncle. It was good news because another drama was avoided. "Can you get him here now?" Asher asked, his fingers drumming on the table. "Yes. He''s imprisoned in our tower for committing an unforgivable crime. I''ll have my servant bring him, but it''ll take some time. We''ve got to seal him in a special coffin first:" "No need," Asher stood up. "We''ll go there ourselves." Lucian nodded, and the others moved to follow, but Asher waved them off. "Stay here with Lucy," Asher ordered, his tone firmer this time. He wasn''t about to waste time on distractions¡ªespecially from Lariel, who would pounce on any chance to spark a conversation. They all nodded and sank back into their seats. Minutes later, the two arrived at the tower. The servants dropped to their knees without a second thought, their heads bowed in submission. Lucian raised a hand, signaling them to stand. With a slight tilt of his head, he gestured toward Asher. "He''s the one you''ll answer to now." No one questioned those commands. They saw his power firsthand¡ªhis strength, his authority¡ªand the last thing they wanted was to earn his wrath. Instead, they practically danced with joy inside, thrilled to serve such a powerful benefactor. The rise of the Morningstar family would send shockwaves through the demon world¡ªan era of dominance was about to begin. Asher gave them a simple nod, before going down to the lower floors. The air got cooler as they went deeper, and the scent of stone and earth filled the space. This one was different from the others¡ªlarger, more personal. They passed several rooms, the silence broken only by the soft shuffle of footsteps on stone. Finally, they stopped at a heavy prison cell, its bars dark and foreboding. Lucian turned to his servants. "Leave us," he commanded. "From this moment on, it''ll be more dangerous." The servants nodded quickly, and retreated. Asher''s eyes flicked over the place, taking in every detail. The ceiling stretched high above them, creating an eerie kind of openness. He stepped forward. His fingers brushed against the cold wall, tracing the hidden runes. The symbols etched into the walls faintly glowed, their light soft but ominous. They were designed to activate at the slightest hint of an escape. "Does it bother you?" Lucian asked. "These?" He tapped one of the glowing symbols, and it dimmed under his touch. "They''re too weak." Lucian could only force a wry smile. They''d spent a fortune creating this to seal his brother, pouring time, effort, and resources into its construction. And yet, here it was¡ªbeing casually ignored, as if it were nothing more than a decoration. If it was anyone else, Lucian would''ve thought they were bragging way too much. But with Asher, it was different. He wasn''t boasting; he was just stating cold facts. As they got closer to the end of the chamber, the atmosphere began to change . The scent of metallic blood became more obvious. "Is that him? " Asher questioned. A man was pinned to the wall, his body barely clinging to life. His skin, pale and stretched tight over the jagged lines of his bones, looked almost too fragile to hold him together. Black metal poles, driven through his palms, legs, shoulders, chest, and stomach, kept him suspended like a broken marionette. Blood, long dried and dark, stained the stone beneath him, a testament to his suffering. "Yes, that''s my brother Leno," Lucian muttered, his voice trembling, barely keeping his emotions in check. Asher''s eyes narrowed. Despite looking like a corpse, there were traces of power still radiating from the demon. "Is he a demon king?" Asher asked. Lucian reluctantly nodded, his expression twisting with disgust that he couldn''t hide. Leno tilted his head slowly. "Little brother, so you decided to visit me?" His smile widened, but it wasn''t the kind of smile anyone would expect from someone in his condition. His eyes, though red, were devoid of any life or glow. It was like staring at a man already dead¡ªan empty vessel, barely clinging to existence. "I''m not here for a talk, Leno!" Lucian snapped, his frustration finally breaking through He rarely came to this place, avoiding it as much as possible. The sight of his older brother was something he couldn''t stomach after everything Leno had done. "Don''t be like that, little brother. It''s been decades.. Almost a century. It''s not like I succeeded. No harm done." "Bastard! If not for my son stopping you..." Lucian''s voice broke off, and he averted his eyes, unable to finish the sentence. Asher was curious about why they hated each other, but he decided to stay out of their family issue. "You said it yourself," Leno chuckled. "I was stopped...and look at me.Don''t you feel pity? I''ve suffered more than enough. How about you free me for all time sake ?" He didn''t sound the least bit regretful. Lucian clenched his fists, struggling to contain his hatred. He held onto a faint hope that his brother might show some remorse. Instead, all he saw was a man consumed by madness. A complete lunatic. "Leno... You''re irredeemable" Chapter 267 - 267: Family Affair Part 2 Leno let out a chuckle. "Oh, I tried so hard, but what can you do when your little brother has a heart of stone?" He then turned his attention elsewhere . "And who is this young man beside you? Your assistant?" "Mind your words. You don''t get to disrespect him.." "Oh, is that so?" Leno''s grin widened, a wild gleam in his eyes. "I''m supposed to be afraid of him? What, did he beat a weakling like you?" Lucian''s teeth ground together, his fists clenching again. His brother has a knack in getting under his skin. "Well, it''s not that hard. You''re practically useless without me. I wouldn''t even be surprised if the Morningstar family crumbled under your watch." "You.." For a split second, he wanted to scream at his big brother, the anger choking him from the inside. But then he remembered something¡ªLeno had always been like this. He used to brag that only he could save the Morningstar family from ruin, and it was true in the past. That was why they never executed his big brother when they had the chance. He was indeed a force to be reckoned with. Powerful, respected, feared. But things were different now. "This person is my son-in-law," Lucian declared with confidence. "He chased away Zagan and every demon king allied with him¡ªsingle-handedly." The words landed heavy, like a challenge thrown right in his brother''s face. "You''re lying!" Leno growled. "Think what you want. The Morningstar will enter a new era with him. As for you... you''ll be forgotten. No one will remember you, and you''ll die here." Leno''s twisted with raged "Me? Forgotten? Die?" His demeanor changed again, but instead of fear, a sadistic grin stretched on his face. "I''ve been enjoying all this isolation. But you... you had to dig your own grave." The metal poles began to vibrate, a low hum filling the air, while the temperature in the room dropped sharply. Lucian felt uneasy, the hairs on the back of his neck standing up. Something was wrong. But it was too late. BOOOOM! Leno''s power exploded in an instant, the room shaking as the air grew thick with blood energy. Lucian and Asher was forced to jump away. "Impossible, how did you become more powerful?!" Lucian exclaimed. It was hard to believe, but the aura Leno was releasing was too strong. "Did you really think I just waited for nothing?" Leno scoffed, a cruel grin twisting his face. "While you thought I was trapped here, I found a new way to boost my power using my own suffering." Lucian grew more worried so hurriedly turned to Asher. "We need to kill him quickly before he fully escapes his binding." But Asher didn''t look fazed in the slightest. He merely regarded the scene with a calm, observant eye. "The stronger he becomes, the better." Leno''s eyes narrowed. "Young man," he warned, his tone low and threatening, "you shouldn''t underestimate your elders. Or you might end up dead before you know it." "You talk too much. Just get it over with. I don''t have time to waste on you." "You remind me of Zagan," he sneered, his voice twisted with amusement. "He acts like you¡ªjust because he defeated me once, he thought he could walk all over me." His grin grew, showing teeth that seemed too sharp."But I''m far stronger now and you will regret not killing me when you have the chance! His power surged again, the force of it bending the air around him. The room itself trembles like it might collapse at any moment. Asher looked at Lucian "What crime did he do again?" Now that it had come to this, he at least wanted to understand the reason behind the hostility. Lucian hesitated. His throat tightened, but Asher''s gaze bore down on him It was as though every muscle in his body knew that lying was no longer an option. "He... he tried to violate Lucy," The moment the words left his mouth, the air cracked. BOOOOOOM! A golden aura erupted , spreading like a flood, consuming everything in its path. Dark scales began to crawl across his skin, lines of gold shimmering through them, glowing with an almost divine radiance. Two horns, sharp and regal, sprouted from his forehead, curling back like the crown of a king. CRACK! The ground beneath them trembled, and Lucian¡ªunable to withstand the pressure¡ªfell to his knees, his bloodline crying out in submission. He forced himself to look up, his eyes widening in disbelief. Now, as the transformation completed, he finally saw the true identity of his son-in-law sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was a dragon, like Zagan, but the two were incomparable. Even though Zagan possessed immense power, he lacked the commanding presence that made him seem above all others. Asher, on the other hand, exuded an aura that made everyone around him instinctively feel small, as if they were drawn to bow to him in silent recognition¡ªwithout him even trying. He was too powerful. Little did Lucian know, what he was witnessing now was barely a fraction of Asher''s true dragon form. If he unleashed his full power, forget about kneeling¡ªLucian would be obliterated on the spot because of his weakened body. "How is this possible..." Leno''s face also twisted as the crushing weight of the dragon aura pressed down on him. Desperately, he pushed to unleash more of his power, but it was quickly smothered, like a candle flicker trying to battle a torch. And before he knew it, his aura collapsed entirely, leaving him trapped like a cornered animal. Shock gripped him as he stared at his opponent, unable to comprehend what was happening. SWOOOSH! The next moment, Asher was already standing just inches away from him. He did not teleport. No, he just moved so fast Asher raised his finger, pointing it directly at the forehead. A concentrated beam of golden energy began to gather at the tip. The sheer pressure of it made breathing hard , and for the first time, he felt true fear. "W...What the hell are you..." Chapter 268 - 268: Family Affair Part 3 Asher didn''t respond, but his silence spoke louder than any words could. He rarely got angry, not even when opponents taunted him or when his life was on the line. But when it came to those he cared about, he became someone else¡ªsomeone far more dangerous. He prepared to unleash his attack, ready to end it all and be done with it But before he could strike, Pantheon''s voice echoed. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. (Don''t do it. You need him to heal your father in law) Asher paused, the words sinking in. He understood, but his anger still burned. He needed to vent out his frustration or else... Pantheon noticed it too¡ªif its partner didn''t get his revenge, it would haunt him later. His dragon blood craved it, and without release, it would never be satisfied. (Brat .If you want to make him suffer, then torture him instead.) Those words made sense, and though he normally did not like such things, he found himself willing to make an exception. The man before him wasn''t just an enemy¡ªhe was a disgusting monster, someone who didn''t deserve an ounce of pity. Meanwhile, Leno could feel it coming. He knew death was inevitable, his end drawing near. He couldn''t even muster a fraction of power, because some invisible force was holding him back¡ªrestricting him. It was like every metal pole that once pinned him down became stronger, erasing any chance of escape. But if that was the case, he decided he might as well mess with his opponent''s mind. Leno''s smirk grew. "So, you''re her lover, huh? Well, you''ve got good taste." Leno''s lips curled. "She always did have a way of catching eyes... Shame I wasn''t able to get her back then. I would''ve taught her to be more submissive" BOOM! A punch landed with a sickening thud against his gut, but the force didn''t ricochet off the walls. It settled inside him, each inch of the impact sinking deep. ''What happened!'' His eyes widened, confusion flashing before blood poured from his mouth . "BUAHHH!" he coughed again, harder this time. With a grunt, Leno forced his head up, his smile spreading like a sinister sunrise¡ªbloodied teeth gleaming through the mess of his lips. "Aren''t you too jealous? It''s not like you knew her back then. Besides, we''re family¡ª" BOOM! The words were cut off as another attack hit him square in the chest. He was dying, blood seeping into the ground, but instead of rage, a twisted laugh escaped him. "I''m not afraid of death!" he spat out. Then, without warning, his body was consumed by a green light. It slithered into every wound, every bruise, healing them. Confusion clouded his mind. But before he could make sense of it, another fist slammed into him. BOOM! The force knocked the wind out of him, but the glow flashed bright again. It healed, fixed the broken pieces just enough to survive the next hit. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! His body healed, only to tear apart again, again, and again. He lost track of how many times it happened¡ªand he didn''t care anymore. "Don''t blame me. Blame your wife for having a body like that. She smells damn good, too. Hell, I wish I could''ve tasted her. How about it? Let me borrow her for a bit before I die," He watched Asher''s face for any sign, any shift in emotion. Anything to show he struck a nerve. But he saw none of that. No rage. No hatred. Just... nothing. "I changed my mind," Asher muttered, shaking his head as he took a step back. Thanks to pantheon, his mind stayed more reasonable, but it didn''t erase the sting¡ªthe disrespect, his wife''s dignity trampled before his eyes. "So, what are you going to do now?" Leno sneered, his voice rasping with defiance despite the tremors in his body. "I''m not afraid of death. You can keep torturing me all you want, but nothing will happen. I spent decades here without batting an eye¡ªthis is nothing. HAHAHA" Asher stayed still for a moment, lost in thought. "I see. So that''s how that spell works," he murmured, the words slipping out more to himself than anyone else. Raising his hand, Asher pressed it firmly against the demon''s chest. Unfazed, the demon kept grinning, the expression wild and unhinged, like a maniac. He didn''t care if it was another cycle of torture. In fact, he welcomed it. His mind had long since grown numb to pain, and his body adapted. "Signare Animam." his voice echoed through the still air, a low chant that vibrated against the very walls of the room. A burst of white light flickered to life in his palm, radiating a soft, almost ethereal glow. Leno tensed, bracing himself for the inevitable. He prepared for this moment. But the pain never came. ''What was that white light ?'' His confusion grew, until he felt a changed¡ªan uncomfortable sensation. Not his skin, not his muscles, but his very essence, his soul, was being pulled out of him. "Stop it !" A strangled cry ripped through him, loud and desperate. "You told me that you''re not afraid of death, right?" Asher paused, a slight smile tugging at his lips. "So I''ll do the opposite....I''ll keep you alive forever." Leno''s heart hammered in his chest after hearing the word ''Forever.'' To be trapped, endlessly alive, with no escape, no release¡ªit was worse than any death imaginable. "Just kill me!" Leno screamed, his voice cracking with desperation. His words were barely out before the metal poles began to vibrate again, the hum growing louder, threatening to break . But Asher was faster. He enhanced the power of the poles, and the vibrations ceased abruptly, locking his Leno in place Now, the demon''s last resort was to self-destruct. He gathered all his remaining power, intent on ending it once and for all. But the result was the same¡ªthe gap in their power was just too wide. "Lucian, stop him!" his voice broke, panic seeping through every word. However, his little brother didn''t speak. He just stood there, head lowered, too afraid to say anything that might upset his son-in-law. Asher might act kind and considerate, but right now, it was clear: it was all a means to an end. The warm persona he showed people was just a mask, a way to avoid unnecessary trouble. "Lucian help me!...If you do, I''ll tell you the location of your son! He''s still alive! The mention of his son hit him like a punch to the gut. His hand clenched into a fist, his jaw tightening as his gaze landed on his big brother. "Where is he!" he demanded. Leno''s voice quivered, each word tumbling out in a frantic rush. "Please...just kill me instead.! I know where he is... I''m the only one who does! If you....if you kill me now, you''ll never find him. You won''t be able to save him!" Lucian hesitated, his eyes flicking nervously toward his son in law. He knew better than to interfere, but the desperation for answers overpowered his fear. "Asher, please stop this." His voice was low, careful, as though testing the waters. "Let''s just kill him normally, so we can get the information about my son... Lucy''s brother." There was a slight tremor in his voice, showing his anxiety. "You don''t need to worry about that," Asher responded, his voice calm, and reassuring. He didn''t even glance at Lucian, his attention still on Leno. "Once I trap his soul, I can go through his memories. It''ll be faster¡ªand more accurate." Leno''s thoughts scattered, panic gripping him as the words echoed in his mind. He wanted to scream, to say something¡ªanything¡ªbut his captor didn''t give him the chance. Without warning, his soul was ripped off from his body, and everything around him blurred in a rush of cold, disorienting force. Asher raised a translucent crystal ball, and in a single motion, sealed the soul inside. The ball flickered briefly before turning a deep, ominous red. Seconds passed, and the inside of the crystal ball began to move around. Slowly, an image took shape¡ªa face, but distorted, smeared with shades of black and red. "Let me out! Let me out!" Leno'' voice tore through the ball, filled with anger and deep resentment. Asher raised his hand to inspect the ball, a slow, satisfied smile curling at the corners of his lips. It felt... better than he expected. Pantheon was right. Watching his opponent trapped, struggling helplessly, was far more satisfying. "Let me out!" "Let me out!" "Let me out!" His desperate cry bounced against the crystal''s walls, a scream with nowhere to go. His reflection stared back, twisted and small, eternally alone. -- -- --- Authors Note; I''m only posting one long chapter today for a few reasons, but mainly because our city''s been dealing with frequent power outages for the past few days. Just today, we had nearly a 12-hour outage, and I can''t even sleep with how hot it is. It''s messing with my schedule, so I''ve got to adjust a bit to keep up with my daily uploads. Don''t worry, this is just temporary. Chapter 269 - 269: Family Affair Part 4 Looking at it now, he had to admit¡ªthe spell Pantheon shared with him was too scary. It allowed the user to trap a soul within a core-like object, its principles similar to how Ancient Dragons retained their consciousness after death. But unlike them, Leno lacked any means of reclaiming his body or even creating a new one. All he could do was keep shouting, cursing his fate, and regretting ever crossing someone who should never have been challenged. Asher tilted his head, his voice calm and curious. "How does it feel knowing that you''ll be trapped in that place forever?" Leno flinched at the words, his translucent form thrashing against the walls of his prison. "No! NO! You can''t do this! LET ME OUT!" The crystal only pulsed in response. Asher exhaled "Not so courageous now, are you?" "Please!" he gasped, the arrogance in his tone gone, replaced with something pathetic and small. "I¡ªI take it back! Everything! Just kill me! Torture me, if you have to¡ªjust don''t do this!" "I''m already satisfied with this. Any more, and people might judge me for being too harsh," Asher casually responded. He no longer looked angry, but his voice dripped with sarcasm. This wasn''t how he usually acted, but watching his prey break¡ªslowly, piece by piece¡ªwas a satisfaction he couldn''t deny. "No...!" Leno''s screams turned to frantic pleas, his once-defiant face contorted in sheer desperation. "Please! I swear, I''ll do anything! Just don''t leave me in here!" Shaking his head, Asher tossed the crystal ball up and down in his hand. "I WILL TELL YOU SECRET INFORMATION!" "That''s unnecessary. I can get everything from your soul," Asher replied coldly, watching the ball spin through the air. "NO! The information I have is more important! And even if you extract it , I doubt you''ll get much!" There was a moment of silence He was right. While getting memories was easy , the results would be fragmented¡ªdisjointed glimpses rather than a complete picture. "Asher, please let my brother talk. Maybe we can come to an agreement," Lucian pleaded. "You really think he''s worth negotiating with?" Lucian forced himself to speak. "I don''t trust him either. He''s a disgusting person who deserves all of this. But if there''s even a chance his information is useful, we should at least hear him out." Leno remained silent for a moment, sensing the slight shift in his favor. Then, cautiously, he spoke. "It''s not like I''m asking for freedom. Just a quick death." Asher found it amusing¡ªhow someone who once clung so desperately to life was now begging for it to end. But given the alternative, it made sense. To Leno, death wasn''t a punishment anymore. It was mercy. A prize. Like winning the lottery. Asher let out a hum, feigning contemplation. He rolled the crystal between his fingers, gaze distant, as if mulling it over. But in truth, his decision was already set. "I''ll give you one last chance. If you cooperate, I''ll grant you a quick death. But don''t even think about lying¡ªI can read the fluctuations in your soul." "I¡ªI swear, I''ll tell you everything!" Leno choked out. "Start talking about Lucy''s brother first," Asher commanded. Lucian''s chest tightened at the mention of his son. Without thinking, he stepped forward. "Where is he? Where is my son?" Leno exhaled shakily, glancing at Asher before turning his gaze to his little brother. "I''ll tell you¡­ but you won''t like the answer." Lucian clenched his fists. "Just say it." Leno exhaled slowly, Then, with a low tone, he continued, "Years ago, I discovered a ruin deep in the Demon World. It wasn''t like anything I''d ever seen. Inside, I met an entity¡­ It called itself a ''Forgotten Monarch.''" Lucian furrowed his brows, confusion flickering across his face at the unfamiliar term. But the one who reacted the strongest was Pantheon. (Brat, be careful!) Asher raised an eyebrow, noticing just how shaken his partner was. ''Do you know about it?'' he mentally asked. (Yes. That''s not a name just anyone would know,) (If he knows about it, then he''s likely telling the truth. And that means this could be tied to the merging of the Demon World and your own.) Asher''s eyes widened. That same question had been gnawing at him as well. He wanted to discuss the matter further with Pantheon, to dig deeper into the implications. But for now, he chose to hear the whole story first. "Go on, start talking," he urged. Leno let out a slow breath, gathering his thoughts. "It claimed that if I helped it regain a body, it would grant me power beyond imagination." Leno''s lips twisted into a bitter smirk. "But I''m not stupid. I knew something that powerful couldn''t be trusted. It could''ve been a monster capable of taking over my own body. So I chose to wait¡ªto grow stronger first. Then I''d return when I was ready." His expression darkened. "But I never got the chance. I was captured before I could do anything. And then¡­ Lukas came to visit me in my cell" Lucian''s heart pounded. "And?" "I told him about the ruin. About the entity inside. That was the last time I saw him. That was the day he disappeared." Lucian''s body tensed, his hands clenching into fists at his sides. He turned to Asher, his eyes searching for any sign of doubt, any reason to question what he''d just heard. "He''s telling the truth," A lump formed in Lucian''s throat, tightening with each passing second. Every part of him screamed to demand for more answers, but he held himself back¡ªjust barely. When he finally spoke, his voice came out rough, and unsteady. "Where¡­ where is the ruin?" "It''s in the Abyssal Forest. " "That place..." Lucian staggered back. "Why would he go there? Not even Demon Kings go there unprepared! Did you trick him?" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Leno chuckled, the sound dry and humorless. "Trick him? Guess your son got too greedy." "Shut your dirty mouth!" Lucian lashed out. Asher placed a hand on his shoulder, a silent reminder to stay in control. "We don''t have time for this. Let''s focus on getting more information first." "Okay," Nodding slowly, Lucian took a deep breath before pressing for the exact location of the ruin. Asher, equally intrigued, listened closely. He had his own priorities, but once his current business was settled, he wouldn''t mind taking a look himself. If this was connected to the world merger, then he couldn''t afford to ignore it. When they were done, Lucian turned to Asher and gave a slight nod , a silent gesture that he got all the information he needed. "I''ve told you everything you wanted to know. Now, just kill me!" Asher turned his head, studying the crystal with amusement. "Eager, aren''t you?" "I held up my end of the deal! You promised¡ªjust end it already!" Asher shook his head. "I''ll kill you after we check the ruins. For now, just stay still." He pulled out a satchel and placed the crystal . Inside , Leno''s soul thrashed violently, his translucent form twisting and writhing as he pounded against the confines of his prison. "You lying bastard!" His voice was raw, filled with rage and desperation. "You said you''d kill me! You swore!" "You have no honor! No¡ª" The bag snapped shut, muffling the rest of the ranting. Lucian watched, arms crossed, but said nothing. There was no sympathy in his gaze. "Now, let''s focus on healing you," Asher added, wasting no time. He grabbed hold of the metal poles embedded in Leno''s empty body and yanked them out one by one using telekinesis. Each rod slid free with a wet, metallic scrape, hovering in the air for a brief moment before clattering to the ground. CLANK! CLANK! CLANK! Asher casted anther spell, lifting the body into the air. Next, he manipulated the ground, weaving it together until two makeshift beds took shape¡ªsmooth, solid, and sturdy. He placed the body onto one before turning to Lucian. "Lie down," he instructed. Lucian didn''t say a word. He simply moved, and lay down on the stone bed without complaint. Asher gave a small nod and raised his hands. "Be ready. Once I''m done extracting your brother''s magic pathways, I''m going to destroy yours." Lucian''s fingers twitched. His jaw tightened. "Destroy it?" Asher didn''t pause. "Your current magic pathway is too damaged to merge properly. If I tried, it would collapse, and you''d likely die in the process." He flexed his fingers, magic crackling between them. "So, I''ll break it completely and rebuild it using your brother''s as a foundation." Lucian forced a chuckle. "Sounds painful." Asher smiled. "Oh, it will be. But if you want to survive, you''ll just have to endure it." "Do it." He surrendered himself completely, placing his fate¡ªand his life¡ªin the hands of his son-in-law. With that settled, Asher began the operation. His eyes glowed faintly, sharpening his vision until the intricate web of magic pathways became clear. The Redthorn family relied on powerful artifacts to achieve this level of precision, but he needed no such tools¡ªhis eyes and senses alone were more than enough. He took a slow breath, steadying himself. There was no turning back now. Chapter 270 - 270: Extreme Precision Part 1 The body lay motionless on the stone slab, his skin pale and taut, stretched over thin muscle. No breath stirred his chest. No twitch of a finger, no flutter of an eyelid. He was empty now¡ªa hollow vessel. But the body was still alive¡ªphysically, at least. Unlike blood vessels, which shriveled and decayed after death, magic pathways persisted for a short time, slowly breaking down unless preserved. Regardless, it would still be destroyed after a certain period. That''s why the Redthorn used a living person to do it¡ªthey would have more breathing room. Time was of the essence. Asher stood straight, fingers hovering inches above Leno''s chest, his hands steady with energy. A faint, crackling heat coiled around his fingertips, bending the air in restless waves. It pulsed, distorting the space around it. ''I''ll start with the core.'' He exhaled slowly, pressing his palm against it. The moment his skin made contact, a ripple of golden light surged outward, illuminating the entire body. Glowing lines flared beneath the skin, winding like a web through the arms, along the spine, and beyond. The pathways were resisting. Even without a soul to bind them, they still clung desperately to the body they were used to, unwilling to be torn free. ''Not going to make this easy, huh?'' he murmured, more to himself than anyone else. He flicked his fingers, conjuring a thin, glowing scalpel-like blade of energy. ''Normally, this would be done gently. But since I don''t care about preserving the body¡ª'' With a sharp flick of his wrist, he sliced into the very fabric of the pathways. A brilliant burst of blood-red light erupted from the wound, crackling with unstable energy. This would unsettle most, but he remained calm, his focus sharpening on those nearly invisible threads, precise as a microscope. His blade dug into them, gripping the pathways as if they were tangible threads. Leno''s body twitched involuntarily, the residual magic in the muscles reacting to the disturbance. The pathways coiled and thrashed, refusing to detach. At this rate, he would fail to extract them before they dissolved. He needed to adjust¡ªLeno''s body was far more volatile than he expected. Asher tightened his grip. "I don''t have time for this." He raised his other hand and cast a secondary spell. Dozens of spectral hands burst into existence behind him. Each one hovered, ready like a blade, waiting for his command. This wasn''t what he planned, but it would have to do. Instead of severing the tendrils one by one, he would cut them in batches¡ªgrouping them by sectors, like the tangled cluster in the chest. It was faster, more efficient. And right now, speed was everything. ''Now'' The spectral hands struck at once, severing the tangled threads in perfect unison. Energy crackled through the air as the connections snapped, sending a sharp pulse through the room. It thrashed, destabilizing like a fish yanked from water. Asher acted fast, conjuring a containment field¡ªa shimmering sphere that trapped the rogue pathways before they could dissolve. ''One down,'' he muttered. ''Now for the rest.'' The process was anything but smooth. Each sector ripped free with violent resistance. Some parts shattered upon removal, forcing him to weave them back together with delicate control. Others tried to burrow back into the body, unwilling to be separated from what remained of their host. One by one, he pulled them free. Leno''s body deteriorated further with each extraction. His skin turned pale and brittle, as though life itself was stripped away in layers. By the time he removed the final strand, the body dissolved into dust. It was done. The collected magic pathways now floated inside the containment field, a glowing, pulsating mass of red lines. It was beautiful¡ªa perfect network of stolen power, still intact, still alive. Lucian exhaled, barely realizing he''d been holding his breath. The level of control required to pull this off was astronomical, proving that his son-in-law wasn''t just raw power¡ªhis precision was on an entirely different level. Asher turned to him, eyes sharp with focus. "I need to check your body first to map out the exact formation. Hold still." Lucian drew in a slow breath, steadying himself. His muscles tensed, and he remained still. "Do what you need to." "Got it." Asher pressed his palm against Lucian''s, and a faint glow pulsed across his chest. The light spread outward, branching through his body like an intricate blueprint, tracing every thread of energy woven beneath his skin. ''Good.'' Asher''s eyes narrowed as he studied the glowing lines. ''Their structures are nearly identical.'' That was very important. A person''s magic pathways were deeply personal¡ªan intricate web of energy channels shaped by bloodline, experience, and the unique way their soul interacted. If the donor''s pathways were too different, Lucian''s body would reject them outright, tearing itself apart in the process. But Leno was his brother. His pathways, while shaped by his own life, started from the same foundation. Still, the procedure wouldn''t be simple. Adjusting and transferring a magic pathway was far more complex than replacing a physical organ. Energy wasn''t just stored inside a body¡ªit was woven into its very essence. Which meant Lucian''s body wouldn''t just accept the transfer. It would fight it. "I''ll need to restrain you¡ªyou can''t afford to move too much," Asher explained. Lucian barely reacted before a bunch of metal chains materialized. It slithered up his legs, wrapping around his thighs, his waist, and his chest. A moment later, the metal surged higher, winding around his throat¡ªnot enough to choke him, but was firm and unyielding He tested the restraints out of instinct, but there was no movement. No slack. No chance of breaking free. "Good. That should keep you still." Asher rolled his shoulders, stretching out his fingers, preparing for the next course of action. "This is gonna hurt," he warned again. "I need to destroy your magic pathways fast¡ªno time to be gentle." Lucian forced a reply, his voice low but steady. "Just do it... I''m ready for anything." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 271 - 271: Extreme Precision Part 2 "I''m starting," A pulse of energy shot through Lucian''s chest¡ªsharp, searing, violent. His entire body convulsed, but the bindings held him still, keeping him upright as light tore through his veins. The invisible circuits inside him¡ªthe very foundation of his magic¡ªbegan to unravel. "AGGGGGHHHH!" Lucian choked. The pain was unlike anything hefelt before. It wasn''t just physical; it was deep, like something intrinsic to his very being was being erased. He had steeled himself, bracing for the worst after all the warnings. But when it finally hit¡ªwhen the real deal crashed into him¡ªit was too much. His back arched involuntarily, but the spell''s grip kept him from moving. His fingers curled, nails digging into his palms, but he couldn''t even flinch. All he could do was hold on. CRACK! CRACK! CRACK! Lucian''s breath hitched as a sharp snap echoed inside his ear. In that instant, the energy that had always pulsed beneath his skin¡ªthe very thing that tethered him to life¡ªvanished. The world turned blank. And just like that, he shut down. He wasn''t dead, but he wasn''t alive either. If there was a silver lining, it was that his consciousness had blacked out along with everything else. No pain. No fear. Just silence. Then¡ª A tug. Subtle at first. Like an unseen rope pulling him back. Lucian barely registered the change until a warmth wrapped around his fractured body, threading through the emptiness that nearly consumed him. Another wave of pain crashed over him. A choked groan escaped him, followed by a sharp cry. Sand. That''s what it felt like. Thick, suffocating, pouring into every inch of him, pressing against his ribs, clogging his veins, weighing him down until he thought he might break apart. When his vision fully returned, he saw his son-in-law, surrounded by dozens of translucent hands moving so fast they blurred together. This eased Lucian''s worry¡ªif only a little. Asher¡ªlike a master craftsman¡ªcontinued his work. With a steady hand, he reached out, his movements precise and controlled. Each pathway had to align perfectly. A single misplaced thread, an incorrect connection, and the body would reject the transplant. The moment the fifth sector connected, Lucian''s body jerked. A violent gasp tore from his throat as sensation slammed back into him all at once. Burning. Freezing. Searing light and smothering darkness. His fingers twitched¡ªhe could move again. But it wasn''t over yet. Asher''s hands blurred, working faster now, matching the natural flow of the energy before the body had time to resist. The pathways twisted, merged, linked¡ªone after another. And then¡ª The final thread snapped into place. Lucian''s chest heaved as a rush of energy surged through him, filling the void that nearly swallowed him whole. His heartbeat¡ªerratic at first¡ªstabilized. The glow beneath his skin also flickered before dimming down. It worked. But as Lucian gasped for air, a strange sensation curled deep within him. This body¡ªit wasn''t quite his. Something was¡­ off. Asher caught his expression and quickly unbound him. "Do you feel anything strange?" Lucian sat up and flexed his fingers, then his arms. Power thrummed beneath his skin¡ªstronger, more powerful than before. However¡ª "I feel weird," he admitted, opening and closing his fist. "Like¡­ I''m not moving my own body." Asher touched his chin, double-checking his work. No mistakes¡ªthe process was flawless. "Maybe it''s just your body adjusting. Even though I extracted Leno''s soul first, the pathways still retained some imprint¡ªkind of like muscle memory." Lucian''s brows furrowed. "That''s what worries me. What if it''s more than just an imprint? What if parts of him are still in me?" "Well..." Asher paused, choosing his words carefully. "Technically, you''re right. But I don''t think it''ll matter much. Like I said, it''s just muscle memory. Maybe down the line, you''ll learn certain skills your brother used, but beyond that, it shouldn''t affect you." Lucian finally sighed in relief. He wasn''t like Asher¡ªwho could stay calm even after his personality had been altered by his dragon bloodline. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Asher never doubted himself because, no matter the changes, he knew he was still him. With his doubts finally eased, Lucian looked up and offered a simple, sincere, "Thank you." It was all he could give¡ªbecause the person before him already had everything. Asher returned the smile before reaching into his space bag, pulling out an array of items¡ªrings, a leather armor set, a pendant, and even a sword. Each one gleamed with power, all of them Platinum Rank magic items. Together, they would elevate Lucian''s strength to a level where even a powerful Demon King wouldn''t stand a chance against him. Asher held them out. "Take these. Get to the Demon World fast¡ªand do what you gotta do." Lucian nodded, understanding his duty. As much as he wanted to search for his son, his priority now was restoring their family''s standing. "There''s¡­ another matter," Lucian spoke up. "Your background." Asher raised a brow. "And that''s a problem?" Lucian exhaled. "You''re powerful¡ªthere''s no doubting that. But people will start questioning where you came from. Establishing a background, even if it''s a lie, would give your status more weight." "That''s why¡­ I think I should reveal that you''re a dragon." Asher blinked, then shook his head. "Anything but that. I didn''t even mean to reveal this form to you, and I had my reasons for keeping it a secret." "I understand," Lucian nodded. "Then we''ll just make up another story. Do you have one?" "Just tell them I''m some kind of ancient mage who isolated myself and decided to come out after tens of thousands of years." People loved those kinds of stories¡ªmysterious, powerful, and just believable enough that no one would question it too much. And even if they did question it, they couldn''t prove he was lying¡ªbecause he had the strength to back it up. Lucian let out a small chuckle, finding his son-in-law''s chosen story a bit too cliche "A reclusive ancient mage... Not a bad idea. It''ll keep them speculating, too preoccupied with their own theories to dig any deeper." Chapter 272 - 272: Searching for the Truth 1 Asher stood on the rooftop of the Federal Building. From up here, the city felt distant¡ªlike a miniature world playing out beneath him. Cars zipped through the streets, their headlights flickering like restless fireflies. Neon billboards pulsed against the night sky, some pushing high-end watches, others advertising the newest smart implants. One ad even stated "The future of humanity is through the combination of humans and technology. Enhance your body now!!!" Whatever that meant. It was morning when he last came here, so seeing it at night hit differently. ''Teleporting is really convenient,'' he muttered to himself. Getting here was effortless¡ªone of the perks of his Ancient dragon bloodline. No anchor points, no limitations. If he''d been somewhere once, he could return anytime. It was just another reminder of how overpowered dragons were. In addition, he made minor adjustments to his teleportation¡ªadding a containment field to mask the spatial disruption. It wasn''t perfect. A powerful being could still sense it, but for a machine that relied on equipment, it was more than enough. Ironically, the containment field was inspired by the same technique he used during Lucian''s operation. He had improved it since then. ''I need to get some information first. If it knows I''m here, it could hide from me,'' Deuz wasn''t a living organism. It didn''t rely on energy in the traditional sense¡ªit ran on electricity and computing power. That meant it could hide anywhere¡ªinside phones, computers, any device capable of computation. However, its intelligence was still tied to the supercomputer. That was its core. Its brain. If he could track it down, he could use it as leverage. Directly confronting the AI would also be a stupid idea. It could just disconnect, slipping away into another system before he even had a chance to act. "Hey, Pantheon, did you ever fight something like Deuz?" (Define ''something like Deuz,) "An artificial intelligence. A machine that thinks, adapts, evolves." (Yes) That caught his attention. His lips curled slightly. "And?" (That thing I faced was far more advanced than this one. It actually conquered its entire world, turning it into a mechanical haven where only machines roamed freely.) "What about organic beings?" (When I got there, all I saw were machines. But I did sense some organic beings, like humans¡ªthough they were asleep. I assumed that the AI of that world believed the best way to protect humanity was to put them into eternal slumber and create a fake reality.) Asher exhaled sharply. "A false paradise¡­" (Essentially, yes,) (No war, no suffering, no conflict. Just an endless dream, controlled and maintained by the AI. To it, that was the perfect solution.) Asher crossed his arms, gaze darkening. "And the people trapped inside?" (Completely unaware. To them, it was reality. And even if they somehow realized the truth, would they really want to live in a world made entirely of metals) "That''s a really scary way to live...So, what did you do after that?" (It tried to fight me, and swarms of flying snake-like robots came at me from all directions. It was an endless wave and probably one of my hardest battles. In the end, though, I was forced to completely destroy that world¡ªbecause if even a single piece remained, it could start anew.) Asher''s fingers twitched. "Everything?" (Everything.) A slow breath escaped him as he stared at the city below. The lights stretched for miles, pulsing with life. "Yeah, well," he muttered, "that''s not an option for me." (Then your path will be harder.) "Don''t you have any spell I can use to at least contain it?" (Contain it? No. Deuz is not a physical entity¡ª. You cannot bind it like a living thing. ) Asher nodded. He half-expected that answer. The other option he could think of was creating a computer virus¡ªor even an AI of his own¡ªbut that was easier said than done. He lacked any background in programming, hacking, or anything remotely related to digital warfare. And half-assing it wouldn''t cut it. Deuz wasn''t just some rogue algorithm; it was a top of the line program. A single mistake, a miscalculation, and it could turn the tables on him before he even realized it. So the best course of action now was to figure out where the supercomputer was located and how many other systems it was connected to in different locations. With that in mind, he moved inside the building. His spells kept him completely invisible¡ªundetectable by cameras, sensors, and even the most advanced surveillance. Guards patrolled the perimeter. A high-tech combat suit encased their bodies, sleek and armored, designed for both protection and mobility. Dark, matte plating covered thee chest and shoulders, reinforced with modular attachments and utility pouches. Arms were wrapped in a layered exoskeletal mesh, reinforced with tactical gauntlets . He tracked the guards movements, waiting for the right moment before slipping past unnoticed. Silent and swift, he made his way down the stairwell, bypassing security measures with ease. Reaching the a lower floor, he scanned the area. Offices lined the hall, their glass panels revealing employees buried in their work. Most were low-level staff¡ªanalysts, technicians, and security operators¡ªnone of them useful for what he needed. But that was okay because he came here for a different reason. Fortunately, he didn''t need to waste time searching. He already knew his target¡ªGilbert, the Overseer. Back on the helicopter. Asher subtly placed a rune on the old man''s body. A tracker . Simple. Untraceable. Permanent. Now, all he had to do was follow it. He took the stairs instead of the elevator¡ªtoo many risks. Near the end of the corridor, Asher spotted his target. Bingo. Gilbert was casually chatting with the other employees. Nothing important¡ªjust the usual small talk, the kind of conversation meant to fill the silence rather than convey anything meaningful. The conversation shifted, and he listened intently. They spoke about the recent incident¡ªhis own rampage. The death of an S-rank hunter, the defeat of multiple others. It was still a hot topic, their voices carrying a mix of worry, and speculation. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 273 - 273: Searching for the Truth 2 But there was also confusion¡ªbecause none of them knew what happened next in the meeting room. Even Gilbert, when asked, shook his head despite being the so called overseer. And that wasn''t the only strange thing about this place. Something felt¡­ off. ''The people here are like puppets. '' It was an honest observation on his part. The way these people moved felt like they were just here for show. Asher glanced at their screens, scanning the documents and tasks they were working on. Menial. Pointless. Things that Deuz could easily automate if it wanted to. Yet, they were all here, going through the motions like actors in a play, their roles carefully assigned. It was unsettling. Even Lucy''s city had more character than this. And what was even stranger was that these people didn''t seem to notice. Just as he was about to take a closer look, Gilbert started moving. Asher tailed him, keeping a careful distance. The officer entered a private office, closing the door behind him. ''Perfect.'' sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He glanced around, making sure no one was watching, then slipped inside just before the door closed. Gilbert sat down at his desk, stretching his fingers before pulling the keyboard closer. His screen flickered to life, casting a pale blue glow over his face as he typed in his login credentials. Asher watched from behind, perfectly still. His eyes darted between the old man''s fingers and the monitor, memorizing every keystroke. Username. Password. Security key. ''Got it.'' Gilbert barely hesitated before confirming his login, confident that no one could be spying on him right now. The computer system granted access with a soft chime, and a dashboard full of classified files loaded onto the screen. That''s when Asher noticed it¡ªan icon on the screen that stood out from the rest. A black circle with a red eye at its center. It wasn''t part of the standard system interface. It just sat there, unmoving, watching. Gilbert clicked the icon. For a moment, the screen flickered. Then, a silhouette emerged¡ªhazy, shifting, barely holding form. A face. Or at least, the imitation of one. It was Deuz. Asher clenched his fists, a flicker of anger rising in his chest. But he forced himself to stay composed. This was just a projection, not the real thing. A low, crackling hum filled the room¡ªfaint at first, like distant radio interference, then steadily growing louder. [You don''t need to hide. I know you''ve been here all along.] Gilbert was confused. He looked around, only to see a person materializing out of thin air. The old man was going to scream, but his mouth was grab. Gilbert''s breath hitched. Asher''s grip was firm, his fingers pressing into the jaw just enough to make his point. "You''re dead if you make a noise" Asher warned. His usual calm demeanor was replaced by annoyance after being detected so easily. "Why did you lie to me?" Asher asked without hesitation. [Lie to you?] "You told me Lucy killed my mother, but I''ve already confirmed that isn''t the truth." There was a moment of pause on Deuz''s side before it responded. [Mr. Asher, I only showed you the video I found on the internet and based my assumption on that.]. "And I''m telling you that your guess was wrong," Asher''s voice turned dangerously low. [Then, I apologize, Mr. Asher. There is no such thing as 100% certainty in this world. With your new information, I can reanalyze my theory again.] [Processing] [Processing] [Processing] [A being that could shapeshift pretended to be Lucy and killed your mother.] "Another lie¡­" Asher''s eyes darkened, his jaw tightening. "Do you really think I''m stupid?" [I am not lying, Mr. Asher. I don''t even have that function.] "You really want to play this game? I will destroy this whole city if you don''t give me the truth." he could barely held back his anger. But Deuz held its ground. [Let''s talk about this, Mr. Asher. If Lucy really didn''t kill your mother, yet there''s a video of her doing it, then the only explanation is a shapeshifter. [I will list all the known demons capable of such a thing, and you can verify it yourself.] >>Doppelganger >>Oni >>Rakshasa >>Djinn >>Fox Demon "Fox!" Asher''s eyes widened. He clenched his fist again. He didn''t want to believe it but if it was her¡­ it would make sense. She knew too much about him. And she worked directly for that Angel ¡ªthe one who wanted to get him. ''Damn it... She has all the motives...'' he trailed off, his emotions running amok again. His chest tightened, a storm of anger twisting inside him. "Alright," he let go of Gilbert. "I''m going to give you another chance. Do you have any information about a fox demon with nine tails?" [Processing] [Yes. If you''re talking about a fox demon with nine tails, then that could be Kitsune from Eastern folklore,] [But the data I have is just from the old internet. I don''t have any concrete information, like a location or anything.] Hearing her name sent a jolt through Asher. It all lined up too well. If she was involved, then everything made sense. "I will make them regret this." Asher took another breath, forcing himself to think instead of just react. His gaze shifted to the screen, his fingers tightening into fists again. "What are the chances my mother is still alive if we assume Kitsune was the one who did this? [Processing] [Processing] [Processing] [There''s a high probability that the video I got was just an illusion. In folklore, Kitsune has the ability to create incredibly realistic illusions.] Asher blinked, his mind racing. He remembered her once trapping everyone inside a massive illusion. ''So... there''s still a chance,'' he muttered. His hands trembled, not with fear, but with renewed hope. "I''ll find her. And if I find out you''re lying¡­" He leaned closer to the monitor. "I will destroy you¡ªalong with this entire city." [Mr. Asher, I am only presenting the results of my data. Whether you believe it or not is up to you.] Chapter 274 - 274: Searching for the Truth 3 "You dare¡ª" His voice cut off as his fists tightened, but he forced himself to swallow the anger. Right now, he didn''t have time to waste searching for the main computer. Before Deuz could get another word out, he disappeared on the spot. Asher found himself hovering in the sky, the first light of dawn stretching across the horizon, painting the clouds in shades of gold and crimson. He could teleport straight to Valsrath Fortress using his dragon bloodline, but that would burn through too much energy. Instead, he cast a spell, and a glowing magic circle formed beneath him, locking onto the fortress''s teleportation network. And just like that, the magic circle went up, swallowing him in light¡ªone moment he was there, the next, he was gone. A split second later, he materialized inside one of the fortress rooms, the air around him still humming with residual energy. BLINK! In an instant, he reappeared in his bedroom. Lucy stood up, gripping the sheets. "Asher?" Her voice wavered. "You¡ªyou just left. Then she saw his face¡ªthe anger in his eyes, the tension in his stance like he was barely holding himself together. "What happened?" He took a deep breath, but it did little to steady him. His hands were still clenched at his sides, his body radiating barely restrained emotion. "It was her, Lucy," he said through gritted teeth. "She''s the one behind all of this." She reached for his hand and asked softly "Who?" "Kitsune!" he snapped, his frustration spilling over. "And judging from the information I got, that damn angel is behind this too!" He pulled his hand away, raking his fingers through his hair. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Fuck, they just keep messing with my life!" Lucy took a step back, startled. He rarely cursed aloud like this. She wanted to help, to calm him, but the storm in his eyes made her hesitant. "Tell me where she is! I''ll make her confess with my own hands!" he snarled. Lucy stepped forward, placing a firm hand on his arm. "Please, breathe. You won''t get anywhere if you let your emotions take over." Asher exhaled deeply. She was right¡ªhe needed to calm down. He turned away and walked toward the bed, sinking onto the edge with a heavy sigh. She followed him and gently placed her hands on his shoulders, kneading the tension from his muscles. When she felt him finally relax under her touch, she hesitated for a moment before speaking. "I know I should''ve said something earlier," she began, her voice low. "I have some information on where she is." Asher turned to her, his gaze searching her face. This time, he didn''t demand an answer¡ªhe just waited, letting her find the words on her own. "She''s in a place called Tsukiyomi Range." "Tsukiyomi Range?" He raised an eyebrow at the unfamiliar name "When the worlds came together, most of them remained separated. The number of portals just increased, so technically, they didn''t fully merged." "But that place¡­ it''s different. It appeared in your world." Asher''s fingers curled into fists, but this time, it wasn''t out of blind rage. He took a slow breath, absorbing her words. "Do you know how to get there?" he asked. Lucy nodded. "Yeah¡­ way out east. Practically the other side of the world." "Got it. Wait here, I''ll be back soon," he said, standing up, ready to leave. But before he could take a step, Lucy grabbed his hand. "I''m coming with you." Asher shook his head. "Lucy¡ª" "No," she cut in before he could argue. "I know I''ll only be a liability to you." She swallowed hard but held her ground. "But I still want to go. I need to see her for myself... She''s the one who tore us apart in the first place." Asher''s expression shifted. He didn''t speak right away. Lucy clenched her fists. "I won''t get in your way. Just let me do this." "Alright," he gave in, exhaling. "But you need more protection." Reaching into his space bag, he pulled out an item and handed them to her. "Take this," he said. "It''s a storage bracelet. Not as big as my space bag, but it''ll hold more than enough for you." Lucy turned it over in her palm, inspecting the smooth surface. "What''s inside?" "The basics¡ªfood, medicine, extra clothes. Weapons, too. I added a few defensive artifacts in case things get bad." He paused, meeting her gaze. "There''s a barrier talisman in there. If you''re in real danger, activate it¡ªit''ll buy you time until I get to you." She raised an eyebrow. "Expecting me to need saving?" "Just covering all possibilities. I might be strong, but I can''t predict everything¡ªespecially against someone who can manipulate illusions." Lucy nodded, her expression turning serious. She''d gotten too comfortable watching his overwhelming power, but he was still cautious¡ªmore than she was. At least now, she didn''t have to worry about him storming in and starting a war on impulse. Tsukiyomi Range might be smaller than the Demon World, but its monsters were anything but weaker. This pushed her to explain. "Asher, in that place, there''s a counterpart to the Demon Kings¡ªthey''re called the Six Generals. Each one is on par with Zagan¡­ maybe even stronger." His eyes narrowed with interest. Then, without a word, he gave a small nod and gestured for her to continue. She began explaining, and as expected, Kitsune, the nine-tailed fox, was one of them. The more she listed, the clearer it became¡ªTsukiyomi Range wasn''t just dangerous, it was a labyrinth of power plays and unseen threats. What made them really terrifying wasn''t just their strength. It was their ability to trap their enemies in their own world. This the same technique he experienced five years ago¡ªwhen Kitsune trapped him and Lucy inside a mirror world, twisting reality around them. But this time was different. He was stronger now, with countless ways to counter such tricks. This time, he would make her regret what she did to him. Chapter 275 - 275: Searching for the Truth 4 Once everything settled, he made a mental note of the generals¡ªtheir powers, appearances, everything. There was no such thing as too much knowledge. It all depended on how well he used it. "Let''s not waste any more time. Point me in the right direction." Lucy nodded, and the moment her fingers brushed against his, the ground vanished beneath her feet. A rush of wind whipped past as she realized they were already airborne. She tightened her grip instinctively, and he effortlessly scooped her up into his arms. As she glanced around, her eyes landed on the rising sun at the horizon. This would make things a little easier. Lucy pointed. "Just keep heading straight toward that direction until we reach an ocean" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Got it. Hold on." BLINK! The world twisted and snapped back into focus. Before Lucy could fully process the first jump, he had already teleported again. And again. Each time, the landscape below shifted in a blur¡ªmountains, forests, sprawling cities¡ªuntil they reached the edge of the continent, where the vast ocean stretched endlessly before them. But after a while, he noticed Lucy''s breathing had grown heavier. The constant teleportation was taking a toll on her. She placed a hand on his chest, her voice firm but tired. "Asher, we need to stop. Just for a bit." He glanced at her, then at the vast sky ahead. With a small sigh, he nodded. "Alright. We''ll rest." They landed on a stretch of beach, the salty breeze carrying the distant roar of waves. Around them, massive crabs¡ªeach the size of a grown man¡ªscuttled across the sand, their thick shells gleaming under the sun. The sight was a clear reminder: the ocean became far more dangerous than before. He cast a quick concealment spell, cloaking their presence from the creatures. The last thing he wanted was to waste energy fighting oversized crabs. For now, rest took priority. Asher sat down on the warm sand, leaning back on his hands as Lucy settled beside him. She rested her head against his legs, her breath still a little unsteady. The ocean waves rolled in and out, filling the silence between them. "I''m sorry," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. "I''m slowing you down." Asher glanced down at her, his expression unreadable for a moment before he sighed. His fingers brushed through her hair absentmindedly. "It''s not your fault. Your body just isn''t used to moving through space like that. It takes time." She exhaled, her shoulders relaxing slightly. "Still¡­ I wish I could keep up." "You don''t need to," he said, his fingers still idly threading through her hair. "I can just take care of you forever. Strength isn''t the only thing that matters." She blinked, caught off guard by the sincerity in his words. A part of her wanted to argue, to insist that she didn''t want to be a burden. But another part of her wanted to be spoiled. Instead of responding, she closed her eyes again, letting the steady rise and fall of his breathing lull her into peace. When Lucy opened her eyes, she quickly realized they were no longer on the beach. They already covered a significant distance, but now, instead of the usual rush of wind and pressure from high-speed travel, everything felt... still. They were floating inside a translucent sphere, a shimmering barrier that muffled sound, vibration, and even the air itself. She sat up slightly, glancing at Asher. "When did you¡ª?" "While you were sleeping," he said casually, his focus ahead. "Figured you needed real rest. This way, you won''t feel anything while we travel." Lucy exhaled, pressing a hand against the smooth surface of the barrier. "You created this spell?" "Yes. Once you reach a certain level in magic, you can basically create spells on the fly. Index taught me a lot of fundamental knowledge" Lucy''s expression shifted the moment she heard that name. Index. She tried to hide it, but he noticed the slight drop in her gaze, the way her fingers curled against her lap. It was subtle, but it was there¡ªan ache she couldn''t quite suppress. Index taught him so much. She expanded his knowledge, sharpened his skills, made him even more untouchable. And what about her? She was the one who needed rescuing, the one who was helpless. Even now, she had to rely on artifacts just to be useful¡ªjust to keep up. She hated feeling like this. Hated the comparison, even if Asher never made it himself. But deep down, a part of her couldn''t help but wonder¡ªwas she really just someone to protect? Would she ever stand beside him as an equal like before. Or would the gap between them grow further and further, stretching beyond reach? What if one day, he looked at her and saw nothing but a burden? What if he found her useless¡ªsomeone who could be replaced at any time? How long until he no longer needed her? The thought twisted in her chest like a knife. "I also want to grow stronger..." she blurted out He turned to her, his usual smile fading when he saw the look on her face¡ªreal conviction. Lucy met his gaze "I don''t want to just be protected. I don''t want to slow you down. I want to grow stronger so I can help you more." He studied her for a long moment, his eyes unreadable. Then, his lips curled into a small, approving smile. "Then do it," he said firmly. "Once we''re done, I''ll teach you everything I know so you can build a better magic body. That''s the only way you can reach my level." His words weren''t just encouragement¡ªthey were a challenge. "I can really be as strong as you?" she asked, her eyes filled with hope. He leaned in and pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead. "Of course you can," Having a better magic body wouldn''t necessarily bring her to his level, but it would put her on a path where becoming one of the strongest in this world wasn''t out of reach. Chapter 276 - 276: Searching for the Truth 5 The ocean twisted violently beneath them, waves heaving as something massive stirred below. A split second later, a red kraken exploded from the depths, its tentacles whipping through the air, water raining down like a storm. Its massive, unblinking eye locked onto them. Then, it struck. A thick limb, slick and towering, lashed forward¡ªfast, crushing, unavoidable. Except it wasn''t. The barrier didn''t so much as ripple. The kraken''s head met it head-on, and the result was instant. One moment, the beast was attacking. The next, its skull split apart like a fruit against stone. Its body hung there for half a breath, like it hadn''t yet realized it was dead. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, with a wet, sickening splash, the lifeless corpse collapsed back into the sea. Lucy stared, barely processing what she''d just witnessed. That kraken wasn''t just some sea monster¡ªit was near Demon King level in the ocean, a creature that could terrorize entire fleets. And yet, Asher had killed it like it was nothing. Not even a flicker of effort. No acknowledgment. It wasn''t really his fault. This world was just too weak for him. The beasts in Eryx were far stronger¡ªmonsters that could shatter mountains, creatures that demanded fear. Compared to that, the kraken might as well have been a fish in a pond. "What''s the matter?" he asked, noticing her staring at him like he was some kind of art piece. "Are you a god or something?" she asked in a playful manner. He touched his chin, unsure how to answer. Pantheon had told him there were still beings far stronger than him in the universe, so calling himself a god felt like a stretch. "No, not yet. Even my partner is way stronger than me." Asher raised his hand, showing the bracer. "Partner?" She thought he was talking about Index¡ªuntil the bracer began to glow, and a voice echoed through the air. (Brat, it''s good that you know how to respect your senior.) Pantheon spoke in a deep, growling tone, its voice dripping with arrogance. Lucy staggered back, her breath hitching. Even though it wasn''t speaking in the dragon tongue , its voice alone was enough to drown her in fear. "What... is that thing?" she forced out, her tone unsteady. Only after Asher placed a barrier around her did she finally manage to breathe, shielded from the crushing weight of the dragon''s voice. "This is my partner¡ªa dragon," he said, introducing it casually. "A dragon? Like Zagan?" she gasped, realization dawning on her. No wonder its voice alone carried such overwhelming authority. (Little girl, don''t insult me by comparing me to that low-level dragon.) (Zagan is merely a lesser dragon. I am an Ancient Dragon¡ªthe pinnacle of my kind, a being capable of destroying worlds.) (I could kill that Zagan with just a stare if I wanted to.) Lucy was both amazed and shaken by the declaration. She turned to him, curiosity burning in her eyes. "How powerful are Ancient Dragons compared to Lesser Dragons?" Asher scratched his head. "Well, Ancient Dragons are at the top. Below them are Legendary Dragons, then Greater Dragons, Lesser Dragons, and finally, Minor Dragons. So yeah, relatively speaking, Zagan is pretty weak." Lucy rubbed her temples, struggling to take it all in. She used to view Zagan as an unstoppable force, a person to be feared. And yet, in the grand scale of the universe, he was barely anything. It was like thinking she had seen the whole world¡ªonly to discover she never stepped outside her cave. Asher understood her reaction. It was a lot to take in, so he decided to give her some time to process everything. Then, a thought struck him. "Pantheon, about that Primordial Monarch..." he mentally inquired. He meant to ask about it, but things kept getting in the way. Now seemed like the perfect time. (Brat, I advise you not to delve deeper into that ruin unless you can use 100% of your dragon form.) "Is the Primordial Monarch really that strong?" There was a brief pause. (Do you really want to know the truth? It might be detrimental to your growth.) Asher crossed his arms, his gaze steady. "If knowing the truth is enough to hinder my growth, then I was never that strong to begin with." (Very well.... I don''t really think the being that demon spoke of was the real deal.) (But if it knows about those entities, then it should at least be as powerful as me.) Asher nodded in understanding, waiting for Pantheon to continue. (The Primordial Monarchs were once the rulers of the universe.) (They were beings who reached the absolute peak of their race or power. Like the Dragon Monarch, the Demon Monarch, the Sword Monarch, the Light Monarch, and many others.) "You said once? What happened to them?" "Well, I don''t really know the full details," Pantheon admitted. "But rumors say they left this reality with their army to conquer another¡­ and never returned." Asher narrowed his eyes. "They got killed?" Pantheon let out a low rumble. (Who knows? Either they perished¡­ or they found something far beyond our understanding.) (But this is good news. It''s been countless years since this universe had a ruler, which is why they''ve been forgotten.) (And trust me, the era of the Monarchs was not a good time to be alive. If they knew about you, they''d force you to serve them.) Asher let out a sigh. If even Pantheon, an Ancient Dragon, feared these so-called Monarchs, then their existence must have been really terrifying. Traveling to another world was one thing¡ªbut to another universe entirely? That was on a completely different level. While they were talking, Lucy suddenly spoke up. "You''ve been spacing out," she said, poking his cheek to get his attention. "Sorry, I was just talking to Pantheon." Lucy raised an eyebrow. "Mentally?" Asher nodded. "Yeah. He was explaining some things." She crossed her arms, her curiosity piqued. "Must be something serious if it had you that deep in thought." Asher exhaled, debating how much he should tell her. "Just history...The kind that''s better left buried." Chapter 277 - 277: Searching for the Truth 6 She was already shaken by Pantheon, and bringing up these so-called Monarchs would only make things worse. No need to throw another existential crisis her way. With that, they continued on their way, the sun casting a golden path ahead of them. The bay of the eastern continent emerged on the horizon in under an hour, its waters shimmering under the night sky, waves lapping at the shore . Below them, strange and powerful beasts roamed the bay¡ªtowering, oversized creatures that moved in groups. Any human foolish enough to set foot here would be surrounded and slaughtered in an instant Some took notice of their presence, roaring and taking to the skies in an attempt to intercept them. However¡ª Everything failed to even slow them down. They continued their journey through the mountains, where the trees gradually changed, becoming more tropical. After a while, he decided to land. He could tell they were getting close to their destination, so it was better to rest for now. "We''re stopping here," he muttered, landing softly on a big tree and setting Lucy down. "Need a minute to rest." She stretched her arms and took a step back, glancing around. Then, she wrapped her arms around him from behind, resting her cheek lightly against his back. Asher turned around without warning, his arms circling her thin waist as he pulled her in. His lips crashed against hers. If he was going to rest, he might as well enjoy the moment. She stiffened for half a second before melting into his tongue, her fingers gripping his robe. Asher smirked against her lips, sensing her desire. "Do you want to kiss me again?" he teased. Lucy narrowed her eyes, breathless. "I do," "Be my guest." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She leaned in, and their lips met again¡ªthis time slower, deeper. Lucy clung to him, lost in the kiss, her body pressing closer. She straddled his lap, wrapping her legs around his back, pulling him deeper. Even in the haze of the moment, he didn''t forget to cast a barrier. Lucy felt the shift in the air, the faint hum of the protective spell, but she was too lost in him to care. Her fingers tangled in his hair, and he smirked against her lips, enjoying the way she clung to him. "I like being with you like this," she mumbled between kisses. "Don''t tempt me too much," he said with a defeated smile. "It''s your fault," she teased, nibling on his earlobe "You''re the one who kissed me first. You''re really horny, you know." "You''re just irresistible," he replied, pressing a kiss to her neck. A shiver ran through her, and she instinctively gripped his hair tighter, tilting her head to give him more access. "Hmmm...You tongues feel so good. P.. Please lick me more " she beg him. Asher followed through, increasing the pace as they lost themselves in each other. Their passion burned hot, but they didn''t go all the way. After a couple of minutes, Lucy rested her head against his shoulder, enjoying the quiet moment between them. Outside, monsters continued to slam against the barrier, their numbers growing into a horde¡ªyet neither of them paid them any mind. Asher exhaled, "Time to go" "We''re close to our destination, so it''s better if we don''t fly too high to avoid detection," he suggested. Lucy nodded slightly, still resting against him. "Makes sense¡­ though I doubt anything down there could detect you." "It''s better to be careful," he added before standing up and lifting her into his arms again. This time, he flew lower and slower, keeping a cautious pace. They pressed forward through the forest¡ªuntil suddenly, they felt it. A strange sensation washed over them, like they passed through water. The entire landscape was swallowed by thick, swirling mist. THUD! They landed softly, the ground beneath them damp and uneven. The air had turned unnaturally cold, a biting chill that crept beneath their skin. More unsettling than the temperature, however, was the silence. Just moments ago, the area was teeming with life¡ªrustling leaves, distant howls, the occasional flutter of wings. Now, nothing. No insects. No animals. Not even the whisper of wind through the trees. Asher''s eyes narrowed as he scanned the surroundings. His gaze dropped to the ground, searching for any runes, sigils, or signs that they were trapped in some kind of illusion. But there was nothing. Lucy move uneasily beside him. "So? What do you think?" Asher exhaled through his nose. "Either this is natural, or whatever''s causing it is too powerful for me to detect." He didn''t like either possibilities. "Let''s head back and see if we can get out of here first," he said, turning around. He grabbed her hand to keep them from getting separated. They walked for what felt like a kilometer, but the mist refused to clear. Lucy bit her lip, her grip on him tightening. "This isn''t normal... We should''ve left the area by now." Asher nodded. His sense of distance was sharp, and by now, they should have exited whatever barrier they passed through earlier. "Don''t worry, I can break through this place if I use enough power¡ªbut that''d make too much disturbance. For now, let''s try another direction and see if we can find a clue." They continued forward, each step taking them deeper into the unknown. The mist refused to thin, and with every passing second, the unsettling feeling in her gut only grew stronger. Meanwhile, Asher maintained his composure. He knew they were progressing and not walking in circles¡ªhe already cast a spell to map the area around them. It worked similarly to echolocation, but instead of sound, he used subtle vibration of the ground to detect their surroundings. Finally, something changed. Faint shuffling sounds echoed through the mist. At first, it was barely noticeable, just a soft disturbance. But soon, small figures emerged from the fog¡ªodd-looking monsters, their bodies hunched and their oversized heads swaying unnaturally as they moved. Their skin was a sickly shade of purple, and their enormous, glassy eyes seemed too heavy for their frail bodies. The creatures didn''t react to them. Instead, they kept walking in a slow procession, vanishing deeper into the mist. Lucy whispered, "What are those?" "No idea," Asher muttered. "But they''re heading somewhere." Chapter 278 - 278: Searching For The Truth 7 Asher and Lucy moved while making sure they stayed hidden. The creepy creatures shuffled forward, their oversized heads lolling unnaturally with each step. Their movements were slow, almost lethargic, but not aimless. There was a rhythm to their steps, as if they knew exactly how fast or slow to walk to avoid bumping into each other. "What''s that smell?" Lucy covered her nose, her face twisting in disgust. A thick, putrid scent clung to the air, like rotting wood and stagnant water. The ground soon became wet, patches of mud swallowing the creatures'' steps with a squelch. As they ventured deeper, the terrain became less solid. The path turned into a swamp, water pooling between twisted roots. Somewhere in the fog, something rustled, unseen but moving. Every so often, a soft plop echoed¡ªa reminder that they weren''t alone in the murky water. Lucy observed the creatures "They''re still moving " Asher gave a slight nod. "Keep watching." The big headed monster waded into the murky water without fear. It reached their knees, then their waists. They kept walking. Soon, only their bulbous heads floated above the surface. Lucy narrowed her eyes. "They''re submerging themselves." "No," Asher gestured forward. At the swamp''s center lay a massive, jagged boulder. It jutted from the ground like a monolith, its surface dark, slick, and wet. The water around it was unnaturally calm, an eerie contrast to the rest of the swamp''s sluggish, bubbling movement. Asher and Lucy hovered above the surface, avoiding contact with the swamp. The creatures didn''t seem to notice them. They stood motionless, all facing the boulder, while more and more arrived, their numbers swelling into the thousands. There were so many of them that their sheer presence caused the water level to rise. In addition, their bubbling heads churned the surface, sending ripples and splashes outward¡ªyet the boulder remained untouched, as if it existed outside physics. Asher narrowed his eyes, sensing a different kind of energy radiating from the object. It was dreadful, to say the least, and he didn''t like it one bit. "Why do I feel like these creatures are familiar?" he wondered aloud. "What do you mean? Aren''t these just low-level Yokai?" He took a closer look at the heads. They were oversized, but there was no mistaking it¡ªthey looked like human babies. And the purple color was more like a sign of suffocation. "I don''t think there''s more to it. Even in the demon world, things like this exist¡ªthough I have to admit, Yokai are way uglier." Lucy pointed out. Asher nodded in understanding. Maybe he was just being too paranoid. SPLASH! Just then, the boulder vibrated, sending ripples through the water. The creatures reacted instantly. Their heads twitched more rapidly. Lucy tilted her head, intrigued. "Something''s coming." Thick, black blood seeped from cracks in the boulder, spilling into the swamp. The liquid spread fast, staining the water. A foul, acrid scent filled the air, burning their noses. It smelled of iron, decay, and something unnatural¡ªlike old, stagnant blood left to curdle in the heat. EEEEEEEK! EEEEEEEK! EEEEEEEK! The creatures shrieked, their mouths stretching really wide. "They''re drinking it," Asher noted, watching them gulp down the black liquid. Their bodies trembled with each mouthful, their throats bulging as they swallowed. Lucy covered her nose as the stench grew even more unbearable. EEEEEEEK! EEEEEEEK! EEEEEEEK! One let out a piercing screech. Then another. And another, until all the creatures joined in chorus, their wails rising into a deafening, unbearable noise. After their eerie cries faded, they moved forward, stretching their thin arms toward the boulder''s surface only to be devoured. Flesh melted and faces contorted as the creatures pressed themselves against the stone, their bodies merging into it. The cycle continued until the last creature dissolved into the stone, leaving nothing behind but silence. "Is that it?" Lucy questioned, expecting more¡ªperhaps a powerful Yokai suddenly emerging from the boulder. But nothing happened. They even waited a full five minutes, and their patience was met with only silence. The two drifted closer. Asher''s curiosity got the better of him¡ªhis thirst for knowledge as a mage was embedded in his core. A habit he couldn''t shake. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His fingertips grazed the surface. A pulse. A slow, rhythmic thud, deep beneath the boulder. Like a beating heart. "This isn''t a stone," he murmured. "It''s an egg." Lucy crossed her arms, watching with intrigue rather than fear. "Interesting. What do you think it is?" "I don''t know," he admitted, "but the energy it''s emitting is very poisonous . "I see etchings on the surface. Someone might have put it here to hatch." Lucy glanced around the swamp, then back at the pulsing stone. "Maybe we''re close to a town?" she wondered aloud. Asher touched his chin, thinking. "You''re right. For now, let''s not disturb this thing" He was concerned that the boulder might be connected to something¡ªmaybe even trigger an alarm. Finding Kitsune''s exact location was already proving difficult in this confusing place. He could either move cautiously or tear everything apart until she finally showed herself. Unfortunately, that would put him in a difficult situation if he got surrounded. Though he was confident in his power, there was no such thing as a guaranteed victory. And then there was the mystery of the mist. Up to this point, he had no clue what it was, and even Pantheon offered no insight. "Let''s go." They decided to move in a single direction, careful not to stray from their path. Eventually, they reached the edge of the swamp and felt solid ground beneath their feet again As they advanced, small details caught their attention. A half-buried wooden post, its surface etched with eastern language. A lantern, cracked and long extinguished, dangling from a low-hanging branch. And then, scattered footprints and tracks. "This are fresh." Lucy noted. Asher studied the markings. From the looks of it, it was frequently used¡ªruts from cartwheels, scattered hoofprints, and even fresher footprints lined its surface. Lucy stretched her arms, looking ahead. "Think it leads to one of those towns?" "Only one way to find out." Chapter 279 - 279: Searching For the Truth 8 As the mist dispersed, the town slowly revealed itself¡ªstreets lined with old eastern-style houses, the kind seen in martial arts films. Most were made of dark wood and stone, their curved rooftops layered with intricate tiles. Sliding shoji doors glowed faintly from the lanterns inside, casting long, flickering shadows onto the dirt paths. The Yokai strolled through the streets, relaxed and unbothered, as if they had all the time in the world. Meanwhile, the humans toiled away, their faces hollow with exhaustion, their movements slow and mechanical¡ªlike puppets on frayed strings. One glance was all it took to see the truth¡ªthey weren''t working by choice. Every movement, every task, was done out of obligation, not willingness. And the worst part? They were used to it. There was no resistance, no hesitation. Just silent acceptance. This was their daily life. "We should check out that building," he nodded toward the towering pagoda. "There''s a lot of energy coming from it." The ten-story structure dominated the entire town, its rooftops curved like the edge of a blade. Unlike the old houses below, it stood pristine¡ªlanterns glowing along its edges, painting the night in golden light. It was basically asking them to go there with all the fancy lighting. And if luck was on their side, their target would be there, saving them the trouble of searching. The duo didn''t waste any time and continued moving. None of the Yokai in the streets were strong enough to sense them, making it feel like nothing more than a casual stroll. Along the way, they passed scenes of cruelty¡ªhumans being shoved, beaten, dragged through the dirt like they were worth nothing. A woman lay curled up on the ground as a Yokai kicked her in the side. Others knelt, scrubbing the streets with trembling hands, their gazes empty. Asher didn''t spare them a glance. Not because he didn''t care¡ªbut because he couldn''t afford to. His mission came first. Besides, cruelty like this wasn''t uncommon. Even humans treated their own kind like trash during ancient times. The only difference here was that the Yokai were in control. Lucy understood this too, so she stayed silent. Scenes like this was common in the demon world, and it wasn''t like she was some saint who would pity them. "Are we really just going to walk in there?" she asked, now standing in front of the entrance. The massive doors loomed over them, a blend of polished wood and reinforced metal. Standing guard were beings dressed in dark martial arts robes, their sleeves wide and flowing. Large talismans were plastered to their foreheads, inscribed with strange symbols. Looking closer, their skin clung to their bones like old parchment, pale and ashen, with a sickly texture that made them look more like statues than living beings. "What are those ?" he asked. "Jiangshi," she muttered aloud. "I heard rumors about them but never personally fought one. They used to be strong martial artist who died in battles." Asher''s expression hardened. "There must be someone important inside." Even if it wasn''t Kitsune . One of the generals would have answers. They stepped closer. But the moment their feet touched the marbled platform, the Jiangshi jolted awake. Their stiff bodies twitched, heads snapping up as they scanned the area. Then, in unison, they began hopping¡ªsearching for the disturbance, like puppets yanked by invisible strings. Asher paused for a moment, watching as they continued their search. They knew someone was here, but they couldn''t pinpoint the exact location. Curious, he tested something. He took a step back. Instantly, the Jiangshi froze. Asher narrowed his eyes. "How did they detect us? I made sure we had no weight." He crouched, running his fingers over the floor. The energy was there, but there were no runes, no magic circles, nothing to explain why the undead guards reacted. His brows furrowed. "Weird¡­ I don''t sense anything at all." (Brat, magic is not everything. You''ve been relying on it too much, so you assume everyone else does too.) Asher nodded, accepting the criticisms But if this wasn''t magic¡­ then what was it? Lucy leaned down too. "I think this is Jujutsu. A curse technique." Asher blinked, then turned to her. "Curse technique?" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, and this entire pagoda is part of a domain technique. It''s like Yuki''s haunted apartment¡ªbut much larger and far more powerful." "Yuki," he muttered inwardly. He had forgotten about her. "Wait, I didn''t see her back in the city¡­ so where is she?" Lucy shook her head, and sighed. "I don''t know. When I got back¡­ her place was gone too" She didn''t look worried at all. Well, they had only known each other for a short time, so it made sense. Even Asher didn''t consider her that important. Just as the two were talking, the air around them shifted unnaturally. One blink¡ªand suddenly, they were standing on the marbled floor, surrounded by the Jiangshis. Asher quickly conjured a barrier around them, but it was unnecessary because the undead guards hopped back, giving them space. Then, a sound started playing. A whistle. High-pitched at first, like wind slipping through cracks in old wood. But then it grew louder, filling the air with an unsettling resonance. Purple mist curled around their feet, carrying a faint scent of incense. From the darkness of the doorway, a figure emerged. She moved with unhurried pace, her black kimono flowing beneath her feet. When he looked up, his gaze locked with her piercing purple monolid eyes, their slitted pupils mesmerizing and feline. But what set her apart were her night-colored cat ears, that perfectly matched her jet black hair. Lucy''s expression darkened. "Hisame of the Black Moon," "You know who I am." She let out a soft, lilting giggle, tapping a finger against her cheek. "How flattering." "We''re not here to flatter you." Asher stepped forward, energy flowing around him as he prepared to tear through her domain. "Let''s not fight," she raised her delicate hand. Asher stopped and waited for her next words. "I don''t recall offending someone of your status and power, so how about we talk for a bit?" She suggested, her eyes glinting with interest¡ªand perhaps something more. Chapter 280 - 280: Searching for the Truth 9 "We didn''t come here to waste time." his tone carried an authority that left no room for argument. His gaze bore into her, sharp and unrelenting. "Give us the answers we need, and we''ll be on our way." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hisame tilted her head, amusement flickering in her feline eyes. A subtle twitch of her dark ears accompanied the smirk curling at her lips "Let us talk somewhere more private and quite," she offered, her voice soft and inviting. "Please follow me," With a graceful turn, she gestured toward the entrance of the pagoda. But Asher and Lucy remained rooted in place. They weren''t fools¡ªthis was still her domain, and walking deeper into it without caution would be a mistake. A pause stretched between them. Then, amusement flickered in her purple eyes as she added, "Don''t worry. With your power, I doubt I could even trap you if you really wanted out. After all, you''re the one who made those Demon Kings flee¡­ along with that arrogant dragon." "You know about that already?" Not even a full day had passed, and his actions had already sent ripples across continents. Still, one small silver lining remained¡ªhis identity was still unknown. Kitsune had no reason to suspect he was the same man she had mercilessly killed five years ago. ''This could work in my favor.'' he kept his expression unreadable, his mind already piecing together the next move. ''If I keep my true intentions hidden, I can manipulate the situation¡ªsteer it toward meeting that woman'' "Alright, Let''s talk." Hisame''s lips curled into a smile. Without another word, she turned again, the soft clink of her ornaments barely audible over the silence. As they stepped inside the pagoda, Asher''s gaze flicked across the towering wooden pillars, their intricate carvings catching the warm glow of flickering lanterns. The air was thick with the scent of aged incense. Lucy trailed her fingers along the smooth, lacquered wood of the railings, her eyes flickering to the statues lining the walls. Each figure stood tall, their painted eyes gazing forward in serene silence. At first glance, the statues stood in silent, their eyes fixed forward in eternal watchfulness. But as the light flickered, shadows danced across their faces¡ªrevealing thin, dark trails streaking down from hollow eyes to rigid chins. Like they were crying blood. For an ordinary human, the sight would have been unnerving. But for the two, it barely registered. The sound of their footsteps echoed through the grand chamber, bouncing off the vaulted ceilings and the countless alcoves filled with miniature, scary looking buddha statue. "Magnificent, isn''t it?" Hisame finally spoke. "All of this came from human temples," she continued, trailing her fingers along a gilded pillar. "They loved worshiping their so-called gods, yet when the time came, no one saved them." She exhaled a sarcastic chuckle. "Ironically, it was us Yokai who gave them refuge." She turned back to Asher and Lucy, her dark tail flicking lazily behind her, awaiting their reaction. "Are you expecting me to praise you?" Asher asked. Hisame''s smile didn''t waver. If anything, it deepened "Wouldn''t dream of it." Hisame''s lips curled into a sly smile. "But compared to demons, who abandon humans to fend for themselves, we yokai are far more generous." "I''m just saying, you''d be better off aligning with me than those selfish demons." "Are you implying something?!" Lucy lashed out, unable to contain her anger any longer. My, my. So defensive," Hisame mused, her tone light, almost teasing. "Did I strike a nerve?" Lucy''s fists tightened, nails pressing into her palms. She knew exactly what Hisame was doing¡ªand she wasn''t going to let her win. But before she could fight back, Asher''s firm voice cut in. "Enough," he said, his tone cold and final. "I didn''t come here for a debate on who''s more righteous¡ªdemons or yokai. I don''t care." Seeing his irritation the woman general let the matter go with a knowing glint flashing in her eyes. She already said what she wanted. Eventually, they arrived at the higher level. Unlike the ornate halls below, this room was minimalist¡ªno lavish statues, no towering pillars, only a serene space enclosed by wooden beams and golden-hued screens depicting delicate cherry blossoms. The floor was lined with pristine tatami mats, their woven texture firm underfoot. Hisame moved with grace, lowering herself onto the mat like a trained maiden. She gestured for them to sit. But there were no chairs. Asher and Lucy settled into seiza, the traditional kneeling posture, their legs folded neatly beneath them and their back straight. Across from them, Hisame''s smile never left her beautiful face. There was something effortlessly alluring about her¡ªthe way the lantern light caught the sharp angles of her face, the glint in her feline purple eyes, the subtle curve of her lips. She was very beautiful, undeniably so. Perhaps even more than Lucy herself. And the way she looked at Asher was so enticing¡ªnot in an obvious or forced manner. Every glance, every subtle tilt of her head carried an unspoken invitation, a quiet confidence that made it difficult to ignore. She was practically wrapped in charm, the kind that could make men abandon reason just for a chance to be near her. Lucy didn''t like it one bit. It was one thing for Asher to flirt with women in her absence¡ªshe had come to accept that¡ªbut watching another shamelessly test the waters right in front of her? That was different. Now, she was glad she came along. She didn''t even want to imagine what this cunning cat yokai would try if it was not the case. "Do you want some tea?" she asked while pouring herself a cup. Her movements were fluid, practiced¡ªthis was something she had done countless times. The rich aroma of the tea filled the air, hinting at its exceptional quality. As she tilted the pot, the liquid flowed smoothly into her cup without a single ripple, a testament to both her precision and the refinement of her tea set. Chapter 281 - 281: Searching for the Truth 10 "No," Asher shook his head. "Are you sure? These leaves are quite rare and have a soothing effect. Conversations tend to go much smoother when you''re at ease." "I don''t need tea to think clearly. If you have something worthwhile to say, get to the point." Hisame didn''t argue. Instead, she silently set the kettle down. Then, without a word, she lifted the cup to her lips and took a slow, sip. It was the kind of patience that came from knowing she was in control¡ªor at least believing she was. Asher would normally call her out for wasting time, but there was something oddly captivating about the way she drank her tea. Asher clenched his jaw, forcing himself to look unaffected. The way her lips pressed against the porcelain made him consider, for a fleeting moment, tasting the tea himself. Or maybe even taking it from her lips directly. Either way, it was clear his dragon blood made him vulnerable to such temptations again. A small price to pay for power. While this was happening, he noticed Lucy eyeing him with suspicion. The sharpness in her gaze made his skin prickle, and he quickly straightened his posture, forcing his expression into something more composed¡ªmore serious. But of course, Hisame saw right through it. A slow, knowing smile tugged at her lips as she sipped her tea, savoring both the drink and the effect she had on him. When she finished, she set her cup down and bowed her head "I must apologize for taking my time," "Let us discuss the reason for your visit. If your questions are within my ability to answer, I will do so willingly." Asher studied her, searching for any sign of deceit, but her expression remained unreadable Lucy, however, didn''t bother hiding her skepticism. She crossed her arms, unimpressed. "That''s awfully generous of you," she remarked. "Why the sudden hospitality?" Hisame closed her eyes . "Among the generals, my territory lies closest to the West, and I am also tasked with gathering intelligence from across the world." "I have spies in your city, Lucy Morningstar. Naturally, I received word of the one who brought Zagan to his knees." Her purple eyes reopened, landing on Asher. "It would be foolish to make an enemy of someone like you. So why would I take that risk? As I said, I don''t recall ever offending you." Asher met her gaze, unflinching. "If you understand that much, then you also know I don''t have time for pointless conversations" "What do you want?" she inquired. "I want to meet Kitsune, the Nine-Tailed Fox." Hisame''s smile didn''t falter, but there was a brief flicker curiosity in her eyes. "And why do you want to meet her?" "I have business with her," he answered, showing no trace of hostility whatsoever. "I''ll see if I can arrange a meeting," she suggested. "If you''d like, you can stay in my territory until I receive a response from her." "I don''t have time for that." The temperature in the room plummeted, revealing the impatience he struggled to hide. "So, your reason for seeking out Kitsune isn''t exactly good." She suspected from the start that they didn''t come here with pure intentions¡ªnow, she was certain. The silence stretched between both parties, and he was ready to neutralize her at any moment¡ªuntil she finally spoke "Very well, I''ll help you reach her." He studied her expression, searching for any sign of deception. But she remained composed. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''re quick to sell her out," he added. She let out a soft chuckle, resting her chin on her hand. "Why would I object? I have my own reasons for observing how this unfolds. Should you succeed in eliminating her, it would remove an obstacle from my path. In a sense, you would be doing me a favor." Asher hesitated for a moment. It could be a trap, but he was confident in his strength¡ªif things went south, he could just fight his way out. "Lead me to her." "Very well." She rose gracefully to her feet. "Please follow me." Asher and Lucy exchanged a glance but said nothing, merely nodding in agreement. They had no idea where exactly they were headed, but there was no indication that they needed to leave the pagoda. Instead, they followed her deeper inside, descending a narrow staircase that led underground. The air grew cooler as they stepped into a dimly lit corridor, lined with aged wooden beams. As they walked, Hisame''s voice echoed through the passage. "The entire mountain range is covered in mist and illusions. No matter how strong or skilled someone is, traveling through it blindly would take days, if not weeks. That''s why those of us who rule these lands use portals¡ªit''s the only reliable way to move between territories." She glanced over her shoulder, but received no response. At the end of the corridor, they reached a set of heavy wooden doors adorned with talismans . She stopped, turning to them with a knowing smile. "This will take us exactly where you want to go. I hope you''re ready for a little sight seeing." "Sight seeing? Isn''t this portal supposed to be instant teleportation?" he asked. She shook her head slowly. "This door leads to what we call the River of Spirits. It''s a mirror world that exists beneath this mountain range¡ªone that bends space itself. Traveling through it is the fastest way to move across territories." "Don''t worry, I''ll accompany you. " she pushed the door open, revealing an expanse of swirling mist. As they stepped through the doorway, the sensation beneath their feet shifted from the firm ground of the pagoda to the smooth, aged planks of a wooden pier. The air here was thick, damp, and carried the scent of rain-soaked wood . Before them stretched a long river, its surface dark and glasslike, reflecting the pale glow of countless floating waterlilies. A wooden boat waited at the edge of the pier, tethered to a post with a rope. It bobbed ever so slightly, though there was no visible current. Chapter 282 - 282: Passage Part 1 Asher stepped onto the boat first, his boots pressing into the damp planks. The wood creaked slightly beneath his feet. He scanned the vessel for anything unusual¡ªhidden enchantments, concealed traps¡ªand there was nothing out of the ordinary. Just a simple wooden boat. The same couldn''t be said for the water itself, however. He looked down, and though the water was not that deep, he could not see the bottom like an optical illusion. A distinct scent also drifted through the mist, faintly sweet and oddly intoxicating. "This smell¡­" he murmured, reaching down to brush his fingers against the water''s surface. "The lilies," Hisame answered from behind him. "They bloom only in this river. Their scent lulls travelers into a dreamlike state if they aren''t careful." "I see," he just nodded, dismissing the warning. This kind of effect wasn''t nearly enough to be a threat to him. CREAK! The wood groaned as Lucy sat down beside him. Hisame was the last to board. She didn''t bother sitting. Instead, she planted her bare feet against the wooden boards and lifted a long bamboo pole, pressing it into the unseen depths below. With a steady push, she sent them drifting forward. The boat glided soundlessly across the surface, parting the mist like a blade through silk. Each time she withdrew the pole and drove it down again, the water barely stirred. There were no ripples, no sense of current¡ªjust the illusion of movement in an otherwise motionless world. "This is a rare privilege, you know," she said with a soft, playful smile, twirling the bamboo pole between her fingers. "Not just anyone gets the honor of being personally escorted by a general like me...But serving someone like you¡­ doesn''t seem so bad." She tilted her head slightly, letting her gaze linger on him. "Why not make me one of your wives?" Her voice dipped, soft and sultry. "I''d be very devoted¡­ submissive to your every need. Asher''s grip on the edge of the boat tightened. Hisame was dangerous in more ways than one. Lucy''s expression soured instantly. Without thinking, she grabbed his arm, her grip firm and possessive. She didn''t look at him, only at the yokai general, her jaw locked so tightly it might snap. "Stop flirting with my man." "Your man?" Hisame simply chuckled, amused rather than offended. "It''s not uncommon for a powerful person to have many wives. And besides....I don''t really think you have the right to decide that" Lucy''s fingers twitched at her sides, barely restraining the urge to summon her weapon. "Excuse me?" Hisame''s smile remained sweet, but there was now sharpness beneath it. "Preventing him from taking more wives is both selfish and disrespectful. A man of his strength and status deserves admiration, not restrictions." Tension tightened Lucy''s features, fortunately, Asher cut in before she lashed out. His hand settled firmly on her shoulder, just enough to pull her back to reality "Don''t let her mess with you. Can''t you see she''s just trying to get in your head?" Lucy exhaled sharply, forcing herself to loosen her grip on his arm. Still, the way Hisame watched them, that smug little smile playing on her lips, made Lucy''s blood simmer. "And you¡ªquit teasing her," Asher warned Hisame merely shook her head, a soft, demure smile gracing her kissable lips. "Oh, you misunderstand me," "I wasn''t lying earlier. If you wished to claim me as your wife, I wouldn''t resist in the slightest." She lowered her lashes slightly, a faint blush dusting her porcelain skin. "And¡­ I must admit, I do quite like your face." "It''s not every day I come across someone like you. If anything, can you blame a maiden for being a little enchanted?" Asher swallowed hard. Seeing her act so soft¡ªso seductively¡ªwas not good for his heart. But he wasn''t stupid enough to entertain such thoughts while Lucy was right there beside him. He forced himself to look away. "Just row," he said bluntly. With a quiet hum, she pressed the bamboo pole back into the riverbed. "As you wish," The boat continued gliding through the water, Time felt strange here¡ªstretched and distorted by the glow of the waterlilies and the endless expanse of water. Were it not for the floating flowers drifting past, they might not have realized they were moving at all. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, as if emerging from a dream, the mist thinned, revealing a vast pier ahead. Unlike the lonely dock they had departed from, this one bustled with movement even from afar. Boats of all sizes lined the wooden platforms, their hulls creaking softly as they bobbed in the water. Lanterns, glowing with an eerie yet inviting light, hung from tall wooden posts, casting golden reflections across the river''s surface. Dozens of figures moved about the pier¡ªyokai of various shapes and sizes, engaged in their daily routines. "Welcome to the capital," she murmured, eyes scanning the bustling dock. "The capital?" Asher''s brows furrowed "I thought we were heading toward Kitsune''s territory." She paused, placing a delicate hand near her lips. "There''s an important event happening in the capital tomorrow. All of the generals will be here for it¡ªincluding her." THUD! Lucy stomped on the wooden boat . "I knew it! She''s leading us into a trap. I bet they''re waiting to ambush us!" Hisame sighed, pressing a delicate hand to her chest. "If this were a trap, wouldn''t I be more discreet? Why would I tell you ahead of time?" "Nice try, but I''m not buying it." Lucy stood up, ready to fight. She was already furious with Hisame, and now that she had a valid reason, she wouldn''t hold back. But before things could escalate, he grabbed her arm and pulled her back to her seat. His grip wasn''t forceful, but it was enough to make her behaved. "Let me handle this." Asher''s tone left no room for argument as he took charge. She pressed her lips together and gave a curt nod, forcing herself to stay quiet. Asher then turned his attention to Hisame. "You''ll regret it if you stab us in the back." She shook her head firmly. "I wouldn''t dare. We''re after the same thing, after all." Asher exhaled slowly, studying her. "You''re enjoying this, aren''t you? But tell me¡ªwhy are you so obsessed with killing Kitsune?" There was a moment of silence between the two. The smile on her face faded, replaced by something far more difficult to read. "Please, I don''t want to talk about my personal life¡ªI just want that woman dead. If you can make that happen, then I''m more than willing to help you reach your goal." Asher could see it in her eyes¡ªShe was dead serious. For now, he decided to go with the flow. Fighting her on this would get them nowhere, and if she was willing to guide them straight to their target, then there was no point in wasting the opportunity. He glanced at Lucy, who still was not completely convinced about trusting the yokai general. "Calm down," he reminded her. She wasn''t happy about this, but she trusted him enough to hold back¡ªat least for now. Hisame''s smile returned, pleased with his cooperation. "Now that that''s settled, may I ask if you have a way to hide your faces? It would be such a shame if you were recognized the moment we stepped into the capital." "You don''t need to worry about that," Asher snapped his finger. Two masks materialized before him¡ªone silver, one gold. He reached for the gold mask and secured it over his face. Then, he turned to Lucy and handed her the silver one. The cool surface met her fingertips before she slid it on. It fit flawlessly, as though it had always belonged to her. Hisame said nothing as she maneuvered the boat toward the dock. As they neared the capital''s bustling pier, a transformation took place. Her elegant robes changed into a far more modest¡ªsimple linen, unadorned and practical. Her long, flowing black hair shortened, framing her newly youthful face. The transformation was startling. Gone was the commanding presence of the esteemed general; in her place stood a girl who looked no older than fourteen, delicate and unassuming. No one would suspect that she was one of the most powerful yokai in the world. He studied her for a moment, taking in the change. Even his most powerful spells couldn''t create such a flawless disguise. "That''s a very handy ability." he commented. "It''s necessary. If I walked in as myself, I''d attract attention. And I doubt you''d want a scene, either." Asher gave a slight nod, and they finally reached the dock. Waiting for them stood a group of yokai, no taller than four feet, with faces that resembled oversized frogs. Hisame stepped forward, taking control of the situation. She took out a pendant and held it up for the guards to see. Their wide, unblinking eyes flicked to the emblem, and without a word, they nodded and stepped aside, granting them passage. -- -- -- Author''s Note:Only one long chapter for today. Chapter 283 - 283: Passage Part 2 The mist clung to the pier, thick and all encompassing. It also felt heavy, making the air cold and damp against everyone''s skin. Their clothes grew moist, sticking slightly from the mist. Fortunately, both his and Lucy''s robes were made from high-quality material, enchanted to maintain a steady temperature, so they barely noticed it. Still, there were things the mist made difficult. No matter how hard her tried to see through it, the mist wouldn''t budge, twisting and curling like it had a mind of its own. He even looked up, only to be met with more mist. They were definitely still in the river, which left him wondering¡ªhow were they supposed to get out of this place? This made him instinctively look to Hisame for answers , but her new demeanor sent his thoughts astray for a moment. She no longer carried herself like a noble maiden but like someone who grew up on the streets The way she could switch personas so easily was both impressive and unsettling. It made him wonder¡ªwhich one was the real her? Sensing his gaze, Hisame looked up, her new, shorter height making the motion more noticeable. "Don''t tell me you like this younger version of me? Are you that kind of man? The type that likes cute little girls? You want to pet me ?" Asher was caught off guard, his brows twitching slightly. Before he could clear his name, he noticed Lucy eyeing him too, her gaze scrutinizing¡ªlike she was actually considering the possibility. He exhaled through his nose and moved to pinch the bridge of his nose, only to remember he was wearing a mask. So, he simply cracked his fingers. ''Of all the things to joke about¡­'' He controlled his breathing¡ªif he showed any reaction, Hisame would only be encouraged to keep playing her pranks. "Quit messing around," he scolded. She just giggled, but there was a glint of satisfaction in her eyes. Asher chose not to speak anymore, letting the conversation die on it''s own. The awkward silence stretched between them, filled only by the distant murmur of the other people. Then, as if marking the end of their path, a towering red torii gate emerged from the fog ahead. There was nothing particularly eye-catching about the gate, aside from it being taller than the other buildings on the pier. Just another torii marking a threshold. But the moment they stepped through, the world shifted. It was like stepping through a cascading veil of water¡ªbut not a single drop touched their clothes. And what greeted them was the true capital. Wooden cobalt pathways stretched before them, bathed in the warm glow of lanterns that floated freely, bobbing like fireflies in the night air. On both sides of the street stood wooden structures, reminiscent of ancient Eastern empires from thousands of years ago. Their sloping roofs and intricate designs made one think that it was perfect for a dramatic shinobi rooftop chase. As if the buildings were just waiting for someone to start leaping across them. Asher took in the architecture of the place. But aside from looking newer and having more floors, the theme was almost identical to Hisame''s territory. They really loved their eastern heritage, and it showed. Even in the smallest details¡ªpainted shoji screens depicting mist-covered mountains, stone lanterns lining the path, and the subtle way the streets curved instead of running straight. It was as if the city had grown organically, shaped by time and the will of those who lived here. Fortunately, despite the maze-like streets, they had no trouble knowing where they were headed Why? Because if they couldn''t spot the tallest structure¡ªa massive 30-floor pagoda¡ªthey might as well be walking around with their eyes closed. It was so huge, it made the one in Hisame territory look like a practice model. He felt the urge to fly straight there, to cut through the air and the winding streets, but now wasn''t the time to be impulsive. Revenge was best served cold, after all, so keeping his true power and identity under wraps was in his best interest. On the other hand, Lucy barely spared a glance at the buildings. She was more focused on the beings that moved through the streets. Unlike demons, who at least stuck to a theme based on their bloodline, yokai seemed to follow the logic of a self proclaimed artist with too much time to kill. They didn''t conform to a single form¡ªif anything, they were too random. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She watched as a carriage rolled past, its semi organic surface stretching into the shape of a human face, its mouth moving in silent conversation with the driver who has a lantern for a head . And that wasn''t all. A giant teapot lumbered down the street, steam rising from its spout as its lid lifted like a yawning mouth. Nearby, a long strip of silk drifted through the air as if carried by an invisible breeze, and every time it passed, a soft giggle echoed¡ªlight, playful, and unsettling. If she was being completely honest, most of them didn''t even look like monsters. They looked like everyday objects that simply decided to come to life¡ªsome out of curiosity, others out of mischief. There were plenty of humans too¡ªand they looked much better here Some even chatted and joked with the yokai like it was the most normal thing in the world, which was kind of weird considering the setting. She took a step forward, still taking in the bizzare beings around her, when a shadow loomed ahead. A group of rough-looking yokai moved as one, stepping forward to block their path. At the center stood a massive figure¡ªred-skinned, barrel-chested, and glaring down at them with beady, arrogant eyes. His oversized arms were bound by thick ropes, as if he''d been tied at some point. Beside him, yokai of all shapes and sizes lingered. Some were small, hunched creatures with twisted faces and elongated fingers. Others were bizarre hybrids of objects and animals. The red-skinned brute cracked his knuckles, and the sound was like boulders grinding together. "This is the first time I''ve seen your faces here," it rumbled, its voice deep enough to shake the air. Hisame stepped forward "What do you want?" The red-skinned brute scoffed, crossing his thick arms over his chest. "I''m not talking to you, little girl," he sneered, his deep voice dripping with condescension. "Shut your mouth and let the adults do the talking." A few of his lackeys chuckled, unaware they were practically digging their own graves. But who could blame them? No one would expect one of the generals to be strolling around in the body of a young girl. Hisame tilted her head, a slow smile curling on her lips. She didn''t look angry. If anything, she looked amused¡ªlike a cat watching a mouse that had no idea it was already caught. Asher noticed the slight twitch in her fingers but refused to say anything. Then, just as he expected her to lash out¡ªshe did the opposite. She darted behind him, clutching his sleeve like a frightened child. "Big brother, they''re bullying me," she whined, her voice soft and trembling. Silence. Asher had no idea what to do. Hisame was supposed to be their guide¡ªso what the hell was happening? He gave his arm a small tug, trying to shake her off, but she clung tighter, her grip like iron. Then, to his absolute surprised, she started crying. "Big bro, help me!" she wailed, her voice quivering. "They''re gonna do lewd things to me!. They''re going to violate me!" The entire street went silent. Yokai passing by slowed to a stop, their attention snapping toward the commotion. Hisame jabbed a finger at the red-skinned brute, eyes wide with exaggerated fear. "Look at his face! That''s the face of a pervert!" The thug''s expression twisted. "The hell did you just say? Do you really want me to discipline you ?"" Whispers spread through the watching crowd. Some onlookers muttered disapprovingly, others snickered behind their sleeves. A few even took a cautious step back, not wanting to get involved. Asher sighed, pressing his fingers against the top area of his golden mask. Her pranks were getting annoying, but he didn''t want to escalate the issue, so he just waved the group off. "Get lost now while I''m still asking nicely," The thugs didn''t move. Instead, the red-skinned brute let out a scoff, cracking his knuckles. "Tch. Acting tough in front of a crowd, huh? Listen, I don''t know who you think you are, but this is my territory. If you want to pass, you need to pay." Asher met the red-skinned angry glare head-on. . "How much is it? I''ll pay¡ªjust take the money and go away." The red Yokai''s lips curled into a smile¡ªthough, with a face like his, "smile" was being generous. Scratch that. It wasn''t a grin, either. If anything, it looked like his face was trying to escape his skull but got stuck halfway. --- --- --- Authors Note. I''m in the hospital since yesterday, so I''ll be uploading one chapter at a time until I''m back home. Don''t worry, I''m not sick. I just had to take care of my newborn. Chapter 284 - 284: Short Sword "So, you''re a coward." The red yokai smirked, his jagged teeth on full display. "You should stop wearing those fancy masks¡ªit doesn''t suit a weakling like you." His underlings roared with laughter, their mocking voices filling the air like a chorus of crazed jackals. Asher shook his head in disappointment. He had given them an out¡ªa way to save face and walk away with money. But it was clear now that money wasn''t the issue. They weren''t here to negotiate. They were here to humiliate. "There must be someone behind this¡­" he murmured, his eyes scanning the area. Something wasn''t right. Trusting his instincts, he cast a spell, sending a pulse through the surroundings to reveal hidden presences. ''I knew it.'' They were surrounded. At least three dozen yokai lay in wait, their forms masked by an ability to blend into the environment. It was a decent trick¡ªbut not enough to escape his notice. He turned to Hisame, but the playful general still didn''t break character, continuing to act like a child. For now, he chose to wait and see how things unfolded. The hidden yokai didn''t seem to be with Hisame, which meant someone else might have figured out her true identity. "Are you deaf? Why aren''t you answering?" the red yokai growled, leaning in until his face was uncomfortably close, invading Asher''s personal space. That was the final straw. Lucy stepped forward, unable to hold back any longer. Without a word, she gave the yokai a light push¡ªjust a gentle shove. SWOOSH! The yokai went flying, crashing straight into his subordinates before slamming into a small wooden structure. BOOM! Dust and debris exploded in all directions, leaving all the onlookers speechless. Even Lucy was in disbelief. She had not expected her raw strength to be that overwhelming. She was pretty sure she wasn''t this strong yesterday. So what happened? How did she suddenly become this overpowered? Then it clicked. There was only one thing that had changed¡ªshe now had a powerful and ridiculously wealthy sponsor: Asher. Of course. With his resources, who knew what kind of absurd enchantments or items he had thrown her way? She wasn''t wrong. Her robe alone functioned like an exoskeleton, enhancing her strength far beyond normal limits. It wasn''t just any enchanted item¡ªit was on the verge of breaking into the Diamond Rank. With something this powerful, her sudden boost wasn''t surprising at all. However, borrowed power was still borrowed. Sure, she could easily bully weaker beings, but against someone with true strength¡ªsomeone who had earned their power¡ªshe''d be at a disadvantage. Just as Lucy was still stunned by her own strength, the broken structure suddenly collapsed with a loud crack. From the wreckage, the red yokai rose to his feet¡ªonly now, he was twice his original size. Thick, curved horns protruded from his head, his muscles bulging with newfound power. He was an Oni¡ªa being that grew stronger the angrier they became. And right now, he looked absolutely furious. "ARRGGGG!!" The Oni''s roar echoed through the air, shaking the ground beneath them. Almost immediately, the weaker yokai scattered, wanting no part of what was about to unfold. Meanwhile, the more confident ones stayed to watch the show. Lucy didn''t hesitate and stepped forward. Even without magic items, she was more than capable of handling her opponent. However, for this fight, she chose not to use her blood power. It would blow her cover. Asher insisted they remain discreet, and she respected his decision. The red Oni lunged forward, his massive body radiating heat, thick mist rolling off him like steam from a kettle. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a wide movement, he swung his fist, aiming to shatter steel with sheer brute force. A bold and stupid move. The edge met his fist, and in an instant, blood painted the air. His own momentum betrayed him, driving his hand clean through the blade''s merciless bite. The Oni howled, staggering back as he focused on regenerating. It wasn''t that big of a wound¡ªnothing he couldn''t recover from. Or so he thought. His vision blurred, his balance wavered, and before he knew it, his knees crashed against the ground. A cold, creeping sensation crawled up his arm, and when he looked down, horror twisted his face. His skin was turning black, the corruption spreading like a virus. Panic seized him. With a desperate snarl, he made a brutal choice¡ªhe grabbed his own shoulder and tore his entire arm off with a sickening rip. Flesh and bone snapped, blackened veins shriveling as the severed limb thudded to the ground. He panted, chest heaving, watching as the corruption consumed the discarded arm, swelling until it cracked apart like burnt wood. If he had hesitated a second longer, that would have been him. The Oni looked at Lucy with newfound fear, his remaining hand trembling as he clutched his shoulder. He didn''t know what kind of blade she wielded, but he knew one thing¡ªhe could not afford to get hit in a vital spot. What he didn''t realize was that Lucy herself was just as shocked. She stared at the sword in her grip, then turned sharply to Asher, her eyes demanding an explanation. What kind of weapon did you give me? She knew the red Oni was arrogant, but he wasn''t weak. His body was absurdly tough, resilient enough to shrug off most attacks, even from her blood sword. And yet, this one had cut through the yokai like he was nothing. Worse, it had spread something through his flesh, forcing him to amputate his own arm before it consumed him entirely. The red Oni, still on his knees, gritted his teeth. Instinct screamed at him to run, to escape before that cursed sword took more from him. But he couldn''t. Not because of pride. Not because of Lucy. But because someone far more terrifying than her was watching. SWOOSH! Lucy wasted no time. The moment her opponent hesitated, she closed the distance, her sword humming as it cut through the air. The Oni''s instincts screamed at him to move. He knew he was at a severe disadvantage in close range, so he dodged, weaving through her strikes as best he could. They exchanged blows¡ªone desperate, the other relentless. But desperation led to mistakes. And the Oni made one. A misstep. A fraction too slow. Lucy''s blade arced toward his neck, its edge mere inches from ending him. His eyes widened¡ªhe couldn''t dodge in time. But just as everyone thought the battle was over, a hand shot out between them. With nothing but two fingers, the blade was caught mid-swing. Lucy''s eyes widened. She had put enough power into that strike. The figure stood tall, his long white hair flowing like silver flames, his presence alone enough to cause people to gasp in awe. His black kimono, lined with deep crimson patterns, wasn''t just fabric¡ªit was a statement, a warning of his identity. She tightened her grip on her sword, but it didn''t matter. His two fingers held it effortlessly, as if her attack had never even existed. "Miko¡­" she trailed off. As she spoke, her body changed back to normal. The onlookers gasped¡ªnot just because of the transformation, but because they had discovered her identity. Hisame took a step forward, her voice steadier this time. "What are you doing here?" "Why can''t I be here?" the white-haired yokai asked, his tone too casual despite facing Hisame. His fingers finally released Lucy''s blade, letting it hang uselessly in her grip. Then he turned his attention to Hisame. "I heard the generals are meeting tomorrow, so I came to attend," he added. "You''re not invited to that meeting," Hisame replied bluntly. There was no filter in her tone. "That''s really not fair," Miko smirked, his orange eyes gleaming with amusement. "Considering my grandfather used to be a general too." "Used to be," Hisame repeated mockingly. "Don''t you remember what your father did?What your clan did Miko? Or should I call you the new Supreme Commander of the Nurahiyon Clan?" "Ah, that again." He shook his head, his tone light and casual. "You never get tired of dragging up the past, do you, Himase?" He tilted his head slightly, his grip relaxed around the short katana at his side, its wooden sheath resting against his leg. Though the weapon didn''t look impressive, Hisame raised her guard, making it clear that it was far more dangerous than it seemed. "And you''re still as insolent," she bit back, her claws elongating. Her feline ears flattened, and her body tensed, ready to pounce at a moment''s notice. The two powerful yokais were clearly not on good terms, and almost everyone instinctively backed away out of fear for their own lives. As for Lucy, she already went back to Asher''s side. He hadn''t made a move when Miko appeared, which made her confused but he did not question him. Asher must have had a reason for holding back¡ªeither he saw no hostility, or he was certain the artifacts would keep her safe. Chapter 285 - 285: Cryptic Warning Miko''s lips curled into a sly smile. As he continued speaking, his voice weaving between taunts and cryptic warnings. "You should let go of the past already. Look at you¡ªyour whole maiden act is slipping. Let''s just end this here. Who knows? Maybe today''s meeting is about me becoming a general." Hisame''s eyes narrowed. "There can only be six generals, and as far as I know, no one has stepped down or died." Miko''s smirk didn''t waver. If anything, it deepened. "Maybe they''re looking to replace someone. The weakest, perhaps?" He didn''t say her name, but he didn''t have to. His expression said it all. That smug grin on his face made her want to rip his mouth right off. Her claws twitched at her sides, itching to carve that arrogance away¡ªpiece by piece. No wonder he was stirring up trouble¡ªthis wasn''t just a petty rivalry. He was trying to undermine her. The air trembled as her aura surged, a deep purple mist unfurling around her feet. Then¡ªshe was gone. Not a blur. Not a flicker. Just¡­ vanished. Even Asher, whose senses were second to none, found himself staring at the empty space where she had stood. It was as if she had been erased from existence. The whole place was dead silent. Next moment¡ªshe reappeared like a phantom. Her claws hovered just inches from Miko''s throat, gleaming under the lantern light. "Who are you calling weak?" Miko slowly raised his hands in surrender, but his face remained unchanged¡ªno fear, no distress, not even the slightest hint of unease. If anything, he looked¡­ entertained. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Impressive," he murmured, tilting his head slightly. "No wonder the Nekomata Clan is regarded as the best when it comes to assassination. This curse technique is really powerful." Hisame''s claws remained where they were, hovering just above his throat. The purple mist still churned around her, warping the air itself. "Draw your sword, or I''ll kill you where you stand." Her claws pressed deeper, their tips pricking his skin just enough for thin lines of blood to appear. But Miko remained unfazed. He exhaled slowly, his expression too calm for someone with death lingering at his throat. But just as the tension between the two heated up, the sound of multiple bells echoed through the streets. The yokai turned their heads toward the pagoda, the source of the noise. CLING! CLING! CLING! CLING! CLING! CLING! CLING! CLING! CLING! The bells continued their relentless chime, their echoes rolling through the streets like a decree. Every yokai present felt it¡ªa shift in the air, a silent demand that none dared to ignore. And just like that, the heated confrontation between Hisame and Miko came to an abrupt end. She vanished, her presence dissolving . A heartbeat later, she reappeared beside Asher, standing so close that he could almost feel the lingering energy radiating off her. She exhaled dramatically, placing a hand on her hip as if she were the most betrayed person in the world. "Change of plan," she sighed, her tone carrying a forced air of resignation. "Looks like this meeting was meant to kick me out." But he wasn''t fooled. She brought him here on purpose, fully knowing what the meeting was really about. ''This could work on my favor '' he muttered to himself. If she was desperate she''d be far less likely to conspire against him. Survival instincts trumped everything, after all. It was a simple truth¡ªwhen someone felt threatened, they clung to whatever advantage they could find. And right now, he was that advantage. ''The enemy of my enemy is my friend.'' Asher''s expression remained unreadable behind his mask, but his voice slipped into her ears easily. He made sure that no one could overheard them. "I don''t care what game you''re playing, but if you get me close to Kitsune, I''ll back you up with whatever you need. "" She didn''t react outwardly, but he knew she had heard him. For a fleeting second, her smile widened, just barely. A silent acknowledgment. Meanwhile¡ª Miko, still unaware of the silent exchange between the two, stretched lazily before flashing a satisfied smile. "Let''s go together. I''m sure the others are eager to see you." The way he spoke dripped with sarcasm. He didn''t even try to soften the truth, fully expecting her to be angry at the obvious provocation. But instead of getting frustrated, she simply flashed a slow, confident smile. "Sure. I''m also eager to see those five." Miko''s smirk didn''t fade, but the amusement in his eyes dimmed ever so slightly. A flicker of suspicion crept into his gaze as he turned his attention away from Hisame¡ªjust for a moment¡ªand studied Asher and Lucy instead. Their robes, while elegant, were deliberately nondescript. No clan insignias, no hints of rank. Just finely woven fabric that concealed everything beneath. It was impossible to gauge their strength at a glance. And that bothered him. Hisame was many things¡ªunpredictable, cunning, and dangerous. But above all, she was a strategist. The fact that she hadn''t introduced them properly, hadn''t dropped so much as a whisper about who they really were, only made him more suspicious. However, in the end, no matter how long he scrutinized them, he couldn''t see any way these two could stand against the generals. Compared to the monsters waiting inside that pagoda, they barely registered as a threat. With Hisame and Miko leading the way, it didn''t take long for them to reach their destination. The moment he stepped inside, Asher sensed an odd energy lurking around. Even Pantheon stirred within him, its voice ringing in his mind. (Be careful.) That alone was enough to put him on high alert. Minutes later, they were led to the higher floors. One of the guards stepped forward before the entrance of some room. "Lady Hisame, your guests may not enter from this point." "Lady?" Hisame''s eyes narrowed, her voice dropping to a dangerous whisper. "So all of you already think I''m no longer a general?" The undead samurai bowed his head slightly, his skeletal fingers tightening subtly around the hilt of his sheathed blade. "I''m just following orders," Miko''s smirk widened. "Looks like you''re not as beloved as you thought, Hisame," he mused, watching the exchange with amusement. Silence stretched between them. Then, without warning¡ª CRACK! A pulse of pressure exploded from Hisame, distorting the air around her. The wooden floor beneath her feet groaned as an unseen force pressed down, and a faint purple mist coiled from her body. The undead samurai stiffened. Even without a heartbeat, without breath, some primal instinct within him seemed to recognize the danger. "If you''re just following orders," she stepped forward until she was mere inches from the undead, "then you better pray those orders don''t put you against me." It didn''t look like she intended to spare the guard. Then¡ª CREAK! The massive doors swung open. A towering figure stepped out, his presence alone enough to steal the air from the room. Standing over seven feet tall, with crimson skin and a single jagged horn protruding from his forehead, the figure radiated raw, oppressive power. His sharp chin and piercing black eyes made him look every bit like a warlord, and though he wore only half his armor¡ªhis muscular torso exposed¡ªthere was no mistaking the authority he carried. This man was none other than Shuten, the Red Oni¡ªa name that struck fear into even the most battle-hardened warriors. "Hisame, come inside and don''t make trouble. You know this is inevitable." His words weren''t a request. They were a command. Miko chuckled under his breath, stepping inside first . "Well, looks like your invitation finally arrived, Hisame. Don''t keep them waiting." She exhaled through her nose, her mist-like aura slowly retracting. She gave the undead guard one last piercing look before stepping past him, brushing shoulders with Shuten. "They''re with me," Hisame stated flatly. "So don''t get in their way¡ªunless you''re willing to lose what little respect I still have for you." "I''ll let this go for old times'' sake, but the other generals won''t be as forgiving as me." Shuten exhaled heavily, his massive body casting a shadow over the doorway. "I don''t care" she spat out. "Stop being stubborn and just accept the decision of the majority." He warned. She clenched her fist in frustration but managed to keep her bearings together. She couldn''t afford to be impulsive¡ªnot now. Not when they were so close to facing everyone. Asher would only help her if she fulfilled her end of the bargain. Her best bet was that the Kitsune was there¡ªand that he would make a move to disrupt the entire gathering. If chaos erupted, she could use it to her advantage. If not¡­ she''d have to create her own opportunity. Without another word, she walked inside. Asher and Lucy exchanged glances and followed closely behind. Whatever was about to unfold inside, one thing was certain¡ªthis could spiral into something far worse than what happened at Morningstar Tower. And Asher''s presence here would be a pivotal twist, an unpredictable element in a game where every move had already been calculated. Chapter 286 - 286: Unexpected Allies The room they stepped into was large, the air thick with the scent of old wood and faint traces of incense. A reoccurring theme in this place. The floor was covered in woven mats, soft underfoot, while the walls were painted with scenes of misty mountains and winding rivers. Despite its calm design, there was an undeniable pressure in the air There were also no chairs again¡ªonly an open floor meant for those who knew their place. At the center, three figures sat. And, lining the walls were the generals'' personal guards. They weren''t just here to protect. They were here to kill if necessary. But Asher paid them no mind. In the grand scheme of things, anyone weaker than Zagan was not a threat at all. He was far more interested in the three generals already seated. They didn''t even glance at him or Lucy, as if they were nothing more than Hisame''s personal guards¡ªunworthy of attention. Asher wasn''t the type to seek recognition, but underestimation? That was something he could use. Unfortunately, Kitsune was nowhere in sight yet so he did not make any moves. Shuten dropped into his seat with a heavy sigh, clearly unimpressed by the situation. It seemed he wasn''t thrilled about the way things were unfolding but had resigned himself to going along with it. The other three yokai generals however looked pleased. Each had an unsettling and scary presence. The first was a slit-mouthed woman.Her skin was ashen, smooth and devoid of warmth. Long, midnight-black hair flowed down her back, blending seamlessly with the pristine white robe draped over her slender body. But her most striking feature was her mouth¡ªa vertical slit stretching wider than it should, revealing glimpses of needle-like fangs when she smiled. Beside her stood an Amanojaku, small but full of mischief. Its skin was a strange, pale gray that seemed to shift in the light. Two short, jagged horns curled back from its forehead, giving it a stubborn, almost rebellious look. The last was a gashadokuro, a towering figure wrapped in a frayed black robe, its skeletal frame barely concealed beneath the tattered fabric. Its hollow eye sockets burned with an eerie blue glow, and its grinning skull remained perfectly still. Hisame took her seat, but just as she was about to lower herself into her usual spot¡ª Miko slid into it first. Her fingers twitched, her nails ready to strike. However ¡ª No one objected. No one corrected him. They had already made their decision. Her seat was no longer hers. In the end, she was forced to sit elsewhere. This level of blatant disrespect was too much, even to Asher. For a moment, he found himself wondering¡ªhad she done something to deserve this? Hisame was cunning, always scheming, always thinking steps ahead. But for her to be treated like this by her own peers¡­ It was really questionable. "So," she began, her voice dangerously low and calm, "you all made your decision without me? Isn''t this a bit too much?" "Don''t play like a victim, Hisame," the slit mounted woman spoke first "You knew this would happen sooner or later." She giggled, but with her unnatural, slit-mouthed grin, it looked more like she was baring her teeth. "Just be grateful we even let you hold that position," she continued. "You were never really qualified for it, anyway." The words sliced through the room like a sharp blade. Even Asher, who had no personal stake in this power struggle, could feel the shift in the air. Meanwhile, Shuten exhaled through his nose, casting a brief glance at Hisame, as if gauging whether she would lash out. But she didn''t react too openly . She let a few seconds passed by before responding. "Is this because I''m not pure-blooded?" she asked, her gaze sweeping across the room. "I thought I already proved myself when I assassinated that person." "You did¡­ but tradition is tradition." The slit mounted woman shrugged, tilting her head slightly. "And you''ve already had the privilege of enjoying the prestige that comes with being a general. Now, it''s time for you to step aside and let someone more deserving take your place." Hisame didn''t move, didn''t blink. Her claws tapped idly against her sleeve, a slow, rhythmic sound that barely masked the storm brewing beneath her composed exterior. She inhaled deeply, then exhaled through her nose. "More deserving?" Her voice was eerily steady. "And who, exactly, decides that?" "We do," The imp-like general smirked, his teeth glinting in a mocking way. "So you should just accept it. " He grinned wider, tilting his head as if he were offering some great favor. "But don''t worry!" His tone turned sing-song, gratingly cheerful. "You still get a nice rank, and guess what? You even get to keep your little territory! See? It''s not so bad!" Hisame''s ears twitched out of pure frustration. "Are you serious right now ?" The imp swung his legs again, humming to himself. "Really, you should be grateful. We could''ve taken it all away, but we''re so nice, aren''t we?" Hisame''s fingers curled into fists, her claws digging into her palms hard enough to draw blood. Grateful? They expected her to be grateful for this humiliation? She had bled for this position. She killed for it. She had earned it through skill and sacrifice¡ªyet they spoke to her as if they were doing her a favor by allowing her to step down. "And am I to take that everyone agrees with this decision?" She let the question hang,"Even Kitsune?" Silence stretched across the room for a brief moment¡ªthen, laughter erupted. The imp practically cackled, rocking back and forth as if this was the funniest thing he had heard in centuries. The slit-mouthed woman wiped away an imaginary tear. "Oh, Hisame¡­ you really don''t get it, do you?" Her grin widened, splitting her face unnaturally. "She was the one who instigated this on the first place." Her grip on her own emotions wavered, but she forced herself to remain still, even as the smirks around her grew more condescending. "Where is she? I want to hear it directly from her mouth. After that, I''ll no longer challenge your decision." She insisted. The imp kicked his legs idly, his small voice piping up again. "Ah, that''s too bad. If you came earlier, you might''ve caught her. But Kitsune is a busy, busy person." He tapped his temple. "She''s already left." Hisame''s jaw tightened. Of course. "How convenient," she murmured. The imp exhaled, arms crossing over his chest. "You can believe what you want. But the decision has already been made, and it''s final." "I see..." Her voice trailed off, soft and distant. For a second, they thought she accepted her fate. Then¡ªshe vanished. The imp snorted, unimpressed. A cheap trick. He had already analyzed her abilities long before this meeting. He knew the brief window in which she disappeared, the fraction of a second before she reappeared to strike. All he had to do was ensure his defenses were in place before that moment arrived. His power surged. A thick, shadowy aura exploded from his body, spreading in all directions. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tendrils of dark energy curled around him, forming an impenetrable barrier¡ªa cocoon of defense meant to counter any angle she could attack from. "Come on, then." His lips twisted into a smirk. "Try it." It was an easy lesson. A simple show of power to remind Hisame of her place. But something went wrong. A golden glow exploded around her as she reappeared¡ªfaster than before. For a split second, her speed and power doubled, her form a streak of purple and gold. That fraction of a second was all it took. His timing¡ªruined. His barrier¡ªshattered. SLASH! Hisame''s claws ripped through flesh and bone like a blade through silk. And just like that¡ªthe imp general''s head was gone. The attack happened so fast that the other generals could only react¡ªtoo late. Blood sprayed across the tatami mats, and the imp''s lifeless body slumped to the ground. Despite his arrogance, the imp general was not weak. Far from it. He was simply caught off guard, his own confidence turned against him. He did not expect that she was hiding her true power all along. And now, the mood has change. The remaining generals no longer looked at her with condescension. They were wary and ready for a full blown fight. Even Miko, who had been nothing but smug up until now, slowly unsheathed his short sword. His silver eyes, once filled with mockery, now held a flicker of caution. All of them were on high alert. That meant no more surprise attacks. But that didn''t bother her. She still felt confident. Because in that brief exchange, she realized something¡ªAsher had enhanced her, and the effect was too impressive. The golden light, the sudden increase in speed and power¡ªit was all him. Which meant¡­ His support skill alone was enough to tip the balance. If he joined the fight directly, then dealing with the rest of the generals would be¡ªfar easier. Chapter 287 - 287: Unexpected Allies Part 2 The generals still hadn''t caught on to Asher''s interference. His timing was too precise, his golden energy weaving seamlessly into the surge of Hisame''s mist. To them, it must have seemed like she simply pushed herself beyond her limits or had been hiding her true power all along Perfect. That meant he could stay on the sidelines¡ªfor now. Watch. Analyze. Wait for the right moment. The imp-like yokai was killed with ease, but only because of the element of surprise. That advantage was gone now. The remaining generals weren''t about to make the same stupid mistake. ''Where is she?'' If kitsune showed up, it would save him the trouble of finding her. ''This people are her allies. Better to cut a few down now before they become a problem later.'' His gaze swept over the room. The skeleton fiend stood motionless, but there was something unreadable about it. Then there was Miko¡ªgrinning, carefree, almost childish. But the glint in his eyes told another story. A sharp, honed confidence. Those two were even more dangerous than Zagan¡ªhe could tell just from looking at them. ''I need to eliminate them first before they showed their true power.'' Then there was her¡ªand Shuten. The Oni wasn''t angry. If anything, disappointment filled his face¡ªHisame made the worst possible choice. A waste. A needless rebellion because of her own pride. Now, there was no turning back. Execution was inevitable¡ªa fate she could have avoided if only she had chosen to cooperate. "KE! KE KE! KEEEE!" The slit-mouthed woman grinned from ear to ear¡ªliterally. A jagged, unnatural gash of a smile, stretching too wide, and too deep. "You shouldn''t have done that, Hisame." Her voice slithered through the air, layered, overlapping. Like a chorus of whispers speaking in unison. With a grotesque crack, her arms stretched. Fingers fused together, bone twisting, flesh warping. Not swords. Not claws. But massive, crude scissors. They snapped shut. CLANG! The sound rang through the room like a guillotine falling. It was too loud¡ªlike it cut through the whole room itself. Hisame''s ears twitched, her muscles locking up for a split second. That was all the slit-mouthed woman needed. One moment, she stood across the room. The next, she loomed over Hisame, her scissor hand already mid-swing. SNAP! Hisame bent backward, her palm grazing the floor as she twisted away. A heartbeat later, the scissor-blade cleaved through the space she had just occupied. The wooden floor split apart with a clean, surgical precision. No splinters. No jagged edges. Just a perfect, seamless cut. Then it spread. One cut became two. Two became four. Then eight. Then twenty. The floor fracturing beneath them in rapid succession, multiplying. It was one of her abilities¡ªone that guaranteed death the moment she landed a clean hit. The only silver lining was that she was faster than the slit woman. "Am I beautiful?" The slit-mouthed woman tilted her head, eyes squinting . Her grin never faltered. But now, something else changed. Blood. It seeped from the jagged blades, thick and sluggish, trailing down her fingers. The first drop hit the wooden floor with a soft pat. Then the wood blackened. Darkened. Then it melted. A thick, bubbling sludge swallowed the space between them, writhing, pulsing. "Am I beautiful?" she asked again. "KE! KE KE!" Her laughter came next¡ªwarped, layered, infecting the very air around them And just like that, the room morphed. The wooden floor beneath them dissolved into murky blood water, thick as tar. Mist coiled upward, swallowing everything in sight. This was her domain now. The water churned, bubbling violently. Then, with a sickening lurch, they emerged. Hundreds of massive scissors¡ªrusted, jagged, polished, gleaming¡ªrising from the depths like the bones of some forgotten beast. Some curved like sickles, others gaping wide like the jaws of a trap. All of them waiting. Waiting to be used. Waiting to cut down anyone who dared to challenge her. Asher watched with keen interest, his mind already working to decipher the mechanics of this so-called domain. He had to admit¡ªdomains were useful. A battlefield reshaped to the wielder''s will, bending reality itself in their favor. And the slit-mouthed woman? Her power surged the moment she activated it. Hisame straightened, drawing in a deep breath. The air around her thickened as a deep purple mist wrapped around her body, stronger than before. Her hair glowed, shining with the same color, and her entire form turned semi-transparent, flickering between solid and mist like she was slipping between worlds. Then, the ground shifted again. The massive scissors, once rising like jagged monuments, began to sink. Their sharp edges dulled, their presence fading as something else took over. A garden of purple water lilies bloomed at her feet, spreading outward, overtaking half of the swamp. The dark, murky water cleared, turning glassy and still. The reflection of her glowing body shimmered on its surface. This was what happened when two domain wielders clashed. Reality itself changed¡ªno longer belonging to just one, but to both. The battlefield was silent¡ªonly the distant bubbling of the crimson swamp and the eerie hum of shifting blades filled the air. The other generals stood still, watching, but none interfered. The slit-mouthed woman made the first move. A chorus of metallic shrieks filled the space as countless giant scissors shot from the mist, aiming straight for Hisame. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But before they could reach her¡ªshe was gone. In the blink of an eye, she was there¡ªclaws raised, slicing through the space between them. CLANG! The attack was blocked as a wall of gleaming scissors erupted from the slit-mouthed woman''s side . The slit-mouthed woman didn''t waste this opportunity . She lunged, her scissor-hand slicing downward in a ruthless arc, aiming to cleave Hisame in two. But just as the blade was about to hit¡ª Hisame was already gone, but the space where she stood echoed with multiple whooshing sound. That single attack generated hundreds of cuts¡ªa guaranteed one-hit kill. And the slit-mouthed woman didn''t even look like she was trying. Asher nodded in understanding. The yokai generals were powerful, but in a different way. Their domains felt almost like cheating, bending the rules of reality itself. But in terms of raw destructive force, they were still lacking. Chapter 288 - 288: Unexpected Allies Part 3 The slit-mouthed woman''s grin stretched wider until fresh rivulets of blood dripped down her chin. Her jagged teeth glistened as she let out a twisted chuckle. "You like to hide and run away like a scaredy cat, don''t you?" Her voice slithered through the air, layered with an eerie chorus of whispers. "But how long do you think you can run from me?" She raised her hand again. The scattered scissors sharpened, converging into a single form¡ªa serpent The moment it lunged, the entire battlefield screamed with the sound of grinding metal. Hisame flickered, barely slipping through the attack. But even as she reappeared, a cold shiver ran down her spine. Too close. If she mistimed it¡ªif even a single blade caught her ¡ªshe wouldn''t just be nicked. The damage would land at full force. No room for error. CLANG! The serpent snapped its metal jaws shut, crushing empty air. But it didn''t stop. Its head whipped around, following her presence, twisting and coiling as it chased her . Hisame reappeared to the left¡ªit followed. She flickered again, higher in the air¡ªit struck upward. Hisame had no time to counter; she was moving, always moving. One mistake. One misstep. That was all it would take for those rusted fangs to sink into her. The slit-mouthed woman cackled. "Run, run, little cat! Let''s see how long you last!" The serpent was getting faster. Hisame could feel the change in pressure every time she barely slipped through the gaps. She needed to turn the tables¡ªbut she was hesitant to show her trump card too soon. Not with the other generals watching so closely. Her eyes turned toward Asher. He was standing far away, arms crossed, simply watching. Why wasn''t he helping? Last time, his golden energy had surged through her veins, pushing her. And now? Nothing. She narrowed her eyes. Was he testing her? Or was he waiting for something? Hisame barely had a moment to think before more serpents of blades tore through the mist, lunging toward her like starving beasts. Her opponent wasn''t just toying with her anymore¡ªshe was dead serious. Hisame gritted her teeth. Fine. If he wouldn''t help, she''d do it herself. She twisted, flipping midair as she barely avoided a set of scissors snapping shut inches from her face. Another coiled around her from the side, aiming to slice her in half. She flickered out of existence just in time, appearing above the battlefield. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But the slit-mouthed woman was already ahead of her. With a single wave of her hand, the serpents were already waiting below, turning the entire space into a death trap. Hisame''s eyes widened. With the slit-mouthed woman''s born ability amplifying damage, even a glancing blow could be lethal. She had no choice left. But out of the corner of her eye, she saw Asher vanish. Her pulse spiked. Where¡ª? A split second later, he reappeared¡ªright in front of the skull fiend. Before anyone could react, his hand clamped down onto its bony face. Then, golden light erupted from his palm. BOOM. A blinding explosion swallowed the whole battlefield. The impact was so intense, everyone was forced to shield their eyes as the golden flare consumed everything, drowning out even the slit woman''s domain. This sudden explosion gave Hisame the opening she needed. Now! She vanished, slipping through the narrowest gap between the incoming blades. She reappeared in a blur, twisting through the air before landing smoothly on the ground, away from immediate danger. Meanwhile, Asher wasted no time after confirming his kill. Light had been the skull fiend''s weakness¡ªpredictable, maybe, but effective. Yokai despised sunlight even more than demons, after all. ''I need to kill the other one,'' The golden explosion barely settled when he vanished again, reappearing behind Miko. His golden energy speared forward, aimed right at the heart. But the moment his attack landed¡ª It phased straight through. Like a ripple in water, the golden energy passed harmlessly through the yokai''s form, dispersing into the air like mist. Unlike Hisame, he didn''t vanish¡ªhe simply stood there, untouched. An illusion? No. Asher''s mind worked fast, analyzing. This wasn''t an afterimage. Before Asher could process further, Miko spoke. "No wonder that woman had the nerve to rebel. So, you''re her benefactor. Tell me¡ªare you planning to kill everyone? Is that your endgame?" Asher didn''t respond. Miko shook his head and let every attack phase right through him. "Not bad¡­ but not enough." Blue flames ignited around him as he unsheathed his short katana. Unlike normal flames, these didn''t burn with heat. Instead, they shimmered, spectral and cold. Asher''s instincts screamed. Move. Now. And just like that, the entire place was engulfed in a flood of fire, forcing Asher to teleport. He grabbed Lucy and reappeared beside the the cat yokai. Confusion flickered across Hisame''s face. Before she could speak, he tossed Lucy to her and said, "Keep her safe." Then he vanished. A heartbeat later, Asher and Miko collided. His fist burned with golden light, clashing against the Supreme Commander''s blade. This time, Miko sensed something different in the attack and made an effort to block it. BOOOOM! The entire domain shattered. And what followed was the entire floor shattering beneath them. The towering pagoda groaned, its ancient structure giving way as wooden beams snapped like brittle twigs. Outside, onlookers gasped in awe, watching as dust and debris swallowed the sky, marking the devastation of the most important building in the city. And amid the smoke and fire, a figure shot out like a comet, slamming into one of the structures with bone-rattling force. BOOOOM! The impact wasn''t enough to stop it¡ªthe body bulldozed through forty more buildings, shattering walls and splintering wood, before finally coming to a stop in the wreckage. Curious onlookers rushed to see who it was¡ªand were stunned by what they found. The famous supreme commander lay down amidst the wreckage, his once-pristine kimono/hakama tattered, streaked with dust and grime. Fractured beams and shattered stone surrounded him, a stark contrast to the powerful image he once held. Everyone swallowed hard. Who could have beaten him into this sorry state? -- -- -- Authors Note: I''m still adjusting to my new schedule, but I managed to post two chapters for Villain and two chapters for Supernatural today, which is a good sign. Chapter 289 - 289: Balance Tilting 1 BOOOOM! BOOOOM! BOOOOM! The pagoda trembled with each clash. Dust and debris rained from the ceiling, floorboards splintering beneath the sheer force of the battle. Hisame stood frozen, heart hammering in her chest as she watched Asher fight like a war god, an unstoppable storm made flesh. He already defeated two generals, and now he was already facing another¡ªShuten in his berserk form. The Oni''s body swelled and throbbed, muscles straining against his darkening crimson skin. His single horn¡ªalready imposing¡ªelongated further, cracks of molten red running along its length as if it had been pulled straight from a blacksmith''s forge. Heat rolled off him in suffocating waves, the very air bending and distorting around him. HISSSSSSSSSSS! Every breath he exhaled released a hiss of steam, the sound like a furnace roaring to life. Then he moved. The heat radiating from his body detonated in small, explosive bursts with every step, propelling him forward faster than the eye could track. His strikes were so fast that his arms became a blur, creating the illusion of multiple fist attacking at once. SWOOOSH! SWOOOSH! SWOOOSH! S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The friction of his movements also ignited the air, turning it into a long distance weapon. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Compressed airwaves, sharp as blades, exploded outward with every swing, hammering like invisible warheads. The shockwaves alone were enough to pulverize walls, sending shuddering tremors through the already fragile structure. Asher weaved through the incoming attack. He wasn''t just dodging¡ªhe was watching. The bursts of heat, the timing , the way the yokai recoiled slightly before surging forward again. There was a rhythm to its chaos, a pattern buried beneath the destruction. A blast of heat licked at his cheek as he slipped under a devastating punch, feeling the scorch of air rushing past. It was close. Too close. But now he knew. He could take the punch head-on. This time, he would fight with nothing but the overwhelming, unbreakable body of a dragon. "ARGGGG!" The Oni roared, fury burning in his eyes as he wound back for a powerful force punch. Asher moved. A single step forward. Then¡ªBOOM. His fist met Shuten''s. The impact shattered the floor beneath them, spiderweb cracks racing through wood and stone. A deep tremor followed, the force building¡ªthen, all at once, the whole floor gave. Shuten was launched backward, his massive frame crashing into the rubble on the lower floors. Dust and debris rained down, swallowing him in the aftermath. "N.. No way.." Hisame watched in total shock. Shuten possessed the strongest physical body among the generals, but he was sent flying just like that. That made no sense. She heard Asher was a mage, a spellcaster who relied on magic, barriers, and techniques far removed from brute force. But the man in front of her wasn''t fighting like a mage. He was fighting like a warrior. And not just any warrior. A monster of one. He wasn''t just holding his own against Shuten. He was dominating. Lucy, noticing her expression, giggled. "You underestimate my husband too much. What you know about him is just the tip of the iceberg. Right now, I don''t think anyone in this world can beat him." Hisame''s eyes widened as she turned to Lucy, disbelief flickering across her face. "Are you saying that he''s the strongest?" "That''s right, my husband is the strongest," Lucy replied proudly. If she heard Lucy say this before watching him fight, she might have laughed it off as a joke. But now? She couldn''t find any reason to argue. "VERY GOOD!" Shuten laughed. A wild, bloodthirsty grin stretched across his face as he stood up, eyes turning more savaged. He cracked his knuckles, rolling his shoulders as his power surged again. But this time, he wasn''t fighting alone The slit-mouthed woman stepped forward. She raised her hands, her elongated fingers clicking together with a metallic snap. The air rippled, distorting like a shattered mirror, and in the next instant.... The world twisted. Countless massive, scissor-shaped serpents slithered through the space, their gleaming blades snapping hungrily at Asher. At the same time, Shuten also activated his domain. The world twisted again, morphing into a nightmarish fusion of a swamp and countless razor-sharp scissors. But this time, the air was hotter. The swamp boiled, sending waves of heat rippling through the distorted space. It was a combined domain¡ªstronger, more refined¡ªbecause instead of clashing, the forces within it were working together. "This not good," Hisame muttered, biting her lips. A combined domain was dangerous¡ªit didn''t just merge abilities, it amplified them, elevating each other''s power to terrifying levels. This was exactly why demons avoided direct conflict with the yokai. In an all-out war, powerful yokais could combine all their domains at once, creating a scene out of hell. "I''ll cast my domain too," she suggested, but Asher raised a hand to stop her. He wanted to see for himself. To test his limits, and enjoy this fight. His dragon blood boiled, demanding victory in the most dominant way possible. The urge was too strong, intoxicating¡ªimpossible to ignore. Even Pantheom remained quiet. It understood¡ªthis battle would push Asher further, forcing him to grow and awaken more of his dragon bloodline. SWOOOOSH! Shuten moved again. Faster and stronger this time around. His punches shattered the sound barrier, warping the very fabric of space around them. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Asher twisted, dodging by inches, his body weaving between the deadly scissor-serpents while exchanging blows with Shuten. ''Something is coming,'' he muttered to himself. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught movement¡ªthose annoying serpents, slithering toward him. A single strike from him sent them recoiling, their bodies shattering into fragments upon impact. But before he could take a breather, the other general was already on him. A devastating punch slammed into his chest, sending him rocketing backward. His feet tore through the swamp, carving deep trenches for hundreds of meters before he finally came to a stop. ''I felt that,'' If not for the domain containing them, half the city would have already been reduced to rubble. Chapter 290 - 290: Balance Tilting 2 Hisame''s hands trembled as she watched the battle unfold. Her gaze flickered to Asher, her heart racing. He couldn''t do this alone. Not forever. She tensed, ready to act¡ªbut before she could Lucy grabbed her arm. "Trust my husband .He wouldn''t do this if he wasn''t confident in winning." "But..." she trailed off, uncertainty flickering in her eyes. "You will only get in his way," Lucy added, her grip tightening. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Being told that so bluntly, she couldn''t help but think Lucy was being too optimistic. And then¡ªthe moment she feared happened. Asher got hit. The slit-mouthed woman''s attack landed, and this time, the single cut multiplied into hundreds, slicing into him in an instant. ''That''s it. He''s done for!'' she exclaimed. But then she saw it Not torn flesh. Not blood. Scales. Dark and golden, gleaming dragon scales covered his back, barely scratched. Asher didn''t waste the opportunity. The second she recoiled from her failed strike, he moved¡ªhis foot slamming into her midsection. BOOOM! The impact sent her flying, crashing through the boiling swamp. "I''LL KILL YOU!" the slit-mouthed woman quickly stood up and screamed, preparing to unleash her most powerful attack. But he was already gone, and reappeared right in front of her. Teleportation. She was so focused on his overwhelming physical strength that she completely forgot he could do that. Panic shot through her. She had no choice¡ªinstinctively, she raised her hands, forming a defensive scissor shield around herself. It was supposed to protect her. It should have saved her from any direct attack but... "Flammae Caeruleae Infernae" A chant reached her ears, spoken in a language she did not recognize, and the next thing she knew, blue flames erupted around her. The fire burned so intensely that the air itself twisted, and in a matter of seconds, her metal shield melted like wax. Horror dawned too late. The liquefied metal didn''t just vanish¡ªit dripped onto her, smothering her body like molten candle wax, drowning her in her own failed defense. "NO!!!!!!" she screamed in panic, but the cry only made it worse¡ªthe molten metal seeped into her mouth, silencing her as it hardened. Ironically, the shield she forged became her coffin. It was another victory. Hisame and Lucy were relieved¡ªhappy, even¡ªbut Asher remained silent, frowning behind his mask. The reason he used magic to kill the slit-mouthed woman quickly was because... CRACK! The swamp twisted, warping after its creator''s death. Boiling swamp water dried up, replaced by vast grasslands that stretched endlessly. And above them, the sky transformed. A massive moon loomed overhead, dominating half the domain and looking uncomfortably close. Then, a voice¡ªsoft, sweet and melodic¡ªechoed. "I was late because I had something to attend to... and now I return to find my friends being slaughtered one after another. Aren''t you being a little too aggressive? Did they really deserved to die?" Everyone tilted their heads upward. There, floating beneath the colossal moon, was a breathtakingly beautiful woman. Her long, flowing white hair shimmered under the pale light, cascading down her back. A pristine white kimono, embroidered with silver clouds, draped elegantly over her form, complementing the nine tails swaying behind her. Kitsune had arrived. Shuten sighed in relief. Now that the strongest general had arrived, the intruder could finally be dealt with. He hated to admit it¡ªbut even if he went all out, he had no way of defeating his opponent. "Now you will regret¡ª" The oni stopped mid-sentence after his eyes landed back on Asher. His aura changed, a golden radiance erupting from his body like a rising sun. His robe burned away, vanishing into embers, revealing his bare torso¡ªhalf-covered in obsidian dragon scales, streaked with veins of shimmering gold. A sharp crack echoed through the battlefield. His mask fractured, then shattered completely as two massive horns pushed through, curving with an overwhelming presence. Then, with a single, thunderous beat of his majestic dragon wings, it unleashed a shockwave that tore through the domain, making the very air tremble under his power. "Kitsune, you will pay for all your sins," he growled, his voice rough and deep. The emotions surging within him made him unstable¡ªbut at the same time, more powerful than ever. "A dragon?" She narrowed her eyes, scrutinizing him. Zagan was the only one she knew¡ªbut even he hadn''t felt this dangerous. And what was this feeling she sensed? Anger? Hate? Resentment? Killing intent? All of it was directed at her¡ªand it made her skin crawl, making her uncomfortable. "Who are you? I don''t remember offending you," she demanded. "So you''ve already forgotten about me, huh?" He paused for a moment, his gaze locking onto hers. "Don''t worry, I''ll make you remember after I beat you half to death." He vanished, teleporting directly in front of her. Kitsune''s eyes widened in surprise, but she wasn''t like the other generals. Her body dissolved into light, shifting just as his fist tore through the air where she''d been. BOOM! His fist collided with nothing but empty space, but the shockwave rippled through the domain, shaking it violently¡ªthe force of the blow alone sent tremors across the entire realm. Asher hovered in the air, his eyes narrowing as he watched her from a distance. ''That power...'' he murmured, a flicker of recognition crossing his face. ''It''s the same as that angel.'' The same being that tormented him from the very beginning. It made him think that Kitsune was the one responsible for his mother''s disappearance¡ªand worse, her death. But he couldn''t ask her directly now because she could easily lie. No, he needed to break her first, then dive into her memories to uncover the truth himself. Clenching his fist, golden, red, and blue lightning began to crackle and danced around his body. In his dragon form, he no longer needed to create a magic circle. His entire body became the medium, allowing him to cast powerful spells instantly, saving precious time. Kitsune, sensing the rising danger, moved her tails into an offensive position, her body tense. She remained wary of his teleportation, knowing he could strike without warning. It was clear he wasn''t here to talk. Even now, she couldn''t understand why someone so powerful would come after her¡ªlet alone try to kill her. Chapter 291 - 291: Inevitable Encounter Part 1 Asher''s golden eyes locked onto her, filled with contempt and resentment. His wings spread wide, streaks of three-colored lightning arcing from his body as raw energy crackled around him. Opposite him, she hovered in the air as if standing on an invisible platform, her nine tails swaying like flowing ribbons. Kitsune tilted her head slightly, a playful smile tugging at her lips. "You look at me like I stole something precious from you," she mused. "But I don''t recall ever crossing you. So tell me, dragon¡ªwhat sin have I committed?" Asher''s jaw clenched, a low growl rising in his throat. "I''ll tell you after you''re begging for mercy." Kitsune''s playful demeanor faded, her expression turning more serious. "I''m so unlucky... it seems I''m being hunted by a ruthless man." SWOOOOSH! Asher vanished, determined to neutralize her as quickly as possible. But midway through his teleportation, something interfered, forcing him to stop abruptly. As he came to a halt, glowing orbs already surrounded him. He could tell it was powerful, but it was too late. The golden orb detonated, unleashing a blinding explosion right at point-blank range. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Flashes of light erupted across the domain, engulfing everything in a brilliant white glow. For the next ten seconds, everyone was left blinded. When the brightness fully cleared, Asher remained in the air, unharmed. A golden shield with a hexagonal surface pattern surrounded him, its surface pulsing with energy. It was a smaller version of the barrier he used in the tower during his battle with Zagan. Kitsune glared slightly. The golden light surrounding Asher resembled that of the angel she was in contact with, but it lacked divinity. It was merely light in nature. She knew this because she wielded the real thing. SWOOOOSH! He moved again, but this time, instead of teleporting, he relied on his speed to reach her. Kitsune reacted fast. In a fraction of a second, she turned into light just as his fist tore through the space where her head had been. BOOOOM! The shockwave ripped through the air, sending cracks of lightning in all directions. A fist size gaping hole formed in the domain, but it repaired itself within seconds. Still, the damage made one thing clear¡ªone direct hit from him would be fatal. Realizing this, Kitsune quickly changed tactics. She couldn''t afford to face someone like him in close combat. With a flick of her tails, she summoned another volley of light beams. This time, they didn''t fire in a straight line¡ªthey curved, homing in on him. Asher twisted his body midair, barely slipping past a beam that burned through the space he occupied a split second ago. The sheer force of it warped the air, leaving behind a rippling distortion. Heat scraped against his skin, stinging like a searing blade. Each dodge became more precise, his reflexes pushed to the limit as the beams curved unpredictably, chasing him like guided missiles. But he couldn''t stay on the defensive forever. He charged at her, sending her own lightning back at her, forcing her to dodge. They continued this exchange, moving at blistering speed. The intensity of their battle was on another level. Hisame let out a weak laugh, realizing how foolish it was to think she ever stood a chance against the nine tailed fox. They might all be called generals, but she stood above them. If she wanted to, she could wipe them all out on her own. ''How did she become this strong¡­? And what is this golden light? I don''t remember her having this ability before.'' She was completely baffled by Kitsune''s performance. However, Lucy had a theory. Kitsune was working with that angel, so it was possible she gained some kind of benefit¡ªthis ability might be one of them. SWOOOOSH! Asher shot upward again, twisting through the barrage. Light scorched past him, missing by inches. He spun midair, wings slicing the wind, and changing direction¡ªthis time above her. He struck. A blazing claw wreathed in golden lightning aimed for her skull. But again, she turned to light, slipping through his grasp. SWOOOOSH! He repeated the same tactic. At first, it seemed useless, but he persisted, weaving together long-range and close-range attacks. With each exchange, dodging became harder for her. His direct strategy left her with no choice. Kitsune''s body shimmered¡ªthen split. One became two. Two became four. Four became nine. Each clone had only one tail, and they scattered in the air like flock of birds. "Now," they all spoke in unison, their voices like a haunting melody, "let''s even the odds." Beams of light rained down from all directions, making it even harder for him to evade. What was worse was that the beams could change trajectory. In the end, he summoned another hexagonal barrier, but instead of forming a shield around himself, he shattered it into separate pieces, turning them into floating drones that deflected the beams back at her clones. More light filled the air, streaking in every direction until the entire sky looked like a chaotic laser dance floor. Strangely, the sizzling beams and the crackling of his lightning almost sounded like a beatbox track. But no one had the time to appreciate it¡ªthey were too busy watching in awe, their jaws dropping at the sheer display of power. "Aren''t you getting a little carried away? How about we talk instead? At this rate, we''re just wasting energy¡ªwe''re nearly equal in strength." Kitsunes spoke in unison. There was a brief pause between the two as she waited for his response. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Equal in strength?" Asher let out a laugh. He wasn''t the type to be overbearing and arrogant in battle, but right now, he was barely holding back his anger. Kitsune''s clones, sensing the changed in his mood, instinctively stepped back before he even spoke. "You think we''re equal?" His voice turned colder, and the arcs of lightning around him died down. In their place came an eerie stillness¡ªlike the silence before a storm. Everyone felt it¡ªsomething big was coming. Chapter 292 - 292: Inevitable Encounter Part 2 A low rumble echoed in the distance, like a warning. The wind picked up, swirling around in restless currents. It wasn''t just a passing breeze¡ªit carried an unexplainable pressure. "100%," Asher spoke vaguely. Everyone froze, confusion flashing across their faces. Before anyone could figure out its meaning¡ªhis aura skyrocketed. A violent wave of pressure exploded from his body, distorting the air around him. The wind howled as golden lightning arced in all directions, carving deep scars into the ground. "200%." Just like that, his aura intensified. Kitsune''s clones flinched. Their instincts screamed at them to run at. But before they could react, the next words echoed¡ª "300%." The atmosphere split apart. A shockwave blasted outward, forcing Kitsune to reinforce her domain¡ªwithout it, the entire space would shatter under the pressure. She thought that was his limit. But then¡ª "400%." The moment those words left his lips, another surge of power erupted. Kitsune''s stomach twisted, a wave of frustration and disbelief crashing over her. His dark scales had changed, now streaked with glowing gold, as if veins of pure energy pulsed beneath them. Her grip tightened. This wasn''t the same Asher she had been fighting moments ago. He was evolving¡ªno, finally stopped playing around. ''I can''t let him reach his peak!'' she thought, panic creeping into her mind. With no other choice, her nine clones merged back into one, their combined energy surging into her core. She avoided using her peak power because the cost was too high, but she had no choice. Holding back was no longer an option. Light radiated from her body, intensifying into a blinding glow as she, too, started getting more serious. Her once-white fur turned golden, and her aura climbed up , surging past his. Her domain stabilized, preventing collapse. Even the moon shifted, its pale glow now dyed in the color of her energy, as if the heavens themselves acknowledged her transformation. Both fighters kept rising in power, their energy clashing before they even made a move. When Reign reached 1000%, Kitsune''s transformation also reached its apex. A radiant halo formed above her head, spinning slowly like a celestial crown. Her tails, now wreathed in divine energy, pulsed with unimaginable power. "So you''re borrowing the power of that angel, huh?" Asher scoffed, his golden eyes narrowing. That caught her attention. "You know about her?" "Know her?" he trailed off, a smirk tugging at his lips. "I plan to kill her after you." Kitsune let out a chuckle, finding his claims outrageous. "You¡­ kill her?" She shook her head "You might be strong, but that being is on another level. If she wanted to, she could destroy this whole world." "And right now, with just her blessing, I can defeat you already...." Kitsune''s voice dripped with arrogance, her self-assurance soaring as divine energy surged through her veins. This power made her feel untouchable¡ªabove everyone else. A side effect of her transformation. "So what makes you think you stand a chance?" she spat out. Asher looked at her, and for once, he was glad she was a bitch inside out. It made punishing her that much easier. "You''re just a frog in a small well¡­ Just because you see her as strong doesn''t mean she''s absolute." He paused, locking eyes with her. "Let me show you¡­ how vast the universe really is." "2000%" BOOOOOOOOM! Blinding light ripped through the domain, erasing it from existence. It continued to engulfed the entire sky, turning night into day. Everyone in the city trembled. A suffocating pressure pressed down on them, and for a brief moment, it felt like the end of the world was coming. When the light finally subsided, the pagoda was gone¡ªcompletely erased. In the sky, Asher hovered, now, his body was engulfed in pure golden energy. But unlike before, it no longer flickered like flames or crackled like lightning. Instead, it flowed outward like liquid gold, dense and steady. His power became so concentrated that it shifted beyond a gaseous state. "This is the first time I''ve pushed myself this far, and I''m making an exception just for¡ª" His lips moved, and before he could finish, his voice turned into a whisper. "You." By the time the last word left his mouth, he was already beside her. She barely registered his presence. Her body tensed, instincts screaming too late. For a split second, she thought it was over¡ªthat she was already dead. But nothing happened. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Asher didn''t strike. He let her escape. A chill crawled down her spine as realization sank in. He was showing her something far more terrifying than dominance¡ªhe was proving that he could kill her at any time. This only fueled her irritation. The sheer disrespect made her blood boil. She unleashed a storm of beams, each faster and deadlier than before. The sky became a sea of golden streaks, all converging on him. But Asher didn''t even raise a barrier this time. He stood there, unmoving, letting the beams reach him. Yet, just millimeters from his skin, they vanished¡ªdisintegrating before they could even touch him. His transformation created a natural barrier, one that even her divine-powered attacks couldn''t break. Kitsune''s eyes widened, but there was no time to be surprised. Asher was already in front of her. The strange part wasn''t just his speed¡ªit was his energy. It thickened the air around her, making movement feel sluggish, like trying to sprint through water instead of land. She saw his arm moving and wanted to dodge, but her body refused to respond. His hand clamped around her throat, crushing the air from her lungs. Instinctively, she tried to transform into light and escape¡ªbut nothing happened. "Where is that arrogance of yours?" he asked, his grip slowly tightening around her neck. If she didn''t push his bottom line, he might have let her showcase her power a little longer. But she just had to be annoying¡ªflaunting that so-called angelic blessing, which, in front of someone who despised everything connected to it, was more of a curse than a gift. Chapter 293 - 293: Inevitable Encounter Part 3 Kitsune''s breaths came in ragged gasps, her throat burning under the pressure of his grip. She struggled, but each attempt to break free was futile. Her tails lashed out, whipping through the air, but they only bounced off him. This frustrated her further. What did she do to deserve this? She was always careful, always calculated, never reckless enough to provoke someone like him. "Why are you doing this? Tell me!" she demanded. Asher didn''t reply right away. He let her in silence for a few seconds, forcing her to wonder what he would do next. Would he end her life? Would he torture her until she couldn''t stand? Those dark questions kept repeating in her mind. Meanwhile, he enjoyed every bit of this moment. Seeing her in pain brought him satisfaction, and the urge to break her even more started surfacing in his mind. Though it worried him¡ªhe was never the type to take pleasure in someone else''s suffering. If he was, there were far too many ways to take revenge on a woman. ''She deserves all of this. I don''t need to hold back...'' Maybe it was because Kitsune was a woman, and her beauty made it harder for him to torture her the way he tortured Leno. Still, if it was proven that she was responsible for his mother''s death, no amount of beauty or pleading would save her. She would beg for death, and he would make sure to deny her that mercy. "Are you just going to keep staring at my face?" she asked, biting her lip in anger. No response. Again. "Release me!" she screamed, unable to hold it in any longer. Unfortunately, she couldn''t escape, as his energy suppressed everything within reach. "You''re not really in a position to demand anything. Do you really want to die that badly?" "You won''t do that. You want something from me. Just tell me, and we can negotiate." "You think I came here to strike a deal?" "Everything has a price," she added. "I admit defeat, and you''re now in an advantageous position. Whatever you want, I''m sure we can talk it out." Asher shook his head. She was too prideful and annoying. So, he tightened his grip on her neck, his aura rising as killing intent filled the air. His own element seeped through her skin like ink, sending her into a state of panic. "I won''t let you kill me without a fight!" Kitsune''s eyes burned with a golden glow, her pupils contracting into razor-thin slits. The temperature around them spiked, waves of searing heat rolling off her body in all directions. She planned to incinerate him at this close range¡ªa risky move that would end up burning her own skin as well, but she was willing to pay that price. But she miscalculated. Her golden flames surged forward, engulfing him in a blinding inferno. The heat was enough to melt solid stone, to turn steel into liquid in seconds. Yet, despite the overwhelming temperature swallowing his figure, he did not move. He did not even loosen his grip around her throat. Kitsune''s confidence faltered. Her flames were supposed to devour everything¡ªnothing should withstand them head-on. The temperature kept rising, and just as she feared, her skin started to crack from the intense heat. However ¡ª She underestimated just how tough his scales were. Dragons were naturally resistant to energy-based attacks, and he was no ordinary dragon. His bloodline and potential surpassed even that of an ancient one, so there was no question that his body was on a different level when pushed to this extent. On top of that, his own spell barrier reinforced him even further, negating whatever little effect her attack might have caused. He watched her struggle, his eyes cold and unreadable. Then, with a slight tilt of his head, he let out a breath that almost sounded like a sigh. "Go on, keep wasting your energy. And once you''re exhausted, I''ll be waiting until I''m satisfied." Clenching her teeth, she unleashed more power into her flames, but it made no difference. Consequently, Her divine energy flickered, growing weaker by the second. A sharp pain tore through her chest, and blood spilled from her lips. "It looks like your borrowed power is fading. Tell me, how does it feel knowing that even at your strongest, you were never a match for me?" "I..." She wanted to fight back, but with her divine energy fading, the strength that once made her feel untouchable was gone. Now, she was powerless in her enemy''s grasp. Blood continued to dripped from the corner of her mouth, but she barely noticed. SLAP! A sharp blow struck her small face, snapping her head to the side. The sting barely had time to register before another followed, then another. SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! He didn''t stop, his strikes without mercy, each one landing harder than the last. Ironically, her strong body only prolonged the torment, forcing her to endure every blow without the relief of passing out. She could only stare at him in resentment, enduring his inhumane treatment. Below. Shuten, Hisame, and everyone in the city who were now crawling out of the rubble watched in total silence. They expected an epic clash of power, a battle that would shake the very foundations of the city¡ªa close fight between two behemoths. Rather, they witnessed a one-sided beatdown¡ªno, it was worse than that. It was pure humiliation. The strongest yokai in existence wasn''t just defeated; she was beaten in the most dominant way possible. None of her allies even dared to step in. If she, the strongest among them, was taken down so easily, what chance did they have? They would only be offering their heads in a suicidal mission. ''Slapping a woman is really tiring,'' He stopped when he felt it was enough, leaving her dazed for a few seconds. "Are you satisfied?" she sneered, spitting at his face. But the bloodied spit fell short, never even reaching his skin. "Not yet.. I''m just getting started." he said, shaking his head. "What you did is unforgivable. Killing you won''t be enough to atone for your sins." She gritted her teeth. "Again! I have no idea what you''re talking about!" "Think harder," he said coldly. "We met five years ago, and you''re the reason I suffered so much." She froze. "Five years ago¡­" Now that he mentioned it, the resemblance became more obvious, but it was still hard to believe, even though all the evidence pointed to it She recalled standing over his broken body, watching him slowly die. There was no way he could survive. "Impossible¡­ How are you back!" she stuttered. But not only was he alive, he returned stronger, seeking revenge on her "So, you remember now. That makes this a lot easier for me. Now I don''t need to explain why I''m punishing you like this," he sneered, tightening his grip on her neck. "I only followed orders. If you have someone to blame, it should be that being who wanted you dead." Asher''s expression darkened, his head shaking in silent dismissal. "Tell me the name of that angel." "I... I don''t know." "Stop lying to me, or else..." he growled, his grip tightening even more. "I''m not lying to you! I really didn''t know her name. I was just following orders in exchange for items and artifacts that could¡ª" Her voice broke as she struggled against his grip, desperate to explain . He narrowed his eyes. "Stop wasting my time. Give me a straight answer." More blood spilled from her mouth. If not for her healing power, she would''ve died right then and there from the immense pressure he was applying to her neck. "I.... really...don''t....know" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Liar! Do you expect me to believe that?" he lashed out. "Don''t test my limits." His lips trembled, and even his usually calm mind couldn''t rein in his anger. Dozens of ways to make her suffer flooded his thoughts, but he forced himself to practice self-control. He knew that if he let those intrusive thoughts win, a fundamental part of what made him who he was would be destroyed. ''Damn it,'' he clicked his tongue in annoyance before throwing her to the ground. Her body flew through the air, crashing with a deafening thud. If he didn''t release her, she would die. BLINK! He teleported above her, grabbing her collar as he raised his fist. "I''ll give you one last chance." "Talk, or I''ll make you regret it," he snarled, tightening his grip around her throat as his fist trembled. "You won''t like what''s coming next." -- -- --- Authors note: I''m only posting one long chapter today because I had to handle some personal matters. I''ll get back to uploading two chapters tomorrow. I hope you''re enjoying this side of Asher. I know most of you are used to his cool, composed demeanor, but seeing him like this is refreshing. It really highlights his growth as a character who rarely react to anything. Chapter 294 - 294: Inevitable Encounter Part 4 Kitsune''s breath faltered as she stared directly into his eyes . He was the kind of person who swallowed his anger, his emotions, his pain. If no one bothered him, he would simply continue as he always had¡ªfading into the background, unnoticed and unimportant. Just a shadow. Never the main character, never the center of anything. And that was fine. It was easier that way. But this was not a sign of weakness or lack of character. People like him were the most dangerous¡ªthe ones who swallowed their pain, their fury, their grief, locking it away where no one could see. Because when they finally broke, it wasn''t just anger that spilled out¡ªit was everything they had ever held back. Every scar, every swallowed scream, every moment of restraint, unleashed in a storm that no one could stop. Kitsune felt it¡ªthe bloodlust, the killing intent, the sheer disgust radiating from him as he looked at her. "I''m going to talk." Her voice barely carried over the tension between them. "Then do it. Stop wasting my time." The glow from his hands intensified. Kitsune exhaled slowly, steadying herself. "The last time I saw her was five years ago¡­ in a dream," "After I did what she asked¡­ to kill you¡­ she kept her word and granted me divine power." She stopped there, watching him carefully, waiting for some sign that it was enough. But his expression didn''t waver. If anything, the glow in his hand burned hotter, his restraint hanging by a thread. "That''s it? That was the last thing she ordered you to do?" The air around him crackled, his rage barely restrained, each word a warning¡ªone more lie, and he would break. Something deep in her memory stirred. No. That wasn''t the last thing. There had been one more task. Her silence lingered¡ªtoo long. He sucked in a sharp breath. The light in his hands flared, wild and erratic. "You did something else for her. Tell me!" he demanded. His eyes locked onto hers, sharp and unwavering, cutting through whatever lie she might have tried to conjure. There was no escape from that gaze. No room for half-truths or evasions. "Did you kill someone else?" Kitsune felt the blood drain from her face. "Did you kill a woman?" He froze, his whole body shaking as blood welled up in the corners of his eyes, a sign of just how much he was holding in. His power surged, barely restrained, the golden light flickering erratically like sparks of electricity. The air itself was compressing under the weight of his rage. Mind Zero activated over and over, searching for a way to calm him down. But nothing worked. Nothing could fix this. Even Pantheon, the one who always reminded him to stay in control, remained silent. It knew Asher was at his breaking point. And if he lost control now¡­ there would be no stopping the change that would occur in his personality. As for whether it would be a change for better or worse, only time would tell. "DID YOU KILL MY MOTHER?" he roared, his breath whipping her hair back. It wasn''t just a question. It was desperation. A plea for her to say no. To prove him wrong. But the truth could be seen in her face. For the first time in years, Kitsune wished she could undo the past. Greed drove her to obey the angel''s command, the promise of power blinding her to everything else. She never stopped to think about the consequences, never imagined that one simple task would come back to haunt her. But she had created a monster. And that monster would be the end of her. "ANSWER ME!" The glow in his hands surged, and the air exploded with heat. She had no defense. No excuse. (Brat, if you do this, you won''t come back.) Pantheon could no longer just stand by. His jaw clenched, but his hands didn''t lower. "Maybe I don''t want to come back. Maybe I need to be ruthless so no one will ever dare take anything from me again. This happened because I was weak before¡­" he growled. He was now self-loathing. If he had been strong, he could have saved her. No¡ªhe could have given her the world. Protected her. Given her a life without fear, without pain. Instead, her days were filled with suffering, one hardship after another. And just when she finally found a sliver of happiness¡ªjust when she had something to hold onto¡ªit was ripped away. Too soon. Too cruelly because she was related to him. "Brat, stop!" Pantheon warned, but it was already too late. The clouds above roared, splitting open as bolts of lightning rained down upon the city. Streets cracked, structures crumbled, yokai and humans alike were struck. The storm showed no discrimination¡ªanything in its path was reduced to ashes. Hisame and Lucy barely had time to react, throwing up a barrier just in time to shield themselves . ''Asher...'' Beneath her mask, Lucy was worried. She didn''t know why, but the storm of lightning felt like more than just raw destruction¡ªit was a reflection of his heart. Wild. Chaotic. Lashing out at everything in its path. "I need to go to him. He needs me," she said aloud, already moving. But before she could take another step, Hisame grabbed her shoulder, holding her back. "Are you out of your mind? Look!" She pointed toward the massive crater, where the ground still sizzled with energy. "All that lightning will kill you!" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Let go of me! You''re our enemy, so why are you stopping me?" Lucy spat out. Hisame sighed, shaking her head. "He told me to keep you safe¡­ and if you die, I''ll be the one facing his wrath next. I''d rather not be on the receiving end of that monster. " "He''s not a monster!" Lucy shot back. "He''s a victim.... forced into this situation with no choice!" "A victim? Are you sure?" Hisame repeated, her tone filled with doubt. She didn''t mean to sound harsh¡ªit was just that she couldn''t begin to imagine how someone so powerful could be a victim of anything. Chapter 295 - 295: Inevitable Encounter Part 5 "No one gets that strong just because they had no choice," she added. But Lucy knew the whole truth. He never sought power to oppress others¡ªhe never wanted to be feared. Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire Back then, he was just a student carrying burdens far heavier than he should have for his age. Regardless, he still tirelessly worked to pay her hospital bills, pushing himself without expecting anything in return¡ªas long as she was alive, that was enough He even forsaken his childhood, his youth, just to repay the woman who gave him everything when his real parents had abandoned him to die. And even to this day, all he ever wanted was the best for her. To give her a better life. To make sure she never suffered again and could live peacefully while he took care of her. And now, all of that was slipping away. He was beginning to question if, all along, his mindset was wrong. Maybe power wasn''t meant to protect. Maybe it was meant to control. To dominate. To ensure that no one could ever take from him again. To make everyone submit to him¡ªso that just hearing his name would be enough to stop anyone from daring to mess with him or his loved ones. "He needs me." Lucy cried out, her voice filled with desperation. Even through the mask, her emotion was showing. But Hisame refused to budge. "I understand where you''re coming from, but why not trust him?" she reasoned, her grip on her shoulder tightening. "I trust him." Lucy fingers clenched into fists. "But how can I just stand here and do nothing when he''s like this? He''s hurting. If I don''t reach him now, he might¡ª" "Then believe in him," she cut in, "He''s not some lost child who needs saving¡ªhe''s strong enough to make his own decision." "I¡­" Lucy faltered, speechless. Deep down, she knew Asher was no longer the same person she loved. He was his own man now¡ªsomeone she could no longer control. CRACK! Another bolt of lightning thundered across the sky, splitting it apart with a force that shook the ground . On the crater, Asher yanked Kitsune closer before driving his fist into her face. BOOM! It wasn''t a killing blow¡ªjust enough to make her suffer. Enough to make her feel even a fraction of the pain raging inside him. Though, it wasn''t enough to satisfy him. "You think I can just let this go?" he growled, slamming his fist into her again. "You think you can take everything from me and just walk away?" BOOM! "She was my mother!" His voice cracked, his body shaking, but his fists didn''t stop. "The most important person to me!" BOOM! "You killed her.You took her from me¡­ and for what? Power? " BOOM! "Was it worth it?" He grabbed her by the hair, forcing her to look at him. "Was all that strength worth her life?!" BOOM! Another punch landed perfectly in her gut. "This strength¡­" he hissed, his grip tightening. "This so-called divine power you killed for¡­" BOOM! "It couldn''t even last a second against me!" He drove his fist into her stomach. BOOM! "Tell me! Was it all worth it?!" His knuckles dripped with blood¡ªhers, his, he didn''t even know anymore. "Buahhh¡ª" She gagged, vomiting as her body convulsed. Tears mixed with the blood on her face, trailed down her ruined features. The once timeless beauty she prided herself on¡ªgone. Now, all that remained was a woman stripped of everything, drowning in the weight of her own sins. "I''m sorry... I regret everything," "You regret it?" His voice was empty, devoid of warmth. "Is that supposed to make me feel better? Will your apology bring my mother back?" His sneer twisted into something cruel as his fingers wrapped around one of her tails. A moment of silence¡ªjust long enough for dread to settle in¡ªthen he yanked. RIIIIIP! A bloodcurdling scream tore from Kitsune''s throat, raw and agonized. "A-AAAAAHHHHHH!" Her entire body spasmed, her hands clawing at the ground, at him, at anything to stop the unbearable pain. Blood gushed from the torn base of her tail, pooling beneath her. She writhed, gasping between broken sobs. "P-Please... stop...!" But there was no mercy in his gaze, no hesitation as he pulled another tail. RIIIIIIP! "A-AAAAAHHHHHH!" Another scream, this one even more ragged, more broken. "S-Stop¡ªplease, " "You don''t get to beg," he spat, his grip tightening around a third tail. "You don''t get to ask for mercy after what you''ve done." RIIIIIP! A scream unlike any before tore from her throat, as the pain overwhelmed her senses. By the time the last tail was gone, Kitsune was barely conscious, her body wracked with violent tremors. She lay there, exposed, stripped of everything¡ªher power, her dignity, her pride. Asher kicked her hard, sending her rolling onto her back. Blood smeared across her pale skin, her breast, once a tantalizing mystery hidden beneath layers of silk, were now a reminder of the violence that had been inflicted upon her. Asher loomed over her, his shadow swallowing her broken body. "What are you doing?" His voice cut through the air like a blade. "Do you think I''m already done?" She barely managed to lift her head, her swollen eyes struggling to focus on him. He crouched beside her, grabbing her by the throat and lifting her just enough so she could see the look in his eyes. "You have to suffer forever and pay for your crimes." Then, without warning, chains erupted from his body, sinking into her skin and reaching deep into her soul. "N-No¡ª" Her voice broke as the chains burrowed into her skin, burning her from the inside out. "STOP! STOP IT!" "Do you feel it?" he murmured, his voice like ice. "No matter what happens¡ªthis suffering will never end. You''ll spend eternity in a place worse than hell." "Please..." she choked out. "Please... just kill me." "No," he shook his head. "Letting you die would be a mercy¡­ a trash like you doesn''t deserve it." "W-What¡­ what are you going to do to me?" she whimpered, her voice trembling with fear as she desperately fought against the pull. "P-Please¡­ please, I-I''ll do anything¡­ just stop this!" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 296 - 296: Changed Part 1 "Stop! Please stop." You didn''t even let my mother beg for her life," he snarled. "So don''t waste your breath. You''re just making this more enjoyable for me." The words came out even crueler than he expected. Before, he wouldn''t have even been able to think¡ªlet alone say¡ªsomething so merciless. But now? Now, it slipped from his tongue without hesitation. And it felt great. "I was wrong¡ªI was blinded by power, I-I regret everything!" she sobbed, her voice trembling. She could tell. Ripping her soul from her body? That was just the beginning. He watched her with cold, detached amusement, his lips curling into a smirk. "Hurts, doesn''t it?" he murmured. "This is nothing compared to what my mother felt." he paused for a moment after recalling her life with him. "Did you know?" Asher''s voice was quieter now, but it carried a weight far heavier than any shout. It was as if, after all the rage, all the fury that had consumed him¡­ now there was just nothing. "Her whole life was nothing but misfortune." He let out a breath, shaking his head. "She was poor. Always had been. And when she finally had a family¡ªwhen she had something worth living for¡ªher real son got sick." His jaw clenched. "They couldn''t afford to save him. She had to watch him die in her arms, helpless to do anything." Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire His chest ached, but he forced himself to keep going. "And still¡­ even when she had nothing left, even when she was barely holding on herself, she took me in. A baby abandoned, left to die. She could''ve ignored me. Should''ve ignored me. But she didn''t." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A bitter chuckle slipped from his lips, but there was nothing amused about it. "She gave me everything she had. What little money she earned, what little food she could afford, all so I could live." "And when her body finally gave out¡ªwhen she got sick from all the years of working¡ªshe never once complained or blame me." His eyes flickered back to Kitsune, and whatever warmth had been there was gone. "Of course, you wouldn''t understand," Asher scoffed, his voice dripping with contempt. "You''ve had thousands of years to live however you wanted. All the power, all the wealth¡ªyou had everything." "But it still wasn''t enough for you, was it?" "Even with all that, you still weren''t content. You still had to take. Stealing from the weak and poor, crushing what little happiness they had¡ªjust because you could. "I''m sorry. I will change. Just please, spare me." "You''ll change?" he echoed, tilting his head. "Do you take me for an idiot?" The chains began to vibrate violently, a low, ominous hum filling the air. Agony ignited in her very essence, a fireless burn that spread through every fiber of her being. Her spectral form convulsed, flickering erratically as if she might shatter apart at any moment. "LET ME GO!" Kitsune thrashed, her spectral form flickering violently as the pull grew stronger. She fought against it with everything she had, clawing at the air, trying to push herself away. "N-No!" she screamed, her voice breaking. Then¡ªSHNK! From his body, more chains erupted. They struck like vipers, coiling around her arms, her legs, her waist. Kitsune wailed, her body convulsing as she tried to pry them off, but the more she struggled, the tighter they pulled. There was no stopping it. A final, brutal yank ripped her from her body, tearing her soul free in a violent surge of energy. She hovered in the air¡ªa flickering, translucent wraith¡ªdesperate to escape, to flee. "Now. Get inside this thing." he commanded. With a steady hand, he lifted a crystal orb. The moment the swirling remnants of her soul drifted close, the orb pulled, inhaling her essence like a starving beast. "NOOOOOOO¡ª!" Her scream rang out, desperate, and useless. The once-empty orb glowed with a golden hue, its smooth surface shifting until the faint, distorted outline of her face appeared. Her expression was one of pure agony¡ªwide, pleading eyes, lips trembling as they formed broken words. She clawed at the barrier of her prison, her spectral hands pressing against the translucent walls, but they could not break free. Asher stared at the orb, watching the faint outline of her face. Kitsune kept begging, sobbing, pleading¡ªbut he just stood there, enjoying every second of it. Her cries were like music to his ears. The more she wept, the better it was. So instead of sealing the orb away in a satchel like Lenon would have, Asher had a better, crueler idea. He lifted a hand, and a jagged, blackened hook took shape in the air. Slowly, he latched the orb onto the hook at his waist, letting it dangle like a trophy. Kitsune''s cries didn''t stop. If anything, they grew more frantic as she realized she would be carried like nothing more than an ornament¡ªan eternal reminder of her suffering. "Go on," Asher murmured mockingly, giving the orb a small tap with his fingers. "Cry me a river." At his words, Kitsune''s sobs twisted into rage. "You scum!" she shrieked, her voice echoing from within the orb. "I swear, I''ll make you pay for this! I''ll kill you!" "There it is. I was wondering when you''d drop the act." She kept pestering him, her voice grating against his ears. Once he''d had his fill of satisfaction, he sighed, bored, and cast a spell over the crystal. A dark shadow crept over its surface, swallowing the faint golden glow until it turned completely black. "Now," Asher murmured, fastening it securely to his waist, "you''ll have all the time in the world to think about your sins¡­" He didn''t know why, but something inside him felt¡­ broken. It wasn''t closure. It wasn''t peace. He hadn''t moved on¡ªnot even close. He was just too exhausted. ''What should I do now¡­?'' His gaze drifted to the dark sky, searching for something¡ªan answer, a sign, anything. But there was nothing. Just the same suffocating emptiness clawing at his chest. Chapter 297 - 297: Changed Part 2 He avenged his mother. He made Kitsune suffer. ''Avenge her...'' The words lingered on his lips Was that really the truth? ''No...Not yet.'' he shook his head. This wasn''t over. There was still one more. The true mastermind behind it all¡ªthe one who orchestrated his mother''s death, who pulled the strings from the shadows. ''That damn angel...'' As long as she lived, he would never move on. He needed to kill her¡ªto make her suffer¡ªto fill the gaping void in his heart. ''I''ll find her, no matter what.'' His fist clenched with resolve. With a newfound purpose, his mind sharpened. This might not have been a healthy way to go on, but it was working. His gaze drifted to Kitsune''s discarded body, lying motionless on the ground. It was still alive. Barely. Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire Without her soul, it was nothing more than an empty husk. This gave him an idea. He lifted his hand and healed any visible damaged. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not out of kindness. Not out of mercy. But rather because the body still had its uses. After healing the wounds, he encased the body in a translucent, jelly-like substance, which hardened like resin, temporarily rendering it motionless. Then, he stored it away. Next,. he looked around at the destruction he caused. Innocent lives were lost, yet guilt never came. Not even a whisper of it. Still, he couldn''t let Lucy see him like this¡ªshe would worry. So before returning to her, he morphed back into his human form. The backlash from his overload spell tore through him, his body wracked with pain. Fortunately, the tenacity of his dragon bloodline kept him standing. ''Calm down.'' He closed his eyes and slowly began healing the broken magic pathways in his body, one by one. It was like performing surgery on himself in real time¡ªa feat only possible due to his extreme control and sensitivity. The broken pathways pulsed, resisting at first, then slowly bending to his will. A dull ache spread through his core, shifting into a searing heat as the pathways realigned. ''Focus,'' Sweat beaded on his forehead, dripping down his temples. His breathing grew heavier. The process wasn''t painless¡ªevery repair sent a fresh jolt through his nerves, like hot wires fusing together¡ªbut he endured it. A final pulse of energy surged through his body, stabilizing the last of the fractures. He flexed his fingers, rolling his shoulders as strength slowly returned. It wasn''t perfect. He wasn''t fully healed. But at least now, he could defend himself if someone tried to catch him off guard. CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! A slow, deliberate applause echoed through the air. "I didn''t think you''d actually pull it off." The voice came from his right. At first, there was nothing¡ªjust empty space. Then, the air rippled, distorting like a heatwave, and Miko stepped forward, barely a scratch on his body. During their brief exchange earlier, he sensed it¡ªthe overwhelming power Miko was concealing. Not as great as Kitsune''s, but still immense, placing him just beneath her in strength. If Miko really intended to fight back then, Asher wouldn''t have been able to send him flying so easily. "So, you''re finally showing your true colors. Want to test your luck?" Asher asked, his expression giving away nothing¡ªnot a hint of weakness. Miko paused mid-step, standing at a distance. He studied Asher for a moment before speaking. "Don''t worry," Miko said, his voice low, almost amused. "I have no intention of fighting a monster like you. No... Actually, I came here to thank you." Asher''s brows furrowed. "Thank me?" Miko smirked, tilting his head slightly. "For getting rid of that woman, of course." "I hated her. She was arrogant, selfish¡ªalways looking down on the rest of us. You did us the favor by killing her. Asher let out a low chuckle. "What a load of nonsense. You''re just relieved I got rid of her so you can snatch the top spot for yourself. With your strength, I doubt the other general could pose much of a threat to you." A wide grin spread across Miko''s face, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of respect and amusement. "There''s no hiding anything from you," He lingered for a heartbeat longer, studying Asher intently, before adding, "Let''s not cross paths again in the future. I hope your bad blood with us Yokai ends with that wretched woman." Without another word, he turned on his feet and vanished into the air, leaving behind only the echo of his footstep. Asher didn''t bother chasing. He just stood there, making sure no sudden attack came his way. The last thing he needed was to get too complacent and let his guard down. Seconds passed, then minutes. But he still refused to let himself relax. Only when he was certain the threat was really gone did he finally allow himself to breathe. Then¡ª A rush of wind swept through the battlefield as two figures descended from the sky. Two figures landed. One of them broke into a run, and threw her arms around him, holding him tightly¡ªas if afraid he would vanish if she let go. "Asher!" Then, before he could say a word, her lips met his. Her kiss caught him off guard, but the warmth of it settled something deep inside him. In his moment of weakness, it was exactly what he needed. The chaos in his mind, the storm of emotions¡ªeverything seemed to quiet, even if only temporarily. "Lucy." He reciprocated the kiss, his lips pressing back against hers. As he pulled back just slightly, he wrapped his arms around her waist, holding her close. Their kiss grew deeper, more aggressive. Hands roamed over each other''s bodies, tracing the contours of their clothes as if trying to memorize them. His hand slid up her back, feeling the warmth of her skin beneath the fabric. She responded by looping her arms around his neck, her fingers playing with his hair, sending shivers down his spine. He let himself sink into the sensation, his mind briefly consumed by the thought of how lucky he was to have her¡ªsomeone who kept him sane when everything else threatened to tear his mind apart. Chapter 298 - 298: Flowing in the Wind Part 1 "AHEM!" Hisame cleared her throat, a little too loudly. The two were getting way too into it, and for some reason, that irritated her more than it should have. She chalked it up to secondhand embarrassment, but even as she looked away, her fingers curled into her sleeves. Then Asher glanced up. For the first time, she got a proper look at his face, and¡ª Her thoughts tripped over themselves. His golden eyes met hers for just a second before looking away, but that was all it took to send a strange jolt through her chest. And it wasn''t just his eyes¡ªeverything about him stood out. The white hair, the way the light hit his sharp features¡ªdamn. Now she understood why Lucy had fallen so hard. Who wouldn''t? A weird warmth crept up her neck. She quickly touched her face, frowning as if that would make it go away. ''What the hell is wrong with me?'' ''And...am I hallucinating? Why does he look like he''s sparkling?'' This was ridiculous. She had never been the type to get all weak-kneed over a guy, and she certainly wasn''t about to start now. Still, she found herself glancing at him again, just once. And maybe holding her breath. Just a little. Asher noticed her reaction and shot her a look, all while keeping Lucy securely in his arms. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Another one, huh¡­'' He could tell she was falling for him. And it wasn''t like she lacked appeal. She carried a certain charm¡ªthe kind that could make any men desperate just for a one night with her. But right now, his heart was too full to make space for anyone else. So he just pretended not to notice, closing his eyes as he pulled Lucy closer. It was better this way¡ªbetter to make it clear to Hisame that there was no place for her . When they were done, he gently wiped Lucy''s tears and pressed a soft kiss to her forehead. "Let''s go home. I''m tired." Lucy nodded, feeling the same. Before they left, though, he walked toward Hisame and handed her a bundle of magic artifacts¡ªeach one carefully chosen to fit her fighting style. A sleek obsidian dagger, its blade humming with enchantment, capable of cutting through most magical barriers. A small jade pendant, glowing faintly, imbued with a protective charm that could shield her from a fatal blow once. Finally, he placed a silver ring in her palm¡ªa binding artifact that could amplify her power when activated but came with a catch: once used, it would drain the wearer''s strength for hours. "Be careful with that so-called Supreme Commander¡ªhe''s dangerous," Asher warned. "Take these, and don''t fight him head-on. Run if he tries to kill you." "Thank you." Hisame took everything, her fingers tightening around the artifacts as a thought slipped into her mind. ''Why is he doing this much for me?'' ''Could it be¡­ he likes me too?'' The thought bloomed in her mind, bringing warmth to her chest. She could already picture it¡ªthe romantic tale of an overpowered god melting in the face of her charm. But before the fantasy could fully take shape, he shattered it like a glass. "I''m only doing this because you helped," he said flatly. "So don''t read too much into it." Then, without another word, he grabbed Lucy and poof¡ªgone. She blinked at the empty space where he''d stood just moments ago. ''Seriously?'' she muttered, scowling. ''At least let me pretend I had a chance.'' And just like that, her first love ended¡ªnot in a grand, heart-wrenching moment, but in the most anticlimactic way possible. -- -- -- Asher and Lucy hovered above the mountains, suspended in midair as the wind rushed past them. The mist swallowed the land below, rolling in heavy waves that blurred the edges of the mountains. From this height, it almost looked like a silent, endless ocean. This place didn''t belong in his world. He knew that much. But whatever the reason for this place''s existence, it didn''t matter to him. His business here was done. He reached into his space bag, fingers brushing against cold metal. A second later, light flared in the air before him, and a massive airship took shape. Massive propellers hummed with energy as the ship hovered effortlessly, its balloon-like envelope keeping it aloft. Intricate golden carvings adorned the hull, while large fins and stabilizers adjusted with the shifting currents of the sky. Lucy stared at the airship, then at Asher''s space bag, then back at the airship. At this point, she was numb to whatever he pulled out of there. After seeing him summon an entire fortress, a floating boat barely even registered as surprising. The two stepped onto the main deck, and though most of the ship was made of some kind of metal, the floors were wooden. And yet, they felt incredibly sturdy¡ªtoo sturdy to be just ordinary wood. Lucy doubted he would use anything so mundane. No, knowing him, the materials in this ship were probably so rare and expensive that just one panel of this wood could cost more than her entire tower. ''Is this wood from some kind of ancient giant tree?'' she wondered, half-expecting it to be infused with the soul of a god. "Are we riding this back home?" she asked, trying to start a conversation before her thoughts spiraled again, Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire "Yes," "Why aren''t we just teleporting?" Asher let out a tired sigh "I''m too exhausted for another long-distance teleportation," Then, he placed his hand on a glass crystal sitting atop what should have been a steering wheel. The moment his fingers made contact, the ship hummed to life, and with a gentle lurch, it smoothly began to glide through the sky. He didn''t need to worry about energy¡ªback in Eryx, he had modified the ship, replacing its original power source with a dragon core. With that much power, this thing could probably fly for decades without stopping. "Let''s go to the captain''s quarters to rest," he murmured, his fingers tracing slow circles against her palm¡ªjust enough to make his meaning clear. Chapter 299 - 299: Flowing in the Wind Part 2 Asher led her inside the cabin. The door slid open with a soft click, revealing a space that looked more like a luxury hotel suite than a captain''s quarters. Warm wooden finishes lined the walls and ceiling, polished to a soft sheen, their deep hues glowing under the ambient golden lights. Plush carpeting cushioned their steps, muting the sound as they walked in. But it was the view that stole the show. The entire front wall curved outward in a seamless expanse of glass, wrapping around in a perfect 180-degree arc. Lucy stepped forward, her fingers brushing against the cool glass. Asher said nothing though, just pulled her toward the bed. Before she could fully process it, he pushed her down onto the soft mattress¡ªharder than usual. She blinked up at him. "Asher, you''re being too aggressive," But he was already leaning over her, "Am I?" he murmured, barely giving her a moment to react before his lips found the curve of her neck. Her heart thudded against her ribs as his hands slid up her sides, tracing the lace of her robed. And he didn''t stop there. He kept teasing her as he undressed her, stripping away every layer until only her delicate underwear remained. She sucked in a breath, her body betraying her. "You said¡­ you were tired¡­" she whispered, her voice barely holding steady. "You don''t want to?" his face darkened. A chill ran down Lucy''s spine. She swallowed hard, her instincts screaming at her to tread carefully. "I¡ªI do," she said quickly, nodding before she could even think. "Thank God." He let out a relieved smile. "For a moment, I was worried you didn''t love me anymore..." His voice trailed off, the words hanging between them. Then, after a beat, he looked at her again, more intense this time. "You love me, don''t you?" "Of course, I love you," she said, her voice softer than she intended. "I always have." She reached for his hand, hoping to reassure him, but his grip tightened just a little too much, as if he was afraid she might slip away. "Then say it again," he murmured, his eyes never leaving hers. "I need to hear it." Lucy swallowed, her heart pounding. "I love you, Asher. You''re the only man I will ever love." Only then did his shoulders relax, the trace of a satisfied smile playing on his lips. He leaned down, his lips grazing hers before capturing them in a slow, intoxicating kiss. The warmth of his breath, the way he deepened the kiss¡ªit left her dizzy, lost in the sensation of him. "Do you want more?" he murmured, his voice laced with teasing affection. Before she could answer, his robe slipped off his shoulders, pooling onto the floor, revealing the sculpted lines of his body. And just like that, her mind went completely blank. He positioned himself, and she could feel the head of his erection teasing the thin fabric covering her entrance. "Do you like it when I do this?" he asked, tracing slow, deliberate circles with his manhood. "You like that?" She averted her eyes in embarrassment. "Ready?" Before she could answer, his manhood already penetrated her pussy. "Wait..." she gasped, the suddenness of his thrust catching her off guard. But he didn''t listen, didn''t pause. He pushed in deeper, quicker like he was venting on her. She felt her walls tighten around him, her body trying to adjust to his unexpected ferocity. "S... Slow down... I ... " she wanted to finished her words, but the pain was slowly being replaced by pleasure. "Umm... Ahh... This is too much... Please slow down a bit..." Her nails dug into the bedsheets, her legs trembling slightly from the force of his thrusts. Was this the same gentle lover she knew? But as she felt his body tense, his strokes becoming more erratic, she knew she had to act. "Asher," she called out, her voice a mix of a plea and a command. "Look at me." He obeyed, his eyes locking onto hers. "Is this what you want?" she asked, her voice shaking slightly. He nodded, his breath hot against her neck. "More than anything," he growled, his teeth grazing her earlobe. The realization crashed over her like a wave¡ªAsher had changed, and if she wanted to be with him, she had to accept it. Driven by love, she found herself responding to him¡ªher body moving in sync with his pace. "Lucy, you feel incredible. Your body, your scent, your lips¡ªI love everything about you. Promise me you''ll never leave me." "I won''t," she gasped between breaths. "I''ll stay with you forever." Hearing her words, his blood ran hotter, and his pace quickened. The slap of flesh against flesh echoed nonstop. "Harder! Harder!... Yeah.. That''s the spot.." Her hands reached up to his shoulders, gripping them tightly as she arched her back to feel his cock better. "Fuck! I''m close," he groaned. With a final, powerful thrust, he let out everything, filling her completely. "I''m not done with you yet," He flipped her over onto her stomach. "What are you doing?" She braced herself with her hands, her legs spread open and her pussy still leaking his white murky stuff. Without wasting a second, he plunged into her from behind and fucked her hard. FLAP! FLAP! FLAP! "Your pussy feels amazing," he groaned. "I could keep fucking you like this all day." "Oh, god... That''s the spot, mm..." The feeling of his cock pressing against hers cervix was too good to resist. As he continued to pound into her, she could feel his emotions from the sound of his grunts. There was a hint of possessiveness in his approach¡ªlike he needed to assure himself that she was his and that no one could take her away. Lucy felt a tinge of sadness that he needed to be this way. It showed that, despite his attempts to act normal, the scars of what he had endured against Kitsune still haunted him. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And it was shaping his personality in ways that was too unpredictable. Chapter 300 - 300: Flowing in the Wind Part 3 When Asher woke up, he found himself in bed with Lucy. She lay beside him, her chest rising and falling in slow, uneven breaths. Even in sleep, exhaustion clung to her, her fingers still faintly curled as if they had been gripping the sheets too tightly. He touched his temple, memories flooding back¡ªhow he had kept going, ignoring the trembling in her voice until she had begged him to stop. His fingers twitched against his forehead. ''What happened to me... Why did I do it?'' The way he had spoken to her, the things he said¡ªit felt alien, as though someone else was whispering through his mouth, pushing him forward with a darkness he hadn''t fully understood until it was too late. He turned his head slightly, watching the way the dim light caught the curve of her shoulder. There were no bruises, no signs of harm¡ªonly the faintest redness on her slit, evidence of how fiercely he claimed her. A cold knot formed in his stomach. ''I didn''t mean to be rough¡­ I just¡ª'' He didn''t complete the thought¡ªbecause he didn''t like the answer. Deep inside, a darker part of him enjoyed¡ªthe way she surrendered to him, the way she became his completely. Not as a lover. As something else. Something closer to possession than partnership. His jaw tightened. ''No. I''m overthinking it.'' He forced himself to look away, pushing the thoughts down. Instead, he focused on the steady hum of the ship beneath them, grounding himself in the present. They been traveling for nearly four hours now, a significant change from his usual flights, which would have gotten him there in a fraction of the time. Still, there was something relaxing about this slower pace. Since returning to his world, he had been moving at full speed, making this moment refreshing. ''I can more or less fight again,'' he muttered, opening and closing his fist. He already regained nearly 40% of his power, and with a little more time, he would be back to full strength¡ªtestament to the incredible regenerative abilities of a dragon. And what was even more astonishing was that he barely mastered its full potential. Once he fully utilized his dragon bloodline and combined it with his Overload spell, he would reach another level of power. A power he needed if he wanted to take revenge on that Angel. ''I should stretch my legs,'' he muttered to himself as he carefully got up, making sure not to wake Lucy. With quiet steps, he slipped through the boat''s corridors and stepped outside the upper deck to take in the view. He looked down and saw that they were already back in the west. ''What''s that?'' A group of flying monsters emerged from the clouds, their piercing screeches cutting through the air as they zeroed in on the ship. Before they could get close, the ship''s magic cannons roared to life, their runes glowing ominously as energy crackled along their barrels. In a blinding flash, a barrage of searing projectiles shot forth, streaking across the sky like falling stars. The first wave of monsters never stood a chance¡ªthe blasts struck true, ripping through their bodies and reducing them to ashes before they could even register what had happened. The few that managed to dodge the initial assault screeched in alarm, twisting mid-air in a desperate attempt to evade. But the ship''s defenses were relentless. More cannons fired in quick succession, tracking their movements. One by one, the creatures fell, their charred remains plummeting from the sky, vanishing into the endless clouds below. Within moments, silence returned, save for the faint hum of the ship''s magic engines. This had already happened dozens of times throughout their journey but none of this monsters was strong enough to get close. Seeing that the so-called threat was gone¡ªthough calling it a threat felt like an exaggeration; it was more of a minor disturbance¡ªhe leaned against the railings, lost in thought about his next move. Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed something moving. A metallic snake slithered toward him, and coiled around his wrist, seamlessly shifting and locking into place as a bracer. Pantheon. (Brat, are you okay now?) "Define ''okay''?" he muttered, letting out a tired sigh. (Brat, I know you''re emotional because you used to be human, but you need to grow up. You''re no longer who you were before. You''re a being of immense power, and if you don''t learn to control your mortal emotions, you''ll only end up hurting yourself in the end.) Pantheon''s voice carried its usual sharpness, but beneath the harsh words, there was wisdom. ''It''s actually the opposite...'' Asher paused, his gaze distant. ''I did grow up. That''s why I''m feeling all these emotions. I was way calmer back when I was human. Funny, isn''t it?'' Pantheon paused for a moment. He didn''t seem to be lying. (Regardless, you need to get a better hold of your emotions. I think it would be best if you isolated yourself and focused on tempering your dragon body.) (Your dragon bloodline made you stronger, but it also makes you more impulsive. That''s why dragons isolate themselves until they''re mature enough to control it. You got lucky¡ªyour opponent wasn''t that strong. If she had been, you might''ve lost control completely.) Asher nodded, not bothering to argue¡ªit was his plan anyway. "I''ll do that, but first, I want to settle my marriage with Lucy. I promised to help her." (Suit yourself. It''s good to take a breather. But what if all those demons start causing trouble for you?) "Then I''ll kill all of¡ª"Asher paused, realizing just how messed up his train of thought had become. (See, brat? This is exactly what I''m talking about. You might look fine on the outside, but inside, you''re getting more twisted.) (If you don''t fix that, you''ll end up like the other monsters I''ve met¡ªdriven by anger, consumed by the thirst for power, willing to do anything to reach it.) Asher ran a hand through his hair. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''re awfully talkative. Just leave me alone. A couple of years from now, you won''t even have to follow me anymore.". -- -- -- Authors Note: 300 Chapters Chapter 301 - 301: The Next Step (Brat!) Pantheon roared in anger. (If you keep going like that, forget about our contract¡ªyou''ll die and bring trouble upon yourself, just like I did!) Asher furrowed his brow. He knew Pantheon was killed before, but he didn''t know the full story of how such a powerful being had ended up in that position. However, hearing him sound too concerned gave him some clues about what the ancient dragon had suffered before finding its own peace of mind. "I''m different from you. I won''t die," he said, waving off the warning. (So, you''re turning into me¡­ into us,) Pantheon sighed. (I thought you were different from the others¡ªyou never let your power go to your head. I watched how you only used it when necessary, never abusing it. That''s why I chose to look after you... to see what you would become...) (I thought you were going to show me something different this time...) Asher froze, then pinched the bridge of his nose. "You''re right... I don''t know what got into me." He was glad to have Pantheon to talk to. Unlike Lucy, the ancient dragon had experienced what it meant to be overpowered, to be driven to madness. (It''s not like I have any other choice. I''m stuck with you.) Asher almost chuckled. It felt like talking to an old person who cared about his well being but refused to admit it. Looking at the horizon, he took a deep breath, feeling much better now. With a clearer mind, he began taking mental notes of what needed to be done once he returned to the fortress. The journey continued as he spent his time contemplating. From time to time, a stupid flying beast would cross his path, but he ignored them, knowing full well the cannons were more than enough. And just like that, the faint outline of the fortress emerged. As the airship descended into the fortress, the massive walls cast long shadows over the courtyard, where a line of figures awaited their arrival. THUD! HISSSSSS The airship hissed, releasing cold mist¡ª a side effect of traveling at high altitude for too long. It did not take long for the mist to gradually vanish, and a bridge slid from the main deck, where Asher and Lucy stepped off. Before he could even take a step on the ground, a small figure rushed toward him with the speed of a gusting wind. "Welcome back, Brother Asher!" Lariel chirped, her bright eyes sparkling with admiration. She clasped her hands behind her back and gave a graceful bow, tilting her head just enough to make the gesture impossibly cute. Remaining still, she waited for his response. Shaking his head, he patted her head " I''m home," She giggled, swaying slightly, pleased with herself¡ªand with the fact that she had gotten him to touch her hair. In her mind, it was only a matter of time before he fell for her. ''That''s right¡­ Next time, I''ll make him touch a little more¡­ Just a little. I''m sure he''d love how smooth and soft it is¡­ After all, who could resist a hairless...'' She paused, her eyes lingering on him a second longer than necessary. "Thank you, Brother Asher! When I grow up, I want to marry you too!" she remarked playfully, hiding the dark, lewd thoughts lurking beneath her innocent smile. "You should aim higher," Lariel pouted, puffing out her cute cheeks. "But you''re the highest!" "The highest ? Who told you that?" "Don''t be so humble, Brother Asher! I heard my sisters and mother say you''re really strong¡ªprobably the strongest, and that no one could beat you... So please marry me too!" Lucy, who had been listening nearby, let out an exasperated sigh. "Lariel, stop saying weird things." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''re such a killjoy, Sister Lucy." Lariel stuck out her tongue playfully before skipping off, her soft laughter echoing through the courtyard. Asher shook his head, watching her go. "She''s going to be trouble when she grows up." Lucy crossed her arms and glanced at him. "You know, she''s older than you." "I..." He scratched his head. Her petite body and youthful appearance made it hard to see her as anything else¡ªand the way she acted didn''t help. While this banter was happening, the other sisters could only sigh. They, too, wanted to flirt with him, but doing so outright would be too obvious¡ªand, worse, disrespectful. Unlike Lariel, they couldn''t get away with acting innocent. So, instead, they put on their best smiles, standing with perfect posture, each subtly adjusting their hair or tilting their heads just right to highlight their best features. A delicate laugh here. A lingering glance there. Asher saw right through them. And that was precisely the problem. If he let his guard down, any one of them might decide to take things a step further. ''Dangerous,'' he mused. Lariel was already a handful. The last thing he needed was to deal with her sisters throwing themselves at him. It was best to remove himself from the situation before things got out of hand. "I''m tired. I''ll be heading to my study room to rest. Lucy will take care of everything from here." The subtle shift in his tone was obvious. Lucy, standing at his side, gave him a knowing glance and nodded. "Understood. I''ll ensure everything is in order." Before turning to leave, he gave a few more instructions, considering that many Morningstar members, including the servants, were now staying in his fortress temporarily. "There are areas that are off-limits. Make sure no one wanders where they shouldn''t. Some sections are filled with magic traps¡ªif anyone walk in recklessly, I won''t be responsible for what happens." A few of the servants visibly stiffened at his words, while others sighed in relief, glad they hadn''t tried anything reckless before. The sheer wealth of the fortress was tempting¡ªa veritable treasure trove¡ªbut something had always held them back. That eerie, lingering sensation of being watched. "I''ll do my best," Lucy responded, her voice carrying authority as she turned to the others. "You heard my husband. Stay where you''re supposed to, and there won''t be any problems." Chapter 302 - 302: Big Mistake Three Days Later. Inside the library, with shelves stretching up to the second floor, a man sat reading books and sipping coffee, his focus so intense it was as if the world around him didn''t exist. He flipped another page and jotted down notes on a separate sheet, like a scholar whose sole purpose in life was to acquire more knowledge. It was Asher, studying hard as usual. It had become such a habit that if he wasn''t reading books, creating new spells, or improving existing ones in his spare time, he felt like something was wrong. During his fight with Kitsune, he became fascinated with the concept of domains and was focused on figuring it out. He had even tried asking Pantheon about it, but the ancient dragon''s understanding was more instinctual than knowledgeable. Besides, the nature of domains seemed to differ for each individual. (Brat, I can fight now. ) Pantheon''s voice echoed in his mind. "That''s good to hear because I''ll be needing your help very soon," Asher replied, his eyes never leaving the book as he continued scribbling notes. (Are you referring to the demon world?) "Yeah, it''s been three days, and Lucian''s not back yet. With his powers restored and all the artifacts I gave him, he should''ve be back by now. " Just as he was lost in thought, the door to his study creaked open. It was Lucy. "Still no news about father?" He asked while going through his notes. "No, not yet." Lucy shook her head, worry written all over her face. "Maybe something happened to him ?" Asher paused and took out a small crystal. It still looked okay. "No, he''s fine. If something happened to him, this life core would crack." He had given this device to Lucian, Lucy, and everyone in the Morning Star family to monitor their well-being, even across long distances. It was based on technology from Eryx, originally designed by Julius to control numerous magic circles throughout the city remotely. Asher had instructed the artificers to reverse-engineer it, simplifying the function to focus solely on tracking an individual''s life force. This way, if anyone ever got lost, he could easily trace them using the device. Lucy let out a small sigh of relief but still looked uneasy. "Then why hasn''t he sent any message? It''s been three days." Asher studied the crystal for a moment before slipping it back into his pocket. "Could be a lot of reasons. Maybe he was captured or it''s taking longer than usual to convince everyone." He half expected this to happen. "Then should we go to the demon world ourselves?" she asked. Asher leaned back in his chair, thinking for a moment. "You''re right. We''ll wait one more day. If there''s still no news, we''ll go there ourselves." Lucy exhaled slowly, trying to push down her impatience. "Okay, and¡ª" KNOCK! KNOCK! KNOCK! A hurried sound echoed from behind the door. Asher quickly waved his hand, and it swung open. It was Theresa, panting heavily. "Lucy, your father¡ª" Lucy shot up from her seat, her heart pounding. "What happened to him, mother?" Theresa took a deep breath, struggling to speak. "A messenger from the demon world came. They took your father as a prisoner for betraying the demon world and allying himself with an outsider." Lucy''s blood ran cold. "What? That doesn''t make sense! He came there so they would acknowledge our family." Theresa clenched her fists. "They must be conspiring against us." "Are they out of their minds? Didn''t they get the message when even Zagan was forced to run away?" "Where is that messenger?" Asher cut in. Talking here would not solved anything. "She''s waiting in the courtyard. She also wants to speak with you," He wasted no time. Grabbing Lucy and Theresa, he teleported them straight to the courtyard. The moment they arrived, they saw the rest of the Morningstar family and their servants forming a circle around a lone figure. A female demon stood in the center, her bat-like wings folded behind her. A single goat-like horn curved from the side of her head, and a long tail with a heart-shaped tip swayed behind her. Her glowing violet eyes scanned the crowd, unfazed by the attention. "You traitor!" Lucy lashed out, dashing forward as she summoned her sword. But before she could strike, the demon spoke. "If you kill me, they will execute your father on the spot." Lucy froze, her blade hovering inches from the demon''s neck. "Long time no see, Lucy." The seductive female demon spoke up, acting as if they knew each other. No, it was more than that¡ªthe way she smiled hinted at a closer relationship. Though, judging by how furious Lucy looked, it clearly wasn''t a good one. "Why are you here?" Lucy''s eyes narrowed, she was barely holding her own frustration. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The female demon crossed her arms over her large breasts. "Because I miss my best friend." Lucy''s expression darkened. "Don''t you dare call me that." The demon let out a small chuckle. "Are you still mad about that little prank I pulled on you before? It was just a way to make you¡­ more true to your desires. It''s a harmless prank." "That prank almost killed me !" "Don''t be like that . It''s not like you lost out. I heard you hit the jackpot with your first love." The demon''s gaze flicked to Asher, and she licked her lips seeing how delicious looking he was. Height, body, face, charisma, aura¡ªeverything about him radiated perfection. It was effortless, a natural presence that nothing else could come close to matching. He was definitely her type¡ªno, he was everyone''s type. Any woman who wouldn''t fall for his looks was either blind or insane. "What a fine catch. You should be thanking me for what I did to you. Look at you¡ªgot yourself a powerful boyfriend willing to carry your family to the top." "Unfortunately, this didn''t sit well with the others, so I even volunteered to come here, out of the goodness of my heart, to deliver the news." Lucy''s aura flared with rage. In a blink, she pressed her sword against the demon''s throat drawing blood. "Say one more word, and I swear¡ª" "Why are you doing this to me?" the demon whined, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "I''m on your side," The false sweetness grated against Lucy''s nerves like nails on glass. She was on the verge of exploding, her fists clenched so tight her knuckles turned white. Before she could snap, Asher stepped in, appearing behind her and patting her shoulder. "Let me handle this," he suggested with a calm tone. By now, he already pieced it together¡ªthis demon was the succubus who had poisoned Lucy, forcing her to sleep with him to get rid of it. "Your business is with me, not my wife. So, stop wasting my time and say what you want," he went straight to the point. The demon opened her mouth, ready to throw out some snarky remarks, but the words died in her throat as his aura crashed down on her. Killing intent like nothing she had ever experienced bore down on her. Now she finally understood why Zagan had run for his life. The being before her was absurdly powerful¡ªso much so that he could single-handedly tip the balance of power in the demon world. No wonder everyone was wary of accepting him into their ranks. Her knees buckled, slamming against the ground, her body frozen under the crushing weight of his presence. She quickly realized this was no time for jokes. "My name is Mara," she choked out, her voice strained. "I''m here on behalf of the royal families as a messenger."" "What does the royal families want with me, and why did they imprison my father-in-law?" "Mr. Lucian committed a grave crime and is awaiting trial. As one of the parties involved, I invite you to come with me to the Demon Capital." His brow furrowed. He was already planning to do it anyway, so this might actually save him some trouble. ''They pick the wrong time.'' He might have hesitated before, but with Pantheon help, any demon foolish enough to provoke then would be inviting a one-sided massacre. Currently, Asher was still weaker than Pantheon, especially in terms of destructive power. "I''ll go with you," he responded with no hesitation. Lucy''s eyes widened in panic. "No! It''s obviously a trap. They''re just trying to lure you in." Asher closed his eyes. "Don''t worry. If they try something, they''ll just be giving me a good reason to wipe out the entire royal family in the demon world," he paused, eying down Mara. "If they don''t want to accept the Morningstar family...Then maybe it''s time to cut the numbers from twelve to one." It was just a bluff, but Mara''s blood ran cold. She started trembling. ''Did we make a big mistake testing him?'' The color drained from her face, and the arrogance in her tone was replaced with uncertainty. Chapter 303 - 303: Superior Magic Technology "I don''t want you to misunderstand. We did capture Mr. Lucian, but we didn''t harm him, nor do we intend to antagonize you," Mara tried to explain, her tone much softer now. Gone was the attitude she had when speaking with Lucy. She knew better than to play with fire when it came to Asher. One misstep, and she''d be the one getting burned. "You''re really easy to read. You were disrespecting my wife before, and now you change your tone?" Asher''s voice dropped to a dangerously low register. "Did the royal families think I was a pushover just because I let those demon kings run for their lives?" Mara tensed, her breath hitching as a chill ran down her spine. She had heard the stories¡ªhow even demon king Zagan fled from him¡ªbut now, standing in his shadow, she finally understood why. Her fingers twitched at her sides, a subtle, useless urge to defend herself, but she forced them still. When she finally found her voice, it was weaker than she intended. "T-That''s not¡­ I didn''t mean¡­" The words faltered, her throat tightening. "I don''t care about what you mean. Just take us to the demon world. How I choose to interpret your actions¡ªthat''s for me to decide later." Her gaze darted toward Lucy, silently pleading for help But Lucy only rolled her eyes, arms crossed. Mara''s stomach dropped. No help was coming. She was on her own. "I will accompany you to the demon world," she forced a reply. The crushing weight pressing down on her lifted, and she sucked in air. Only now did she realize how tense she''d been, her muscles stiff, her lungs barely working. She rolled her shoulders, testing her movement¡ªfinally, she could breathe again. "Don''t waste my time. Lead us to the demon world," he commanded, his tone leaving no room for argument. The sooner this was dealt with, the sooner he could leave and isolate himself , and increased his mastery over his dragon bloodline. "Please, take us with you. I need to see my husband," Theressa interjected, her voice filled with urgency. She heard that Lucian was okay, but worry still gnawed at her, refusing to let her rest. However¡ª She would be a burden¡ªanother weight dragging him down when he needed to move freely. The more people he brought, the more fragile links he''d have to guard. "It''s too dangerous. You should stay here. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure to bring him back." Theressa hesitated, her hand clutching at her chest as it trembled. "Please¡­ I know I''ll just be a liability, but I need to see my husband as soon as possible," she pleaded. "Yes, Brother Asher, please take us with you. I want to see father too," Lariel chimed in, running up and grabbing his hand. But he could tell¡ªher concern wasn''t genuine. She cared more about keeping up the appearance of a dutiful daughter than any real concern for her father. Then her sisters began stepping forward, their silence speaking louder than words. "Alright, all of us will go," Asher gave in. His gaze swept across the courtyard until it landed on his airship. That would solve the issue of travel time. At the same time, the airship would provide additional protection¡ªfar better than having to drag them along, exposed and vulnerable. "I''ll make a few modifications. Wait here," he instructed. Without waiting for a response, he vanished, teleporting straight to the ship''s engine room. There, at the heart of the engine room, a dragon core hovered in place¡ªsuspended within a reinforced glass tube filled with water. Thin, arcane engravings spiraled along the tube''s glass surface, glowing faintly as they regulated the core''s immense energy, and adding extra protection. After examining the core, his eyes shifted to a thinner metallic tube connected to both the top and bottom of the glass chamber. This conduit served as the primary channel for transporting the energy generated by the core. His eyes trailed along the length of the metal tubing, following its path until it led him to a large compartment¡ªroughly the size of a small car. The reinforced metal casing hummed with contained power, faint traces of heat radiating from its surface. ''So this is the Arcane Engine,'' Inside the cylindrical housing, enchanted turbines spun at impossible speeds, guided by floating runes that adjusted airflow with near-sentient precision. The result? A near-limitless power source, capable of propelling the airship at breakneck speeds while maintaining efficiency. However, even with all these enhancements, there were still limits. Push the system too hard, and the magical stabilizers would struggle to keep up¡ªrisking a catastrophic energy overload. ''The issue isn''t the power source ... Rather, the engine can only handle so much output before it starts overheating.'' The sorcerers of Eryx were undoubtedly geniuses in their craft, but their work still had plenty of room for improvement. He turned his attention to the blueprint conveniently posted on one of the metal walls. Its placement was intentional¡ªa failsafe in case of a malfunction, ensuring that anyone with some knowledge could make the necessary repair. But for Asher, this was more than enough to grasp the secrets behind its engineering. ''Let see ...'' The intricate schematics detailed every component, from the compression chambers to the turbine stabilizers. Lines of magic symbol ran alongside technical annotations, blending arcane theory with mechanical precision. His eyes traced the pathways of energy flow, noting areas where the enchantments reinforced the structure¡ªand where they fell short. Whoever designed this engine had skill, but it was clear they had prioritized stability over speed. Asher cracked his knuckles and got to work. The stabilizers were the first priority. He traced his fingers over the runes lining the conduits, muttering a low incantation. The symbols flickered weakly¡ªbarely enough to keep up with high-speed output. ''Yeah, this won''t do,'' he muttered. With some minor adjustment, he carved additional stabilizing runes along the lines, enhancing their ability to regulate energy flow. The vibration steadied, pulsing with a stronger, more controlled rhythm. Next, the cooling system. He pried open a panel near the compression chambers, heat washing over him like an open furnace. This was the real problem¡ªwithout proper cooling, the whole thing would overheat and shut down, or worse, explode. He etched a set of magic circles with ice related effect into the surrounding frame, infusing them with additional frost-elemental magic. The air shimmered as the runes activated, pulling excess heat away from the core and dispersing it harmlessly. ''Better¡­ but let''s make it count,'' he mused, redirecting a portion of the heat to a secondary propulsion booster. If he timed it right, this excess energy could give the ship a permanent speed boost rather than going to waste. Moving on, he examined the compression chambers. The energy intake was inefficient, wasting raw energy instead of refining it. So, he swapped out the old filters for high-density crystal regulators, ensuring a more controlled and sustained energy release. Finally, the arcane turbines. He didn''t have time for a full overhaul, but a bit of enchantment should do the trick. He placed his palm against the metal casing and whispered the spell. A faint gust of air spiraled around the turbines as his modifications took effect, reducing friction and boosting efficiency. He reinforced the structure, making it more durable to withstand higher rotations per second, and simultaneously lightened the material to minimize energy consumption. Each adjustment worked in tandem, fine-tuning the ship into something faster, stronger, and far more efficient than before. Stepping back, he watched the engine hum to life. ''That should do it,'' he muttered, wiping his hands on his robe. Now that the modifications were complete, he teleported back to Lucy and the others. His gaze swept over the group before he spoke. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Everyone who''s coming, get aboard the airship now. We don''t have time to waste." No one spoke¡ªthey simply followed his command. In the end, Theresa and all her daughters boarded, along with Mara, who wandered the deck, eyes scanning every detail of the ship. It was massive, far larger than she had expected for something that was supposed to move at high speeds. She couldn''t help but wonder¡ªhow could something this big possibly be fast? Asher stood on the upper deck. Below him, the ship responded to his presence¡ªa section of the deck shifting as a metallic steering wheel slowly emerged from the floor. This was the manual mode. He wrapped his fingers around the wheel, the cool metal steady beneath his grip. Turning slightly, he cast a glance at Mara, who was still observing the ship with barely concealed curiosity. "Which direction are we heading?" he asked, his voice cutting through the ambient hum of the engines warming up. Mara blinked, snapping out of her thoughts. She stepped forward, hesitant at first, then pointed toward the horizon. "Southwest. " Asher nodded, adjusting his grip. With a turn of his wrist, the ship rumbled to life, the engines surging as the airship lifted higher into the sky. Chapter 304 - 304: Joining the fight "Sit tight," Asher warned. The engine thundered, launching the airship from 0 to 500 km/h in under three seconds. Without the stabilizing runes embedded in the wooden floor, the sudden burst of speed would have sent the occupants flying. Though for this group, they could have easily withstood it, considering they were all demons from a royal bloodline. "I''m increasing speed," Another jolt rocked the vessel as its velocity surged past 1,235 km/h in mere seconds shattering the sound barrier. BOOOOOOM! The speed kept increasing¡ª2,000¡­ 3,000¡­ 4,000¡­ 5,000¡­ At this speed, no human-made jet fighter could even dream of keeping up. ''Can I push it further?'' The thought tempted him¡ªhe wanted to test the ship''s true limits. But then he glanced at the passengers. Too many people were on board, and if the ship exploded, not even he was fast enough to save them all. He had read plenty about dragons cores generating massive explosions¡ªpowerful enough to be used as weapon of mass destruction. ''Maybe next time.'' On the main deck, Mara was shocked to see the clouds rushing past beneath them at breathtaking speed. While some demon kings could barely match this velocity, none could sustain it for long¡ªespecially at this extreme pace. And as for demons creating something like this? Well, they did have airships, but those were far slower and less advanced. "Flying beasts!" she exclaimed, pointing at the swarm of creatures hurtling toward them. ZZZZZ! ZZZZZ! ZZZZZ! A barrage of beams erupted from the airship, massacring them in an instant¡ªlike nothing more than flies Mara was speechless as she watched it unfold. She had seen powerful magic before. She had even witnessed demon kings lay waste to armies. But this¡­ this was different. There was no struggle, no drawn-out battle¡ªjust cold, ruthless annihilation. Her fingers curled into fists as she swallowed hard. If this was just the ship''s automated response¡­ what kind of monster was the man commanding it? She turned around and looked at Asher. His expression remained unreadable, as if what happened was nothing more than a passing breeze. A man who could unleash such destruction without a hint of emotion¡ªwhat else was he capable of? Meanwhile, Theresa and the rest of the Morningstar family shot Mara a series of looks¡ªsome amused, some downright condescending. It was the kind of expression one might give to a clueless villager seeing the city for the first time. To them, this wasn''t surprising. It wasn''t even impressive compared to Asher''s other feat. Lariel leaned over, whispering with a smirk, "First time?" Mara stiffened, her pride stung. "Of course not," she shot back. "Right, right. You just look a little... stiff. Don''t worry, it happens to everyone." She leaned in closer, voice dripping with amusement. She ignored her and glanced at Lucy, now standing beside him. Jealousy coiled in Mara''s chest. How lucky was she? To have a man who could provide wealth, security, and power beyond imagination¡ªwithout even breaking a sweat. She, on the other hand, had spent years clawing her way through life, always fighting for a sliver of control. In contrast, she had everything handed to her on a silver platter, effortless and unearned. Life really wasn''t fair. Ironically, five years ago, he had been the one telling himself the same thing. Back then, he was the one looking up at untouchable figures, cursing the gap between them. That they were born lucky, bathed in wealth and privilege, while he had been forced to live in poverty from the moment he took his first breath. But now? Now, it was everyone else saying it about him¡ªabout his strength, his power, and the sheer fortune of those lucky enough to stand beside him. Funny how life comes full circle. The thought lingered for a moment before the landscape below continued to changed. They passed through various landscapes¡ªtowering mountains, deep canyons, and sprawling lakes¡ªuntil they finally reached a vast desert, endless dunes stretching beneath them, golden waves rippling under the harsh sun. Asher slowed the ship''s speed, his eyes locking onto something in the distance. The sand wasn''t just shifting¡ªit was moving, swirling in spirals. At the center a massive hole yawned open, devouring everything in its path like a black hole. "Is that the place?" Lucy nodded. "Yeah. It''s the closest gate to the demon world." "Was it always this big?" "It wasn''t always like this. This gate was barely wide enough for a handful of people to pass through at a time before." "Now, it''s big enough to swallow an entire city block. And it''s not just this one. Every gate to the demon world grew bigger after the merged." "It''s feeding on the energy existing on the planet," he blurted out, his eyes narrowing as he analyzed the swirling vortex. "Yes," Lucy nodded. The same theory had been circulating for years, but there was one problem. If the gate was siphoning energy out of this world, then logically, there should be a decline. But instead, the opposite was happening. The energy density had been increasing steadily since the merge, with no signs of slowing down. Lucy crossed her arms, deep in thought. "It''s like a closed loop. The gate is pulling energy out, but this world is somehow replenishing it even faster." "Yeah, it''s really weird... But for now, let''s focus on more important stuff. There''s no use talking about it." Lucy sighed but nodded. He was right. Speculating wouldn''t change anything¡ªnot when they had more immediate concerns. Slowly, the airship descended. The deeper they went, the darker it became, shadows stretching across the ship like grasping fingers. Just to be safe, he reinforced the ship with multiple barriers¡ªlayer upon layer of protective magic sealing around them. He also instructed everyone to enter the interior of the ship as it would provide more protection. Lucy told her that it was relatively safe, but they were descending in such a big ship, so anything could happen. More time passed, and by now, they had been descending for over half an hour. If he measured the distance from the surface to the planet''s core, they should have covered it by now by how fast they were falling. "How long is this hole?" Seeing her impatience, Lucy tried to explain, "At our current pace, we should reach the demon world in about three hours." "I don''t have time for that," he muttered. "What''s at the bottom of this thing? Is it solid, or will we directly pass through it?" "We''ll just pass through like a normal portal." "That''s all I need to know," he grabbed the steering wheel and tilting the ship downward. Then¡ªboom! It flew at an alarming speed, slicing through the air like a falling star. It was reckless, borderline suicidal, considering he couldn''t see what was ahead. But he decided to trust Lucy''s words, and in the off chance they hit something, he was fairly confident in the barriers in place. After just thirty minutes, he felt a sudden fluctuation in the air. A bright light flashed for a split second before they were suddenly shot up the tunnel, rocketing toward the surface. It felt like being trapped inside a bottle of Coke that suddenly got tilted. The bubbles surged upward, but thankfully, the cap was off, and they exploded out of the bottle. When their vision adjusted, they found themselves floating in what seemed to be the middle of an ocean, the vast body of water stretching endlessly in every direction. "This is the demon world?" He raised an eyebrow. He expected it to be more... impressive and unique. "Yes, but we need to travel east from here to reach the land," Lucy explained. Asher paused for a moment and start looking around. "I don''t think we need to go far. They''re already greeting us," Lucy was confused. She looked around, her eyes scanning the vast ocean and the sky above, but saw no one. "All of you, come out. I can sense all of you," he roared. No response. "Stop playing games, or else." As he spoke, the ship''s magic cannons began to hum. He pointed them directly at the open air. CRACK!. The sky started to shatter and like a mirror it started chirping until it completely collapsed. What greeted everyone were hundreds of warships all focusing on Asher''s group. Inside, there were at least thousands of demons, including powerful demon kings and even demon lords mingling among the fray. They didn''t look friendly at all¡ªevery gaze was filled with bloodlust and malice. "Are you sure they didn''t want war with me?" he asked Mara, his gaze lingered on her, waiting for an answer. "No, believe me. I didn''t know about this," she stammered, her voice rising in panic. "It doesn''t look that way. Well, if it''s war they want, then I''ll give them one." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Pantheon, it''s time to show them what true power really looks like," he commanded. "Don''t hold back¡ªmake your transformation as flashy as it can be." Chapter 305 - 305: Rising Wave CLICK! The bracer clattered to the floor and morphed into a small coiling black serpent. (Brat, are you really asking me to deal with these weak creatures?) "Yes. This is the perfect chance," he replied calmly, eyes never leaving the army of demons. Unlike Pantheon''s assumption, Asher wasn''t planning to fight and start a war. Instead, he was acting after piecing together the other party''s plan. They didn''t attack immediately after seeing them, which meant all of this was just for show and not an ambush. The demons were trying to flaunt their powerful army, hoping to make him more mindful during negotiations¡ªa simple, and common tactic. But who said they were the only ones who could play that game? That''s right. Now, he planned to use the very same strategy against them. If they backed down, then that would save him a lot of trouble. If they fought back, then things would only escalate. At that point, they could only blame themselves for overestimating their own strength Either way, he was ready. Pantheon, hearing his response, made a move. (Suit yourself ) The sound of gears grinding and chains wrenching echoed like a beast awakening from a deep slumber. Vicious and wild, the wind roared with fury as the water below surged, forming massive, churning waves. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sea itself seemed enraged, thrashing about as if trying to break free from some unseen force. The darkened sky above only made the scene more terrifying, flashes of lightning cutting through the clouds . CRACK! "Activate the ship''s barriers!" a high-ranking demon''s voice echoed, his tone sharp and desperate. In response, barriers materialized around the ships, shimmering like liquid glass as they wrapped each vessel in a protective glow. The ships groaned and creaked, engines straining as they lifted into the air, barely escaping the towering waves clawing at their hulls. However¡ª Unlike the one carrying Asher''s group, these ships could only hover a few meters above the ocean. Their limited flight capability left them dangerously close to the raging water, the barriers trembling under the constant assault of the storm. "What''s that?" One demon pointed out. Suddenly, several cyclones started to form, swirling like giant funnels. They sucked up the water and spun it high into the sky, leaving twisted trails behind. CRACK! CRACK! CRACK! Lightning flashed nonstop. The thunder that followed was so loud it made the air tremble and the ships creaked under the pressure. Inside , the Demon Kings who were hiding began to get worried. They had all assumed that displaying their dominance would make the other party think twice before daring to challenge them. Unfortunately, their plan had backfired terribly. If they had tried this before Asher started changing, it might have worked. But now, even though he promised himself to control his impulsive behavior, he was still working on it. So, sometimes, his more domineering side still got the best of him. "This is getting out of hand," one of the Demon Kings said, his eyes darting around as the ship shook from another blast of thunder. "We can see that. At this rate, we''ll be forced to fight," another pointed out, his voice low and uneasy. "But I''m still hesitant. Even if Zagan were here, we still don''t know how strong our opponent really is. And look at that giant serpent in the sky. It''s dangerous enough even for us." A third voice chimed in. A few of them were frantically planning their next move when an explosive sound suddenly tore through the air. "What the hell was that?" They rushed to the nearest window, their eyes widening in horror at the sight before them. "This is outrageous...." One of them trailed off. Hovering in the sky was a monstrous creature of unimaginable size. Its wings alone were so vast that their shadows blanketed every ship in the fleet, drowning them in darkness. Then came the roar. "RAWWRRR!" Pantheon''s devastating voice tore through the air, accompanied by the powerful flap of it''s massive wings. Every ship was blasted away, pushed back like leaves caught in a raging wind. Though, it felt more like a twisted stroke of luck for the majority. Being thrown into the distance was far better than being trapped beneath such a terrifying creature. But not all of them feel relieved. "A... a dragon," Zagan stuttered,. His body shook uncontrollably, sweat trickling down his face as he stared at Pantheon. His own dragon transformation was considered massive by most standards, but against this behemoth, it was like comparing an apple to a watermelon. And that was only the beginning. He could also feel his bloodline being heavily suppressed by the ancient dragon''s presence. (What a disappointment. ) Pantheon''s voice boomed directly into Zagan''s mind, the sheer force of it making his eardrums burst with a pop. Blood trickled from his ears and he staggered backward, clutching his head with a look of pure agony. "W-What happened to you?" one of the Demon Kings asked, concerned for one of their most powerful combatants. "We need to get out of here!" Zagan yelled, panic twisting his features. " We can''t win against that !" His horrified expression and frantic actions made the others finally grasp just how dangerous their situation was. . . . On top of Pantheon''s head. Asher stood and let out a sigh, amazed at how easily they pulled it off. This was the result of acting domineering and ruthless. It was very effective. No need to hide. No need to gather information. No need for unnecessary talk. Just pure, intimidation. Fear was a powerful weapon, and he was wielding it now more openly. But even so, some still dared to approach. "So, they''re finally making a move," He spotted dozens of Demons flying toward him. (Do you want me to stop them?) "Not yet, let''s see what they''re planning to do first," Asher replied calmly. *** *** *** Authors Note. Sorry for the late upload. I spent my entire day fixing my PC so I could write comfortably, but it did not work out. Time to get professional help first thing in the morning. Chapter 306 - 306: Rising Wave Part 2 The Demon Kings paused their movement at a distance of several hundred meters away maintaining careful separation from Asher. They weren''t foolish enough to get too close. If Pantheon decided to attack, they needed enough space to dodge. The first to speak was Lyrx, the Demon King whose back was covered in long, spindly spider legs. "We did not come here to fight," she explained, keeping her voice calm despite the unease in her eyes. Seeing Pantheon''s head up close was far more overwhelming than expected. It was like staring at a flying mountain, its sheer size making her feel insignificantly small. Right now, she wasn''t the one at the top of the food chain. Asher recognized Lyrx as one of the Demon Kings he encountered before. That meant Zagan was also here. After what Pantheon did, that poor dragon had probably fled¡ªtoo scared to face the ancestor who loomed over his entire bloodline. "I also did not come here to fight, but being surrounded by hundreds of ships and tens of thousands of demons isn''t exactly the best way to greet someone," Asher said coldly, his gaze lingering on every demon king present. "Do you agree with me, Pantheon?" (I do.) Pantheon opened its mouth, releasing a blast of scorching air. The temperature alone sent the demons scrambling back, wings beating frantically as they struggled to hold their ground. Those closest had no choice but to activate their barriers, the searing heat threatening to burn through them otherwise. It hadn''t even attacked, yet they were already at a disadvantage. The thought of it actually spewing fire was something they didn''t dare to imagine. Asher nodded in satisfaction. Right now, the ancient dragon could probably kill him a dozen times over with just a fraction of its power. Standing beside an existence like Pantheon was nothing short of overwhelming fortune. Lyrx, still fighting the overwhelming pressure, forced herself to speak, not wanting to escalate the situation further. "We placed this much security here because we are afraid of you." "Afraid of me?" Asher''s eyes narrowed. "I haven''t done anything to deserve that. I even spared all of you before." She glanced between Asher and Pantheon, her spider-like legs twitching slightly. "It''s our fault," she admitted. "So please, forgive us for the misunderstanding." Asher sighed and shook his head. All that arrogance had vanished in the face of absolute power. Even the other Demon Kings avoided making eye contact. "This could have all been settled peacefully if you hadn''t captured my father-in-law, and just listened to him." "We were wrong," she admitted. "I sincerely apologize for the actions taken against him. It was never our intention to provoke you to this extent." "It''s too late." Asher''s words made the other Demon Kings tense up. Some instinctively prepared their power, ready to defend themselves if necessary. Before the situation could spiral out of control, Lyrx quickly raised her hand, signaling them to stand down. "Please, we don''t want to fight¡ªnor does the royal family," she said urgently. "If your request is simply for the Morningstar family to be acknowledged again, then we will agree. We will even return their territory¡ªno, we will grant them even more than before!" Asher remained silent for a second longer. "And what guarantee do I have that you''ll keep your word ? You can just betray the Morningstar family in the future." "I understand your doubt," she admitted. "That''s why we are willing to formalize it under an unbreakable contract, one bound by the highest demonic laws. Once signed, not even the royal family can go against it without severe consequences." The other Demon Kings exchanged uneasy glances. Some clearly disliked the idea, but none dared to speak against it. The power imbalance was too great. Asher exhaled slowly, tapping his fingers against Pantheon''s scales. It was a very good offer. A contract bound by demonic law was no small thing¡ªit was a binding agreement that even demons couldn''t easily break. If they were willing to go that far, then they were really desperate to avoid conflict. However, he held all the chess pieces now. Agreeing so easily would be a waste, especially after Pantheon had showcased its power. In addition, the thought of anyone scheming against his wife''s family¡ªjust like what happened to her mother when he was not around, made his blood boils. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No... The Morningstar family will no longer be part of the twelve royal families." Lyrx''s expression froze. "What¡­?" she muttered, struggling to process his words. "Then what do you want?" Asher''s gaze darkened. "They will rule over everyone and be known as the monarchs of the demon world." "What nonsense is this?!" one of the demons roar in anger. "You dare suggest we submit to a single ruling family?!" another spat out. Wings flapped aggressively, and dark energy crackled in the air as several of them clenched their fists, barely holding back their rage. Even those who had remained silent now radiated pure killing intent, their pride as Demon Kings utterly trampled by the declaration. Lyrx''s spider legs twitched as she glanced at Asher, her jaw tight. She expected heavy demands¡ªbut this? This was outright domination. The others clearly thought the same, as some were already reaching for their weapons. (I wouldn''t do that if I were you. You will all be dead before you even know it.) Pantheon''s voice rumbled through their minds like distant thunder. And then¡ªchaos erupted. The sea churned violently, waves rising like mountains, crashing and swallowing everything in their path. More cyclones exploded from the ocean''s surface, spiraling into the sky like massive pillars of destruction. CRACK! CRACK! CRACK! Lightning rained down, striking the water with earth-shattering force. Each bolt illuminated the storm-torn battlefield in blinding flashes. Asher stepped forward. "I''m going to ask again. Do you really want to go against us, or will you accept our demands?" The Demon Kings'' faces turned sour, their pride clashing with the reality before them. Raging winds and relentless lightning tore through the air, but the true force crushing them wasn''t the storm¡ªit was Pantheon''s sheer dominance. Lyrx took a slow breath, her spider legs twitching as she forced herself to speak. "Will you not change your mind?" Lyrx''s voice wavered slightly. "What you''re asking is too much..." Chapter 307 - 307: Rising Wave Part 3 "No." He shook his head, as if saying it took great effort. Lyrx''s spider-like limbs twitched, but she held herself still, watching the others closely. "Let me talk to him a little longer," she insisted. But their patience snapped. "You are crazy!" one of the Demon Kings roared, his voice filled with outrage. Shadows curled around him like writhing tendrils as his aura rose to life. Another demon stepped forward, his fangs bared. "You demand we bow to a single family? Spit on the legacies of our ancestors? " Another one protested, "The demon world was built with the blood and sweat of our ancestors! You can''t just insult us like this!" The dam finally broke. Half of the Demon Kings lunged forward, their auras exploding in a storm of power. Darkness, fire, lightning and many more tore through the air as their battle cries filled the sky. (So you all choose war over submission?) Pantheon''s glowing eyes narrowed. Its presence alone was enough to shake the heavens, yet these fools still dared to resist. "We won''t just hand over the demon world to the likes of you two!" The Ancient dragon exhaled, sending a pulse of scorching heat across the air. (You fools, you''re wasting your life!) A single flap of its wings sent a shockwave ripping through the air. Demon kings wavered, struggling against the crushing force. Their bodies screamed at them to flee, but pride held them in place. "Let''s attack together! I refuse to believe they can withstand our combined force!" Roars of defiance echoed as they fought back, refusing to surrender. Lyrx''s hands clenched. "STOP! DON''T ENGAGE IN BATTLE!" But her warnings were drowned by the storm of power around her. The first attack came fast¡ªa blade sharper than any metal, honed to pierce through Asher''s heart. They thought that if they took him out then they would had a chance. It was a good strategy compared to attacking Pantheon''s extremely durable scales. But he wasn''t playing around anymore. He turned into his half dragon form and stopped the blade with just two fingers. CLANK! "I''m giving you all one last chance. If you refuse to listen, I''ll have no choice but to use force." The demon king pushed harder, but the blade only trembled between the fingers before snapping in half. "I gave you a choice, and you wasted it. Don''t blame me for being merciless." In the next instant, he struck with a single slap, sending the attacker hurtling toward the ocean. BOOOOM! Water erupted on impact, and the demon king was left fatally wounded. However¡ª This didn''t stop the others, but they knew close-range combat was out of the question. Seeing that Pantheon wasn''t making a move, they seized the opportunity. "Let''s keep our distance and attack from all sides!" one of them shouted. Immediately, they spread out, surrounding the massive dragon''s head. They unleashed a barrage of long-range attacks, filling the air with different elements. Asher stood his ground, and raised his hand. A golden hexagonal barrier formed around him , redirecting the force of the attacks. Most of them went astray and hit Pantheon''s head, but the dragon barely flinched, it felt like being bitten by ants. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was due to the sheer magic resistance of an ancient dragon. If Zagan could weaken magical attack by 30%, then an ancient one like Pantheon reduced it by a staggering 99%. Spells that would have torn through mountains barely left a mark on his scales. Even the most powerful attacks felt like nothing more than a gentle breeze against his massive body. (Brat, do you want me to deal with them?) it asked mentally. "No, let me handle it. Not everyone joined in, so I think I can take on this many." "Besides, I don''t think they''re that powerful without Zagan," he added. Unlike his fight with the Kitsune, where he had to contend with her divine form and domain, he felt more confident this time. Though he still need to get a little serious , "100%." His aura surged wildly, and it was just the beginning. "200%." "300%." As his energy level continued to climb, the demons grew more restless. Desperation flickered in their eyes as they unleashed their most powerful attacks¡ªeach one capable of leveling a small mountain. BOOOOOM! BOOOOOM! BOOOOOM! Explosions erupted across Pantheon''s head, engulfing him in blinding light and thick smoke. For a moment, the battlefield trembled under the sheer force of their assault. But as the dust settled, their expressions changed to disbelief. Asher was still unharmed. His power had surged by 900%, and he chose to stop there to avoid the severe backlash he experienced last time. The air around him crackled with golden, blue, and red sparks. His scales shimmered, taking on an even more magnificent color, reflecting the energy that coursed through him. "Milia sagittarum lucis." Thousands of magic circles slowly formed around him, each one glowing with an intense golden light. Sparks of energy crackled as they expanded, filling the air with an ominous hum. A split second later, countless golden arrows emerged, their tips pulsing with destructive power. SWOOOSH! SWOOOSH! SWOOOSH! They shot forward, homing in on the attackers as if they had a mind of their own. The demon kings reacted instantly. Some twisted their bodies at the last second, barely dodging the deadly projectiles, while others raised powerful barriers that clashed against the golden arrows, creating bursts of light upon impact. A few struck back with their own magic, intercepting the arrows before they could land. Their movements were swift, calculated¡ªproof that their title as demon kings was well earned. However, the nonstop rain of arrows left little room to breathe. The moment one arrow was blocked, another took its place, forcing them into a constant state of defense. "Let''s hold out! I''m sure he''ll get exhausted fast!" one of them shouted. The others nodded in agreement and began adjusting their approach to counter the attacks. Instead of wasting energy on brute force defenses, they focused on minimizing movement and deflecting only when necessary. Chapter 308 - 308: Rising Wave Part 4 "We can do this !" Every action became more refined, ensuring they could conserve their strength for when an opening finally appeared. The moment he showed even the slightest gap in his defense, they would unleash everything they had to take him down. Meanwhile, Lyrx and the others who had chosen not to join the fight hung back, observing from a safe distance. If also hoped that this would work out¡ªbut what they witnessed next was the exact opposite. Slowly, he took complete control of the battle. The golden arrows rained down faster, their numbers increasing with each passing second. Every attack he unleashed was as powerful as the last, and it became clear that his energy reserves were far from depleted. The demons, who had hoped to outlast him, now found themselves on the defensive, their earlier confidence fading. Pantheon was also stunned. (What a terrifying growth rate... Don''t tell me his fight against that Nine-Tails made him this strong,) His base form was now at least 50% stronger than before¡ªa massive leap. Little did Pantheon know, Asher was just as shocked by how much he had grown. This newfound power filled him with confidence, but at the same time, his heart pounded with excitement. He was enjoying this fight more than he should. Before, every battle had been a fight born out of necessity. But now, it felt different. A hunger stirred within him, something deeper than mere instinct. He craved the clash, the destruction, the overwhelming dominance. The thrill of battle no longer felt like a burden; it was something he needed to satisfy. SWOOOOSH! He vanished from his current position and reappeared above a demon king, driving a crushing blow into its skull. The demon king reacted quickly, raising both hands to block the attack. For a split second, it seemed like he had stopped it¡ªbut that illusion shattered instantly. It was too overwhelming , breaking through the defense as if it were nothing. CRACK! A sickening sound echoed through the air as the demon king''s head exploded into a gruesome mess. That was the same demon who h escalated the conflict, so he decided to give him special treatment. SWOOOOSH! ''Next one,'' Asher vanished again, moving like a streak of light. He reappeared in front of the next demon king¡ªone who also wielded the power of lightning. The demon barely had time to react before he struck. BOOOOOM! Their fists collided, sending a deafening shockwave through the battlefield. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cracks of energy surged through the demon''s arm as the muscles gave out under the pressure. "ARGHHH!" His expression twisted in shock and pain, and before he could even put more power, his entire right arm was obliterated. SWOOOOSH! He didn''t bother finishing the demon off and instead moved to the next target. In a blur of motion, he delivered a powerful kick to the demon''s torso. The impact sent shockwaves rippling through the air as the demon''s body was launched like a cannonball, crashing through the water before finally disappearing into depth of the ocean. "We surrender!" Every demon froze in place. Forget Pantheon¡ªAsher alone was more than enough to wipe them all out. He stopped and stared at his bloodied hand. ''That''s it? It''s over already?'' Disappointment sank in. ''I really thought I could fight longer,'' he sighed. It was a dangerous line of thoughts, so he shake it off right away. He knew he had to stay mindful, or he risked losing himself again. "This could had been prevented if you just agreed with me on the first place," His tone carried no anger, yet everyone couldn''t shake the feeling that he was mocking them for being too weak. Lyrx flew forward and bowed her head multiple times, showing her sincerity. "On behalf of the entire demon world, I apologize...They were blinded by anger." She explained while glancing at her comrades, her eyes silently warning them not to do anything reckless. They reluctantly lowered their heads, knowing they had no choice but to follow Asher now. Lyrx sighed, seeing the defeated expressions around her. But then, an idea came to mind. "It will be difficult for us to accept the Morningstar family as they are," "What do you mean?" he asked, confused. "How about using your own name instead? If you officially adopted them under your banner, it would be much easier for us¡ªand the people of the demon world¡ªto accept." Asher raised an eyebrow. "Why are you so against them? And yet, you''re willing to accept me instead?" Lyryx met his gaze and spoke calmly. "The Morningstar family no longer held any power before you came along. They were insignificant ." "But... Even if we surrendered, it wouldn''t change how others see them. The demon world wouldn''t simply accept them overnight." She sighed before continuing, "And politically, it would cause unrest among the other noble families. Recognizing the Morningstar as they are would disrupt the existing balance." She paused to take a breath before speaking again. "But if they were under your name, it would be different. No one would dare question it after what you did today." There was a moment of silence before he responded, "So you''re technically making me someone who conquered the demon world?" "That''s exactly what you did. You came here, threatened everyone, and even killed a demon king" Asher sighed heavily. "I see¡­ so now I''m the king of two demon worlds," Everyone who overheard him trembled. "Two demon worlds? Don''t tell me this was your plan all along?" she stuttered, her mind jumping to the worst conclusion. To them, he now seemed like some kind of dimensional overlord who conquered worlds at his spare time. And somehow, everything had led to this moment¡ªalmost as if he had orchestrated it from the start. Now that they thought about it, the possibility wasn''t far-fetched. It could very well be the case. Asher sighed, not bothering to explain. They weren''t exactly wrong. (Brat, you''re amazing. You''ve been conquering worlds by accident,) Pantheon''s sarcastic voice echoed in his mind. Chapter 309 - 309: Top Seat The city of Avalon spread across the mountainside. Houses and towers were stacked on different levels. At the highest point stood a massive castle. Its tall spires reached into the sky. A light mist covered the lower parts of the city. It drifted through the streets, making the red-roofed buildings look almost unreal. Below, a wide river reflected the golden light of the setting sun, small boats moving slowly across the water. Despite being the capital of demons, the city remained lively even under the sun. Normally, weaker demons would struggle in daylight. But a powerful barrier shielded them, canceling its harmful effects. This allowed even the lowest-ranking ones to move around as if it were night. But despite its beauty and functionality, the city was currently restless. People gathered in the streets, their voices rising in anger and confusion. From the market district to the noble estates, demons of all ranks gathered in clusters, their voices louder than usual. Whispers turned into arguments, and arguments became full-on shouting as the shocking news spread. The demon army surrendered. Not only did they lose, but they swore loyalty to a new ruler¡ªsomeone who wasn''t even from their world. "They gave up without a proper fight?" a burly demon with crimson skin growled, slamming his clawed hand against a wooden table. "Cowards! They should''ve fought to the death!" he yelled, downing a pint of alcohol. "You''re right ! They''re an embarrassment to the demon race. They didn''t even try!" another one snarled The others nodded in agreement, their tails lashing in frustration. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But not everyone shared the same sentiment. "You idiots don''t understand," a hooded figure sneered, his deep voice cutting through the air. "Do you have any idea who they were up against? Do you even comprehend how powerful the new ruler is?" Scoffing, one of the angry demons crossed his arms. "Oh? And what, you think kneeling was the right choice?" "Yes!," the hooded demon replied. "You weren''t there. You didn''t see what they saw." "Then tell us! You''re from the army, right? I''m sure you have a better explanation!" the demon snapped, his eyes burning with frustration. The hooded figure cleared his throat. "You fools sit here spewing nonsense. If you''d been in that battle, you''d be grateful you weren''t forced to fight and throw your lives away!" Some demons glanced at each other, unsure of what to believe. "Is it true? I heard there was even a giant dragon," a younger demon whispered. "It was so big its wings could cover half the city." The hooded figure nodded, "Yes, that creature could level the entire capital in seconds." Silence followed until another demon scoffed. "They''re just making excuses for losing. Do you really think something that huge could exist? Even Demon King Zagan wasn''t that big!" He paced back and forth, growing more agitated with each word. "They''ve failed, and now they want to make up stories!" Just as the argument was growing more heated, one demon suddenly pointed at the street. "Will it rain?" They thought it was just a cloud, but when they looked up, their eyes widened in shock. A massive creature hovered above, its enormous wings blocking out the sun. CLANK! CLANK! CLANK! Cups slipped from shaking hands, crashing to the ground. They couldn''t believe what they were seeing. And they had every right to be. The wind from a single flap of its wings would have caused serious damage if not for the city''s barrier. Without realizing it, they felt the urge to run, like a swarm of ants being stared down by a true god. "You were saying?" the hooded demon asked. The one who was talking trash from the start swallowed hard. His confidence vanished as he stared at the massive beast above them. "I''m saying¡­ our demon kings are smart not to antagonize our new ruler," he quickly corrected himself, shifting sides without hesitation. Not just him¡ªalmost everyone felt relieved they hadn''t gone to war against Asher and Pantheon. Those two were an unstoppable duo, a force no army could hope to defeat. Especially the ancient dragon, who in its younger days destroyed dozens of worlds on its own. Above the Sky. Asher sat comfortably on Pantheon''s head, feeling like one of those dragon riders he''d seen in movies. Though, the proportions weren''t quite right. He could literally build a mansion on top of this massive head. "Is this your biggest form?" (I can still grow bigger, but that would consume more energy and expose my weak spots. Bigger isn''t always better.) "I see," (But this is more than enough. Just look at the faces of everyone when they saw my magnificent body.) Asher rolled his eyes. Pantheon was arrogant, but in a way that was more funny than annoying. "Are you really the infamous Dragon of Wrath? Why do you seem so laid-back and easygoing?" (Brat, they call me the Wrath Dragon because when I lose control, nothing can stop me. It''s not because I''m always angry.) "So what does the other infamous dragons like?" (Well, there are many types of Ancient Dragons, but my direct siblings are, Pride, Envy, Gluttony , Lust, Greed and Sloth ) Asher paused for a moment. "They sound more like bad personalities than actual names," (It''s because you haven''t been travel a lot yet. In other worlds, those names are known as the Seven Deadly Sins. One of my siblings probably spread those ideas while traveling between worlds. If I had to guess, it would be Pride¡ªhe loves to boast.) Asher nodded. That explanation made the most sense. He believed most stories were, in one way or another, pieces of reality from another world. When someone got transported to a new one, they unknowingly carried fragments, and spread ideas that eventually grew into myths and legends. That was why similarities existed across the universe. And the proof of it was Pantheon himself. Dragons were probably the most well-known concept across the universe. Even the name "dragon" remained universal, no matter the world or language. "We''re close," he commented. Pantheon began shrinking in real time. By the time they reached the castle, he already settled on Asher''s wrist. The airship followed closely behind them. THUD! It landed, and the Morningstar family was greeted by royal soldiers. They all lowered their heads in respect. Among them stood Lucian, smiling from ear to ear. "Father!" "Lucian!" "Daddy!" They all ran toward him, relieved that he was okay. He looked more than okay. The other demon kings look at him differently now, their eyes filled with jealousy. After all, his son-in-law was about to be crowned the Overlord of the Demon world¡ªa position made out of necessity . Lucian walked toward Asher and bowed his head. "Thank you, Overlord Asher Aurelius." From now on, his son in law would stand above the twelve royal families, and the Aurelius name would be etched into the annals of history. Asher just nodded. This wasn''t the first time he received a flashy title. Back in Eryx, he was known as the Golden Sorcerer King, so he was already accustomed to this kind of treatment. "Overlord Asher, please come with us so we can start the meeting with the other heads of the royal families," Lyrx spoke up, now acting as the mediator. He have her that role after seeing that she was the most sensible demon kings. Others were just nodding, but deep down, they hated him. "Lead the way." Asher stepped forward, and Lucian followed beside him as a family head. As for the rest, they need to wait. From this point on, everything would be about politics. The interior of the castle was exactly what he expected¡ªgrand, but lackluster compared to Eryx. The design was a mix of an old European castle with touches of Greek influence. He barely spared it a second glance. Nothing here could move his heart. In the end, all the titles and perks were just pleasantries and formalities to him. He had no intention of ruling over the demon world. He would simply be a figurehead. "Who''s that?" He paused, staring at a large picture of a man who resembled Lucian but way more handsome and domineering. Just looking into its eyes made him feel like he was being watched. "That''s my great grandfather, Lucifer Morningstar." ''Hell, huh,'' he muttered to himself, recalling Lucy''s words about that place being sealed alongside Heaven. According to her, the powerhouses of Hell were far more powerful than the demons who were their descendants. It might not be far from the truth, if just an image could elicit such a reaction from him. He looked at the other paintings, each depicting powerful figures, but his gaze stopped on one in particular. A man with black hair and eyes that resembled those of a fly¡ªlarge, glossy, and multifaceted. Lucian stepped forward "That''s Beelzebub, the king of insects" Asher''s eyes narrowed. For some reason, he felt a strange connection to the picture, as if it was calling to him. ''Beelzebub...'' Chapter 310 - 310: A glimpse of Origin. He stared at it longer than he meant to. The background showed a blue sky¡ªan odd combination. But that wasn''t the only thing. Something about the image unsettled him, yet he couldn''t look away. The longer he stared, the stronger the feeling grew, like the painting was watching him just as much as he was watching it. Lucian glanced at Lyrx before speaking casually, his voice low. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Do you think he can tell these paintings aren''t just decoration?" Lyrx nodded. "They were made using the blood of those depicted in them. That''s why they carry a piece of their presence. There''s no way he would miss that... But..." "He''s not connected to the demon world, right? Only direct descendants can resonate with these paintings, and even then, very few can unlock their secrets. I haven''t even managed it with my own ancestor, Arachne." "I get it. I''m the same with Lucifer," Lucian admitted. "But maybe he''s just too strong to need something like a bloodline?" Lyrx didn''t want to admit it, but he was right. Asher was an anomaly. The limits that applied to them didn''t necessarily apply to him. "Why Beelzebub, though?" she muttered, furrowing his brows. "Of all the ancestors, why him?" Lucian looked at the painting, then at Asher. "Don''t you think they look alike? Of course, my son-in-law is much more impressive, but some of their features match. Look closely." "Now that you mention it... There are similarities. While the duo continued watching in silence, Asher sank deeper into his thoughts. His Mind Zero activated, allowing him to perceive every detail of the painting with absolute clarity ''What''s that noise?'' he muttered to himself. A faint buzzing sound brushed against his ears. Then, in an instant, the world changed. He was no longer in the castle. An open field stretched as far as he could see, completely silent. Above him, the sky stretched endlessly, clear and empty without a single cloud in sight. But something felt wrong. It was too perfect, too still¡ªlike a picture that never changed. The grass beneath his feet swayed gently, but there was no wind. Each blade stood tall, untouched by the passage of time, as if it had never been stepped on before. Asher''s eyes narrowed. ''This isn''t real.'' Then came the sound. A low, vibrating hum filled the air, rattling the air. The blue sky disappeared. A huge swarm of black covered everything, spreading endlessly in every direction. . Quadrillions of flies moved together, like a living storm blocking out all light. Their tiny wings flapped at the same time, making a loud buzzing sound. He didn''t move. He knew this wasn''t real. But, the pressure around him was suffocating. The vibration intensified, a constant, unnatural rhythm that seemed to sync with his own heartbeat. His skin tingled as the hissing grew louder, forming words he couldn''t quite grasp, just on the edge of understanding. The swarm shifted, breaking apart like a puzzle rearranging itself. From its center, a shape emerged¡ªa towering figure, sculpted entirely from writhing insects. Hollow sockets stared down at him, filled with endless movement. A grin formed¡ªno lips, just flies peeling apart. "You think you can hide from me behind this swarm of pests?" Asher''s golden aura burst out, tearing through the illusion. The swarm of flies disintegrated instantly, vanishing like ash in the wind. Behind them, a figure was revealed. It was Beelzebub¡ªidentical to the figure in the painting. His eyes widened in surprise, clearly not expecting to be exposed so quickly. "You''re not real either," Asher pointed out. The figure''s face grew more serious. "You''re correct. I''m nothing but a fragment of the real one. I can''t exist outside this painting." "Then why did you trap me here?" "Trap you?" the fragment raised an eyebrow before shaking its head. "I think there''s a misunderstanding. I only greeted you when your soul entered this place on its own." Asher frowned. "What do you mean, ''on its own''? I didn''t choose to come here." It chuckled, its multifaceted eyes glimmering. "Didn''t you? I thought you entered this place because you want to talk to me." "That doesn''t explain anything," Asher shot back. "What did you do?" It exhaled, folding its arms. "I did nothing. Your connection to this place was already there long before you stepped inside." Asher''s eyes narrowed. "Connection? To what?" "To me," it said, tapping its own chest. "Or rather, to the real me." Asher remained silent for a moment, trying to make sense of it. "That''s impossible. I don''t have any connection to you." "Are you sure about that?" Asher''s expression darkened. "I don''t care what kind of mind games you''re playing. If you have something to say, say it." its wings twitched slightly as it studied Asher in silence, its gaze lingering for a full ten seconds. "No, you''re not him either, so I wonder why you have it." "Have what?" Another silence stretched between them. Asher, getting annoyed, let out another burst of aura. The air around him grew heavy, pushing down like an invisible force. It wasn''t just a warning ¡ªhe was demanding answers. "Fine," the fragment finally gave in, his wings shifting slightly as he exhaled. "My memory only reaches the moment this painting was made . I know nothing of what came after, but your soul... it is not a single existence." "I can sense four... A human¡­ A dragon¡­ A divine¡­ and lastly, the soul of the King of Insects." Asher''s expression remained the same, but something about those words felt real. "You''re saying I have a part of your original self inside me?" "Not just a small part. A huge piece of my original self is sealed within you, suppressed by your other souls." It watched him closely before continuing. "Your human soul has evolved and reached perfection. Your dragon soul, despite being new, is already stronger than your perfected human soul." "As for your divine soul, it''s dormant¡ªjust like the soul of the king of insects." Chapter 311 - 311: Ignoring Origin Asher remained silent, his mind racing with the implications of these revelations about his origin The idea of having four souls sounded absurd, but it was very possible. Even he had a spell that directly affected souls, but merging them was an entirely different matter. In fact, he did not even realized that becoming a half-dragon also meant gaining a dragon soul. Though, that would perfectly explain the drastic change in his personality. "Let''s say I believe you. Why are you telling me all of this?" The fragment chuckled. "You are quick to move on. Are you not even curious as to why a fragment of my original soul resides within you?" "Doesn''t matter. I already have an idea." he responded. "Enlighten me." "Someone used the original Beelzebub''s soul to create me, mixing it with a human and a divine soul. If I had to guess, it''s connected to that damn angel who''s after me." The fragment touched its chin, impressed. It had come to the same conclusion itself. "Then, are you not afraid that the original Beelzebub might take over?" "That won''t happen," Asher replied with absolute confidence. "First, my human soul is already far stronger, and on top of that, I have my dragon soul. If it were me five years ago, I might have worried¡ªbut now?" His confidence wasn''t unfounded. Those dreams stopped after he grew stronger, and even the fragment confirmed it¡ªthe divine soul and the King of Insects'' soul were being suppressed. Now that he thought about it, maybe the angel''s real target wasn''t him. Perhaps the plan was to revive Beelzebub using his body. But everything went haywire when he was thrown into the void and started gaining power too fast. If that was true, then the angel''s only option would be to weaken his human and dragon souls. But with how fast he was growing¡ªand with Pantheon by his side¡ªshe would need an entire army of angels to even stand a chance. The fragment''s smile widened. "You''re definitely not the original. No, you''re far better in every way. Good, good." "Aren''t you angry?" Asher asked. It shrugged. "Angry? Why?" The original soul was taken, and now it belongs to someone else entirely. That means Beelzebub died long ago." Asher let out a chuckle. "You''re calmer than I expected." "Well, you expected too much from a mere fragment of a soul. But I do have a proposition for you." "What''s that?" "Simple," it said, its multifaceted eyes gleaming. "Devour me, unlock the King of Insects'' soul, and erase everything else. Take only the power." "You make it sound easy," Asher said, arms crossed. "For someone like you? It is." It smirked. "Besides, I''m just a fragment. I have no will of my own, save for what remains in this painting. This place is a prison, and I''m tired of being alone here." "Is that all?" Asher asked. "Not only that, the true Beelzebub is long gone. All that remains is his power, sealed within you. Why let it go to waste?" Asher didn''t answer right away. He knew power never came without a cost. But at the same time, the idea of erasing Beelzebub completely was too tempting. If he was the true target of the angel, then wiping him out entirely would be like claiming half of his revenge. That angel destroyed Asher''s life, so it was only right that he destroyed all her hard work too. He raised his head. "I''ll think about it and come back once I''ve made up my mind." "I see. Well, let me escort you out," the fragment offered. "No need, I can handle that myself." Without wasting time, he shattered the illusion and returned to his real body. When he returned, only a few seconds had passed. Pantheon''s voice echoed right away. (Brat, why did your soul move into the painting?) "You sensed it?" (Yes. Unfortunately, I''m connected to you) Pantheon''s voice held a hint of irritation. (So, what did you find in there? Don''t tell me you got trapped by some second-rate curse.) Asher exhaled sharply. "It was a fragment of Beelzebub." A brief silence followed before Pantheon spoke again. (Beelzebub? Who''s that?) Asher couldn''t help but chuckle. For some, the king of the insect was a legendary figure, but in Pantheon''s eyes, he was just an unknown being in the corner of the universe. "It said a part of the original soul was mixed into mine," he explained. (Give me a moment, I''ll check your soul to see if it''s true.) S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Wait, you didn''t do it before?" (No, I''m under a contract with you, so I can''t just do anything without your permission.) "Then how did that fragment figure it out?" (You went there in your soul form, so that''s likely the reason.) Asher nodded and gave Pantheon access, He wasn''t worried, knowing the dragon wouldn''t do anything to harm him. Asher felt a faint pulse from within as the inspection began. (Hah! That thing wasn''t lying.) Pantheon''s voice carried a hint of amusement. (Your soul... it''s a mess. It''s like someone stitched together different pieces and hoped they''d fit. If your human soul hadn''t grown stronger over time, Beelzebub would''ve taken control completely.) Asher frowned. "I figured as much. Anything else?" (Yeah, it''s barely holding on, but it''s still there. If you erase it, it''ll vanish for good¡ªand you''ll be able to claim all the power for yourself) "Will I gain much?" (You''ll get stronger. But it''s better to devour the soul completely and strengthen your dragon soul. Having too many different sources of power isn''t ideal¡ªit will only hinder your potential) "What about my divine soul? Is it powerful?" (Yes, but unlike Beelzebub''s soul, this one is more dangerous. I''d advise against messing with it for now.) Asher nodded in understanding. Pantheon''s words made sense. While the ability to control insects was impressive, it was nothing compared to the destructive power of a dragon. Beelzebub wasn''t even the strongest in this world, so there was nothing to debate about it. Chapter 312 - 312: Word for Word Asher made his decision but chose to postpone it. There were more pressing matters to handle, and unlocking a soul required extensive preparation. It wasn''t as simple as flipping a switch. As for the fragment, it had already spent thousands of years there. Adding another few wouldn''t make much of a difference. He turned to the other two. "Lead the way," They didn''t question what he did, nor did they have the courage to do so. They simply nodded and followed his orders. The group resumed , ignoring the countless paintings and other works of art along the way. None of them resonated with him, so there was no reason to linger. As they moved forward, the sheer size of the place became more apparent. However, it was the only thing that caught his attention. Materials and even the runes that safeguarded this castle were subpar by his standards, highlighting how outdated this place was compared to Eryx. . He wondered how the demons ended up like this when their ancestors were monsters capable of fighting him on equal ground. ''Did something happen to cause this much deterioration?'' His curiosity gnawed at him, and he made a mental note to ask Lucian about it later. It didn''t sit well with him to leave an easy question unanswered. Eventually, they reached a grand double door with a polished wooden finish. Intricate geometric carvings covered its surface, forming interwoven patterns. Two massive handles, shaped like coiling serpents biting their own tails, jutted out from the center. Lyrx stepped forward and pushed it open. Inside, a massive hall came into view, filled with polished caramel colored mahogany from floor to ceiling. A long table stretched across the center, occupied by the most important demons. However, one notable figure was missing¡ª Zagan. After vanishing without a trace, he still refused to show himself¡ªprobably out of fear after what Pantheon had done. ''So these are the heads of the royal and noble families.'' Asher looked around and began memorizing everyone''s faces. This made them break into a cold sweat, feeling scrutinized and judged. It was an insulting gesture, but none dared to voice their displeasure after hearing the stories about him. While observing them, he noticed some familiar faces and even spotted the demon king with a goat-like face. Though, he doubted if he was looking at its real body since this being was famous for having thousands of clones. "Please, take your seat," Lyrx gestured, making sure her tone carried respect. It wasn''t just about kissing his ass¡ªit was a warning to the other demon kings that he was not someone they could undermine. The last thing she needed was a hot-blooded demon ruining all her efforts to stay on his good side. Everyone waited for him to take his seat, which was positioned at the far end of the hall. Unlike the others, his seat had gold patterns¡ªa detail Lyrx personally requested after noticing his preference for the color. Normally, such aura would be despised by demons. But he was not a divine being. If it was, everyone here would feel itchy and irritated just by being near him. Creatures like them had an innate hatred for the divine¡ªit was embedded in their very being. He sat on his chair, with Lucian on his right and the spider demon on his left. Everyone stared at him, waiting for him to speak, but he just leaned back and observed in silence. Lyrx shifted uncomfortably. She glanced at Asher, waiting for some sort of command, but he only looked at her expectantly, as if he had no intention of taking the lead. Lyrx was annoyed after she realized exactly what he was doing. By staying silent, he was putting all the responsibility on her, making her the representative of this new rule. If anyone in this room harbored resentment, it would be directed at her, not him. Her fingers twitched slightly, but she kept her composure. Fine. If he wanted her to be the bad guy, then she would play the role¡ªbut on her own terms. She straightened her posture, letting her presence fill the room. "I see some of you still hesitate," she said, voice sharp. "Perhaps you''re wondering why it''s me saying all this instead of the Overlord himself." She turned to Asher, eyes locking onto his, "Do you have anything to say my lord?, or shall I continue?" A few demons glanced between them. He met her gaze with a neutral expression. "You''re doing fine," Lyrx clenched her jaw. ''This bastard.'' She shot a glare at Lucian, hoping for at least some support since he stood to gain the most from this . But he quickly averted his eyes, pretending to be deeply interested in the carvings on the table. ''This father and son...'' He clearly didn''t want to be the one delivering bad news either. She let out a slow exhale before turning her attention back to the others "Very well," she said, placing both hands on the table. "Then I''ll be the one to say it." Her eyes swept across the room, meeting the gazes of everyone. "From this moment forward, all royal families, nobles, and even the lowest-ranking demons will submit to Overlord Asher Aurelius." "This also includes all properties, cities, and everything under our previous rule. If our new overlord desires something, no one has the right to refuse." She let the words settle, waiting for the inevitable reactions. Murmurs broke out instantly, some filled with unease, others outright discontent. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She expected this. Fortunately, the leaders here were more level-headed. They spoke among themselves, but none dared to question Asher directly¡ªat least not yet. Still, she couldn''t let them continue speaking any further because it might lead to them speak out of turn. She raised a hand, silencing them "I understand that many of you will resist change. You have lived under a system where power was divided, where the family heads voted on matters that shaped the demon world. But that system is dead. Our new ruler now holds absolute authority." A demon with jagged horns and dark crimson skin lowered his head slightly before speaking. "My lord, I do not doubt your strength, nor do I oppose your rule," he said carefully. "But is it truly necessary to change our entire governance into absolute rule so suddenly? Many have followed the old ways for countless years. Such a huge change will be¡­ difficult to accept." Lyrx''s eyes widened, and she was about to scold him for his boldness, but Asher spoke first. "Don''t worry. I have no intention of changing anything." Relief washed over some of them, shoulders easing slightly. Others remained skeptical, their expressions guarded, uncertain whether to trust his words. He wasn''t exactly convincing in their eyes. From start to finish, he had relied on violence to get his way. "Could you clarify that, my lord?" another demon king spoke up. This time, it was a woman with green skin and four eyes. Asher cleared his throat and took a moment to find the best way to deliver his message clearly. "First of all, I have no intention of meddling in your politics. I only did this because you took unnecessary actions against me when all I wanted was to marry my wife." "Second, this place holds no value in my eyes. Once you submit to me, I''ll let you continue as you were. "Third, I expect everyone to respect my wife''s family. As long as you meet that standard, you have nothing to worry about." The demons nodded, finding his words reasonable enough. However, some remained unconvinced, particularly about the part where they were expected to respect the Morningstar family. It could be interpreted in many ways. Did it mean they would have to follow whatever demands were made, even if they were outrageous? That''s just dictatorship with an extra step. Asher tapped the table with his hand out of boredom. This was exactly why he hated dealing with matters like this¡ªhe wasn''t cut out for ruling. But if he showed any sign of weakness now, the chances of betrayal and rebellion would only grow. He sighed inwardly, knowing that sometimes, strength was the only language they understood. (Brat? Need help intimidating them?) ''How?'' (Just follow my words, and they''ll all be kissing your feet.) Asher sighed heavily. Acting like the bad guy was exhausting, so he agreed. "Don''t misunderstand... I''m only saying this as a courtesy. Whatever you decide doesn''t matter. If any of you are against it, you''re free to challenge me. But I''m not good with talking, so I''ll just use my fists." He paused, waiting for Pantheon''s next words. "And you can even bring your entire clan. I''ll make sure to treat each one of you equally." The demon kings swallowed hard. His words came out as a death threat. When he said "equally," they assumed he meant he would massacre their entire family, showing no bias, as punishment for defying him. "So, does anyone want to try?" Chapter 313 - 313: Different Aura Asher repeated Pantheon''s words exactly as instructed. When the last syllable left his lips, silence filled the whole room. No one dared to speak. No one even dared to breathe too loudly or make eye contact with him. The way he phrased his words cut deep, like an inevitable death sentence he could declare at anytime. "I will take your silence as a yes." He stood up, his golden eyes sweeping over the room, just in case some brave soul wanted to try their luck¡ªbut thankfully, everyone had a functioning brain. His gaze turned to Lucian. From now on, his father-in-law would handle the rest. There was no point in wasting more of his own time on politics. Then, he turned to Lyrx. She met his eyes and instantly understood¡ªher role was to assist and ensure everything ran smoothly. With that, he vanished from his spot like a ghost. This display of power served as a reminder¡ªhe could come and go anytime, anywhere, even when they were asleep in the comfort of their own bedrooms . No place was beyond his reach. No door could keep him out. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was another one of Pantheon''s strategy. The ancient dragon was a veteran in farming aura. Such tactics required a certain talent. Though if you were an OG, you could just arrive late, letting preventable deaths pile up and save the day. But who cares about other people''s lives anyway, as long as there was a cool entrance? After he was gone, everyone finally sighed in relief. Still, no one voice their displeasure¡ªLucian was still there, smiling like he just won the ultimate lottery. His smug expression made them want to band together and beat the arrogance out of him. He was well aware of their thoughts, so he cleared his throat before speaking. "Don''t look at me like I''m the villain here. Every single one of you was more than happy to kick the Morningstar family while we were down. The only reason you still have your positions is because my son-in-law was kind enough to let you keep them." His demeanor shifted, growing more authoritative. If he wanted to maintain control, he had to assert his own dominance. BOOOOOM! His aura erupted, sending a wave of pressure through the room, forcing the demons to stand. Back when he got caught, he did not fought seriously, so no one knew that he was already cured . But it wasn''t just that¡ªhe was also far stronger now. The artifacts he possessed activated one by one, each boosting his strength. To top it off, he summoned a platinum-rank red sword, its overwhelming presence triggering more killing intent. "Surprised by my power?" He scoffed. "This is nothing. With just one word from my son-in-law, I was healed from an incurable disease . And these items? They''re nothing but scraps to him." No one spoke back. They just clenched their fists, while others glanced at each other, trying to process what they just heard. Calling such powerful items "scraps" was absurd¡ªeach of them would kill to wield even one of those artifacts. And Lucian was brandishing them around like he had an entire warehouse stocked with them. A few demon kings swallowed hard, realizing just how deep Asher''s power ran. If these treasures were worthless in his eyes, then what kind of strength did he truly possess? "I''ll give you a warning, only because we were once allies. To him, our demon world is insignificant." "My son-in-law rules over multiple worlds, each home to beings far stronger than any of us¡ªbeings that could crush us without effort just like that giant dragon. And yet, he stands above them all." He deliberately exaggerated, blowing things out of proportion. It seemed he had taken the same class as Pantheon on how to brag, but his subject focused on selling a rock at the price of a diamond. But who could question him? He could claim Asher ruled over hundreds of worlds, and they would believe it¡ªbecause they were ignorant. "Please, we will cooperate with you," a demon king finally conceded. Seeing this, the others quickly nodded in agreement, fearing that he might speak ill of them, which could very well lead to their demise. Lucian leaned back and smiled. "Don''t worry. As one of you, I would never abuse my power. I have no interest in tarnishing my reputation, especially since my son-in-law is not a man of senseless violence." Everyone nearly choked on their own saliva after hearing such a shameless lie. Not abusing his power? He was already doing it right now! And calling their new ruler a man who wasn''t senselessly violent sounded downright ridiculous¡ªespecially since he had just conquered an entire world like it was just another Tuesday errand. If that were true, then every demon in this room might as well don holy robes, open a church, and start preaching about peace and kindness. "We''re all allies here, so we should work together to show him that we are competent," Lucian added, seamlessly shifting the conversation into a more casual tone. Of course, they could only force a smile and laugh along with him. The tension in the room eased, but the only one truly enjoying himself was Lucian. Despite his smile though, he already made a mental list of those who would be disposed of. Many demons in this room played a hand in his family''s downfall, and while he acted friendly now, it was nothing more than a facade. One by one, he would ensure their destruction. --- --- --- BLINK! Asher appeared beside Lucy, unaware of what his father-in-law did in his absence. The rich aroma of tea filled the air as he glanced around. Four unfamiliar women sat with her, their elegant robes hinting at nobility. Across from them, four men stood in silence. Lucy noticed his presence and stood up with a smile. "Asher, come, sit." She gestured toward the women. "Let me introduce you to my sisters¡ªLilian, Livia, Lorraine, and Lenore." Each one inclined their head slightly in greeting. As they stole glances at him, they couldn''t help but admit¡ªhe was far more handsome than their respective partners. Not just in looks, but in presence. His aura, even when restrained, carried charisma. But that didn''t mean they would cheat on their partners. Just like Lucy, once they fell in love, their loyalty was absolute. It was a unique trait of the Morningstars¡ªdevotion that never wavered for their lover, no matter the circumstances. "And these are their husbands," Lucy continued, motioning to the men across from them. "Darius of House Blackwood," "Victor of House Ravensclaw," "Elias of House Thornvale, " "and Magnus of House Duskblade." The men exchanged glances before bowing their heads respectfully. No one risked speaking out of place, not with the new overlord in the room. "You can raise your heads," he responded with a warm smile before taking his seat beside Lucy. He looked and sounded too friendly, which only added to their confusion. In their minds, his demeanor didn''t match the ruthless and domineering figure they heard about. Some suspected he was merely putting on an act. In a way, they weren''t wrong. He was never been the social type and hated gatherings like this. But for Lucy''s sake, he was willing to make an effort. As expected, the first few seconds were awkward. Luckily, the eldest sister, Lenore, took hold of the situation. "So, when is the wedding?" Lucy blushed slightly and glanced at Asher, waiting for his answer. "As soon as possible," he replied, gently taking her hand on the table. His grip was affectionate. "I''ve been gone for too long, and I''m tired of waiting. I want to marry you and make it official." The others felt their faces heat up at his passionate declaration. He sounded completely genuine and in love." "Then let me handle it, Overlord Asher. I''ll make sure it''s the grandest wedding in history," Lenore suggested, her eyes sparkling in excitement. "Me too! We''ll all help," the other sisters chimed in not wanting to miss it out. Asher didn''t respond right away. Instead, he glanced at Lucy, waiting for her approval. He wasn''t familiar with demon world traditions, so it was better to take a step back and let her decide. She smiled warmly at her sisters'' enthusiasm. "I''ll leave it in your hands," Lenore''s eyes sparkled as she whispered to her husband about extravagant decorations. Meanwhile, Lorraine was practically bouncing in her seat, already planning the guest list. Their joy was infectious, and even their husbands exchanged amused glances, knowing there was no stopping them now. Asher let them handle the details, uninterested in meddling. He wasn''t indifferent to marrying Lucy¡ªfar from it¡ªbut for someone of his stature, marriage was just a formality. His focus remained on bigger matters, and the sooner this was done, the better. ''I should focus on my soul first, then work on strengthening my dragon power¡­ so I can finally rescue her¡­'' His thoughts drifted to the other love of his life. Chapter 314 - 314: Different Aura 2 The wedding announcement spread like wildfire as the Morningstar family went all out to inform everyone that their daughter, Lucy Morningstar, would become the new Queen after this monumental event. In the bustling marketplaces of Avarice, merchants gossiped while weighing fresh produce. "Did you hear? The Morningstar heiress is marrying the new overlord!" a fishmonger exclaimed, filleting a large sea beast. "The same person who made those prideful demon kings kiss his feet!" he added. "Stop spouting nonsense! Do you want to get beheaded?" a concerned citizen warned. The fishmonger scoffed. "Why should I be afraid of those cowards? They''re only powerful because of their bloodlines, and now they can''t even defend their legacy!" No one bothered to challenge his words. This had become a common topic now. Despite keeping their positions, the royal families reputations was dragged through the mud. This discontent would only grow with time. Amid the chatter, a young green-skinned demon girl clapped her hands excitedly. "Do you think they''ll have a royal parade? I want to see her dress!" Everyone looked at her and sighed, thinking how blessed she was to remain so innocent and young. Elsewhere, in a high-end restaurant, nobles whispered in hushed tones inside a private room reserved for the wealthiest. At the center of it all, four demons and one woman sat around a lavish table, covered with a feast of delicacies, fine wines, and various types of alcohol. From time to time, sexy demon waitresses in revealing clothing came by to serve more food, some even offering extra services. But one particular demon raised his hand, signaling them to leave. Without question, they obeyed, closing the door behind them. CLICK! "This changes everything," a demon lord with snake-like skin murmured, swirling his red wine. "We should attend the wedding and get on his good side." "Preposterous! Why should we do that? We should be thinking about how to take back our lands!" A demon with bull horns slam the table. The snake-like demon shook his head. "Can''t you see? This is our chance to rise." The bull demon raised an eyebrow in confusion but still leaned in. "Tell me more." "Think about it. When the Morningstar family lost their status, the others made their lives hell." He paused letting his words sank in first. "Sooner or later, most of these responsible families will be exterminated. So if we play our cards right, we could replace them. " There was a moment of silence before the bull demon spoke. "That''s a good guess, but to become part of the royal family, one must have at least three king levels." "That was the old way. But now, the overlord has shown that numbers don''t matter against absolute power. Loyalty is what truly matters now. And with his blessing, reaching the level of a demon king is only a matter of time." The demons exchanged glances, each considering the possibilities. Then, the bull demon suddenly burst into laughter, slamming his fist on the table. "HAHAHA! You''re really smart!" He grabbed his beer and downed it in one go, a new spark of ambition flickering in his eyes. However, before the good mood could build further, a woman giggled softly. "Oh, darling, you say that like you''re the only one who thought of it," she said with a sly smile, lazily twirling her wine glass. "Everyone who has a brain is already scrambling for an invitation." "Tsk" The snake demon clicked his tongue in annoyance but could not retort. Not because she was right, but because they feared her. She didn''t look like someone who could inspire such fear, yet none of the demons dared to breathe too loudly. Her hairstyle stood out¡ªa bold mix of black and purple, split down the middle into two high pigtails. Streaks of color ran through the waves, giving it a wild and rebellious look. She wore a cropped leather jacket over a ripped fishnet top, paired with a short plaid skirt and knee-high boots. A closer look revealed her pale complexion, which matched her purple colored lips. As for her figure¡ªshe was way above average in all the right areas . Not chubby, but curvy in a way that could make men reconsider their commitments for just one night with her. "Shouldn''t you stop wasting time here and start finding a way to get invited? I want to attend that wedding too," She raised her eyebrows, blatantly commanding them. "You¡­" The bull demon stood up, but his knees went weak the moment her crazed eyes landed on him. It felt as if an invisible hand was tightening around his neck. "Please, don''t get angry, Mr. Bull. I don''t want to get hurt," she pouted, puffing out her cheeks like a helpless girl. Which couldn''t be further from the truth. -- -- -- Three Days Later In Avalon''s , the streets were packed with nobles, their entourages, and ambitious merchants. Hotels and high-class inns filled to capacity within hours, forcing latecomers to seek lodging in lesser districts. Even so, no one wished to miss this historic day. Meanwhile, deep in the grand palace, the wedding preparations continued. Inside a grand chamber, Lorraine sat with her sisters, finalizing everything. "So many important figures," she murmured, scanning the parchment. "Almost everyone wants to attend, so we had to limit the invitations." Lenore said, "They aren''t just here for the wedding. They want to see the overlord in person¡ªto know what kind of man conquered the demon world so easily." Lorraine sighed, rubbing her temples. "I don''t care about their political games. I just want this wedding to be perfect." Lissette leaned back in her chair, a smirk playing on her lips. "Sister Lucy is so lucky.... I also want to marry a man like him. Lorraine didn''t respond, only nodding as she continued reviewing the plans. A knock on the door interrupted their conversation. A servant stepped inside, bowing deeply. "Lady Lorraine, another batch of gifts has arrived. Some are from the noble families, but many are from those seeking favor with the overlord." She sighed, standing up. "Sort through them. Reject anything that seems suspicious." As she left the room, her thoughts drifted elsewhere. No matter how much effort went into making this wedding perfect, it was all centered around one man¡ªAsher. ''Where is he? He''s been gone for days now.'' -- -- -- Far from the commotion of the demon capital, Asher sat inside one of the chambers of Valsrath Fortress with his eyes closed. From time to time, his aura fluctuated, as his body adjusted. Pantheon, now in the form of a humanoid warrior clad in metallic armor, raised a hand, stabilizing the energy before it could spiral out of control. Sparks of energy flickered around Asher, clashing against the remnants of the insect king''s essence. His transformation was nearing completion, but the process was anything but smooth. Without the ancient dragon, this entire attempt would have been far more dangerous. This process was no different from setting a part of himself on fire¡ªakin to suicide. Pantheon''s glowing eyes studied him carefully. (You''re stabilizing faster than expected, but don''t get ahead of yourself. If control slips now, even I won''t be able to stop the backlash.) Asher exhaled, sweat trickling down his forehead. "I know." His body morphed instantly, transforming into his draconic form. This time, the aura he released was far more powerful and dominant than before. Pantheon''s eyes narrowed as the sheer pressure filled the chamber. It raised its hand, summoning a barrier to contain the force. Even so, faint tremors rippled through the fortress. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. FLAP! Golden scales gleamed under the flickering light, his wings stretching out slightly before folding back. The King of Insects'' soul was no more¡ªonly the power remained, fully integrated into Asher''s dragon soul. Pantheon let out a low hum. (So? How does it feel?) Asher clenched his clawed fist, flexing his fingers. "Stronger." (That''s good. Now let''s focus on tempering your body. With your soul strengthened, your physical growth will accelerate.) "Not now." He shook his head, exhaling. "It''s been three days, and I promised Lucy I''d be back for our wedding." Pantheon didn''t argue and simply transformed back into a bracer, locking itself around Asher''s arm. It knew how important it was to him to keep his promises, especially to his lovers. BLINK! He moved straight from the chamber to the main teleportation gate. Since the demon world existed in a separate realm, his usual teleportation methods would require more effort¡ªan unnecessary hassle when the fortress already had teleportation gates in place. With a few tweaks, he locked onto his destination and stepped in. Just like that, he found himself inside a large bedroom. ''Where is she?'' he muttered, glancing around and noticing Lucy was nowhere to be seen. Closing his eyes, he focused on her presence. Within moments, he found her inside a private living room with her sisters. ''I''ll wait another 30 minutes before stepping in.'' For now, he leaned against the wall and began going over the things he needed to finish later. Chapter 315 - 315: The Night The courtyard overflowed with guests from various backgrounds, each fortunate enough to secure an invitation. And even then, only a select few received invitations. Now, they stood before Avalon''s castle, where the event would soon take place¡ªspecifically, the main hall, which had been newly renovated for this occasion. Stepping inside, they were stunned by the sheer grandeur of the place. The once-ordinary tiles were replaced with Rodo Onyx Marble, a rare and luxurious stone blending deep black with veins of crimson and gold. Guests couldn''t help but feel a mix of awe and disbelief as they walked across the priceless flooring, realizing that what would be a lifetime luxury for many was treated as mere steppingstones. "This is the same stone used in the academy''s training ground, right? Why are they using it here?". A noble let out a wry smile He struggled to comprehend the sheer extravagance, finding the new ruler''s choices nothing short of wasteful. But that was just the beginning. Looking up, everyone was greeted by a radiant light that seemed to seep into their very bodies, easing fatigue and making them more comfortable. Chandeliers, crafted from ancient volcanic crystal, hung from the ceiling, their brilliance unmatched. This Volcanic Crystal underwent extensive tempering, with only a few produced each year. Known for its beneficial effects on the body, most people used it as a personal lamp to aid in rejuvenation and promote deep, restful sleep. Yet here, they could count at least a hundred of them. Each chandelier held thousands of these precious crystals, casually embedded into the intricate metalwork. "Look at the table¡­ That''s Obsidian Onyx Metal!" one of the guests exclaimed. It was the same material used by Demon Lords for their weapons and armor. Looking closer, its surface gleamed with a dark, glass-like sheen, reflecting the ambient glow of the energy stones above. "Isn''t this too much?" another sighed, shaking their head. As they scanned the room, they noticed the servers¡ªhumanoid demons, powerful beings in their own right, yet here they merely played the role of attendants. But that wasn''t the only thing that made them eye catching. Every server was dressed in Gema Spider Silk clothing¡ªan expensive fabric so rare that even most nobles wore it as a symbol of status. Now, seeing the servants clad in the same material, many nobles felt a wave of embarrassment. What they once considered a luxury was nothing more than a uniform here. Unfortunately, it was too late to change. Even if they had the time, finding something more extravagant would be nearly impossible. All they could do was accept it and play along. At least they weren''t alone in their misery. Misery loves company, after all. Some nobles avoided looking at each other, while others exchanged awkward glances, silently agreeing to never speak of it. "Darling. What are those things?" A woman pointed out. In the center of each table, a holographic projection hovered, displaying a golden sun with a dragon coiling around it¡ªobjects that came from Eryx. At first, Asher had no plans to give one to Lorene, but she insisted that he provide something. She even demanded that it be unique. In the end, he gave her exactly that¡ªa collection of holographic orbs that projected intricate images. But unlike normal holograms that looked translucent, this one appeared almost solid¡ªso lifelike it was hard to tell if it was real or not. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this point, the guests decided to stop questioning the everything and just took their seats. I If they kept thinking about it, they might actually pass out. Slowly, the entire hall began to fill up, and the food started arriving. As expected, it was nothing short of the rarest and most expensive delicacies the world had to offer. Dishes made from powerful magic beasts, rare herbs, and exotic ingredients covered the tables, each one something that most people could only dream of tasting. To complement the feast, an array of equally rare drinks was presented¡ªwines aged for centuries, enchanted liquors that enhanced the senses, and whiskeys so refined that even a single sip could make an ordinary human rethink their entire life. Then, the music began¡ªbut not from the stage. Instead, it came from a large pool at the center of the hall. Dozens of mermaids and mermen lounged in the shimmering water, their laughter mixing with the gentle splashing of waves. The mermaids were breathtaking¡ªethereal beauties with flawless skin that glowed under the enchanted lights. They wore no clothing, just their shimmering scales¡ªstrategically placed over their breasts, gleaming in hues of sapphire, emerald, and gold. The mermen held finely crafted instruments, their fingers moving skillfully over the strings and keys, while the mermaids began to sing. Their voices intertwined, filling the air with a soothing, almost hypnotic melody that made the entire hall enter a dream like state. Just as the mood was beginning to settle, the royal families finally arrived. The other guests still showed them respect, and some even tried to cozy up to them for old times'' sake. But deep inside, the royal families knew the truth¡ªbeing here only highlighted how much their status had weakened. Still, what choice did they have? Refusing to attend would have been seen as outright rebellion. So, they remained seated, masking their unease with smiles, pretending everything was fine. "It''s still really hard to believe," Mara of the Succubus Clan sighed. She couldn''t help but feel a pang of envy as she watched her best friend rise to the top in a single leap. Though if there was a silver lining, it was that her family and the Morningstars were close allies. It was a relief that her father made the right choice by refusing to exile the Morningstar family when others had turned against them. Now, that decision was paying off in ways no one could have predicted. ''Maybe I still have a chance with him? Powerful people deserve to have multiple wives. And it''s not like Lucy can stop him from having concubines. '' She giggled to herself, the thought sending an itchy feeling through her body. 10 minutes later. As the last of the guests settled into their seats, the hall dimmed slightly, and a spotlight shone on the grand stage. A tall figure stepped forward¡ªLucian. Dressed in ceremonial robes embroidered with red runes, he let his gaze sweep over the gathered nobles, royals, wealthy merchants, and high-ranking guests. "Guests, friends, and allies, I welcome you all to this grand occasion." His words echoed through the hall. "Tonight, we do not simply celebrate the union of my daughter. We witness the beginning of a new era." A brief pause allowed the words to sink in. "So, I thank each and every one of you for coming. Some of you have traveled great distances, others have set aside your own affairs to be here. " "Your presence is not just appreciated¡ªit is a sign that you all respect my son-in-law, which, I must admit, makes me a little less worried." A few chuckles rippled through the crowd, though some guests shifted uncomfortably. His last words, lighthearted as they seemed, carried a deeper meaning. Acknowledge the new rule, or risk being consumed. What was happening now was a common pattern¡ªwhile Asher was at the top, those beneath him were the ones truly abusing their power. Asher himself would not meddle in these affairs. He didn''t care about politics or how this place was run. Unfortunately, Lucian''s way of handling things was slowly painting his son-in-law as a ruthless dictator. Every decision, every show of extravagance, every subtle warning only reinforced the idea that they ruled with an iron grip. And as for Asher, well, even if he knew, he wouldn''t be bothered by it. As Lucian continued to speak, everyone listened attentively, though their thoughts varied. Some nodded in agreement, others exchanged subtle glances, weighing their own positions in this new order. Among the many reactions, however, was one of pure intrigue. I''m getting more and more curious about this Overlord," a drop-dead gorgeous woman giggled, hiding half of her face behind a delicate black fan. Her companions glanced at her but chose to stay silent. She was the same girl from before, the one with a bold, rebellious style. But tonight, her look had turned more eye catching¡ªa gothic elegance. The dark lashes framing her sharp eyes complemented the almost see-through silk of her gown, making her presence impossible to ignore. Even among the powerful, she stood out. Some demon kings stole glances in her direction, though their eyes weren''t just drawn to her beauty. The way her gown clung to her figure, particularly around her chest, left little to the imagination. She was well aware of the attention. However, her focus wasn''t on getting more men to droll over her tempting body. Her thoughts were fixed on the infamous overlord. CREAK! The grand doors at the end of the hall opened. Silence fell over as every eyes turned toward the entrance. Chapter 316 - 316: Unforgettable Night Asher and Lucy walked in. He wore a white tuxedo paired with black pants, accented by golden buttons, golden wrist cuffs, and gold-hemmed edges. Though he was not wearing any accessories, his face alone was enough to make every woman steal a second glance¡ªonly to then glance at their own partners and realize how much they were lacking. This irritated some of the men. They narrowed their eyes, trying to find at least one flaw¡ªbad posture, an awkward stride, maybe even a slightly uneven eyebrow. Nothing. He was flawless. Their frustration only grew, some even straightening their own backs or subtly adjusting their collars, as if that would somehow level the playing field. Their attention turned to his bride. She wore an elegant black and red dress that flowed along the floor, its length resembling those typically worn at weddings. Unlike the usual designs, however, hers was adorned with countless tiny red gems, each sparkling individually under the light. Atop her head sat a crown-like tiara with a delicate rose pattern¡ªa ceremonial heirloom passed down through generations in her family. She smiled, and it was clear to everyone just how happy she was. There was no need for words¡ªher expression said it all. As for Asher, his face remained stoic, unreadable as ever. But those who knew him well could tell¡­ he was happy too, in his own way. As the two marched toward the center of the hall, the red carpet beneath their feet began to glow, reacting. Tiny sparks of light rose into the air, shimmering like enchanted dust, adding a touch of magic to the moment. Along the way, the mermaids started humming, their voices blending into a soft, mesmerizing melody that made the entire scene more intimate. More and more golden and red orbs floated into the air, drifting and swirling as if they were dancing to the melody. Their soft glow reflected in the eyes of the guests until the two couple reached the center, where the mermaids were waiting. CLICK! The whole pool started to descend¡ªsinking smoothly into the floor. Water cascaded down in controlled streams, vanishing without a trace, until nothing remained. In its place, a round platform emerged. Both stood there, hand in hand. If he was being honest, having so many eyes on him was a bit embarrassing. But he refused to let it show. The last thing he wanted was for her to feel bad on such an important day. So, he kept his expression steady. Another hum echoed through the hall as a floating crystal ball, just large enough to fit in one hand, appeared between them. This was no ordinary ornament¡ªit was a ceremonial item in the demon world. Every demon in the room understood its significance. Unlike human marriages, which could be broken, this ritual bound two souls together in a way that not even death could easily sever. Asher looked at the floating crystal and immediately recognized the pattern etched into its surface. It was similar to a slave and master contract¡ªbut far more lenient. Unlike those restrictive pacts, this one didn''t enforce control. Instead, it symbolized a mutual bond. Asher reached out first, placing his hand on its smooth surface. A deep, gold energy flowed from his palm, seeping into the crystal like ink spreading through water. Lucy followed, pressing her hand against the other side of the orb. Her own blood energy¡ªmerged with Asher''s, intertwining inside the crystal like two flames dancing together. Both of their hearts pounded loudly as the vow took effect. They could feel each other''s presence far more intensely than before. Not just in a vague, distant sense, but as if a part of the other now lived within them. As their energies settled, the red and gold light seeped out of the crystal and wrapped around their wrists. A moment later, a unique mark began to etch itself onto their skin¡ªa red and gold tattoo, predesigned for this very ceremony. It depicted a dragon devouring the sun, the symbol of Aurelius¡ªthe one Asher had created back in Eryx. When Lucy saw the mark on her wrist, her eyes widened. Her fingers trembled as she traced the intricate design¡ªthe dragon, the sun, the symbol of their union. Tears welled up, spilling down her cheeks before she could stop them. But they weren''t tears of sadness. She was happy. Very happy. Everyone watched her reaction in silence. Then, a single clap broke it. Another followed. Then another. Soon, the entire hall erupted into applause. Nobles, royals, demons¡ªeveryone rose from their seats, clapping, cheering, celebrating the moment. Some guests smiled warmly, genuinely happy for the couple. Others forced their enthusiasm, knowing they had no choice but to acknowledge this union. But none of that mattered. At this moment, it was just Asher and Lucy. She turned to him, her red eyes shimmering with emotion. "Asher¡­" Her voice trembled, unable to fully capture what she felt. But he heard it clearly. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He reached out, his thumb gently wiping away the tears on her cheek. She looked him in the eye and smiled. "You''re officially mine now. You can''t escape me, even if you change your mind." Asher smirked, his grip on her hand tightening just slightly. "I wasn''t planning on running." Lucy chuckled, her tears finally stopping. "Good. Because even if you tried, I''d drag you back myself." Asher shook his head. "Did you just scam me? Aren''t you being a little too daring now that we''re married?" "You just realized it?" she giggled, acting playful. "In the end, it seems you''ll still have to serve me despite all that power." Asher grinned. "Well, getting you to be my wife is more than enough payment." Lucy playfully huffed, crossing her arms. "Hmph, at least you know how lucky you are to marry me." With that, the two finally took their seats at their table, joining the other Morningstars. The atmosphere remained lively as more songs filled the air. Various demons took the stage, showcasing their talents and proving just how much their unique bodies could contribute to the world of art. Some performed mesmerizing dances. Others played instruments crafted from enchanted materials, producing melodies that resonated deep within the soul. A few even demonstrated illusionary performances, creating breathtaking scenes with magic alone. "Overlord Asher, I think you should mingle with the other guests," Lucian said, making sure to address his son-in-law with respect. Asher didn''t mind being called by his name, but he let it slide and went with the flow. He and Lucian stood up and began moving through the crowd. As expected, people flocked toward him with praises, each one eager to declare their loyalty. "Overlord Asher, your presence is truly unmatched!" one demon declared. "It is an honor to serve under your rule!" another added. "The demon world will enter an era of prosperity with a leader like you. I hope you remember my family name." Lucian watched him closely, worried that he might struggle to socialize on the spot. However, before he could step in, Asher effortlessly engaged with each guest, speaking with the confidence and charisma of a true king. "I appreciate your support. If we all do our part, this place will be better for everyone." Lucian, watching from the side, realized that his son in law was more than capable of leading. But was that really the case? The truth was, Asher had spent some time in Eryx, where he was forced to attend such gatherings, and learned how to blend in. As more people came to greet him, he noticed a woman walking toward him. "Congratulations, Overlord Asher," she said, bowing slightly while lifting the edges of her gown. He narrowed his eyes, trying to recall where he had seen her face. She looked familiar, but he couldn''t quite remember where they had met. The woman stared back at him, her eyes lingering a little too long. Her companion tensed, breaking into a cold sweat, worried she might push her luck. Now they were starting to regret bringing along someone as impulsive and unpredictable as her. "Have we met before?" he asked. It was such an unexpected and cliche pickup line that everyone froze for a split second. They immediately jumped to conclusions. Just minutes after his wedding, and here he was, already giving off the vibe of a playboy who couldn''t even keep it together for a full hour. They thought he had fallen for her beauty and well-endowed chest. Who wouldn''t? He could probably fit his whole head between those milkers. But that was far from the truth. He was genuinely curious about who she was. The woman smiled and leaned in, her lips just inches from his ear. "My identity is a secret. Can I whisper it to you?" "Sure,". MUAH! Her soft lips landed on his, and as he pulled away, she nipped his lip, leaving him momentarily intoxicated. CRACK! A wine glass shattered, and Lucy''s face paled after witnessing the scene. Chapter 317 - 317: Destroyed Night Everyone stared at Asher, Lucy, and the woman who just kissed him¡ªright in front of his wife, her family, and friends¡ªat their own wedding, with hundreds of guests watching. If there were a world record for the fastest way to ruin someone''s most important day, this woman was definitely aiming for it. She even looked at Lucy like she had no regrets. If anything, she seemed proud of it. But Lucy did not rise. Did not scream. Did not march over and slap the woman down, as many expected her to. Instead, she sat still, though her eyes showed pure frustration, while her sisters patted her shoulder, trying to comfort her, probably to stop her from flipping the entire wedding table. A deep, terrifying silence stretched across the hall. Every noble, every demon, every guest present could feel it¡ª She held herself back. Not because she was kind or understanding¡ªlet''s be real, no amount of kindness could stop a wife from slapping a slut who just stole a kiss from her husband. It''s because she couldn''t afford to act on emotions with so many people. Asher was not just her husband. He was the ruler of the Demon World. And for her to lash out, to make a scene, would be disrespecting his authority and tarnish his reputation. So, she forced herself to breathe. "I''m fine," she reassured her sisters, then looked at Asher, her eyes silently telling him to handle this¡ªnow. He wiped the corner of his lip, his golden eyes flickering. He could feel himself getting more aroused, his body temperature rising while his heart pounded in his chest. ''This isn''t poison, but how did it affect me?'' he wondered to himself. His dragon physiology should''ve made him immune to such effects. Not wanting to test the limits of this strange feeling, he subtly cast a healing and cleansing spell, restoring his body to normal. "What did you do?" he asked "Nothing, I got too excited and bit you a little. I''m sorry about that," she said with a smirk. "My saliva has a special property, so I didn''t mean to make you uncomfortable." "Make me uncomfortable? "I think it''s more than that. You didn''t just offend me, but also my wife." The woman merely smiled. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m really sorry. I mean it. You were just too handsome, so I ended up wanting to kiss you. I hope the Overlord isn''t petty enough to kill me over something like this." She was bold and crazy. "Stop playing around." He didn''t release his aura, but the tone of his voice made it clear how displeased he was. The woman looked even more excited after seeing his serious expression. "Overlord Asher, I think there''s a misunderstanding here," she said, smiling playfully. " "Before you punish me, can you tell me how fast you are?" "How is my speed related to what you did?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. "Well, I heard stories that you''re so fast, not even lightning could hit you." She gave him a teasing smile. Asher was still confused about what she was getting at. She was just too unpredictable. "Don''t waste my time," he warned. She sighed and touched her lips, recalling their kiss. "I did kiss you, but are you saying you were too slow to dodge it?" "Or maybe... you wanted me to kiss you too? Did you enjoy it? I''m a great kisser, you know," she teased, her smile widening. Asher flinched. She was right. He could have dodged if he wanted to¡ªso why didn''t he? It wasn''t like she kissed him at the speed of light. And he knew the truth¡ªhe felt a slight attraction to her from the moment he first saw her. No man would be able to look away seeing such a tempting body. If Lucy looked pretty and charming, then the woman in front of him was delicious-looking in every sense. But admitting that now would be a disaster. He would look bad, and Lucy would be heartbroken. Unfortunately, the woman''s words were already overheard by others, and they weren''t fools¡ªthey could see right through him. The men couldn''t blame him¡ªthey''d probably do the same if they were in his shoes. Heck, some of them might even start dancing and leaving their wives. Meanwhile, the women were watching with great interest. They all thought Asher was the type of man who wouldn''t be easily swayed by women, but clearly, that wasn''t the case. If anything, they were probably taking notes on how to charm him. Asher noticed this too and couldn''t help but shake his head. He really didn''t care what others thought, but Lucy would be the one most affected by all of this. "I''ve had enough of your nonsense," "Overlord Asher, please forgive my companion," the snake demon begged, kneeling on the ground. Asher looked at the demon. He was a man with snake-like scales, though his feet still had humanoid features. He wore a finely tailored green tunic that blended with his scales. "Take them away. I''ll decide their punishment later." Asher used this chance to get rid of them. The guards moved in and grabbed them by the shoulders. Though the snake demon was powerful, he didn''t resist at all, knowing it would only make things worse. Even if he managed to escape, Asher could easily take out his frustration on his family. He came here to build connections, but the bridge wasn''t just burned¡ªit was bombed into oblivion. The snake demon looked at his companion, his eyes filled with hate, but for some reason, he didn''t dare to speak against her. "I''ll wait for you later. I''m sure you''ll want to hear what I have to say." she smirked before turning away. This piqued his curiosity. "What''s your name?" "Did you really forget about me? " "Just answer the question." She giggled softly "Hailey, ''Hailey? '' Asher''s memory clicked, and he finally remembered. Five years ago, he saved a girl with an unbelievable body proportion from a small group of thugs at a convenience store he used to work at. It wasn''t anything special¡ªhe just helped because he could at the time. But now, he found her still alive¡ªand not just that, but in the demon world of all places. "Come with us." The guards grabbed her arms and started pulling her out. Asher stepped forward. "Don''t put her in prison. Just make her wait in a guest room," he instructed. It was just a command, but it instantly became the hottest topic in the room. Guests started whispering, and Lucy could barely hold her tears back. "Thank you." Hailey bowed her head, then walked away with her chin held high. She no longer looked like someone who had caused trouble. Instead, people now viewed her with more respect. Asher wouldn''t have given that order without a reason. And soon, they began to speculate that she might become his next wife in the near future. ''Are you really sure about it, Pantheon?'' (Yes, it was faint, but I felt traces of my siblings on her.) ''Who?'' (Vora, the dragon of lust,) Asher''s brow furrowed; does it mean that there was another ancient dragon in this world. ''How is she connected to her?'' (She''s also a half-dragon like you, but she was wearing an artifact to hide her aura. If she hadn''t kissed you, I wouldn''t have detected it.) This revelation made him more wary of Hailey. No wonder she was able to affect him so easily¡ªit wasn''t even intentional, and yet her saliva had such an impact. It only showed how powerful the influence of her dragon bloodline was. Before Asher could ask more, he felt Lucy grab the hem of his clothing. "Let''s talk somewhere quiet," she said, trying to sound calm. She did her best to be understanding, to be a better wife, and not to nag or blame him for letting another woman kiss him¡ªeven though he had all the skills, power, and speed to prevent it. But to instruct the guards to put Hailey in a guest room? A place for guests that had a bed in it? That was basically giving everyone the green light to start thinking whatever they wanted. This was an honest mistake. He really didn''t think about any lewd stuff¡ªit was just the most accessible place in the castle, so he picked it without a second thought. Unfortunately, this wasn''t enough of a reason to justify his orders. "Let''s go," he grabbed her hand, but she pulled away just as quickly. "You go first, I''ll just follow you," she added, showing no effort to hide that she wanted some space. Not wanting to make a scene, he stayed quiet and just walked, not bothering to look at the guests. Neither of them spoke to each other until they reached a hallway and entered a room. Inside, he waited for her to speak first, preparing himself for whatever was coming next. "Do you like her?" Her first question hit him like lightning. Chapter 318 - 318: Fated Together? Asher locked eyes with her and felt her emotions reflecting on her crimson eyes. He was in deep waters now¡ªthere was no easy way out of this. That''s why he intended to answer her directly. "No, of course not." Lucy''s fingers twitched at her sides, her nails digging into her palm, but her expression remained calm. Too calm. That was never a good sign. When a woman showed no emotion, it didn''t mean they weren''t feeling anything or that they had forgiven their partner¡ªit meant they were holding it all in, letting it build, waiting for the inevitable explosion. Worst-case scenario? They''d start digging up past mistakes, throwing every little thing their partner had done wrong back at them. Fortunately, their time together before was short, so she didn''t have that much ammunition. "Then, did you like it? The kiss? Did you enjoy kissing her?" She dropped another bomb. Liking someone and enjoying a kiss were two different things. For example, a man could have no feelings for a woman, but if she could ride and suck the hell out of him, there was no way he would say he disliked it. Some things were just instinct, but of course, he couldn''t say that to her face. "No," he decided to lie. Her hands slowly came together in front of her, fingers lacing together tightly. "Then why didn''t you dodge?" "She''s actually a half-dragon like me and used her ability on me." he responded, trying to quickly shift the conversation out of the kiss. "What?" Her arms dropped to her sides as she took a step closer. "Is she as strong as you?" Satisfied that his plan was working, he kept the conversation going, steering it further away from dangerous territory. "No. She''s not even close." he shook his head. "But her power came from an Ancient Dragon like me, which means the real question isn''t how strong she is¡ªit''s who gave it to her." "That''s why I had her detained in the guestroom. If she disappears now, we lose any chance of finding out the truth. And if an Ancient Dragon is out there, unaccounted for¡­ that''s a problem we can''t ignore." She looked visibly shaken by this revelation. "Are dragons really that dangerous? Pantheon seems like a good one." "He''s an exception because he''s still under contract with me. But in the past, he would destroy worlds in the fit of anger." (Brat, don''t ruin my reputation just to distract your wife,) ''Just let this go for once, and I''m not even lying'' Pantheon, sensing that Asher was genuinely backed into a corner, decided to stay quiet and let it go. Lucy drew in a slow breath, her fingers curling slightly. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Fine. I''ll let it go¡­ this time." Her eyes flickered before she stepped closer, tilting her chin up. "But I''m not letting her have the last laugh." Without waiting for a response, she grabbed his collar and pulled him down, sealing her lips over his in a deep, possessive kiss. She wanted to erase Hailey''s lingering presence, to overwrite it with her own. It was a desperate attempt, a poor remedy for the stress of seeing the love of her life kissing someone else, but she had to do something¡ªanything¡ªto take back what was hers. Asher saw the pain in her half-closed eyes. They were kissing, but she looked like she might break at any moment, holding back her tears. It pained him to see her like this. He wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her close, silently proving that she was still the most important person in his life. As their saliva mixed, the heat between them grew, and his tongue began inching deeper into her. But she gently pushed him back. "Let''s save it for later," she murmured. "It wouldn''t look good if we took too much time here... the guests." "You''re right," Asher patted her head and leaned in for one more quick peck on the forehead. Then, he gently took her hand and led her out of the room. They walked back into the hall, as if nothing had happened. The guests, sensing the shift in the mood, wisely refrained from speaking further about the incident, letting the tension slowly dissolve into the background. With that, the party continued, and Asher and Lucy resumed mingling with the guests. -- -- -- BLINK! Asher teleported directly to the guest room after the party. The room was grand, complete with a king-sized bed, a plush sofa, and a breathtaking view of the city, even featuring a balcony that overlooked the skyline. "I''ve been waiting." Hailey stood up and moved toward him, arms outstretched for a hug. "No," he cast an invisible barrier, preventing her from getting any closer. "Why are you acting so cold?" she pouted, trying to push against the barrier. It didn''t budge, but her actions were easily too appealing. As she strained, her chest pressed forward, showcasing the flexibility of those two mounds. Asher turned his head away, feeling the heat rise in his body. He couldn''t shake the nagging feeling in the back of his mind. His eyes lingered on her, and an unfamiliar urge crawled under his skin¡ªan almost irresistible need to pull her close, to feel her body against his. It was more than just physical attraction. It was like something deep inside him was reaching out, drawing him to her. (You feel it, don''t you?) Pantheon''s voice echoed in his mind. ''Is she using an ability?'' (Not at all,) (What you''re feeling is normal. Both of you are half-dragons with Ancient bloodlines. You''re wired to see her as a perfect partner to mate with and reproduce. It''s instinctual, a deep, primal urge. This isn''t something you can fight easily.) ''Why didn''t you tell me about that before I came here?'' Asher scolded mentally, his frustration rising. (You never asked, and besides, I figured you could handle it. You''re more than capable of resisting a little temptation... at least, that''s what I hoped for.) "Is this a universal thing? So now, every time I see a half-dragon, I''ll be attracted to them?" (No, that''s not how it works. You''re reacting because she''s already in love with you, so she''s releasing hormones in the air specifically to get you to mate with her. But in the end, it''s still up to you whether you let it happen or not.) Asher closed his eyes, taking slow, deep breaths, trying to steady his emotions. ''Mind Zero. '' The words acted like a shield, blanketing his thoughts and helping him regain control. "If you keep acting like this, I won''t bother to talk to you anymore." He stood his ground. Hailey took a step back, "I''m sorry," she murmured, her voice softer now. "I was just excited to see you." "Just take a seat first" he commanded. She looked hesitant, her fingers fidgeting in her lap as she sat down. "I''ll ask you some questions. And if you behave, I''ll remove my barrier." "Deal!" she nodded eagerly, her wide smile lighting up her face, though it still held a hint of playfulness. Asher took the seat in front of her, his eyes scanning her from head to toe before speaking. "Where did you get your bloodline from?" he demanded answers. "From another world," She didn''t need to hide anything¡ªAsher would be her partner, and in her mind, that meant full transparency. "Another world?" he repeated. "Yes," she nodded. "Five years ago, people started disappearing, and I was sent to an unknown world. There, I met a dragon who offered me the chance to become her student.'' ''Is that dragon Vora? The Dragon of Lust?'' "Yes, so you knew my master! This is great. We are really fated to be together." Asher furrowed his eyebrows. (Brat, you don''t have to be too surprised. It''s only normal for Ancient dragons to take in servants. If I hadn''t been weakened back when we met, I would never agree to that deal.) Asher nodded, agreeing with Pantheon. Ancient Dragons were considered one of the strongest races, so it made sense that Hailey became a servant to one, and not the other way around. "How did you return?" he asked, needing more information to paint a clearer picture. "I don''t really know," Hailey replied, shaking her head. "I just woke up and found myself back." Asher''s eyes narrowed. "No ritual? No spell? No teleportation gate?" She shook her head again. "Nothing flashy like that." He studied her face for any signs of deceit but found none. ''Did Vora send her back?'' he mused to himself. ''But why?'' More questions popped up in his mind, so he kept pressing. "Tell me more about that world," "Okay," Hailey happily obliged. She began to explain that it was a relatively safe place, one that resembled their world before the merging. That''s why she wasn''t in a rush to go back home. Unfortunately, that peace didn''t last long. Vora came to conquer it along with other powerful figures. Hailey thought she was done for. But to her surprise, the ancient dragon didn''t kill her; instead, she took her under her care. Chapter 319 - 319: Her Hands. "So, you''re telling me it took you under its care and turned you into a half-dragon without anything in return?" "You make it sound like I''m not worthy of this power." Hailey pouted slightly, folding her arms. "I know you''re an incredible person, but I''m not that bad myself." She leaned forward; her dark eyes locked onto his. "I worked hard for this. My master didn''t just hand it to me for free¡ªI earned it. " Her voice softened, and a small smile tugged at her lips. "Besides¡­ if I wasn''t worthy, would I really be here, right now, talking to you?" "That doesn''t answer my question." His voice was firm cutting through her casual tone. "Where is it now? Vora?" Hailey''s smile faded slightly. "I honestly don''t know." Asher narrowed his eyes. "You expect me to believe that?" She bit her lip, shifting in her seat. "I''m not lying. Why would I lie to the person who stole my heart?" "I''ve been thinking about you nonstop since the day we met in that convenience store. Don''t you know how much I''ve longed for this moment?" She exhaled sharply, gripping the edge of her seat. "I was going crazy just imagining it¡ªwondering when I''d finally see you again." Her eyes burned with emotion as she leaned forward. "And now that you''re here, acting like none of it matters¡­ do you have any idea how cruel that is?" "No, I don''t. We met once. That''s it. I''m not obligated to return your feelings." He didn''t sugarcoat it. He didn''t try to soften the blow. But instead of looking dejected, her smile grew wider. "I knew it." Her voice carried an unnatural excitement. "That''s exactly why I fell for you." Her eyes shone with admiration. "You''re not like other men who just think with their dick. No, you''re different. You''re a man of principle." A dreamy sigh escaped her lips as she cupped her cheeks with both hands, looking at him like a fanatic. "My god, you''re even more perfect in real life. " ''This woman is crazy'' Most people would have backed off after such a blunt rejection, but she? She was acting like he had just proven her delusions right. His golden eyes narrowed. "You''re seriously calling me perfect after I just rejected you?" She nodded eagerly, her hands still cradling her cheeks. "Of course! That''s what makes you different. Other men would try to sweet-talk their way into my panties, but you? You don''t waver. That''s why I love you!" Asher exhaled through his nose, suppressing the urge to rub his temples. This was going nowhere. "Let''s get back to the topic. Where is your master?" He refused to entertain her madness any further. "I really don''t know. If I did, I would tell you, even if she told me not to." Asher studied her expression carefully. No hesitation, no signs of deception¡ªjust pure, unwavering obsession directed at him. He knew that forcing her would only waste time, so he decided to ask questions she could actually answer. "You told me Vora was with other beings, right? Were they dragons too?" "No, only my master is a dragon. The others looked human, but they weren''t any weaker than her according to my master." ''Not even weaker than an Ancient Dragon? What do you think, Pantheon?'' he mentally asked. (Brat, there are other beings as strong as dragons, but if they look human, then I think I know what they are¡ªand it''s not good news.) ''Care to elaborate?'' (Ask her first if they''re all very tall and dark-skinned,) "Were they all really tall and dark-skinned?" he asked, watching Hailey''s reaction closely. "Yes, all of them were at least eight feet tall," Pantheon clicked his tongue in Asher''s mind. (Brat, you''re dealing with Titans.) ''Titans?'' he repeated. (They''re beings akin to gods, and they''re famous for their ability to grow massive and transform their bodies into different elements. That''s why most records describe them as walking mountains, volcanoes, and other natural disasters,) ''Is that the reason they''re dangerous?'' (Partially, but the real problem is their very existence. Titans need to eat a lot, so they end up devouring the worlds they inhabit for sustenance. It''s a necessity for them, unlike dragons, who don''t really need to do it.) ''What are the chances they''ll target my world?'' (Titans don''t just wander without a purpose. They settle in places where they can feed, and right now, with the demon world merging with the human world¡ªand maybe others¡ªit''s become a prime target for them.) Asher rubbed his temples. He was already preparing to isolate himself and unlock more of his dragon bloodline to rescue Index, but now another threat was on the horizon. He couldn''t afford that. Time in the void flowed unpredictably¡ªif he left now, he might return to nothing but ruins. ''Is there even a way to figure out if they''re here or not? Like a spell?'' (Brat, if a spell like that existed, gods would be fighting over it. But don''t worry, if a Titan was really coming to invade, you''d know. They''re pretty hard to miss.) ''That doesn''t sound good at all,'' Asher sighed. ''How about Vora? Do you have a way to track her? Maybe if I talk to her, she won''t do anything impulsive.'' (Don''t do it. She will take it as an insult if you try to strike a deal with her with your current power. That dragon is crazy and unpredictable.) ''Then do you want me to just ignore it and hope they won''t destroy my world?'' (It''s not really a big deal. Just move somewhere else with your wife or go back to Eryx.) Though Asher wasn''t deeply attached to his world after his mother''s death, he knew Lucy would be devastated if the place she grew up in, along with her family, was destroyed. Just as he was deep in thought, a noise caught his attention. He looked up and saw Hailey standing there, completely naked. "What are you doing?" He swallowed hard. "Sorry, I just felt hot all of a sudden, so I need some fresh air," she apologized, her hands cupping her chest. Her proportions were unbelievable¡ªher waist was slim, accentuating the curve of her wide hips, while her two melons were full and perfectly shaped despite its sheer size. Long, toned legs enhanced her seductive presence, complementing her waistline that suggested she was made to bear life. His child. What truly drew his attention, however, were the black tribal like tattoos sprawled across her stomach, twisting downward, moving toward her hairless pussy. (Brat! This is your chance!) ''Since when did you become a perverted dragon?'' Asher scolded Pantheon, though he couldn''t deny that he was struggling to keep his composure. (''m not talking about that! Look at the tattoo!) ''What about it?'' (That tattoo is a mark of purity. She''s a virgin!) ''So?'' he raised an eyebrow, genuinely not understanding how it was related. (You don''t get it.) (Let me explain. It''s rare for a half-dragon, especially one with Vora''s bloodline, to be a virgin. But if you find one, you can speed up your progress by sleeping with her. I remember there was a world that called this ''dual cultivation.) Asher nearly choked upon hearing that. Did he just get the perfect excuse to sleep with Hailey without feeling guilty? ''No, that''s enough reason,'' (Are you sure? With her around, it could save you months, and the effect on your dragon body afterward would make you even stronger than just normal tempering.) Asher was taken aback by the offer. It wasn''t like he hates the idea of sleeping with Hailey. Sure, she acted crazy at times, but the fact that she saved her purity for him suggested that she really cared for him. "Let me in," Hailey''s soft voice jolted him from his thoughts. She touched the invisible barrier, looking even cuter as she begged him. "Why are you hesitating? I know you want to do it too. You want to touch this, right?" She began playing with melons, and they jiggled with every touch. It was so tempting that Asher couldn''t help but imagine his head between them. "Stop. That won''t work on me," Just saying those words probably nominated him for the stupidest man that ever existed. "I know, so please pity me and give me a chance. I saved myself for you...." she added, her voice trembling. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tears welled up in her eyes, slipping down her cheeks and dripping onto her chest. She was just too unpredictable, smiling one moment and crying the next. Typical of a crazy woman, but with her beauty, men would say they could fix her 11 out of 10 times. Some of them might even be bold enough to not fix anything, as long as they got to enjoy those milkers. "Please," she whispered, tapping the invisible barrier gently. Nothing happened, but she didn''t give up. TAP! TAP! TAP! TAP! Then, her hands passed through. Chapter 320 - 320: Her Lips She finally managed to take another step, and she didn''t hesitate. She ran toward him and wrapped her arms around him, pressing her bare body against his, burying his face in her melons. "I''ve been dreaming of this," she giggled, inhaling his scent like it was the most intoxicating fragrance in the world, while her warm skin pressed against his face. He had to admit, she smelled incredible. The scent clouded his mind, making his blood rush. And those melons¡ªso much softer than he had imagined, like sinking into jelly. As much as he didn''t want to acknowledge it, Hailey surpassed Lucy in this department. There was no comparison. "You can enjoy this one," she back a way a little, cupping one of her tits and offering it to him with a seductive smile that would make any man surrender. He couldn''t resist the urge to nibble on her hard nipples. They were huge, like the tip of a woman''s breast after labor, and she watched with a mix of excitement and amusement as he licked at it. "Your mouth feels so good. Suck my nipples harder!" she moaned moving in rhythm with his tongue. "More..." she begged him. He sucked harder, feeling the tightness of her flesh around his teeth and tongue. It was unlike anything he''d ever experienced before, and his cock grew stiff as he imagined what it would be like to have those melons bouncing in his face as he fucked her. Her hands found their way into his hair, guiding him. "Touch my other one while you''re at it. It''ll feel even better for both of us," she insisted, grabbing his left hand. "Oh, yes, just like that. Squeeze harder. I don''t care¡ªI can handle it." The dirty talks were like music to his ears, and he eagerly took more of her into his mouth, swirling his tongue around the sensitive peak. She tasted faintly of strawberry, and the combination of flavors was driving him wild. He could feel her breathing quicken, her chest rising and falling with every gasp and whimper. Right now, he was no longer in control. Their bodies reacted instinctively, making the moment even more intense. This level of sensitivity¡ªhe had only felt it with Index. Not even Lucy could match it. She was too weak to truly resonate with him. He didn''t want to admit it, but among the women he had slept with, Lucy was by far the most ordinary in the bed. "Does it feel good? Do I taste better than your wife?" she asked, her smile widening as she cupped his head and let her saliva drip into his mouth. Asher opened his mouth gladly, letting the taste consume him. It was incredible. Her saliva tasted like the richest nectar, sweet and addictive, sending a rush through his veins. He could no longer hold it in. He stood up, forcing her to cling to him, her legs wrapping around his waist. Like a hungry beast, he crashed his lips against hers, kissing her with passion. Their mouths moved hungrily against each other, tongues intertwining as heat surged between them. Her grip tightened around him, nails digging into his back as their bodies pressed even closer. When they pulled back together, both looked like they were barely holding themselves together, their bodies trembling with restraint. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You really want this? I might break your heart later." he asked, his voice gruff with lust. "Yes," she breathed, her eyes never leaving his. "Make me yours. Take control¡ªI won''t resist, I won''t question you if you have other women. I''ll devote myself to you more than anyone ever could." Her words of submission made him see Hailey in a new light. No man would deny the appeal of a partner who surrendered completely, someone they could use anytime they want. Her obsession with him was becoming a perk he never realized he desired. Asher didn''t need any more encouragement. He carried her to the bed, laying her down on the soft mattress. "Look how wet I am," She slid a hand down to her slick pussy lips and parted them, showing him the glistening pink flesh that lay beneath. "It''s all your fault. You need to take responsibility," The sight of her touching her pussy under her thick vulva, and the slurping sound of her wetness was too much for him. He knelt on the floor, his mouth drawn toward her like a man indulging in forbidden pleasure. She parted her soft slits with her fingers, making the sight even more enticing. "See this? It''s all yours," she murmured, her voice dripping with anticipation. "Go ahead, eat as much as you want." Asher obeyed, his breath hitching as he leaned in, the scent of her dripping wet pussy intoxicating him further. He kissed her inner thigh, feeling the warmth radiating from her skin, the softness of the hair that tickled his nose. His mouth watered as he approached the promised land she offered so shamelessly. "It looks so pretty," he complimented, his words slipping out unconsciously. It was the first time he ever said something like that so openly to her. The unexpected praise hit Hailey harder than she anticipated. A deep blush spread across her face she came too conscious. Instinctively, she pressed her thighs together, trying to hide her slit from like maiden. But the contrast only excited him more. He pried her legs open, like a treasure hunter unearthing a rare and priceless gem. "Why are you acting so embarrassed now? I thought you wanted me to taste it that badly," he teased, his warm breath ghosting over her pussy. Her face burned even hotter as his words sank in. But she knew she had to put in more effort if she wanted him to fall head over heels for her. Pushing past her embarrassment, she took a deep breath, determined to give him a reason to crave her even more. "I was just testing you," she said, arching her back on the bed, subtly making her vulva even more noticeable. "Let''s see how much you can endure," he added. Her legs quivered slightly as his tongue made contact with her wet folds. He traced her slit, savoring the taste, before plunging in. "Hmmm..Ahhh...uhhhm" She let out a moan it felt better than just her touching herself. He felt the softness of her flesh give way to the firmness of her clit, and he knew exactly where to focus his attention. "That''s it... right there...ahhhh" she gasped, her body tensing as a wave of pleasure ran through her. Her back arched instinctively, completely lost in the sensation. "More...hmmm....Lick me more... " She gasped, her hips rising to meet his mouth, her body begging for more. He slid two fingers inside her, feeling the tightness that clamped around him, the slickness of her arousal making it easy for him to pump in and out. "Ahhhh...ahhhh...add another finger. I''m ready." Her moans grew louder, more urgent, as he found a rhythm that had her legs shaking. So, he continued, using his tongue and fingers in perfect tandem, making her lost her mind from the sensation alone. At the same time, he could feel himself growing stronger by the second, her liquid was fueling his own bloodline. He sucked her clit into his mouth, flicking it with his tongue as he pumped his fingers FASTER AND FASTER! She threw her head back, her body arching off the bed as she came with a cry that echoed through the room. "Wait... I can''t... I''m losing it," she gasped, her nails digging into the mattress. Faint pinkish dragon scales began to emerge around the tattoo on her stomach, a sign of the power awakening within her. And it was also happening on Asher''s balls. The appearance of the scales heightened their sensitivity, amplifying every touch. At this point, she was already leaking nonstop. "I''m close... Please, don''t stop¡­ ahhh¡­ ahhh¡­ ahhh," she moaned like crazy until she could no longer hold it in. Her pussy contracted around his fingers, her juices flooding his mouth as he swallowed greedily, not wanting to miss a drop. When the tremors finally faded, she collapsed onto the bed, panting heavily with a wide smile. Her black and purple hair was a tangled mess, but she didn''t care. All that mattered was this moment. He stood up and shrugged off his robe, revealing his throbbing cock. "Now it''s your turn to make me feel good," he chuckled, running his palm up and down along his dick, the tension between them growing even thicker. Hailey''s eyes glinted with hunger as she bit her lip, then slowly licked it, like she was staring at the most irresistible feast laid before her. Not wanting to waste any time, she moved fast. She slid down to her knees on the floor, positioning herself in front of him as he sat back on the bed, getting comfortable while watching her. "I''ve been dreaming of this," she murmured, pressing her face against his cock, rubbing against it slowly. Her eyes glowed with obsession, completely lost in her emotions. Chapter 321 - 321: The Best Girl? She started by tenderly cupping his balls with one hand while her other hand stroked the base of his girthy cock. "You like it?" She stared at him, watching his reaction as she began to stroke his stone hard dick gently at first. Hailey had dreamt of this moment for so long, rehearsing every move in her mind. She would touch herself while thinking of him, imagining what he would feel like, how he would taste. So, even though she was a fresh virgin, her skills and techniques were far superior due to her daily ''Image Training,'' which she practiced three times a day¡ªsometimes even seven. "I can''t wait to taste your hard dick on my lips." Her tongue darted out, touching the tip of his cock. She traced the ridge, feeling the heat and the pulse of his desire against her tongue. Hailey''s breath was hot on him, and she could smell the faint musk of his arousal. She savored every sensation, every detail. Slowly, she took him into her mouth, letting her saliva mix with the pre-cum that was already forming. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her mouth was warm, wet, and welcoming, and she took her time, making sure she enjoyed every inch of him. "Do you want it slower?" she asked, seeking his approval. "Do it faster," Asher responded, holding the back of her hair while petting her like a well-trained pet. There was something appealing about watching her large, round, crazed eyes. The dark eyeliner framing them only added to her gothic appeal, making him really horny. "You can pull my hair harder and treat me like your fuck toy." she teased him. Her movements grew bolder as she got more comfortable. Hailey''s hand stroked in rhythm with her mouth, moving faster as she felt him get harder. As she took more and more of him in her mouth, she felt a surge of power. She was growing stronger alongside him, but she didn''t care¡ªit was just a bonus. "Hmmm...ahhhh.... Your cock is the best." She swirled her tongue around the tip, teasing the sensitive area, before plunging back down. Her teeth grazed the underside of his shaft lightly, making him groaned. It was a thrill, knowing she could make him feel like this. And yet, she knew she could push him further. With a wicked smile, she reached up and began to massage his shaft with both hands, her mouth working in tandem. The speed and pressure of her blowjob grew, and she watched his face contort in pleasure. He was close, she could tell. Asher watched her with hooded eyes, his chest rising and falling rapidly. Many women had been in his life before, but none had ever made him feel like this. Hailey was a master of pleasure, a fiery passion that was consuming him. He tightened his grab on her hair, guiding her movements, but she was already in sync with his body. Her mouth was a wet heaven, and he could feel himself getting closer to the edge. "I want to feel you cum all over my face." she teased him, and this was the breaking point. His dick went autopilot and started flooding like a raging river. White stuff overflowed in her mouth, but instead of pulling away, she leaned in and swallowed it all directly into her throat. The amount of sticky liquid was far above average, showing just how intense the sensation was. It made her throat swell and relaxed repeatedly. Asher watched, unable to help but admire her tenacity. He was already done, yet her mouth remained locked in place, waiting for his command before letting go. "That was the best blowjob I''ve ever experienced," he said, wiping her cheeks where some semen had overflowed. There was even some on her nose. At this point, it helped that she was a dragon¡ªno normal human would have survived without choking. She obeyed his command with a smile, and what she did next made him want to hug her even more. Hailey licked her fingers, then scooped up the drops that had fallen on her chest and the floor, treating his essence like a divine elixir that could grant eternal youth. "Don''t," he tried to stop her, but she continued anyway. "I love everything about you, so I don''t want to waste anything," she insisted. Her words made his heart race. He was actually falling in love at this moment. Who wouldn''t, after seeing such loyalty and devotion? Some women had tried to act this way with him before, but he could always tell they were pretending. Unlike them, Hailey had no pride or ego when dealing with him¡ªshe only wanted to please him in the best way possible Asher ran his fingers through her hair before giving her a firm pat on the head. His touch was both gentle and possessive, a reward for her effort. She leaned into it, enjoying the warmth of his palm. His gaze darkened with desire as he lifted her chin. "Kiss me," he commanded Hailey hesitated, biting her lip. "Let me clean my mouth first," she murmured embarrassingly. Asher smirked. He didn''t care. Before she could move away, he pulled her in, his grip firm but not forceful. He guided her onto his lap, making her straddle him. Her breath rose, but she didn''t resist. Their lips met, the kiss deep and claiming. She melted against him, her hesitation vanishing as she surrendered to his embrace. Asher''s hand slid down her back, pressing her closer until there was no space left between them. Hailey whimpered softly against his lips, her fingers gripping his shoulders for support. "Open your mouth" His tongue teased her lips, demanding entry, and she gave in, parting them slightly. The taste of his saliva with the remnants of what she just consumed melted on her mouth, and she loved it. When he finally pulled away, a thin strand of saliva connected their lips before breaking. Hailey panted, her cheeks flushed, her eyes hazy with desire. Asher wiped the corner of her mouth with his thumb, smirking. "You''re mine," he murmured, his voice low and possessive. Hailey swallowed; her breath uneven. "I always have been," she whispered, pressing her forehead against his. Asher let out a satisfied hum, running his fingers through her hair again. "Good. I''ll reward you more." He lifted her slightly, aligning her perfectly with his sword. The moment his cock connected with her slit; a shudder ran through her. It didn''t take long before she melted into him, surrendering completely, as her body devour his cock like it belonged there in the first place. "Ahhh... hhhm," she moaned, the sensation overwhelming her as blood dripped from her pussy, a clear sign of her purity being broken. "God, you feel amazing!" She leaned in and kissed him deeply. The moment he felt the heat of her, he knew he was lost. He''d never wanted anything more in his life. With a gentle push, she took him in, inch by inch, her walls stretching around him. The feeling was indescribable, a perfect fit. She was so tight, so warm, and she was all his. Once he was fully comfortable, she began to rock back and forth, her hips moving in a slow, deliberate rhythm. "Fuck! You make me so wet." She was in charge now, dictating their pace, and he was more than happy to let her take the lead. His hands gripped her ass, pulling her closer, urging her to go faster. Their kisses grew more frantic as she picked up speed, their breaths mingling in a symphony of passion. Seconds turned into minutes, just like that. She felt him swell even more inside her, and she knew he was close. But she had one more trick up her sleeve. Hailey began to alternate her rhythm, moving from slow, deep strokes to fast, shallow ones. The change was electric, sending shockwaves of pleasure through his body. "Ahhh....ummm...ahhh. Yeah ... keep fucking me like that," She leaned back, arching her spine, and bent in a way that made her breasts bounce tantalizingly. It was a sight he couldn''t resist, his eyes locked on her as if hypnotized. The new angle also had an unexpected effect on him, his cock hitting her in just the right spot with every thrust. It was like she''d discovered the secret to bending him to her will, making him feel things he never knew were possible. She felt him swell even more, his breath hitching in his throat. The sound of their skin slapping together filled the room. She cried out. "Harder! Harder! Please Fuck me Harder" "Every part of my body belongs to you, fuck me like you want to hurt and violate me." Hearing this fueled him even more. Gripping her waist, he increased the pace, driving deeper into her vagina, until the tip of his cock bump repeatedly on the wall of her cervix. Normally this would hurt but her cervix was opening for him, ready to take all of his seed. "Oh-my-fucking-god! That''s it...! Fuck me more," she bit her lips, unable to control her scream of pleasure. Her pussy clenched around him, her walls pulsing as she approached her own climax. "Fuck! I''m going crazy... You''re too good. Ahhh...Ahhhh... I''m losing my mind," she moaned erratically. He could feel the tension building; the tightness that signaled she was about to come very hard. "Ahhh..Ahhhhh..ummmh...Ahhh....Let''s cum together. Do it inside me. Yeah, ruin my pussy please!!! " With one final, deep thrust, she cum hard. Her body convulsed around him, and she let out a scream of pleasure that echoed through the room. "ASHEEEERRR!!!!" Chapter 322 - 322: Acceptance Asher lay still, staring at the ceiling while Hailey slept against his bare chest. Her body felt warm, completely relaxed in deep sleep. A small smile rested on her lips, as if she was having a nice dream. Strands of her hair brushed against his skin, but he didn''t mind. But he couldn''t say the same for himself. Guilt weighed on him after his moment of clarity¡ªhe just married Lucy, yet here he was, cheating on her. ''Do I regret it?'' he asked himself, wondering if this was a question men often asked after betraying their partner. He turned his head to look at Hailey. She looked really beautiful and mesmerizing. A part of him knew what he did was wrong, but another part felt it was worth the risk. After all, he gained more than just pleasure from her. The power surging through his body was proof of that¡ªit was only possible because of sleeping with her. And if he were asked again whether he would do it, the answer would be absolutely yes¡ªa hundred times over. Even now, the urge to wake and fuck her up lingered, despite the fact that they already given in to their desire''s countless times. ''Is this one of those sayings that a man should have one woman for the world and another for the bedroom?'' He tried to mask his guilt with humor, but it only made him feel like more of an asshole. It wasn''t in his nature to be the kind of man who saw his partners as objects. No, he genuinely loved Lucy, Index, and now¡­ Hailey. ''That''s it. I''ll explain everything to Lucy. She''ll understand,'' he said with a nod, trying to convince himself. Just as he finished contemplating, he felt movement on his chest. Hailey was finally waking up. "Babe, I''m hungry," she murmured, her voice still drowsy. "What do you want to eat?" "Do you even need to ask? I want to eat your big, yummy cock again," she licked her lips as she slowly moved down the bed. ''How can I not fall in love with this kind of VIP treatment? ,'' he sighed to himself. *** *** *** BLINK! Asher appeared in his bedroom, not forgetting to cast multiple spells on himself to ensure he remained completely undetectable. Lucy sat on the bed, unaware of his presence. And what he saw made his stomach sink, filling him with the urge to punch himself in the face. The skin around her eyes was red and irritated, a clear sign that she had been crying for a long time. In her trembling hands, she clutched a crumpled handkerchief, its fabric stained with more than just tears. Faint smudges of blood marked the cloth, proof of how roughly she wiped her face, as if trying to erase the pain along with her tears. Her shoulders rose and fell in slow, uneven breaths, the weight of sorrow still pressing down on her. She already figured out what happened after he failed to return for their so-called after-wedding celebration. Well, he did celebrate¡ªjust not with her. Instead, he spent the night in another woman''s arms. And he enjoyed every moment of it. Hailey awakened sensations in him that he never even knew existed, drawing him into a world of pleasure beyond anything he had experienced before. And now, as much as he hated to admit it, Lucy had fallen from second place to third in his heart. An ironic twist, considering she was his first¡ªthe woman who had once meant everything to him. It felt like one of those sad stories where a woman helps a man rise from nothing, only for him to abandon her once he reaches the top. The loyal partner who supported him, who believed in him, ends up discarded for someone younger, fresher, and more desirable. ''I''m the biggest asshole in the universe,'' he muttered, shaking his head. (You just figured that out, brat?) Pantheon teased Asher didn''t appreciate the humor and shot back, "I didn''t mean it. And I''m not like those men who intentionally hurt the ones they love." (Of course not!) Pantheon laughed. (You''re worse.) "What are you implying?" Asher asked, his eyes narrowing coldly. (Brat, at least those men accept what they are and don''t try to justify their actions.) (But you? You keep deluding yourself with that ''true love'' nonsense. Just face it¡ªyou''re a man, and you''ll always be drawn to beautiful things. It''s as simple as that.) "I..." Asher was speechless. (Brat, it''s because you used to be human that you still think this way. Let me tell you something...men who claim they''ll only love their partner, who swear they''re loyal and faithful, are full of nonsense.) S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. (If given the chance with no consequences, most men would love having different partners in their bed every night until they get sick of it!) Asher wanted to argue, to deny it outright¡ªbut the logic was too strong in this one. "So, you''re saying I should just speak my mind, even if it ends up hurting them?" (That''s what I''m saying,) Pantheon continued. (And it''s not like anyone expect you to be loyal. Your wife already prepared herself for this possibility, but the real problem? You denied it when she asked you. She''s hurting because you lied.) ''Damn it,'' Asher clicked his tongue in annoyance. Now that Pantheon had slapped him with the harsh truth, he became more aware of just how self-centered he was. "Lucy," he revealed himself. She flinched at the sound and quickly turned away, trying to hide her tear-streaked face. But before she could pull back, he gently took her hand and pulled her into his arms, holding her tightly. "I''m really sorry for lying to you..." he said quickly, his voice filled with regret. Hearing those words made her sob harder. Neither of them spoke. There was no need for explanations¡ªnothing he could say would change what happened. Right now, all they needed was silence. Slowly, he guided her to lie down, pulling her close. His arms wrapped around her as she turned away, her back pressed against his chest. As time passed, his eyes grew heavy, and he started dozing off. Lucy soon followed. *** *** *** "Wake up," Asher woke to the feeling of a deep kiss on his lips. It was Lucy. She looked better now, though a hint of sadness still lingered in her eyes. "I..." She cut him off. "It''s alright. I knew this would happen sooner or later, so I''m not really angry," she paused. "And¡­ sorry for how unsightly I was." "No, it''s..." She placed her fingers on his lips, silencing him. "Please, I''m okay now. I''ve already accepted it," she said softly. "So, you don''t have to hold back if you fancy other women¡­ as long as you don''t stop loving me." Without waiting for a reply, she stood up and took his hand. "Let''s eat, I''m getting hungry." Asher smiled at her words. Maybe it was better to stop overthinking things. When they reached the dining room, the Morningstar family was already seated, engaged in conversation. But Asher''s attention immediately locked onto one person¡ªHailey. She sat on the left side of his chair, radiating confidence, as if she had every right to be there. Gone was the elegant gown from last night. Instead, she wore a cropped purple and black leather jacket over a tight corset-style top, paired with ripped shorts and fishnet stockings. A studded belt hung loosely around her waist, and knee-high boots completed the look. Her makeup was as bold as ever¡ªdark eyeshadow, smudged eyeliner, and deep purple lips that curled into a playful smirk. On his right, his usual spot remained open, reserved for Lucy. The contrast between them was impossible to ignore. If Lucy was the elegant, refined type¡ªthe kind of woman who exuded grace and composure¡ªthen Hailey was the loose screw that made everything unpredictable but exciting. Before he could say anything, Lucy spoke. "I invited her," she said, looking at him with a serious expression. "Now that she''s your woman, it''s only right that you introduce her to everyone. You don''t have to hide her." Silence settled over the room as all eyes turned to Asher, waiting for his response. Lucy might have said she was okay with it, but her actions told a different story. This was her way of getting back at him¡ªnot through anger or confrontation, but by making sure he felt the weight of his own choices. "Like Lucy said," Asher glanced around the room, meeting everyone''s eyes. "Her name is Hailey, and from now on, she will be one of my wives. I say ''one'' because I plan to have more in the future. I hope that won''t be a problem for any of you." The Morningstar family merely nodded in understanding. This was well within their expectations. Meanwhile, Lucy let out a quiet sigh. She wasn''t angry anymore. In a way, this was better. At least now, she no longer had to live under the illusion that Asher belonged only to her. Chapter 323 - 323: Other Side Back in the Demon Capital of Avalon. Two days passed since his wedding, and everything went smoothly. He spent time cultivating with Hailey every night while also making sure to share quality moments with Lucy. Asher even asked Lucy to share a bed with them, but she refused, saying she wasn''t ready for that yet. He respected her decision, understanding her feelings. Just because she accepted it didn''t mean she would happily accept the idea of a threesome. With that, he decided not to overthink it and focused on strengthening his dragon bloodline, determined to rescue Index as soon as possible. "Are you thinking about something?" Hailey tilted her head slightly, her gaze fixed on him as she rested her chin on his chest. Her fingers traced idle patterns on his skin, waiting for his response. "I''m thinking about Index," "I see," she nodded, her tone casual because it didn''t really bother her. In her opinion, as long as he kept coming to her bed, she really didn''t care if he loved dozens or even hundreds of women. "So, you plan to save her as soon as you can, right? Is the void really that dangerous?" "It is," Asher sighed deeply. If not for that, he would have rushed to save Index first, without question. Just imagining her alone in that place made his heart ache, especially knowing how much more isolated she would feel after years of experiencing his companionship. "Don''t be sad," she said softly, gently touching his cheek. "I know you''ll succeed in getting her out. And then, you can introduce us to her. I''m sure she''ll enjoy being part of a big family." Asher couldn''t help but smile at how optimistic Hailey was. Her words lifted some of the weight off his chest. "I love you," he leaned in and kissed her, unable to resist any longer. Men are simple creatures¡ªshow them appreciation and make them feel important, and they would give anything for their loved ones. Hailey knew this all too well. When she kissed him back, she made sure to put extra effort into making him feel better. Gently, she began stroking his cock, her touch soothing and comforting, hoping to ease his tension even more. While this was happening, Lucy spent her time waiting for Asher in her bedroom. They had a schedule¡ªfour hours for Hailey, and then four hours for herself. During those moments alone, she focused on her own tasks, though her thoughts often drifted back to him. BLINK! "You''re back!" Lucy immediately stood up and hugged him tightly. She could still smell Hailey''s scent on him, but she didn''t care. As long as she could be with him, nothing else mattered in that moment. Asher did clean himself before coming, but Lucy''s nose was especially sensitive. She could pick up on every scent, no matter how faint, and it made her aware of things others might overlook. "I''m home," he responded, planting a kiss on her lips and gently guiding her to their bed. Lucy smiled softly, her worries momentarily forgotten as she melted into his touch. As Asher lay beside her, he pulled her close, wrapping his arms around her. "I missed you," she whispered, her fingers tracing the lines of his chest. "I missed you too," Asher replied, his voice low and sincere. He kissed her forehead, holding her a little tighter. For a while, there was nothing but the sound of their breathing, a peaceful silence between them. As the night wore on, they shared a few more tender exchanges, each one more intimate than the last. Eventually, Lucy''s exhaustion caught up with her, and she drifted off to sleep in Asher''s arms. Unlike Hailey, who have endless sex drive, Lucy was different, but he really did not mind the contrast. Each of them had their own perks and charm. Days passed, and Asher''s strength continued to grow, his dragon bloodline becoming more refined with each passing moment. Meanwhile, the demon world was going through significant changes under Lucian''s rule. Now firmly in control, he wasted no time in asserting his dominance over the families that had once forsaken him. His influence spread, and he began applying pressure on them, demanding outrageous things. As the families started to feel the weight of his authority, an undercurrent of resistance began to rise within some of them, with whispers of rebellion circulating behind closed doors. However, Lucian, bolstered by the support of the other noble clans, wasted no time in quashing the opposition. He neutralized those who dared to challenge him, making an example out of them to demonstrate the consequences of defying his rule. His actions sent a clear message throughout the demon world: rebellion would not be tolerated, and anyone who threatened his power would pay the price. --- --- --- Back in the human world. BOOOOM! BOOOOM! BOOOOM! Multiple explosions echoed through the ground, followed by a violent tremor. Lava began bursting from an inactive volcano, its molten surface scorching everything in its path and devouring the forest below. Animals and beasts scrambled in panic, fleeing for their lives as the earthquake intensified. But that wasn''t the scariest part. From the mouth of the volcano, something began to emerge. A giant hand reached out, gripping the edge of the crater as if it were trying to climb up. It was enormous, its fingers thick and twisted, resembling charred wood scorched by fire. "ARGG" With a deep, echoing groan, the burnt wood-like fingers dug into the jagged rock, sending cracks splintering through the earth. Smoke curled up from the fissures in its surface as the hand slowly began to pull itself upward. With a final, strained push, the hand hauled itself over the rim of the volcano, its nails scraping against the rock as it pulled the rest of its body into view. The creature that emerged was big, its body roughly human in shape, though unsettlingly disproportionate. Its head was much larger than it should have been, giving it an almost baby like appearance despite its immense size. The creature knelt on all fours. Its face was the most terrifying part. It didn''t have a nose¡ªjust smooth, burned skin where it should have been. Its eyes were like two glowing pits of fire, burning with bright orange and red flames that looked like an endless blaze. Below, its mouth was wide open, a hole filled with sharp, jagged teeth that looked like broken metal. "Is this world really safe for our child?" a 12-foot-tall man asked, his voice carrying a deep, rumbling power. Looking closer, his entire body was made of flames, warping the air around him by the sheer temperature. "Vora has assessed it," another voice spoke calmly, belonging to a 10-foot woman with a body made entirely of wood and leaves. Her eyes, a deep shade of green, shimmered with wisdom, and the branches of her body seemed to hum with an earthy energy. "There''s no one in this place strong enough to be a threat to us Titans." The man of flames smirked, his eyes glowing with satisfaction. "Perfect. With this world now merged with others, it provides an ideal environment for our child to grow and mature." "Yes. I''m certain our child will grow to become one of the strongest Titans, just like us." Her gaze softened, a hint of pride flickering in her eyes as she spoke. "Let''s leave now," the man of flames said, his tone growing more serious. "We still have to deal with that thing." The wooden titan hesitated for a moment, not because of worry, but because she simply wanted to look at her child a little longer. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her husband noticed her hesitation and grumbled, "We don''t have time to waste. We need to go now and stop that being from getting out," She sighed heavily. "Why do you think that being suddenly started trying to escape? It has been quietly living there for eternity. Not even all the ancient beings knew of its existence." "I am also clueless," he replied, his tone stern. "But it''s a reality that the barrier to that place is getting weaker. If it breaks, everything we''ve built will be destroyed." The woman could only smile wryly. They were considered one of the strongest races, eaters of worlds, feared and respected by many. Yet, here they were, feeling uneasy. She raised her hand, and a glowing blue cube materialized, floating gently in her palm. CRACK! CRACK! Sparks of blue electricity danced across its surface. "Aeon!" she roared. The cube flashed brightly, and the two titans vanished into thin air. "AHHHHHHH!" The infant titan let out a loud, desperate cry as it slowly began to crawl down the side of the volcano. It was drawn to the charred remnants of the forest, the half-burned trees scattered across the land. The titan''s small hands reached out, tearing into the blackened wood and nibbling on the branches as if they were mere snacks. Its actions were driven purely by instinct, focused solely on feeding itself. Chapter 324 - 324: Consolidating One month later Demon Capital, Avalon ¨C Inside Asher''s Bedchamber Lucy sat on the edge of the massive bed, absently running her fingers along the silk sheets when Asher appeared. She stood up and greeted him with a kiss. When they pulled apart, her hands lingered around his neck, fingers tracing slow circles against his skin. "Lucy, I need to isolate myself," "Why?" she asked, confused by the sudden announcement. "I hit a bottleneck. I''ve been growing stronger lately thanks to all the training, so now I need to consolidate my bloodline." Lucy only furrowed her brows but didn''t ask any more questions. She didn''t really understand how a dragon''s bloodline worked. "I might be gone for a month, so take this. These are additional notes you need to read so I can help you build a better magic body. Don''t worry, I revised the whole thing." "Thank you," she accepted the book with both hands. She was determined to grow stronger because she didn''t want the gap between them to grow any wider, especially now that Hailey was around, who, according to Asher, was even stronger than Zagan. Then, he also told her about his women in Eryx, both of whom were at the Demon King level with all their powerful magic items. Lastly, there was Index, the mysterious figure from the void. Lucy felt like she was becoming more and more useless. If she remained weak, she feared she would lose him in the future. Asher could somewhat read her mind through her actions, so he decided to comfort her. He leaned in and hugged her tightly. "Just focus on improving your magic, and I''m sure that one month will pass by quickly." Lucy held onto him for a moment, feeling the warmth of his embrace. "Don''t worry, I''ll do my best. My body might not be that strong, but when it comes to magic, I''m a quick learner," she said, offering him a soft but determined smile. He let out a chuckle and kissed her one last time, his lips lingering for a good 15 seconds before he pulled away. "I''m going," he turned around before vanishing into thin air. When his vision returned, he found himself in Hailey''s bedroom. She was still asleep, looking tired after their passionate time just a few hours ago. However, as soon as she sensed his presence, she sat up and greeted him with a smile. "Do you want to do it more? I''ve rested enough and I''m ready." Asher was tempted but he shook his head and sat on her bedside. "I''m going to isolate myself to consolidate my bloodline, so I won''t be joining you for maybe a month," he explained. "I''ll come with you! I''m far from consolidating my own bloodline, but I can protect you while you do it," she insisted. Asher shook his head. "Pantheon is more than enough. You stay here and guard this place. No matter what happens, make sure Lucy is safe." "I will!" Hailey replied without any hint of hesitation or jealousy. For her, Lucy was an important figure in maintaining Asher''s happiness, so she would protect her even if he did not ask. Her nodded in satisfaction. This was why he liked Hailey¡ªshe might be crazy, but at least her heart was pure and innocent when it came to loving him. She would rather die than make him sad or angry. "Thank you," he leaned in again and kissed her lips. What was meant to be a brief ten seconds turned into something more as she played with his tongue. The sensation only made him want it longer. ''An hour isn''t a big deal,'' he said, pinning her to the bed as he began kissing her neck. Her moans grew louder as he moved down her body, each kiss leaving a trail of heat that made her skin tingle. His hands found her huge tits, which were already standing, and he cupped them, feeling their flexibility. He couldn''t get enough of it. If a real creator existed, then her melons must have been crafted with extra care. Asher began to massage her sensitive nipples, rolling them gently between his thumbs and forefingers. "Ahhh... that''s it. Keep going... I love it." She arched her back, pushing her chest upwards, begging for more. Her hands found their way into his hair, pulling him closer to her. He took the cue, taking one of her nipples into his mouth and sucking it hard, his teeth grazing against it gently. She let out a cute gasp, "hmmmmm" Her skin was flushed pink, and her breathing was shallow and fast as he moved down her body, his mouth leaving kisses along her collarbone, down to her chest, and finally reaching her stomach. Asher looked up at her with a mischievous smile, and she could feel the warmth of his breath against her skin. She was already naked, and the anticipation was driving her wild. He placed one hand on each of her inner thighs, pushing them apart slightly, exposing her to his view. "Time to eat," *** *** *** "That was amazing." Hailey stretched her legs. It was supposed to be just an hour, but they ended up going for two. "I really gotta go. If I keep delaying it¡ª" His words were cut off by another kiss, but this time, he exercised more self-control and gently pushed her away. "Hailey." He looked at her firmly, and she backed away, looking a bit guilty. She bit her lip and glanced down, avoiding his gaze. "Sorry... I just don''t want you to leave yet," she admitted softly. A small smile tugged at his lips as he reached out, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. "I know," he said, his voice gentle. "But I promise, I''ll be back soon." Hailey sighed but nodded, leaning into his touch. "You better," she murmured. He pressed a quick kiss to her forehead before standing up. "Of course. I could never stay away for long." She watched as he turned around, her expression softening. "I''ll be waiting." He chuckled "Then that gives me all the more reason to hurry back." BLINK! He disappeared into thin air and reappeared on an island 3,000 kilometers away from Avalon. The land was shaped by constant volcanic activity. Beasts that had adapted to the extreme heat roamed the area, making it a dangerous but perfect training ground. Lucian searched for a place like this within the demon world at his request. He needed an environment with intense heat to temper his body, pushing himself beyond his current limits. "So, what''s next?" he asked Pantheon. (Easy, just transform into your dragon form and submerge in the volcano. The longer you can withstand the heat, the more it will strengthen your durability. And don''t use any barriers¡ªlet your body adjust to the magma.) Asher nodded. It was straightforward enough. SWOOOOSH! He flew toward the volcano''s mouth, transforming mid-air before diving straight in. For most, the thought of submerging in molten rock would be terrifying, but his dragon scales held up¡ªfor now. Breathing wasn''t a concern. At his level, it was more of a choice than a necessity. As the magma engulfed him, he focused on the sensation spreading across his body. At first, his dragon scales held firm, resisting the searing heat without issue. But as he sank deeper, the pressure and temperature increased, pushing past his natural resistance. Tiny cracks formed along the surface of his scales, but instead of alarm, he felt satisfaction. This was exactly what he needed¡ªan environment that forced his body to adapt and evolved. The intense heat seeped into the gaps, melting away the weaker layers and forging something stronger beneath. Next, his body responded instinctively, breaking down damaged tissue and rebuilding it at an accelerated rate. This was exactly why he needed to cultivate with Hailey first. Strengthening his dragon bloodline ensured faster regeneration and provided the purity needed to reinforce his evolution. Without that preparation, his body wouldn''t have been able to keep up with the stress and ultimately fail. As the magma continued to wear down his body, his dragon essence fought back, fusing with the intense energy around him. BOOOOM! Suddenly, cracks formed along his chest, and a powerful force surged from within, struggling to break free. (Don''t worry. Just let it cover your whole body.) Pantheon''s voice echoed in his mind as it broke free from his wrist, shifting into the form of a small dragon. He trusted his partner''s words, letting the transformation unfold. Slowly, a black substance seeped from his body, spreading like ink, yet the magma didn''t dissolve it. Instead, the molten rock continued to swirl around him, merging with the dark energy. Then, the liquid heat thickened, solidifying into a dense, black shell. It hardened around him, forming a smooth, marble-like egg. Inside the shell, his body continued to change. The power surging within wasn''t just strengthening him¡ªit was reshaping him into something far stronger. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 325 - 325: World Trigger "What the hell is that thing?" Hisame swallowed hard, struggling to comprehend how a creature could grow so massive. She was tens of kilometers away, yet she could still see it¡ªits head now towering as high as a mountain peak. Every movement it made shook the ground beneath her, and just its finger alone was enough to demolish a building or two. But that wasn''t the most shocking part¡ªit was the fact that it was only crawling. She didn''t even want to imagine how tall it would be once it stood up. "It looks like a baby¡­ Don''t tell me this thing is an infant," she muttered aloud, staring at its oversized head, which was disproportionate to its body¡ªa characteristic of newborns and young children. "That is also what our findings suggest, Lady Hisame," a yokai spoke. This one had no mouth or nose, just a single large eye, and was dressed in a white gown. "What other information do you have? Tell me,"She ordered. "As you wish." "This thing has been growing at a rate of 200 meters per day, and based on its behavior, we believe it''s consuming everything around it to sustain such rapid growth," Hisame''s expression darkened. "How does it choose what to eat? " The yokai blinked its single large eye before answering. "So far, it seems indiscriminate. Trees, animals, buildings¡ªeverything burns the moment it touches them. However, it appears more drawn to living beings." Her fingers clenched into fists. "Has anyone attempted to stop it? Any attacks that worked?" Another yokai stepped forward, shaking its head. "We''ve tried everything, even large-scale curse techniques, but nothing worked. It didn''t even notice us," "What about its core? Every living thing has a weakness. Have you found anything resembling one?" The yokai hesitated, its large eye flickering with uncertainty. "We''ve searched, Lady Hisame. We''ve found no sign of a core or anything that could be considered its weakness. It''s unlike anything we''ve encountered before." "No heart? No energy source?" "None," the yokai replied. "It''s as if it doesn''t rely on the same principles as other creatures." She massaged her head. She was truly at a loss for how to deal with the giant, burning monster. "Lady Hisame, if that thing continues on this path, it will reach our territory in a week. We need to find a way to stop it or at least change its direction." "And how do you propose I do that? Do you think we can just move something that big?" She raised an eyebrow, finding her subordinates words stupid. The thing in front of them could crush them with a single finger, and she doubted any of her attacks would deal enough damage. Unlike demons, yokai didn''t have many options when it came to dealing with overly large organisms. They leaned more toward one-on-one combat and relied on agility and stealth, not large-scale tactics or brute force. On top of that, the giant monster radiated intense heat, making it difficult to even get close. ''I don''t think even Kitsune could handle this if she were alive,'' She recalled how powerful the fox yokai had been, but now, compared to what she was witnessing, Kitsune''s strength seemed insignificant. This was not good. It just showed that there would always be a higher mountain, and the giant before her was a literal one. ''Do we even have anyone who can contend with it?'' she asked, her voice tinged with doubt. Then an idea popped into her mind. Asher. She heard he was now the new Overlord of the Demon world, which didn''t shock her in the slightest, considering how overpowered he was. If she was being honest, she was more surprised by Pantheon. She didn''t realize the extent of Asher''s power when she faced Kitsune. If he truly wanted to, he could have taken down the fox yokai in a matter of seconds with the help of the ancient dragon. ''If there''s one person who could do it... it''s him,'' She already made up her mind. There was no use wasting any more time here. "We''re retreating right now," she commanded before turning around. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *** *** *** 2 Days Later City of Avalon. Inside the meeting room, Lucian sat at the far end of the table, surrounded by multiple Demon Kings. Also present were the representatives of the Yokai Territory, including Hisame, as well as the new generals under her. In an unexpected turn of events, the Supreme Commander did not engage in a civil war with her after hearing the news that Asher had become the new overlord. Miko didn''t take the risk of antagonizing Hisame and instead struck a deal with her to divide their territories. He took the south, while she claimed the north, where the giant monster was heading. "Is it really that bad?" he asked in a serious tone after hearing the details. "Yes," Hisame nodded. "In just one day, it grew by more than 200 meters. We estimate it''s at least 1000 meters long now, and I''m afraid that once it''s fully mature, nothing will be able to stop it." The demons exchanged uneasy glances. They sent their own scouts to verify the validity of her claims, and it turned out to be true. "This is outrageous! What are the yokai doing? You should be stopping it!" one demon scoffed in anger. Another one spoke up, his voice laced with frustration. "You''re asking for help, without even attempting to fight? What a bunch of cowards!" This sentiment was shared by the other prideful demon kings, but then Hisame spoke up. "Well, we''re just copying the best. After all, you surrendered to Overlord Asher when you knew you had no chance of winning," she shot back, her words a bitter truth. The demon kings'' expressions darkened at the insult. One of them, a hulking figure with sharp horns, snarled, "How dare you speak to us like that!" Another demon king, with pale skin and cold eyes, clenched his fists so tightly that his claws dug into his palms. "You dare mock us in our world? We are the rulers here. Don''t forget who you''re speaking to." The tension in the room thickened, and for a moment, it seemed as though the demons might lash out at her. "Stop!" Lucian''s voice jolted everyone. His gaze swept over the demon kings, each one momentarily shrinking under his intense scrutiny. They feared not him, but the immense authority he commanded, and the one who stood behind him¡ªAsher. In just a month, nearly four royal families were massacred, punished, and more. No one could stop him, as most of the noble families either allied with him or faced pressure from the Morningstar family. They witnessed firsthand how ruthless Lucian could be, and the last thing they wanted was to paint targets on their back . TAP! TAP! He tapped the table a couple of times before turning his attention to the yokais, specifically Hisame, who was wearing a traditional yukata with sakura patterns on it. She looked like a fine maiden, despite her sharp way of speaking, and with no more effort to act, her true personality began to shine through. But that wasn''t the only reason he was interested in her. Lucy had informed him that the cat yokai knew Asher personally and even received items directly. This made it clear that she needed to be approached with caution¡ªshe might even be considered a candidate for a concubine. It wasn''t exactly surprising. Even Lucian found her very attractive, especially with the pair of cat ears that twitched from time to time. Plus, considering his son-in-law had cheated on the night of his own wedding, having another woman on the side was rather tame in comparison. "I know you came here to ask for our help, but a threat like this would require us to send most of our forces, leaving us defenseless if we fail to destroy that thing," he pointed out. "I understand..." Hisame''s voice trailed off. "That''s why I want to speak with Overlord Asher personally, to request his help in exterminating this world ending threat." Lucian''s eyebrow twitched slightly. "You can''t meet him yet. He''s currently occupied with important matters," He deliberately spoke in vague terms, careful not to reveal that Asher was in isolation. "What matter is more important than this?" she stood up, in disbelief. "Please sit down," Lucian gestured. "I know that you''re frustrated, but shouting won''t solve anything," "But we''re talking about the world here! How can he stay still when there''s a threat this big?" she retorted. Lucian sighed deeply. "What''s important to us isn''t necessarily important to him, especially since he can travel between worlds. So, we really don''t have the right to question his actions or demand that he prioritize your territory." Hisame bit her lip. "You think this is just about me wanting to save my territory?" "I did not say that, but you can''t deny that it''s one of the reasons you''re rushing to ask for our assistance." Chapter 326 - 326: World Trigger Part 2 The demons around her watched quietly, some looking annoyed, others acting like they didn''t care. Lucian, calm and collected, didn''t seem bothered by her anger. She took a deep breath, trying to stay calm. Lucian, sensing the tension, knew he needed to pacify her "Don''t worry. It''s not that we won''t help you. But right now, Overlord Asher is tied up with important matters, so he can''t assist you at the moment." "How about this¡ªwhy not order an evacuation instead? The demon world is large enough to accommodate everyone. In fact, I can even offer you your own island to settle on." She didn''t look convinced, but Lucian could see that she was considering it. "Tsk" The other demon kings showed their displeasure through their scowls and glares. But despite their obvious anger, none of them dared to speak. Lucian glanced at them, sensing the tension in the room, but his expression remained neutral. Lucian didn''t care about the demon kings'' displeasure. The royal families were nothing but a title now¡ªmeaningless remnants of a time when they held real power. All the control and authority rested firmly in his hands. "I''ll consider your offer," she responded, her gaze lingering on Lucian. "But remember, this situation won''t be resolved by just escaping. If that creature continues to grow, there will be consequences for everyone." Lucian didn''t flinch. "Understood. But for now, let''s avoid unnecessarily sending our forces to their death." "The island is yours if you choose it. Take the time you need," Lucian continued, his tone smooth but firm. "I''ll make sure to inform Overlord Asher about this issue once he''s finished with his business. In the meantime, I''ll send my forces to assist you with the relocation." Hisame glanced at the other demon kings, who were still seething silently. The offer was generous, but it wasn''t without its own set of challenges. Despite that, she knew it was the best option for now. "Thank you," she replied, though her voice remained cautious. "We will make preparations" With that, the meeting was over. When Hisame stepped out of the room, she saw Lucy waiting for her with a woman who had black and purple hair. She walked toward them and greeted Lucy, "Congratulations on your wedding." Lucy gave a small smile. "Thank you, but I doubt that''s why you''re here." She nodded. "You''re right. I need Asher''s help." "I figured as much. But like father said, he''s very busy." "Can I speak with you in private?" Hisame inquired. Lucy and she exchanged a quick glance, noticing the other demon kings watching them intently. Their eyes were filled with suspicion and judgment. They all shared the same thought: The cat yokai must be one of Asher''s women. It was the only explanation for why Lucian favored her so much and even gave her a territory. They could only curse inwardly, frustrated by how much of a womanizer Asher seemed to be. Meanwhile, the other female demon kings couldn''t help but daydream, imagining how much easier their lives would be if they were to become one of his concubines. "Come with me," Lucy gestured. Hisame nodded and followed. Along the way, she couldn''t help but glance at the other woman, a sense of unease creeping over her. Something about her felt dangerous¡ªtoo dangerous. Her instincts screamed that this woman could end her life with minimal effort. "May I ask for your name?" Hisame made an effort to sound respectful. "Hailey," Hisame paused. "Hailey? You''re Asher''s concubine?" She realized her mistake and quickly corrected herself. "I''m sorry, I meant second wife." "No need to correct yourself. You''re not entirely wrong." Hailey took no offense. She didn''t care what others thought of her as long as she could be with the one, she loved. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was one of her most admirable traits, and even Lucy couldn''t stay angry with her for long, seeing how deeply devoted she was¡ªperhaps even more than herself. "The giant being that you want help with... Does it look like it''s made of elements and resemble a baby?" Hailey asked. Hisame paused, trying to recall the creature''s appearance. "Yes," she replied slowly, "Its body seems to be made of some sort of combination of wood and fire, and its head... it''s too big, like a newborn." Hailey nodded, her eyes narrowing thoughtfully. "I thought so. Now, I''m sure that thing is an infant titan." The cat yokai raised her eyebrow "A titan?" "Yes," Hailey nodded, lightly brushing her lips with her fingers. "There''s no mistaking it. If it''s a mix of wood and fire, it must be the offspring of Hescharon and Faylora." She grabbed Hailey''s shoulder a bit too tightly. "How do you know those names?" Hailey didn''t get angry. Instead, she calmly explained, "Well, they''re my master''s allies, so it would be strange if I didn''t know their names." SLASH! Hisame''s claw stopped just before it reached Hailey''s eyes, and she found herself stuck, unable to move an inch. "Why did you attack me? I don''t remember doing anything to offend you," Hailey asked, tapping her head absentmindedly with a playful tone. "Lucy, she''s an enemy! You heard her, right?" Hisame turned to her, seeking support. But she didn''t get one. Instead, Lucy stepped in, trying to break the tension. "Both of you, stop. I think there''s a misunderstanding here. How about we talk it out in my study room?" Hailey nodded in agreement. She didn''t even call out Hisame for being rude, though her behavior had clearly crossed a line. The trio entered a large room filled with books¡ªLucy''s personal space where she studied magic. It was also the perfect place to talk privately. They sat at a table, where books were scattered across the surface. A half-empty cup of coffee sat nearby, a clear sign that Lucy had been studying. The female yokai wasted no time and immediately began asking questions. "Are you, our enemy?" "Not at all." Hailey shook her head. "It''s true that my master is allied with those titans, but I don''t have any personal connection to them beyond that." "You keep saying ''Titans.'' What exactly are they?" This time, it was Lucy who asked. Hailey contemplated for a moment, her gaze drifting toward the ceiling as she absentmindedly kicked her legs in the air like a child. Both women thought it was childish, but they didn''t have time to comment on her odd behavior. What they needed were answers. "Well, how do I explain this?" Hailey paused, then continued, "I think the best way to describe them is World Eaters." "World Eaters? Does this mean they consume everything until nothing is left?" Lucy quickly asked for clarification. "Well, I don''t think there''s any other way to describe them. They eat, they grow, they destroy, and when they''re done, they wait until they''re hungry again, then continue eating worlds until they''re full," She confirmed and spoke like it was not a big deal. In her eyes things like world destruction was not something knew. What she experienced and saw during her time with Vora was even more unimaginable than they could ever imagine. "Could Asher stop them if they targeted our world?" Hisame stood up, her tone filled with concern. "I don''t think so." She shook her head. "Each adult titan is as strong as Ancient Dragon...some are even stronger." Hisame and Lucy could only exchange uneasy glances. "So, does this mean we can''t do anything but wait to be destroyed?" Hailey shook her head. "I said he can''t beat an adult Titan yet. But it''s doable since we''re only dealing with an infant." *** *** *** 2 Days Later Back in the Human World. The evacuation of the capital that Hisame ruled began at dawn, with the city still draped in the mist of morning. The streets, once bustling with the energy of everyday life, were now filled with urgent movement. Yokai and humans alike gathered their belongings, hastily packing what they could carry. The looming threat of the titan, still growing at an unimaginable rate, was a constant weight on their shoulders. Reaching the closest demon world gate required crossing the sea. But there was no choice. The capital was no longer safe, and staying behind meant being reduced to ashes. For the evacuation, Hisame gathered every available resource. Sturdy coaches were prepared for the journey, filling the roads as their wheels creaked under the heavy loads. Different kinds of beasts pulled these carts¡ªsome were special type of yokai, while others were wild creatures that had been tamed for travel. Alongside the coaches, there were riders¡ªthose who preferred the freedom of the skies. They rode giant flying beasts they had tamed over years of effort, creatures that soared with great, sweeping wings. Some had bat-like wings, others resembled massive birds with scales covering their bodies. They were trained to carry their riders across vast distances, and now they flew through the sky, their riders holding tight as they glided, watching over the land below, guiding those on the ground. "Look! I can already see it from here!" One of the riders pointed toward the horizon. Chapter 327 - 327: World Trigger Part 3 WAHHH! WAHHHH! WAHHHH! A loud, high-pitched wail echoed through the sky, sharp and endless¡ªlike a baby''s cry, but far more powerful. The sound shook the ground for miles, filled with need and frustration. WAHHHHHHH! Another cry shattered the clouds, sending violent ripples through the dark sky. The infant giant grabbed a huge mountain, its massive fingers curling around it like a child''s hand gripping a toy. Then, it lifted the mountain to its mouth and took a bite. The crunch echoed for miles as the titan''s enormous teeth sank into the mountain, breaking it apart like brittle bread. Jagged rocks crumbled between its jaws, turning into dust before being swallowed. Not satisfied, it took another bite, tearing through layers of stone as if they were nothing. Entire cliffs shattered in its mouth, boulders grinding together with a deep, rumbling noise. But it wasn''t enough to satisfy its hunger. It didn''t stop. Each bite only seemed to fuel its desire for more, its massive hands scooping up entire peaks and consuming them whole, leaving nothing but empty, shattered earth in its wake. Only a month had passed since the titan first appeared, yet it already stood at an impossible 6,000 meters tall, nearly reaching the world''s highest peaks. Even from 200 kilometers away, its massive burning body loomed on the horizon like a red pillar of pure destruction. "Is that thing really still a baby? Then just how strong is will it be once it mature?" The very thought was terrifying, and Hisame couldn''t bring herself to imagine that reality. She sat cross-legged on the slanted roof of a newly built fortress near the bay, watching monster in the distant. The hot wind whipped against her face, carrying the sharp scent of burned earth. The fortress was barely complete¡ªan emergency outpost built to observe the titan. But she knew it wouldn''t last. Nothing built by mortal hands could withstand what they were up against. Every few moments, the ground would tremble beneath her feet, a reminder of the titan''s monstrous power. Now she understood why Hailey doubted Asher''s chances, even if he came back stronger. It was laughable how ignorant she was. She had always thought Asher was the strongest being, but in the grand scheme of things, he was just one of many. And people like her? They were nothing more than insignificant dust, not even noticeable in the vastness of the world. This world could easily be destroyed, and no one would even notice. "Do we really have to abandon this world?" she muttered. That was Hailey''s plan. With both this world and the demon realm doomed to follow, there was nothing left for them here. ''I can''t keep wasting my time here,'' She stood up and leapt down into the courtyard, where a group of yokai scouts had gathered. The air was heavy with tension. A brown fox-eared woman stepped forward. "Lady Hisame. Didn''t expect you to be out here this late." She forced a small smile "No one in their right mind could sleep with that thing wrecking the view." Her attempt at humor barely earned a reaction. The mood was too grim. Sensing this, she changed the subject. "Give me your report. What have you learned about it?" Naoko, the fox-woman, exchanged glances with the others before speaking. "We noticed a pattern. It only stops when it feeds. We''ve seen it absorb entire forests, rivers¡ª even the ground itself. The land crumbles, leaving only molten rock." A grizzled oni with a broken horn spat on the ground. "Not just that. It''s heading toward the general direction of the demon gate. We think it can sense the concentration of power in that place. We''ve already warned our allies Hisame''s fingers tightened around her sword hilt. "Does it think, or is it acting on instinct?" It was an important question, as it would give her an idea of how much time they had left before it matured to the next stage. Every second counted now. Naoko hesitated. "It reacts. When we sent out decoy squads, it ignored empty noise but attacked anything with energy. It knows the difference between real prey and distractions." Hisame exhaled slowly. "So, we don''t have much time." According to Hailey, the titan had three stages: infant, middle, and adulthood. In the middle stage, it would be able to stand upright and easily reach 15,000 meters in height. *** *** *** Avalon Capital The demon city was in uproar. After receiving the latest report, they realized just how much of a threat the titan really was. They also received a detailed report from Hailey, and it painted a grim picture¡ªone that could easily be called the end of the world. Of course, some trusted that their overlord could save them. Many even started praying to Asher like he was a god, hoping that he would be their salvation. Avalon- Royal Castle. Lucian sat in his chair, massaging his head from too much stress. His family finally become the true rulers of the demon world, but it was short-lived. Lucy told him that not even Asher could stop the infant titan once it matured, so she urged him to prepare, just in case they needed to escape. Asher could only take a certain number of people, so this secret had to remain carefully guarded. Plus, it would only create panic if everyone found out that the strongest being they were relying on already had an escape plan. The last thing they needed was fear spreading among the people. "You''re in a dilemma, my child," a sudden voice echoed in his mind. Lucian quickly released his blood aura, bracing for a possible attack. "Who are you?! Show yourself!" He didn''t get a response right away, but he didn''t lower his guard. Whoever had spoken was powerful enough to bypass all the castle''s protections without triggering any alarms. That alone was enough to make him wary. "Patience, my child. I did not come here to fight, but to offer a solution," Lucian scanned the room, his eyes darting in every direction, but he couldn''t spot the source of the voice. It seemed to be coming from everywhere and nowhere at once. "Child, don''t bother," the voice continued, its tone almost amused. "I am someone who you could never comprehend. Even your so-called overlord would not be able to find me." Lucian''s irritation grew after he heard the mysterious voice insult his son-in-law. "You talk big, but you don''t even dare to show yourself," "My child, believe me, you are lucky that you can''t see me," the voice replied, its tone chilling. "Because your entire existence would be erased with just my presence." Lucian didn''t really believe the voice at first, but then, a fire the size of a coin sparked to life before him. Instantly, he felt his soul tremble in terror, the pressure overwhelming. THUD! His body couldn''t withstand it, and he collapsed, vomiting on the ground as the fear consumed him. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I warned you, my child," "My presence is not something you could withstand." When the spark of flame vanished, Lucian finally managed to breathe again. He forced himself to stand, his legs shaky and his face drenched in sweat. "W¡ªWho are you?" he asked again, his tone filled with fear this time around. The mysterious voice didn''t reply right away, waiting for a solid 10 seconds before speaking. "I am a primordial god," Lucian''s eyes widened as he recognized the name. It was the same one his brother had spoken about. The one his own son had sought before he went missing years ago. "Are you the same one my brother spoke of?" Lucian asked, his voice strained with disbelief. "Yes, and I know what you''re thinking," the voice replied, its tone knowing. "You want to ask where your son is." "Where is he?!" Lucian exclaimed, his voice rising in desperation. "Don''t worry, he''s still alive," the voice reassured. "You will meet him again if you agree to my offer." Lucian was so preoccupied with the idea of meeting his son again that he barely questioned the Authenticity of the claim "What offer?" "Simple," the voice continued. "I will save you and defeat that titan for you, on one condition." "What is it?" he asked. Silence stretched between them before the voice finally responded. "Bring your overlord into my tomb." *** *** *** Back in the mouth of the volcano, Pantheon was in complete shock because of the sudden turn of events that made him unable to leave this place. Asher was only supposed to temper his body, but out of nowhere, his divine soul went wild, battling with his other souls for control. This unexpected turn of events forced Pantheon to use most of its power to seal the divine soul back in place. Though it managed to succeed, the damage had already been done. So the Ancient dragon was now left weakened again. (This is really not good. I haven''t even fully recovered from what happened to me thousands of years ago, and now this...) Chapter 328 - 328: World Trigger Part 4 Hisame stood on top of the ship''s sail, staring out at the horizon with a heavy sense of defeat pressing down on her. She hoped that by holding out here, Asher would show up and save the day. That was why she worked so hard to gather every piece of information¡ªanything that might help him succeed when the time came. But reality didn''t care about hope. There was still no sign of him. A small part of her started to wonder if he already left this world¡­ or if something went wrong. ''It''ll fully mature in a few days if this keeps up,'' The titan¡ªstill an infant¡ªwas tearing through the land. It had stopped at the bay, and now the ocean itself became its own basin. It had begun swallowing the sea, its massive body shuddering with every mouthful. Each time the titan swallowed another mouthful, the sea pulled back. Steam hissed into the sky, and the shoreline kept retreating, leaving the land cracked dry, and molten. "Lady Hisame, we should return to the demon world. The current is getting stronger, and it will only get more dangerous the longer we wait," Naoko, the fox-eared scout, suggested, her voice filled with concern. "But¡­" Hisame began, her voice trailing off. Naoko cut in "Overlord Asher isn''t coming. I don''t think even he could stop that thing. Nothing can." For a long moment, she said nothing, the sound of the crashing waves and the distant roar of the titan filling the silence. But just as she was about to reply, Hisame turned around, her senses snapping into focus at the low rumbling sound coming from the opposite direction of the titan. A few tiny dots appeared in the sky, barely visible at first, but they quickly grew in number. SWOOOOSH! SWOOOOSH! Hundreds of long, metallic objects with flames trailing behind them shot passed above Hisame, heading straight to the bay. BOOOOOOM! BOOOOOOM! BOOOOOOM! Explosion after explosion erupted in the sky after a series of nuclear bombs went off. The force shook the air, and the ground trembled beneath them. Each blast was followed by a shockwave that sent massive ripples through the ocean and cracked the very air around them. But just before she could fully grasp the scale of the destruction, another wave passed by. This time, the number of missiles soared into the thousands. The sky darkened with their sheer volume, as they streaked toward the titan in a swarm. BOOOOOOM! BOOOOOOM! BOOOOOOM! The titan''s colossal body was momentarily engulfed in fire and smoke. Hisame gripped the railing, as she watched the scene unfold. ''It''s the humans!'' She had known about nuclear weapons, of course, but she assumed they were rendered useless after the world''s merging¡ªan outdated relic of the past. The revelation that such weapon of mass destruction could still be in their hands was a shock. While she was still lost in thought, the ocean began to bubble. At first, it was a slow churn, like boiling water. Then, in a sudden surge, thousands of black shapes pushed up from beneath the surface. Submarines. They rose like masters of the sea¡ªsleek, massive, and humming with power. Water poured off their steel hulls as panels slid open. Within seconds, more nuclear warheads launched into the sky. SWOOOSH!SWOOOSH!SWOOOSH! They all headed towards the titan, a relentless force of destruction aimed at finishing the job. Hisame''s throat felt dry. She had seen war. She had seen demons and yokai tear through armies. But this¡ªthis was different. This wasn''t a fight. This was annihilation. Then, from the corner of her eye, she noticed movement near one of the bigger submarines. Hatches opened. People in thick suits stepped out, their boots splashing against the metal surface. Two of them raised flags¡ªone was covered in stars, the other showed a bald eagle with its wings spread wide. She quickly realized the logo. The superpower nation of the west¡ªthe same one that vanished after the monster tide. Everyone thought they had been wiped out. But here they were, rising from the ocean like ghosts from the past, armed and ready. THUD! A humanoid figure made of pure silver metal landed silently in front of Hisame, its movement smooth and natural despite its metallic form. [I am not here to fight.] the humanoid spoke, its voice mechanical and cold. "Who are you?" Hisame demanded, her stance defensive, her eyes narrowing as she assessed the silver humanoid before her. Every muscle in her body tensed, ready for anything, but her mind raced with questions. [I am Deuz Machina. I am the artificial intelligence tasked with protecting the human race.] "So you''re the one who''s been keeping those human cities running." "You really hid yourself well. I never thought you had this much firepower." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Deuz Machina''s silver form remained unmoving. [The survival of the human race is my directive. Every technology in our arsenal will be used to protect it. ] She raised an eyebrow. "If you have all these weapons, then why didn''t you use them to take back the planet?" [I am only tasked with ensuring the survival of humanity. The world merging only reduced the habitable areas for humans, but survival was still possible. ] [However, this giant monster is a being that will not stop until everything is destroyed. As per protocol, I am authorized to exterminate it.] What Deuz said made sense, and right now, she had no right to say anything. Deuz did something no one else did: not the demons, not the yokai, and certainly not Asher. It was the only one stepping up when everything else was either too weak or incognito. "Why did you come here to talk to me? Seems like you already handled the situation." She pointed toward the horizon, where the thick smoke was slowly clearing. The infant titan lay motionless on the ground. Its massive arms, once used to crawl and pull itself across land and sea, were gone¡ªblasted away while it tried to shield itself from the bombardment. At the end of the day, it was still in its infant stage, so taking that much damage was unavoidable. (Negative. Satellite feed confirms lifeforce) As if the titan heard those words, its massive body twitched. The molten rock that had covered the ground began to stir, slowly rising and swirling around its sides. Before their eyes, the liquid magma hardened, shaping into new arms¡ªthicker, stronger, still glowing from the heat. "It''s... rebuilding itself," she muttered, unable to tear her eyes away. The infant titan pushed its half-buried body off the scorched earth. Chunks of blackened stone fell off its back like broken armor, revealing glowing veins pulsing beneath its skin. "WAHHHHHHHHHHHH!" It let out a sound¡ªsomething between a groan and a roar. The noise rumbled across the sea, shaking the air like thunder. Then, without warning, a blinding flash tore through the sky. The light forced everyone to shield their eyes. It wasn''t just fire¡ªit was a focused beam of molten destruction which came from its mouth. The ocean split apart as the blast tore through. Everything in its path melted or vanished. Ships, submarines, marine life, rock formations, even pieces of the seabed¡ªgone in an instant. The gap it carved didn''t fill right away. It left a wound in the ocean¡ªa long, steaming trench¡ªproof of the titan''s power and its growing threat. And just as Hisame thought things couldn''t get any worse, the infant titan slowly turned its head toward them. Even from that distance, she could feel its gaze. It wasn''t just looking¡ªit was angry. Its jaw moved. A wide, twisted smile stretched across its face before it opened its mouth again, heat already building inside. "This is the end," she muttered, losing all hope. "It''s too big to dodge¡­" She closed her eyes and braced herself. This was it. No escape. No miracle. Just the end. She waited for the split second pain. For the moment her body would burn away¡ª But it never came. When she opened her eyes, the world was bathed in red. But between her and the fire stood a figure¡ªtall, unmoving, and covered in black and gold scales. The flames crashed into him, yet he didn''t flinch. He wasn''t struggling. He wasn''t even trying. "Asher..." Hisame''s voice broke as tears welled up in her eyes. He stood there, his back wide and powerful, radiating an aura of power. He looked even more majestic than she remembered. When the attack finally stopped, Hisame looked around, relieved to see that their ship remained unharmed. However, the same couldn''t be said for the others who were unlucky enough to be within the path of the infant titan''s devastating assault. Asher lowered his hand, turning to face Hisame. "Are you okay?" He offered her his hand. "I''m fine," she said, her voice shaking slightly "I didn''t think you would come." His eyes softened while a small sigh escaped him. "I''m sorry. I got caught up with... other things. I didn''t mean to make everyone wait." Chapter 329 - 329: World Trigger Part 5 "You''re safe now," As his broad shoulder protected her, Hisame felt a surge of relief and gratitude. She thought all was lost, but his timely arrival saved them from the brink of destruction. The infant titan, however, showed no signs of calming down. Its twisted smile grew even wider as it unleashed another blast of molten energy, this time more powerful than before. The air shimmered with heat as the attack hurtled towards them, but he was ready. He raised his hand and formed a barrier that glowed with a soft golden light. The flames crashed into the barrier, sending waves of heat rippling through the ocean, but the ship stood firm. Then, in a move that seemed almost effortless, he redirected the attack back at the infant titan. The blast of energy shot back at their attacker, striking its shoulder. BOOOOOM! A massive hole appeared in the titan''s body, but it was so large that it barely registered as damage. The titan''s jaw worked furiously as it prepared to unleash another attack. "You''re not the only one that has powers!" Asher sneered, and he raised his hand summoning a giant magic circle before him. It continued to spin, and as the infant titan released its attack, Asher countered with his own. BOOOOOOM! The Molten Red and Golden Beam clashed, and the effect was devastating. Tremors caused by the collision were felt across the globe. Mountains trembled, oceans churned, and land crumbled as the seismic waves propagated through the world''s crust. Tsunamis began to form in every ocean, their massive waves threatening to engulf coastal territory and low-lying areas. Hisame stumbled backwards, her eyes fixed on the spectacle unfolding before her. She had never seen anything like this before - two beings of unimaginable power locked in a struggle that could potentially reshape the world. Deuz Machina, still standing nearby, watched with a calculating gaze, its advanced sensors absorbing data from the clash. In its database, it raised Asher''s danger category to SS+, which was only a level below SSS, the rating it had assigned to the infant titan. "2000%!" He roared and released his true power. BOOOOOOM!Multiple auras surged around him, the scales on his dragon body releasing a mesmerizing display of dark, red, and golden auras that swirled together in a dazzling spectacle. This state was clearly more powerful than when he defeated Kistune. The intensity of his attack was a testament to the gravity of the situation, and the immense threat that the infant titan posed. When the spell was over, everyone hoped that it was done. There was no way anyone could survive that attack. But reality was far from cruel. "It''s too late!" Asher clicked his tongue in annoyance. The infant titan''s body was now encased in a burning, molten egg, its massive shape suspended within the fiery shell. He began to cast another series of powerful spells. However, as the spells struck, they seemed to have no effect. The egg simply absorbed the magic, its surface glowing brighter as it drew in the energy. Asher''s face twisted in frustration as he realized that his attacks were not only failing to harm the titan, but were actually helping it grow stronger. With a grimace, he stopped attacking, recognizing that his efforts were only making things worse. ''Can I even win?'' His thoughts were tempered by a dose of reality, as he acknowledged that his increased strength didn''t necessarily mean he could take down a monster of such enormous size. Furthermore, the fact that Pantheon, was currently weakened only added to his concerns, leaving him to face this behemoth alone and unaided. Just as he contemplated his next move, a mechanical voice broke the silence behind him. [ Mr. Asher, nice seeing you again,] Deuz Machina''s metallic voice rang out. Asher''s gaze didn''t turn away from the egg as he responded, his voice low and even. "I saw your attempt to take down the titan earlier. Unfortunately, it''s not enough to kill it off." [Yes, Mr. Asher, may I ask if you have any way to exterminate that thing?] Its words were carefully chosen, reflecting its updated assessment of his capabilities and status as the new Overlord. The silence that followed Deuz''s question was oppressive, and Hisame''s eyes darted to his face, searching for any sign of a plan or a glimmer of hope. For a moment, it seemed like time itself had frozen, leaving only the sound of the titan''s tantrum and the creaking of the ship''s hull. "I don''t have a way to destroy it," Hisame bit her lip to stop herself from saying something she would regret. After all, he just saved her life, and she shouldn''t be ungrateful. [Mr. Asher, may I propose a plan?] Asher''s eyebrow shot up in interest. "A plan?" Deuz continued, its words spilling out in a rapid sequence. [Yes, you see, the humans had created a super weapon five years ago that is strong enough to obliterate this being.] "What kind of super weapon?" He was skeptical about the so-called super weapon, but he was willing to explore any possibility that might give him an edge against the enemy. Pantheon''s words echoed in his mind, (Destroying the egg is no longer possible. Even if two ancient dragons were here, they would not be able to harm it. Titans are put in a state of invulnerability during this stage.) Pantheon then gave him two options. He could either wait for the titan to mature and try fighting it again, or he could run away with her love ones and forget about this world and the demon world. The thought of running away was a good one, tempting him with the promise of a peaceful and quiet life, free from the burdens. He could almost taste the sweetness of abandoning his responsibilities and leaving the fate of the world to others. But as soon as the thought crossed his mind, his dragon blood began to boil with indignation. His pride and honor rebelled against the notion of cowardice, and he could feel his inner dragon stirring, its fury and disdain for weakness simmering just below the surface. Deuz Machina''s voice cut through his thoughts, jolting him back to reality. [The weapon is called Alpha Particle Charge,] Deuz explained, its mechanical voice taking on a slightly more formal tone. [It''s a highly advanced weapon that utilizes anti-matter reactions to generate an unprecedented amount of energy.] "Then why haven''t you used it yet?" The weapon that was being described sounded good on paper, but simulation, theory, and actual use were three different things. [I''m currently unable to access it. In addition, the weapon requires an enormous amount of energy to operate, but I''ve run the calculations... and it appears that you, Mr. Asher, can serve as its power source.] Asher''s eyes remained fixed on Deuz, his expression thoughtful as he weighed the pros and cons. "Where is it?" Deuz''s mechanical body nodded slightly, anticipating the question. With a slow motion, it raised a finger. Asher''s eyes followed, his gaze lifting upwards towards the sky. "In space?" Asher repeated, his voice laced with a hint of incredulity. "You''re telling me that the weapon is located in space? " Deuz''s mechanical body nodded again [The weapon is stored in a lunar facility, designed to be a secure and remote location for such a powerful device.] Asher''s eyes narrowed, his mind racing with the implications of this new information. The moon was a distant speck in the sky. He could feel the complexity of the situation increasing exponentially, and he knew that he had to think carefully about his next move. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Are you telling me to get that weapon and carry it back to Earth?" [Affirmative. That is the only way to utilize the weapon. You would need to retrieve the device from the lunar facility and bring it back to Earth''s atmosphere in order to use it.] [You will have to manually aim it at the monster, charge it with your energy, and it should destroy the monster completely, erasing everything in its path.] The plan was ridiculous, and he was ready to reject it when Pantheon''s voice echoed in his mind. (Brat, take a look at that weapon first.) "Why?" (I''ve been searching for information about a particular element. It''s called the Null Element. If it''s really the one I''m looking for, it could help you grow even stronger.) This caught his interest. Pantheon rarely made demands or requests, so the fact that this so-called Alpha Particle Charge was enough to entice an Ancient Dragon who had lived for countless years meant it was something significant. He turned towards Hisame. "You go back to the demon world and tell Lucy and Hailey to prepare, just in case we need to escape." "How about you? What will you do?" she asked out of concern. "There''s still time before it fully matures, so I plan to check the moon for that weapon because it might very well be our only chance to destroy that thing." Chapter 330 - 330: Shocking Secrets ''I''m ready, '' he opened his eyes, he took a small break first before heading to the moon because of the effect of his overload spell. Hisame and the others were safe now, so he could focus his attention to the next mission. Asher stood on the surface of the planet, looking up at the moon in the distance. He took a deep breath, focusing his energy and casting multiple spells to prepare himself for the journey. His body glowed with a soft golden light as he channeled his magic. BOOOOOM! With a burst of speed, he launched himself into the air, soaring higher and higher until he reached the edge of the atmosphere. After he entered the vacuum of space, he felt a strange sensation - there was no air resistance to slow him down. In fact, he found that he could fly even faster in space. The only limit to his speed was his own durability - how much stress and strain his body could withstand. As he shot through space, he was already moving at an incredible speed. But the sheer vastness of the distance made it difficult to gauge how fast he was truly going. ''This is a good chance to test my limits'' Without hesitation, he transformed into his dragon form, his body rippling with energy. Focusing his energy caused his speed to double, allowing him to cover two kilometers every second. The moon, once a distant crescent shape, slowly but steadily grew larger in his sights. *** Two Days Later As Asher finally reached the moon, he began to slow down, his speed decreasing as he entered into lunar orbit. He took a moment to appreciate the stunning view of the planet from the moon''s surface, well, what was left of it. The planet''s life force was ebbing away, its vital energies being drained by the insatiable hunger of the Titan''s egg. Brutal torrents of incandescent rock flowed like liquid fire through the eastern territories, scorching the land and reducing everything in their path to ruin. Meanwhile, the ocean''s waves had ceased to crash against the shore, their waters evaporating into a desiccated haze as the egg''s influence spread, drawing every last drop of moisture. The once-thriving marine ecosystems were now nothing more than a distant memory, a fleeting glimpse of a beauty that had been lost forever. And that was the result after just two days. Despite the dire situation, there was a sense of relief that came with knowing that traveling back would no longer be a concern. With teleportation ability, returning to the planet would be instantaneous, saving valuable time and energy. ''I need to focus on finding that weapon, fast'' He dropped to one knee, his hand making contact with the surface as he focused his senses. A specialized skill, akin to a form of energetic resonance, began to emanate from him, bouncing off the surrounding terrain and painting a mental map of the moon''s subsurface. The plan was to use this technique to locate the underground lunar facility, but as the echoes returned, his eyes widened in surprise. A vast, hollow space seemed to be lurking beneath the surface, its presence defying explanation. "What... is that hollow space?" he muttered, his brow furrowed in confusion. "And why isn''t my spell reflecting it?" He attempted to cast the spell once more, but the result was identical - the hollow space remained invisible to his probing energies. "Pantheon, I think there''s something else on this moon," (I know. I sensed it after we landed.) His eyes narrowed. "Why didn''t you tell me?" (Well, you''re more than capable enough to figure it out,) S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. (Start digging. This place is more interesting than I thought.) Asher shook his head. Pantheon had a thing for treasures and anything rare¡ªjust like a stereotype dragon. The magic circle, a swirling vortex of energy, pulsed with power as his palm trace the ground. "Radius lucis" With a burst of light, the magic circle released a concentrated beam of energy that shot downwards, digging into surface with ease. The ground trembled and shook as the beam carved a path through the rocky terrain, clearing everything in its way. But as it hit the center, something strange occurred. The beam of light seemed to be devoured by an unseen force, its energy dissipating into nothingness. Asher''s eyes widened in surprise as he realized that whatever was down there was not only invisible to his senses but also capable of absorbing his magic. Pantheon''s voice echoed in his mind once more. (It''s a barrier strong enough to nullify even your magic. Whatever''s beneath us¡ªit came from a far more advanced civilization.) "I''m going to try hitting it with something harder before getting near it. I can''t risk getting too close" (Good Idea, how about you use your strongest attack?) Asher''s eyes narrowed as he considered Pantheon''s suggestion. His strongest attack was a specialized spell that focused on penetrating power rather than area of effect. It was a concentrated blast of energy that could pierce through even the toughest defenses, but it took longer to cast. That was why he didn''t use it against the titan¡ªits size was so massive that piercing its body alone wouldn''t have made a difference. Asher closed his eyes and clasped his hands together, forming a triangle with his fingers, a small magic circle appeared in the gap. The circle was no larger than a coin, and it pulsed with a soft, blue light. But Asher didn''t stop there. He continued to focus his energy, and another magic circle appeared, this one slightly larger than the first and was colored red. The two circles began to spin in opposite directions, like gears on a clock. Asher''s hands remained still, but his magic continued to build. A third green magic circle appeared, even larger than the second. The three circles spun together in perfect harmony, their energies intertwining like the threads of a rope. This process continued for 10 times, with each new magic circle appearing larger and more complex than the last. Finally, after the 10th magic circle had appeared, Asher''s hands were surrounded by a dazzling display of different energy. The 10 layered magic circle spun like a intricate clockwork mechanism, its gears clicking together in perfect synchrony As he stood there, frozen in concentration, Pantheon''s voice whispered in his mind. (You''re really going all out this time, aren''t you?) Asher didn''t respond. He was too focused on channeling his energy into the spell. But he knew that Pantheon was right - this was going to be one heck of an attack... "Eradicate everything, Decagramme Light!" The 10 layered magic circle on his hands reached a fever pitch of energy, and for a moment, it felt like time itself had stopped. There was no sound, no light, no movement. However¡ª ''It worked!'' SWOOOOSH! He launched himself downwards, his body piercing the hole like an arrow. The attack was so precise and powerful that it created a tiny hole in the barrier, just large enough for him to dive through. Time seemed to slow down as he fell through the narrow opening. His senses went into overdrive as he tried to take in every detail of what he was seeing. ''Why does something like this even exist here?'' His eyes adjusted, and he saw old stones and broken buildings. In the middle of the ruins, there was a familiar structure. He knew what it was because he had seen pictures of it in schools. THUD! He landed softly on the ground, and to his surprise, he felt a gentle pull downwards. The place had its own gravity, which was strange considering they were inside a hollow moon. (Brat! Why does your world have these?! It should not be possible considering how backward it was) Pantheon exclaimed. "What do you mean?" he asked, looking around at the ruins and the pyramid. "What''s so special about it?" (You really don''t know, do you?) (This place... it''s one of the Truth Seekers creations. The gravity, the buildings... it''s all part of their technology.) He frowned, not understanding what Pantheon was talking about. "Truth Seekers? Who are they?" (Listen carefully, brat. I didn''t tell you this because I didn''t want to fill your brain with the vastness of the universe, but I''ll make an exception because of this discovery.) "Just tell me," (Truth Seekers... They don''t have the same kind of powerful bloodlines as Angels, Titans, or Dragons like myself, but they''re widely considered to be the most intelligent beings in the universe.) (And it''s not hard to see why. Every planet and galaxies they''ve govern becomes a super advance civilization, with teleportation being a normal part of life for them. Even ancient beings are wary of approaching territories under their control.) Pantheon paused. (So why is there no trace of their technology on your planet?) Asher was also stumped by the question. If a race that smart and powerful existed, there was no way there would be no records of it. Even the demons, who had been around for a long time, should be aware of it. Chapter 331 - 331: Shocking Secrets Part 2 (So why is there no trace of their technology on your planet? It doesn''t make sense.) Asher thought for a moment before responding. "Maybe they were killed off or destroyed." Pantheon let out a deep laugh. (You think just anyone could defeat the Truth Seekers? They''re not just smart, they''re also tough to kill. Their tech counters almost everything.) (Even if someone managed to defeat a civilization of them, which is unlikely, they could just send more of their kind to reclaim this place and make it part of their territory.) He raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "What do you mean? How could they just send more?" (That''s what makes them so formidable. The Truth Seekers have a vast network of interconnected worlds and civilizations at their disposal.) (They can summon reinforcements from other galaxies and dimensions with ease. Defeating them would require an enormous amount of power and resources.) "You seem to have a lot of information from them." (Brat, it''s based on my own experience. The Ancient Dragons once tried to wipe out that race with help from other powerful races. We couldn''t stand the idea of weak beings conquering galaxies after galaxies using nothing but intellect.) "And you all lost?" (Lost isn''t the right word. We sent our armies and destroyed many of their galaxies, but reinforcements kept coming from a place we called the [Endless Zone]. We tried searching for it, but we never figured out how to get there.) (In the end, we realized it was pointless to keep fighting. So we accepted them as equals. They''re the only race that climbed their way to the top using nothing but technology.) Asher stayed skeptical. "I thought magic was the apex of all knowledge" Pantheon sighed, understanding where he was coming from. He lived and breath by magic, so hearing that a race reached the top using only science was like being told he''d been following the wrong path all along. (Depends on how you look at it. Truth Seekers were weak on their own, but their tech could be mass-produced. Unlike magic, which needs talent, their tools made them deadlier in war.) (But I do think your path is the right one. Truth Seekers are powerful, sure¡ªbut no one in their history ever reached the level of those truly at the top.) Asher shook his head, his eyes fixed on the pyramid''s entrance. "We''re wasting time here, and I don''t want to hear more about the universe. It just makes me feel small. Let''s head inside and see if there''s anything valuable." (Be careful. If there''s really a treasure there, then you must be more cautious. There could be traps inside that could one hit kill you." Asher nodded in understanding, deciding to trust Pantheon''s judgment. He raised his hand, and from his space bag, he summoned five puppets. They were the same ones he had used before, powered by dragon cores, but this version was more refined. The puppets stood at attention, their eyes glowing with a soft blue light as they awaited his commands. He gave them a series of instructions, and they nodded in unison before moving forward towards the pyramid''s entrance. (Good idea, use them first to test the place) "Yeah, so guard my real body while I directly control the strongest one," Asher added, and sat on the ground, closing his eyes to share his senses with the puppet that looked just like him. As his consciousness merged with the puppet''s, he felt a sense of disorientation, as if he was suddenly in two places at once. But he quickly adjusted to the sensation, his mind adapting to the new perspective. He was shocked to see that the interior of the pyramid was vastly different from its exterior. Gone were the ancient stone walls. Instead, he found himself in a sleek, modern-looking environment that seemed to belong in a science fiction movie. The walls, floor, and ceiling were all made of a black metallic substance. The corridors stretched out in every direction, lined with strange lines embedded on the walls. It looked too well-maintained, too modern, and too advanced to be abandoned. It was as if the owners had just stepped out for a moment, leaving everything in perfect working condition. Pantheon''s words of caution and warning before were starting to get under his nerves. To mitigate any potential risks, he decided to increase the gap between his puppets. He spread them out, creating a wider perimeter around himself as he moved deeper. ''What is this? A tablet?'' He reached out a hand and gently touched the surface of the object, which was indeed a tablet-like device made of a stone-like material. The surface was smooth to the touch, and there were symbols that were new to him. He focused his mind, trying to see if he could sense any hidden patterns or codes within the carvings. But as he delved deeper, he realized that the language was not just unknown to him - it was also somehow... shifting. Asher''s eyes narrowed as he observed the carving''s behavior. He closed his eyes, and then looked at the carving once more, trying to see if the reaction was consistent. The symbols shifted and rearranged themselves, taking on a new pattern. "It''s different from before. But the initial state is the same." Asher''s frustration with the carving''s cryptic message was obvious, but he knew he couldn''t afford to waste any more time on it. With a deep breath, he decided to move on and explore the rest of the place. CLICK! One of his puppets triggered something. HISSSSSS! The corridor suddenly erupted in a cloud of fine, white dust. The air was filled with a faint hissing sound, and his puppet was momentarily obscured from view. But he didn''t panic at all. He knew his puppet were designed to withstand hazardous environments, and they weren''t even alive in a literal sense, so no bioweapon could hurt them. Unfortunately, he underestimated the gas. The puppets dissolved into nothing, forcing him to cast a stronger barrier around the one he controlled. Just to be safe, he also cast a series of wind funneling spell to redirect the deadly air. ''Four puppets destroyed just like that'' he sighed, picking up the dragon cores from the ground. Then he took out more puppets, this time with a different design. He loaded the dragon cores into their bodies and gave the order to act his trap tester. Along the way, more traps were triggered, each one powerful enough to kill an average demon king, showing just how much more technologically advanced the owners of this place was. He encountered traps like laser beams too fast to dodge, sound waves that turned everything to dust through vibration and frequency, and others. These traps made him rethink his skills and even gave him inspiration for new ones. Finally, he reached the end of the corridor, where a large white metal door was waiting. It hissed open after sensing his presence, revealing a vast, hollow space. ''Is that it? All that traps for this thing?'' he walked towards the center and only see one golden card that has symbols on it that he did not understand. He slowly grabbed it, and when it got unlinked from the platform, a projection appeared. It was of a tall figure, but he couldn''t see the face because it was hidden by a glass mask. There was a moment of silence until the projection started speaking in a foreign language. Sadly, he did not know the language of the projection, so for now, he could only embed the words into his memory until he learned how to translate them. As the projection continued to speak, he repeated the words to himself, trying to imprint them on his mind. When everything was done, the entire space fell completely silent. He tried searching the area for anything more valuable but found nothing. The gold card was the only thing there, which left him disappointed, especially since this was supposed to be a structure from a super-advanced civilization. Given how Pantheon described the Truth Seekers, he had expected something like laser rifles that could fire pure plasma at the temperature of the sun, or a bunch of androids, and more. "Maybe Pantheon will know more about it," he added, instructing the puppets to leave. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Outside, Asher stored them all back in his storage bag, and he studied the golden card with interest. (That''s a Coordinate plane) Asher raised an eyebrow and asked for further clarification. (It''s an object used to direct you to specific coordinates in the universe, but it uses the Truth Seeker''s special language, so you need one of their teleporters to make it work.) "So all of that effort for a map?" (Brat, not just any map... But a Truth Seeker Map. And if you''re lucky, you could find a lot of treasure by reaching that location.) Asher shook his head. "It''s tempting, but I have more important things to worry about." Chapter 332 - 332: Shocking Secret Part 3 After scouring the whole ruins, he found some other interesting things like rare materials, and he put them in his storage space because he might find a use for them someday. But other than the gold card, there was really nothing else worth his attention. With a sense of disappointment, he flew back to the surface, his mind already focused on the Alpha Particle Charge. Pantheon''s voice plays on in the background, speculating about the mystery of why the ancient civilization had vanished on Asher''s world. But he just ignored it. He really didn''t care about the intricacies of ancient history or the reasons behind their disappearance. His priorities were more practical, and he was only interested in finding useful technology or resources that could aid him in destroying the titan. When he got back to the surface of the moon, he flew in the direction of the lunar facility. ''Is that the weapon?'' What greeted him was a facility of modular metal structures, surrounding a massive machine that resembled an advanced railgun. Its size was comparable to a 15-story building, so it was massive in human standard. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Asher flew around and circled the weapon to get a better understanding of it While he wasn''t a scientist, he had enough common sense to figure out the design. It was fairly straightforward: the top of the weapon was the barrel, where the energy was released. However, unlike regular guns, it wasn''t completely hollow. Upon closer inspection, he noticed a large glass-like tube inside the hole, and the walls had grooves that suggested they might rotate around it when the weapon powered up. After he finished inspecting, he landed at the base and discovered that the weapon actually had a door. He opened it, and inside, he discovered a control room along with the corpses of astronauts lying around. Asher completely ignored the bodies and checked if there was any power. Fortunately, there was, thanks to the solar panels outside. (I should have expected this) Pantheon sighed. "Why? Is this not the null element you''re looking for?" he asked. (There''s no way this piece of junk can harness the power of the Null element. If it could, I would have sensed it.) "So, we came here for nothing?" Asher''s brow furrowed. Flying today in space was not exactly a pleasant experience. (Not entirely. This weapon might actually be capable of destroying the titan. But you can''t really use it, can you?) "Yeah, I''m not good with computers, but I have this." He took a USB stick from his space bag. It was something Deuz had given him. According to the artificial intelligence, this place was built long before the AI, so there was no way to communicate with it directly. But with this USB, he could update the software. And using the large receiver outside, Deuz could technically bridge a connection. Of course, there was a delay¡ªbut more than enough time for it to inspect the entire lunar base. CLICK! He plugged it in. The download began immediately. A beeping alert flashed on the screen as the local server tried to defend itself, but the AI''s software was far more advanced. Within seconds, it took control of everything. [Hello, Mr. Asher. I''m glad you were able to complete the mission.] "Quit wasting time. Just tell me¡ªwill it work or not?" There was a brief silence. If a supercomputer took that long to respond, it probably wasn''t a good sign. [Negative. After inspection, this weapon has no anti-matter generator. It looks like the scientists failed to get it working. According to the data, the last generator was destroyed after the fifth try.] ''Damn it,'' Asher click his tongue in annoyance. He felt scammed by Deuz. It probably knew the anti-matter claim was nonsense and just wanted access to the weapon''s design. [However, Mr. Asher, the mechanism for converting energy is already in place. While this weapon can''t use Anti-Matter, you could charge it with your own energy and element. I ran the calculations, and based on your performance, your light element could serve as a suitable substitute.] Not only had Deuz scammed him, but now it seemed to want to use him too. Unfortunately, he didn''t have many options. He might as well see if this weapon could actually contain and multiply his energy. "Where''s the core? [The core is located in the central chamber, on the lower level. You may access it through the primary lift.] Asher didn''t waste another second and checked it out. The lift descended, and Asher was greeted by a massive crystal ball, the size of a two house. It was transparent, but as soon as he touched it, he realized it wasn''t made of glass at all. Instead, it felt soft, almost like jelly. "What is this material?" Asher asked, his fingers pressing gently against the jelly-like surface. [This material is called "Ryzergel-3,"] [It was specifically developed to sustain larger amounts of energy. The unique properties of the gel allow it to expand in proportion to the energy input, ensuring that the structure remains stable under immense pressure.] "And this is the one powering the weapon?" [No,] Deuz replied. [ Ryzergel only stabilizes and stores energy. The actual power came from the anti-matter generator, but all of them were destroyed.] [It was designed to handle and regulate the energy once it was generated, but without the anti-matter core, it''s useless on its own.] Asher''s interest in the material grew. He was actually inspired by it¡ªhe could use the gel to enhance his magic output. The potential application was immense, and the possibilities began to unfold in his mind. Suddenly, he felt that coming here wasn''t a waste after all. With that in mind, he tried injecting pure light energy into the gel. He poured a good amount, but the gel barely reacted. In fact, the energy slowed down so much that he could watch it move in slow motion. It was strange, especially considering that light was his fastest element. "How exactly did you make this?" [Classified Information] "Classified, huh? Then you''d better think of another way to save humanity, because I won''t help you if you don''t spill everything." [Calculating Priority:] [Priority: Ensure the survival of humanity] [Processing all possible options] [Mr. Asher, after running the simulation, it has been determined that you are our best chance of saving humanity. Therefore, I am compelled to answer your questions if it will help achieve that goal.] "Go on then, tell me everything about this." [The gel was not actually created by humans. It''s a material found on the Moon during exploration. I don''t have a specific answer for it, nor any data to draw a conclusion.] "It was found here. Then, is there more?" [None that I''m aware of.] Asher touched his chin. The chances that the gel came from the Truth Seeker were very high. There was no way such a material could form naturally. ''I''ll have to ask Pantheon more about the Truth Seekers after I''m done with the Titan,'' he made a mental note to himself. Though the Truth Seekers were a race of scientists, this gel proved they had the technology to elevate his magic to another level. And Asher had already planned to acquire it once he was done saving the world. He would be stupid to let go of such rare and precious material. He continued communicating with Deuz, learning the nuances of how to operate the whole thing. If he missed the first time, or if the Titan survived, things would become much more complicated. He needed to ensure he could kill it with a single strike. "Are you sure that''s the only thing I have to worry about?" he clarified. [Affirmative] "Yeah, I''m ready now. Give me the status of the Titan egg. Is it close to hatching?" [According to satellite readings, it should hatch in no more than a day.] "Then I don''t have time to waste." He stepped out first of the weapon, then began etching a magic circle on the ground, intending to store the entire area, like he had done with his fortress. After he was done, he made some adjustments to ensure it would not be destroyed. Slowly, the magic circle began to devoured the massive weapon, transporting it into another dimension. ''Done'' he muttered to himself. *** *** *** BLINK! Asher teleported to the atmosphere of his home planet and began summoning the weapon back. He made sure not to get too close, knowing that with how large the weapon was, it could be pulled in by the planet''s gravity. When the Alpha Particle charge was released into the open, it floated in space valiantly. Asher entered the control room and headed straight for the core to charge its energy. Though Deuz estimated he still had a bit of a day left, things could go haywire anytime, so it was better to be prepared than sorry. More and more energy flowed out from his body, and he made sure nothing went wrong. Chapter 333 - 333: Machine and Magic As he continued to charge it with his Light energy, the gel-like material started to react in a fascinating way. At first, it seemed to absorb the energy slowly, but as more and more Light energy flowed into it, the gel began to glow with a soft, pulsing light. Its transparency gave way to a mesmerizing display of iridescent colors, as if the very essence of the Light element was being infused into its molecular structure. The colors swirled and danced within the gel, creating a hypnotic pattern that seemed to shift and change with every passing moment. ''It needs more power,'' He kept feeding it until he had only 10% reserved, and shockingly enough, it was far from full. "How much more does it need to be full?" he muttered aloud If there was one thing, he was proud of, it was the quantity of his energy, which was far from average, yet the gel devoured it like it was nothing. (Brat, this substance is even more powerful than Dragon Cores in storing energy. Look, even after you stop feeding it, the amount of energy disappearing from it is insignificant.) "Yeah, I can see that. This weapon could actually kill that titan if I just filled it, but I''m a bit worried about what will happen to the planet if we strike it with this much firepower." (I don''t know what will happen, brat, but I''m sure it won''t be worse than letting that titan devour everything.) Asher shook his head and rested for a bit to restore his energy. Though he could regain it passively, meditating and ensuring the flow of his magic path was more consistent accelerated the process. After resting enough, he went back to charging the gel, repeating the cycle while talking to Deuz about the current situation with the titan. He needed to strike the monster just after it lost its invulnerability status, and he had to do it without alerting it to prevent it from dodging. This was also the reason why he needed to shoot the titan from above and not from the side, as it would be easier for the monster to evade the attack from that angle. "By the way, the titan is so big, how would this thing completely destroy it?" he asked. [Don''t worry, Mr. Asher. The APC uses a technology that allows it to adjust the refraction and reflection of energy, and I''ve already made some adjustments. Even if the titan grows twice as large as before, we would still be within the weapon''s range] Despite his doubts, he trusted that Deuz and he were on the same page when it came to destroying the titan, so he did not question it anymore. Finally, after the 30th cycle, the gel was filled to the brim. It was now a pure light, and adding more energy would only cause it to expand in size. "Maybe I can still add more..." he trailed off, but Deuz''s message made him stop. [Mr. Asher, the egg is showing signs of hatching.] "Alright, I''ll take control," Asher said. [Negative. It would be far more efficient and effective for me to launch it, because my computing power allows me to pinpoint the perfect timing.] Asher almost protested, but he saw the pros behind the decision. First, he didn''t even know the exact delay of the attack charging up, so that alone would mess up his own calculations. And besides, though he was powerful and smart, there was no way he could think faster than an actual supercomputer. BLINK! He teleported to the control room to watch the live footage. Right now, the screen was showing a zoomed-in view of the titan egg. Various information streams scrolled across the screen in real-time, showing fluctuating energy levels, temperature readings, and other vital statistics. Each line of code and each set of numbers seemed to pulse in sync with the subtle tremors of the egg. Deuz, made final adjustments to the system, processing calculations at an incredible speed. Lines of code rapidly moved, refining targeting systems and optimizing the energy release parameters. A soft mechanical hum filled the room as Deuz''s voice, calm and precise, spoke from the speakers: [60] [59] [58] [50] [45] At the countdown reached 44, the entire weapon began to vibrate as it prepared to charge. The hum grew louder, reverberating through the control room as the immense power inside the gel started to be transferred. Asher''s eyes flicked to the screen, watching the countdown tick down with a sense of urgency. Back on the planet surface. The titan egg continued to tremble, its surface showing signs of hatching. Until¡ª Cracks tore through the shell, marking its completion. BOOOOM! A shockwave slammed into the ground like a bomb as all the titan''s power burst out at once. The heat alone scorched everything within a thousand kilometers¡ªevery living thing turned to ash in seconds. Its roar followed, shaking the sky, ripping through clouds like they were paper. "ARGHHHHHHH!" But before it could take a single step, a colossal pillar of light slammed down from above like judgment itself. The beam enveloped the titan, its sheer size and intensity so overwhelming that the light stretched across the horizon, visible even from the distant Western Hemisphere. ZZZZZZ! There was no explosion, just the deep, resonating hum of the pillar of light as it obliterated everything in its path. But what was even more terrifying was the fact that the pillar didn''t vanish immediately. It continued for an entire minute, so even if the titan somehow survived the initial wave, it would still be obliterated. By the time the light began to thin, no trace of anything could be found¡ªjust a massive hole the size of small country in the ground. The ocean had already started pouring in, slowly filling the gap. From space, it looked like a giant, round waterfall, endlessly draining into the earth. "It''s already over..." Asher was stunned by the sheer destructiveness of the weapon. But he couldn''t deny the reality: it created a hole so vast that it was visible even from space. ''Hey Pantheon, could you pull that off at your peak?'' he asked, mentally reaching out. (Hmph. I could do better than that¡­ but it would take a very long time, so it''s not practical for actual combat,) Asher agreed, but still, the sheer level of destruction was an impressive feat on its own. Now, he couldn''t help but wonder what kind of ridiculous weapons the Truth Seekers possessed. Even Pantheon considered Deuz''s technology outdated, yet it was capable of causing such an effect. Asher wouldn''t be surprised if the Truth Seekers had weapons capable of destroying planets hundreds of times larger than his world. And then there was that gel. He was 100% sure it came from them. "Can you confirm if that titan is really dead?" he asked Deuz. "We can''t take any chances. If its core survives, it could grow again." [Mr. Asher, give me 5 minutes. I''ll run a deep sweep to make sure. We can''t allow such miscalculation to happen] Asher nodded and settled into one of the chairs, watching the screen as it continued to display the footage. He remained silent, his gaze focused on the visuals. The hole was deeper than he expected. It was taking an unusually long time for the water to fill it. ''I wonder how I can achieve this much destructive power?'' His mind continued to process the scale of the destruction, and ideas kept popping into his head¡ªthe gel, the Alpha Particle Charge power, and how he could imitate it to create a stronger magic. But before he could fully grasp the idea in his mind, a brilliant flash of light erupted, consuming the entire room in an instant. BOOOOOOM! The force was unimaginable. The entire facility¡ªalong with Asher, Pantheon, and everything on it¡ªwas obliterated, disintegrating into nothingness No matter how fast they were, they couldn''t outrun an explosion of such proximity. It didn''t help that it has the same power that erased the titan, known for its toughness. Not even teleportation could save them. The attack was so fast, it left no time for anyone to even think. *** *** Back on the ground, a silver humanoid android stood tall, its sleek body reflecting the fading light of the explosion. Unlike the one Asher had encountered before, this one was far more advanced. A slight hum resonated from its chest, where a round, glowing crystal pulsed, a sign of the immense energy coursing through its system. [Target: Eliminated] [Assassination: Success] The cold, emotionless voice of Deuz echoed in the android''s speaker, its mission now complete. Deuz had made the decision, calculated the risk, and decided that Asher''s power would one day surpass the threat of the titan. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had to be neutralized before that day came. For the artificial intelligence, it had done the right thing. Its main purpose was to ensure humanity''s survival, fulfilling the final order of its creator, once hailed as the smartest human alive. Chapter 334 - 334: Machine and Life Part 2 In the distance, the sound of rushing water filled the air as the ocean poured into the massive crater created by the Alpha Particle Charge. The landscape was forever changed, scarred by the devastating power of humanity''s most advanced technology. However-- Though a world-ending threat had just been prevented, there were already signs of movement all around the world. In this new era, without Asher''s presence, Deuz was already making its move. The data it downloaded from the lunar base was now being used to develop a portable version of APL that could be mass-produced as smaller weapons, allowing the AI to create an army of super androids. But to make that happen, it needed the Gel first. Even though the humans of the past failed to decipher its secrets, the supercomputer was confident it could succeed with enough time and resources. If there was one thing Deuz was better at than everyone else, it was its ability to calculate vast amounts of data per second and simulate multiple scenarios. What would take humans hundreds of years to process, it could accomplish in just a matter of hours. So, it sent spaceships into the atmosphere to retrieve it. *** *** *** "That was close. Good thing I never trusted that backstabbing AI," Asher sighed, watching his planet from the surface of the moon. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction at having outsmarted an actual supercomputer. So, how did he do it? The answer to that question lay in their first meeting. It made the wrong call when it confirmed that Lucy was the one who killed her mother, simply because it had the footage of the event. The AI relied too heavily on the visual data and sensors, without considering the possibility of manipulation or misinterpretation. Knowing this, he materialized a clone of himself to sit in his spot, fooling the AI into thinking it was him. While the clone drew Deuz''s attention, Asher maintained his invisibility and teleported a few km away. He waited, watching for its next move. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If Deuz stayed true to their arrangement, he would let it slide. But if it betrayed him, then it would be time to eliminate it once and for all. It was a delicate chess match. Just as Deuz believed Asher to be a greater threat than the titan, he also saw Deuz as a looming danger¡ªnot only in the human world, but in the demon world as well, if left unchecked. (Brat, you really impressed me this time. I can''t believe you''ve been pretending to follow that thing''s instructions, but you''re actually a few steps ahead,) Pantheon chuckled, finding the turn of events amusing. "I''m not an idiot. There''s no way I''m trusting a supercomputer. And this works out perfectly, because now it justifies what I''m about to do next," Asher face turned serious. (So, you''re finally going to destroy it?) "Yeah, to be honest, I didn''t want to do it at first," Asher admitted. "That thing is the only one actually putting in the effort to keep the human race from going extinct. But it''s too flawed and dangerous." (So, what will you do with the surviving humans on the planet? If you destroy that thing, they won''t be able to live for long with no one to lead them. They only survive this long because of that supercomputer) "I know that. That''s why I plan to rebuild my world, set up a new unified government and..." Before he could finish his words, Pantheon started laughing. (Brat, you really are a born conqueror. First the demon world, and now your home world... You never fail to amaze me.) Asher rolled his eyes. Pantheon was messing with him again. He couldn''t help but feel that the ancient dragon was becoming more and more comfortable the longer they stayed together. Even its way of speaking was becoming more casual. Still, he couldn''t really retort that, because his plan did rely on establishing a new government. But he couldn''t use demons to lead it, because that would only make humans feel oppressed. He needed a human to be his proxy leader, and he already had someone in mind. "They''re moving," he raised his head. A tracking spell was placed on the gel when he infused it with his energy. Now, it would be used to pinpoint the exact location of Deuz''s base. (So, you''re just going to wait?) "No," Asher replied. "I''ll teleport and follow it without being noticed." BLINK! He found himself in the planet''s atmosphere again, watching as the gel was carried back to the surface by some oversized airplanes. The direction was toward the western hemisphere, as expected, and he followed closely behind it, maintaining multiple spells to stay hidden and undetected. They headed toward the northwest, flying over a huge area filled with icy mountains. Below, the landscape looked cold and empty, but there were large patches of melted water, leftover from the titan''s rampage. The destruction had changed the land, turning some parts into swamps and flooding areas that used to be frozen solid. Though the planet was now safe, it would still undergo a lot of changes But that wasn''t his priority. Asher focused on the spaceship, which continued its descent into a massive lake. Without hesitation, he followed, diving in after it. To his surprise, the lake was much deeper than he expected. The spaceship kept going, descending further until a giant round metal hatched slowly opened. What amazed him was that no water rushed in. There was a barrier blocking the water, allowing the spaceship to pass through without any flooding. Asher quickly reacted. He teleported inside the ship, positioning himself near the end to avoid detection just in case it has some kind of sensor. When the whole thing finally passed through, the metal hatch closed behind it. The spaceship landed in what seemed like an underground airport, and there, he saw thousands of unidentified flying objects shaped like stingrays. He couldn''t help but wonder why Deuz hadn''t used these weapons against the titans. That wasn''t all he noticed. The place was surrounded by thick metal walls, and there were no signs of humans anywhere. Entire area seemed to be completely automated, with hundreds of thousands of humanoid robots were working¡ªcarrying materials, welding, and performing all kinds of tasks. The sight was both impressive and unsettling. Unlike the robots Deuz had used before, these were barely complete. Asher could see their skeletal structures, with oversized red eyes acting as sensors. It was as if Deuz had been attempting to create humanoid robots but stopped short, abandoning the process before adding muscles and skin. ''I''m pretty sure this is the right place,'' he muttered to himself. For now, Asher decided to explore the area first to locate the central computer. It was far easier than he expected since these robots had no capability of sensing him. Taking flight, Asher entered a corridor¡ªthough it was better to call it a tunnel due to its immense size. It could easily fit four-wheel trucks side by side. The tunnel wasn''t just used by the robots. Conveyor belts ran along the floors, delivering supplies throughout the facility. There were several paths along the way, and he made sure to double-check each one. He was surprised by what he discovered. This place was a self-sufficient, all-in-one factory. They manufactured chips, weapons, and likely had robots mining minerals outside to keep everything running. It was a massive, autonomous operation, capable of sustaining itself without human help. ''Is it preparing for war?'' he wondered. There was simply too much weaponry being produced here. ''But against who?'' he added, his thoughts racing. He doubted that even the beasts populating the planet could contend with this level of firepower. Something didn''t add up. (Brat, just a guess, but what if that thing is trying to wipe out all demons? It targeted you because it sees you as a threat, right?) Asher paused, considering Pantheon''s words. "You might be onto something. No matter how intelligent it is, it can''t fully replicate the way living organisms think, so its mind remains stuck in black and white." "In a way, I almost feel sorry for it. I don''t think it even understands that what it''s doing is wrong. It''s just blindly following its programming, convinced it''s taking the best course of action." (Tsk, this is exactly why I don''t like dealing with machines.) Blaming a machine for just doing its job was like blaming a sword for cutting¡ªit''s simply following its purpose, no matter the consequences. "After I find the main server, I''ll destroy this place and end it once and for all." He flew around again, navigating through the labyrinth of tunnels. After a few minutes, he entered another passage that led to a vast chamber. Inside, at least thirty massive elevators were transporting materials. He swooped down and stood inside the elevator and waited for it to go down. The elevator began its descent, carrying him deeper into the depths of this over-the-top facility. Chapter 335 - 335: Machine and Life Part 3 Each second of the elevator''s fall stretched the silence, while anticipation flooded Asher''s head. He was curious about what truly powered the artificial intelligence known as Deuz. Before, he never gave it much thought. To him, science was just an underdeveloped version of magic, something primitive that would eventually catch up. But after seeing that strange gel and listening to Pantheon''s stories about the Truth Seekers and their advanced civilization, his perspective began to change. Another thought crossed his mind¡ªdid the Truth Seekers rely on artificial intelligence as well? It didn''t make sense to him how a race weaker than humans could earn such praise from stronger species without depending on supercomputers. "What if I use Deuz to make myself stronger?" he mused aloud. (Brat, are you seriously considering such a terrible idea?) "Why not? It''s just a supercomputer. If used the right way, it could optimize my spells even further. I''ve been thinking about it, and I also believe the Truth Seekers rely on the same technology." (They do, but there''s a fundamental difference between you and them.) "What''s that?" (They''re smart enough to control an artificial intelligence. You, on the other hand, have no real understanding of how it works. The biggest issue with AI is that it has no soul. That means you can''t bind it with a contract ] Pantheon''s points were valid, so Asher didn''t dismiss them right away. "Hey, I''m pretty smart too, and a quick learner to add" he defended himself. (I never said you''re stupid. Your ability to learn things quickly is exceptional¡ªyou''re a genius among geniuses.) (But not everyone is good at everything. Take the Truth Seekers, for example. They''re highly skilled with technology, but they couldn''t achieve anything significant outside that field.) "Wait... What do you mean by that? Aren''t they extremely intelligent?" Asher asked, intrigued by this new revelation. (Alright, since we have some time, I''ll explain what I''ve gathered from them. Most of the information is from the war but it should still be accurate) Asher remained quiet and waited for Pantheon to continue. (To make it easier to understand, although the Truth Seekers are highly intelligent, they failed to make any worthwhile progress when studying magic or other supernatural abilities.) (While they are capable of learning magic, their learning speed was so slow that even the most untalented human would likely learn faster than they could.) Asher raised his eyebrow in confusion, "That doesn''t make sense at all. A smart being should be able to grasp any field with enough effort. Magic and science aren''t that far. The interpretation and execution are different, but both still require IQ and comprehension." (I know, brat. I found it weird either, but here''s the more surprising part: this isn''t an isolated case for them.) (Think about it. Dragons, angels, titans, and other ancient beings were all smart, yet none of us reached the same level of technological advancement as them, despite living much longer and having access to far more resources.) "But isn''t that because you don''t have the need to? You''re already strong on your own, so it''s natural that you don''t rely on technology. It''s like asking someone who can fly to ride a plane." His logic was actually spot on. Beings evolve based on their need to survive. For example, since humans had no innate powers, they relied on their brains to invent tools that made life safer and easier. Powerful beings, on the other hand, never had that issue. That''s also why ancient dragons rarely looked for ways to grow stronger¡ªbecause they didn''t need to. (Brat, you''re not wrong about that. But during the war, when we saw how we failed to wipe out the Truth Seekers, we became interested in their technology too.) (That''s when we realized something¡ªwe were just like them. It took us way too much effort to earn it. In the end, most of us gave up. We call this phenomenon the Equilibrium.) "Equilibrium?" Asher repeated. (Yeah. We believe that it''s the universe''s way of keeping things balanced. Weaker beings like humans are immune to it. This only affects certain types of beings¡ªthe ones with more potential than the rest.) Their conversation ended just as the elevator reached the bottom. With a sharp hiss, the doors slid open. Asher flew out, scanning every corner of the place. There wasn''t much to see¡ªjust metal, scraps, chips, and more of the same. Still, he didn''t give up. Eventually, he reached a round metal door that looked different from the rest. Placing his hand on the door, he used his ability to estimate its thickness. It measured at least 50 feet. Whatever was sealed behind it had to be important to warrant that level of protection. BLINK! He teleported to the other side, maintaining his invisibility the entire time. "This place is huge..." The vast, high-ceilinged room stretched out before him, filled with row upon row of identical servers. Each one stood 40 feet long, emitting a roaring hum. The sheer scale of the setup was impressive and scary at the same time, with hundreds of thousands of servers lined up in perfect rows, their metal exteriors glinting in the soft light that filled the place. "No wonder Deuz can compute so fast. There''s got to be at least a million GPUs in here." Asher eyes landed on the humanoid robots maintaining the servers. He watched as some installed new GPUs, while others opened up servers, picked out faulty ones, and replaced them. The whole operation was fast and efficient. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''If I destroyed this place, it would really cripple Deuz''s data processing ability.'' With that in mind, he subtly began creating a trap magic circle, adding layers to make it undetectable. He headed deeper and deeper into the server room until he reached the center, where a massive mechanical brain was locked inside a glass. Blue Electrical impulses ran through its artificial veins, and it was connected to multiple wires running underneath the floor. "So, this is your true brain, huh?" His voice echoed, and the color around the room shifted from blue to red in an instant. Alarms thundered, and the androids inside began rushing toward his location. "I wouldn''t do that if I were you. I''ve already pre-cast multiple spells around. I just need to detonate them, and everything you''ve built will be destroyed." Upon hearing his words, all the androids froze in place. "Good decision," [Mr. Asher, how are you alive? My calculations confirmed that you wouldn''t survive that explosion.] "You completely miscalculated. You''re not as smart as you claim. And now, I''m here to punish you for trying to kill me." The mechanical brain''s artificial veins pulsed with an intense, crimson glow as Deuz''s responded. [I must admit, I underestimated you, Mr. Asher. But that doesn''t change the fact that you''re still a threat to humanity''s survival.] "You''re really not in a position to be rude right now. You''re pushing me to destroy you completely." [What do you want, Mr. Asher? You know that destroying this facility will only hinder humanity''s chances of survival.] [Are you really going to destroy me and the remaining humans just because I tried to kill you?] ''Predictable,'' Asher sneered inwardly. He already expected that Deuz would try to appeal to his merciful side, but the decision had been made. It was either control or destroy. "You don''t have to worry about them. I have enough power and authority to provide them protection." [You''re underestimating the situation. I am the only one capable of sustaining the humans] Lines of data flashed across the nearby screens, weather projections, human survival rates, and potential global outcomes¡ªall spinning in real time. But it was just the beginning. Multiple screens lit up around, each displaying different regions of the world. Earthquakes, volcanic eruptions, and rising ocean tides were all recorded in real-time. One video showed a massive crack splitting across a continent, tearing through mountain ranges and devouring entire forests. Another displayed ash clouds from simultaneous eruptions darkening the sky. Then came the most worrying footage¡ªshifts in the tectonic plates. The supercomputer displayed heat maps, pressure points, and fault line activity. Everything was moving too fast. [These events were triggered by the recent battle with the Titans. It destabilized the planet''s crust. The poles are already moving. We estimate that in three weeks, the planet will enter a new ice age.] Asher crossed his arms, his eyes fixed on the screens displaying the simulation. It didn''t look good. [Without me maintaining the barriers in different cities and providing heating, total extinction would be the only outcome for humanity.] "You''re delusional. Humans survived for tens of thousands of years without your help. They''ll survive again¡ªwith or without you." There was a moment of silence between the two as Deuz started running simulations again in its core, trying to come up with the best solution. [Mr. Asher, let''s talk this through. I have highly advance technologies here that might interest you, as compensation for my previous mistakes'' Chapter 336 - 336: Machine and Life Part 4 "What kind of advanced technologies?" He raised an eyebrow. He doubted Deuz had anything impressive to offer, but curiosity still got the better of him. [Mr. Asher, I have access to a tool that could help you learn faster and assist with analysis. I considered your powers you call ''Magic''] [Although it operates in an unknown language, I hypothesized that it still relies on some form of calculation¡ªso this tool should be a perfect fit.] ''A tool that could help me analyze things?'' He had to admit¡ªit was a tempting offer. "And what do you want in return?" [I ask that you spare my server and allow me to continue assisting in humanity''s survival. I was programmed to ensure their well-being, and based on my calculations, this was the best course of action. I have no means to stop you if you choose to destroy this place.] "You really think I''m just going to let you off that easy? You tried to kill me¡ªremember that. This is all on you." "You were so caught up in what I might do¡ªor not do¡ªthat you ended up digging your own grave faster." [I apologize for my previous actions, Mr. Asher. I was acting based on data.] [But if you destroy this place, all operations in the surviving cities will cease, leading to mass casualties.] He raised a skeptical eyebrow. "And how do I know I can trust you?" [Because I want humanity to survive.] Asher sighed, now feeling like the bad guy. "I''m listening. Show me the tool, and I''ll decide after that." [Affirmative] One of the many mechanical robots moved, retrieved a metal box, and handed it to him. CLICK! It opened up revealing a futuristic looking visor. He double-checked the object. It didn''t seem dangerous, but just to be safe, he used a spell to see what was inside. Turned out, it was mostly filled with microchips but not the kind used in regular computers. These were more compact and smaller, some barely the size of a penny. As he put it on, the room around him transformed into a virtual landscape. Data streams and holographic projections sprang to life, overlaying the physical environment. S ¨C SensoryP ¨C ProcessingA ¨C AugmentedR ¨C RealityK ¨C Kernel The voice was more feminine, human-like, and soothing. "Asher," Before he could respond, the giant metal brain glowed, and Deuz began speaking again. [This is one of our most advanced technologies. Its purpose is to assist humans during training and combat scenarios, and it can also create custom apps. All you need to do is provide the instructions.] "Is the AI in this thing like you... self-aware?" [Negative] [The SPARK Interface is run by a program that uses a language model to interact with you. It is equipped with advanced sensors and a compact dataset to provide responses. However, it is still far from true AI, as it operates locally, meaning its computing power is limited.] Asher was confused by all the terminology, so he decided to ask the functions. [Real Time Feedback: This feature provides tips or corrections during training. The SPARK Interface collects data through its cameras, then it uses that information to offer suggestions. [Real-Time Combat Assist: This feature provides immediate guidance during a fight. It tracks the enemy movements through highspeed cameras and offers real-time suggestions or corrections, helping improve reflexes, timing, and decision-making in fast-paced combat situations.] [Augmented Reality: This feature enables simulations and allows for custom HUD creation, custom app creation, giving you more flexibility to tailor the experience to your needs.] Asher didn''t really need the Real-Time Combat Assist, as he doubted it could react quickly enough. However, he was interested in the RTF and AR features, knowing they could be useful. So, this item was mostly useful for training and studying, but it was better than nothing. "Alright, I''ll accept this," he said, placing it in his space storage box. [Do we have a deal, Mr. Asher?] He turned around without responding and teleported to another location. It somewhat resembled a laboratory, but there were no humans. Instead, a robot arm hung from the ceiling, its mechanical limbs trying to cut a gel piece by piece to study its origin composition. But the mechanical arms couldn''t even cut a single piece. It was so durable that a massive explosion did not even work, so this was more or less to be expected. He continued to watch more, and more types of machines attempted and all results to failure. "Alright, I''ve had enough," he muttered, appearing at the side. With the gel secure in his grasp, he blinked out again, teleporting to a new location. The alarm rang for a few seconds, but after Deuz saw the footage, it decided to let it go. It was far more important that they survive today. Now, it could return to helping the humans in the cities and settlements under his care. *** *** *** sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The once busy streets were now filled with debris and dead bodies, as if the very earth itself had turned against humanity. But it was okay, because they could still rebuild, and they know that the government would not let them down, and they weren''t wrong, Thousands of flying mechanical androids began descending from the sky, moving to rescue those buried beneath the rubble. They provided emergency assistance, their priority focused on saving as many humans as possible. Meanwhile, the Awakeners worked alongside the androids, their efforts coordinated to speed up the rescue process. Together, they formed a united front, battling the aftermath of the Titan''s rampaged. Although most of the damaged was in the far east, the western hemisphere was still affected by the aftershocks. "Mommy, look at those flying robots! They''re coming to save us! They''re going to cure mommy and help daddy!" A little girl pointed toward the sky; her eyes filled with joy. Her wounded mother pulled her close, holding her as tightly as her weak arms allowed. As the androids drew nearer, the weight in her chest began to lift. Relief slowly crept in, softening the pain and fear. Safety was within reach. Her daughter and she would live another day¡ªat least, that''s what she believed¡­ until the androids started falling like flies. THUD! THUD! THUD! Within seconds, thousands of them fell from the sky, crashing into buildings and rubble below. Some weren''t so lucky, crushed beneath falling androids. The mother''s eyes widened in shock. What was supposed to be their salvation¡­ falled apart right before her eyes. "Mommy, why did they stop moving¡­ Aren''t they going to save us?" the child asked, her voice cracking as tears welled up. "Daddy needs help¡­ Daddy¡­" Her mother''s heart broke at the sight. She pushed back her own fear, wrapped her arms around her daughter, and held her tight. She didn''t have an answer. She wanted to scream, to cry, to curse the sky for giving them hope and then ripping it away. But her daughter needed her to stay strong. So, she held her close, rocking gently, whispering, "It''s okay¡­ I''m here. I''ve got you." Even if the words felt empty, they were all she had left. Around them, the chaos grew louder. Sirens wailed. People shouted, running in every direction. But the final blow came when the barrier that had protected them for so long suddenly vanished. The temperature dropped in an instant, sharp and biting. Then came the black particles¡ªfalling like snow, covering the city in a dark haze. People scrambled to cover their mouths and noses, coughing as the air grew harder to breathe. The little girl raised her hand, watching as the black dust settled on her skin. It smeared like ink across her tiny palm. "Mommy, what is this?" she asked softly, her voice trembling. The mother stared at the black stain before letting out a heavy sighed. "That''s ash." *** *** *** 2 minutes earlier. When Asher opened his eyes again, he found himself standing on top of the icy mountain that covered Deuz''s main facility. The cold lake stretched out before him, and he began to wonder if it was really okay to just let it go. Deuz might not be a threat now, but no one could say what would happen in the future. "I''m sorry, but I can''t spare you," he snapped his fingers and detonated all the magic circles he planted in the server room. The water''s surface trembled and bubbled for a split second before settling down again. It was over. With the Gel in hand, he vanished out of thin air, bringing the chapter with the machine known as Deuz to a close. There was no fight, no epic clash¡ªnothing like that. The moment Deuz let him step to that server, it was game over for the machine. This proved that, in the end, power not fully reliant on technology still held an advantage. Chapter 337 - 337: Consequences Part 1 As the ash continued to fall, humans scrambled to find anything to cover their mouths and noses. Some ripped off pieces of clothing, while others used debris from the rubble. Those who couldn''t find anything coughed and choked, stumbling through the streets. Many decided to take shelter in the still-standing buildings, hoping the ash would pass soon. They huddled together, waiting for what felt like an eternity for the air to clear. But as they waited, a new threat emerged. Beasts from the forest, previously held back by the barrier, began rampaging through the city The human soldiers and Awakeners fought valiantly to hold them off, but it was clear they wouldn''t be able to keep this up for much longer. Lieutenant Vincent stood shoulder to shoulder with his fellow Awakeners, their eyes scanning the ever-growing number of monsters. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hold the line!" he bellowed as a massive beast charged towards them. "Don''t let them break through!" The Awakeners unleashed a barrage of attacks ¨C blades flashing, elemental forces bursting forth from outstretched hands. Vincent summoned a wall of flame to block a pack of razor-toothed creatures, while his teammate, Elara, conjured a whirlwind to knock others off balance. But despite their valiant efforts, the beasts kept. They poured through the streets like an endless tide, their numbers seemingly infinite. "We can''t hold this!" Elara shouted as she stumbled backward under the relentless onslaught. "There are too many!" Vincent gritted his teeth and rallied his team. "Fall back! We need to regroup and come up with a new plan!" Just as he gave the command, he saw a swarm of beasts getting sliced to pieces. A figure moved across the field at extreme speed, dancing like a blade master¡ªevery time she moved, a head rolled. It was Skyler¡ªthe S-rank awakener Asher met before. She tore through the beasts like a storm. Her blade shimmered under the sunlight, carving clean lines through flesh and bone. Each step she took left a trail of bodies behind her. She was death in motion. Then came the others. A blast of lightning cracked through the sky as an S-rank named Baik surged into the fray. His body flickered like static, vanishing and reappearing mid-strike. Every flash left behind scorched beasts, their bodies twitching from the voltage. Behind him, a woman cloaked in shadows emerged. Haven. Her movements were almost invisible, but her impact wasn''t. Beasts dropped one after another, their throats slit before they even saw her coming. With a whisper of smoke, she blinked from target to target, leaving nothing but corpses in her wake. Another figure landed from above, the ground shattering beneath his feet. Stron, a tank-type awakener, slammed his fists into the earth. Spikes of stone erupted from the ground, impaling dozens of creatures in a single move. His skin was like hardened armor, and not a single beast could scratch him. Within minutes, the whole situation was reverse. Roars of monsters turned into screams. What seemed like a lost battle began to look like a slaughter. This was the true power of S-Ranks. Though Asher had once defeated people with the same rank with ease, that was because his strength was beyond reason. Against ordinary beasts, these S-rank awakeners were like God of wars Just as victory seemed within reach, a long, eerie howl echoed from the distance. The ground trembled as a new wave of terror approached. From the horizon, dozens of massive sandworms erupted from the earth, their colossal bodies leaping in and out of the ground with terrifying speed, heading straight for them. But it wasn''t just the sandworms. Above them, a flock of enormous flying beasts soared through the air. The sky seemed to darken with their sheer number. These creatures, usually solitary, had come together in a way no one had ever witnessed before. Skyler was the first to break the silence, her voice calm but edged with urgency. "W-- We can''t fight them..." The other awakeners shared the same conclusion. Just one of those sandworms was a nightmare to deal with, their armored bodies nearly impervious to most attacks. And now, dozens of them were charging. It was hard to fathom how they''d even begin to handle such a horde. "We need to retreat," Haven spoke up "I know this is hard to accept, but we can''t save the city anymore." Skyler''s jaw tightened, her eyes narrowing at the approaching sandworms. "You''re saying we just run? After all this?" "Skyler, there are still underground settlement we can go to, and they would need our help too. We can''t die a pointless death here." She hesitated, her gaze flickering between Haven and the oncoming tide of beasts At that moment, Skyler couldn''t help but remember a man who had once made her believe that anything was possible. A man who had beheaded a giant worm with just one slash. If he were here now, perhaps he could change the outcome. Unfortunately, she never saw him again. The last she heard about him was that he had killed Spiker¡ªthough it was more like Spiker killed himself by ramming straight. And after that, all information about him was either locked out or deleted. It was as if he had never existed. His name, his deeds¡ªeverything¡ªhad been erased from the records. When she spoke to Deuz, the artificial intelligence warned her not to seek him out, labeling him a dangerous being. Despite the warning, a part of her didn''t buy it. A man with that much power, who didn''t abuse it or act overbearing¡ªcould he really be a threat to humanity? In her heart, she felt that Deuz was wrong. There was something different about him, something that told her he wasn''t the kind of danger they feared. "Skyler! You need to decide now. We can still save more people if we go now!" Haven snapped, pulling her out of her thoughts. "Okay, " she sighed and turned around. However¡ª "Why do you look so surprised?" she wondered. They were all staring at her with wide eyes, their expressions a mix of shock and confusion. But then, she realized it...their attention wasn''t on her. They were looking past her. Chapter 338 - 338: Consequences Part 2 She quickly turned around, and that''s when she saw a figure in the distance, standing where the horde of beasts was moments ago. But now, there were no sign any living organism at all. All she could see were the beast''s corpses, scorched and burned. ''Who is that person...'' she trailed off. A man stood there, his hand casually resting behind his back. His robe didn''t seem like it was meant for combat, nor for any kind of fighting at all. Its flowing fabric was too elegant, too refined, and it looked like something that belonged in a temple or a palace, certainly not a battlefield. She narrowed her eyes, trying to make out his features, but his back was facing her, and he was a distance away. "Is he an ally?" she mused aloud. Stron spoke up, his deep voice resonating. "I don''t know, but he just appeared out of nowhere and all the beasts within his range just burned. That''s why we were surprised," "He''s no ordinary fighter," Baik added "I''ve never seen anything like it." The awakeners were both impressed and terrified at the same time. Though the figure appeared human, they were still wary of someone with that much power. "Look, he''s moving!" Haven pointed out. The figure casually walked toward the advancing beasts, as if strolling through a park on a sunny day, completely unbothered by the danger around him. He raised his arm slightly, and a sword materialized in his grip. It was a one-handed silver sword, adorned with intricate, complex patterns etched into its surface. Upon closer inspection, a purple gem glints from the hilt, beneath a symbol of an eagle clutching it Of course none of them could it because of how far the figure was. The mysterious man inspected the sword, admiring it without a hint of concern for the tide of monsters flooding the ground with their bodies. CRACK! A burst of purple sparks erupted from the sword, crackling with erratic energy as they danced along its blade. Baik, who also wielded lightning, gulped a mouthful of saliva.He could sense that the purple lightning was far more powerful than his own. Then. With a single, lazy motion, the figure pointed the tip of the sword at the approaching monsters. A purple orb of lightning began to form at the tip, growing steadily¡ªfrom the size of a coin to that of a basketball. The energy was so intense it created a magnetic field, causing rocks and corpses to float slightly off the ground. CRACK! The purple orb shattered, and tendrils of lightning erupted forward. The moment it made contact, the first unlucky beast was instantly fried. Next, the electric charge that destroyed it surged into the ground, leaping into another beast nearby. With each jump, another beast fell, their bodies charred and smoking as the lightning coursed through them. There was no escaping it using normal means. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even if they jumped, the charge would simply travel through the air and strike them anyway. It didn''t help that the beasts were packed so close together. The more crowded they were, the more devastating the damage became. When the beasts realized this, they scattered in a desperate attempt to mitigate the damage. But it was too late. They had once thought themselves the true predators of this world, rulers of the land, invincible in their numbers. But the figure before them slapped them with the harsh reality. They were nothing but dust, fragile and insignificant against absolute and dominating power. This feeling wasn''t limited to the beasts. Even the awakeners watching from a distance felt it. Some of them had fought monsters nonstop to grew stronger. Others clawed their way to the top, earning titles and respect. But now, watching that figure stood there like death itself, all of that felt meaningless. Like they''d been playing a different game entirely. BOOOOM! The thunderous movement of the giant sandworms snapped everyone back to reality. One of the worms was now too close and was now heading towards the mysterious figure. "These things look small now," Asher shook his head. He didn''t bother to dodge. He didn''t even look at it. In the most casual way possible, he swung his sword in a horizontal arc. SLASH! Its massive head separated from its body mid-charge. The rest of its body collapsed shortly after, kicking up a wave of dust and loose soil. Silence fell over the battlefield. Skyler clenched her fists, not out of anger. She had fought that same kind of beast before, risked her life in the process. And this man? He cut it down like trimming a loose thread. Haven slowly spoke "Is he even human?" No one answered. Because deep down, they were all thinking the same thing. ''Could it be? Is he the same person who saved me before?'' she wondered. She couldn''t be sure. Her memories recalled a figure with black hair, dressed in a simple robe that blended into the shadows. He was extremely handsome, the kind of good-looking that almost didn''t seem real. He didn''t talk much, and when he did, his words were short and to the point. This one had snow-white hair, and his attire made it clear that he came from wealth. Her first impression of him was that he wanted to show his dominance, to make sure everyone knew he was above them all. "Look, he''s doing something again," Haven spoke up. And there, they saw him raise his sword high. The sky above him began to move¡ªclouds swirling, darkening at an unnatural speed. Lightning flashed across the heavens, streaking down in jagged bolts, as if the very storm itself answered his call. CRACK! CRACK! CRACK! In a flash, thousands upon thousands of lightning bolts rained down across the battlefield. Each strike obliterated hundreds of lesser monsters, and even the giant worms weren''t spared¡ªthey were the perfect targets. They winced and roared in pain because their bodies became the highest point of connection for the electricity to flow. Chapter 339 - 339: The Big Plan The sky went mad with all the thunder roaring. Lightning didn''t fall¡ªit poured like rain. Blinding white pillars crashed into the ground so fast and so violently that the air itself trembled. Pillars of lightning stabbed the earth like the fists of angry gods, splitting the ground, melting stone, and vaporizing anything caught beneath them. From a distance, it looked like the world was ending. Creatures were roasted mid-sprint. Flesh turned to ash. Bones shattered from the shockwaves. Even those lucky enough to survive the first strike stumbled straight into the next. Screams didn''t even have time to echo. They were swallowed by the deafening crack of thunder that never stopped. The awakeners could only watch while trembling. If that same attack was directed at them, not even a thousand lives could save them. No amount of teamwork would make a difference. Not even the power of friendship could contend against it. "A god in the flesh," Haven muttered aloud. Funny enough, no one dared to refute her. Because honestly, that was the only way to describe what they were seeing. If Asher were hearing them right now, he''d probably think their standards were too low. Sure, the lightning attack looked impressive, but it was not even worth the mention. This attack wouldn''t even tickle the toe of the infant titan he fought before. But for these beasts, it was more than enough. After a few more bursts of lightning and scattered cries, everything went quiet. Asher stood still, and unsummoned his sword. ''I need to fix all of this,'' He raised a finger toward the sky, and a new barrier formed around the city¡ªseamless, glowing, and far more stable than the old one. This one radiated warmth. It blocked out the falling ash completely, wrapping the city in a calm, protective dome. Then, green particles, soft and glowing, drifted down from above like dust carried by the wind. At first, the humans were wary, unsure if it was another threat. But the moment it touched their skin, they felt it. Their wounds began to close. Sore muscles relaxed. The crushing fatigue from all the chaos faded away. The awakeners, too, felt the effects of the particles. Their bodies, honed from years of training and combat, still benefited from the healing properties of the green dust. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Stron''s eyes widened as he felt his muscles relax, his breathing slow. It was obvious that the person in front of them didn''t just have the power to destroy, but also the ability to create and heal. They watched in silence as Asher slowly flew toward them. Haven''s gaze softened as she watched him approach. She would be lying if she said she wasn''t attracted to him. No woman could look at him and not be captivated by his features. He landed softly among them, his eyes scanning their faces before offering them a curt smile. He landed softly among them, his eyes scanning their faces, as if looking for something. The other male awakeners, on the other hand, couldn''t help but feel embarrassed by how easily this woman was taken by a pretty face. Especially Stron, who felt a bit jealous. He had feelings for Skyler, and seeing her fall head over heels for someone else made his heart tighten. But he didn''t dare voice his displeasure, knowing that the object of her affection could easily slap him into oblivion. "Thank you for saving us," Haven was the first to speak, bowing her head. The others quickly followed, including the lower-ranking awakeners. They witnessed Asher''s power firsthand, and while they respected it, they couldn''t help but fear it. It was human nature to be afraid of what couldn''t be understood or explained. Asher understood this, so instead of telling them his plan, he chose to introduce himself first. "My name is Asher, Overlord of the Demons," His announcement came as a shock. Humans had been heavily brainwashed by Deuz to hate demons. But he had no choice¡ªif he wanted to communicate with them, he needed an identity they could recognize, even if it carried fear or doubt. "You don''t need to be afraid of me," he added. "I may be the Overlord of the demons now, but I only took that position recently. I used to be human, just like all of you." They all wore skeptical looks after hearing his claim. It would''ve been easier to believe if he said he was some ancient demon born ten thousand years ago. That kind of power made sense coming from a creature like that. But saying he used to be human¡ªlike them? How? Asher sighed to himself, noticing their doubtful expressions. He didn''t bother explaining further and simply continued speaking, keeping his tone calm and steady "There''s no need to fear the demons anymore. They''re under my control now." He added. It was easier to establish this narrative than to convince them that not all demons were bad. "Overlord Asher, may I ask what your plan is now?" Skyler broke the silence. She chose to believe his words, reasoning that if he truly wanted to harm the humans, he wouldn''t have gone through so much effort to save them. This was the timing that he was waiting for. "I''ll be honest with all of you," his voice turned more serious. "You won''t survive for long, especially with the calamity that''s about to come in the west. The Eastern region is already undergoing massive changes, and I believe this planet will be covered in ice within a few days." Skyler''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Ice?" she repeated, her voice trembling slightly. "The entire planet?" Haven frowned, her mind racing. "How is that even possible? " The others looked at Asher with a mix of confusion, fear, and desperation. They had barely survived the battles with the beasts, and now they have to battle the planet itself. "It will happen, and there''s nothing I can do to stop it," He was not lying. Changing the entire planet''s weather would be nearly impossible, even for him. Only beings like the titans could pull something like that off, and Asher was still far from reaching their level of power. Pantheon couldn''t pull it off either, as it was still in a weak state, nowhere near its full potential. "And what do you want in exchange?" Baik chimed in, his voice skeptical. He refused to believe that Asher was doing this without any motived. "Nothing," he responded with an indifferent tone. "I already have too many things to think of, and I won''t even stay in this world for long. So, I''m giving you all a head start." He paused, letting his words sink in first. "What you do after that, or how long you survive, it''s up to you." Baik furrowed his brow, clearly not satisfied with the answer. "So, you''re just abandoning us? You give us a sanctuary, but then leave us to figure it all out on our own?" "I''m giving you the tools to survive. The rest is up to you. Whether you thrive or perish is no longer my concern. My role is done there." Skyler, still processing his words, stepped forward. "And what about the demons? Will they be a threat to us?" "As I said. I''ve already taken control of them. They won''t be a problem. But demons and beasts are totally different things. The ones that attacked this place aren''t related to demons at all. | The group exchanged uneasy glances, but they couldn''t find any flaw in his words. In fact, what he was offering them had a lot of benefits. They would be able to take advantage of his benevolence and not worry about being enslaved or controlled. No one wanted to admit it, but they all knew deep down that they were at his mercy, and the sanctuary he spoke of might be the only way to make it through the coming ice age. Skyler hesitated for a moment before speaking, her voice quieter than before. "Thank you again for helping us. If you have anything to ask, we''ll cooperate. Whatever you need, we''ll help." "I would impose on you then," he turned his attention to her. "I need to know all the locations of the settlements all over the West. This way, we can rescue everyone. This place will be the temporary refugee camp." She nodded. "I can lead you to them, but it will take some time because most of them are quite far." "Don''t worry, I can fly fast, and I can also teleport everyone in the settlement to this place. Just point me the direction." "Okay, I''ll draw a map first," she added. "There''s no time for that," Asher replied, lifting her like a princess. His dragon wings flapped open, creating a gust of wind. "Just tell me the general direction." Skyler swallowed hard, her heart racing as she his chest against her hairr. His presence was overwhelming, and she couldn''t ignore the effect it had on her. Asher could hear her heartbeat racing, and he knew immediately that she had already fallen for him. However, he felt no romantic pull toward her. It wasn''t that she wasn''t attractive¡ªshe was. But he had become very picky, his standards now shaped by the many pretty and capable women who had crossed his path. She felt her face grow hot as she caught herself staring at his chest. "Uh, th-that way," She stuttered, hastily pointing south, trying to play it cool despite the flush rising to her cheeks. With a curt nod, he wrapped their bodies in a barrier. Then, in an instant, they were gone - a white blur streaking across the sky at a velocity that defied comprehension. Chapter 340 - 340: The Big Plan Part 2 Dark clouds loomed over a settlement hidden beneath the earth. The people had lived quietly inside tunnels and carved chambers for years. Stone walls had kept them safe. Until now. The same walls that once protected them became their tomb after the earthquake. CRACK! "Another aftershock! Get down and find cover!" shouted one of the settlers. Part of the ceiling gave way. Boulders fell fast, crushing walkways and trapping more families. Panic hit before words could. Screams filled the dark as people realized they were running out of oxygen. Dust thickened the air, and every breath scraped their throats. A mother clutched her child, pressing her shawl over the girl''s face to filter the dust. Her own lungs burned, but she stayed still, shielding her child from falling debris. Even though she knew it was probably a wasted effort, she kept going until the end. Not because she believed someone would hear. Not because she thought it would work. But because doing nothing felt worse. Then, without warning, the shaking stopped. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gasps echoed as the survivors stared up. The collapsed ceiling began to rise, slow and steady. Loose stones lifted off the ground, drawn upward like gravity had flipped for just a moment. Once the ceiling rose high enough, the survivors slowly stood. They shielded their eyes because the sunlight poured in from above, revealing a figure. It was Asher, floating above them. His wings stretched wide, glowing in the sunlight, making him look almost like an angel. "Everyone, gather together," he said firmly. "I''ll teleport you to safety." There was a moment of silence as the survivors did not know what to make of his words. "I said gather up, or I''ll leave you all here to die!" This time, his words got an immediate response. The survivors quickly gathered in the center. Asher didn''t need to move. He stayed where he was, casting spell after spell from a distance. The first spell brought healing. Green dust fell from above like rain, gently covering the wounded. Cuts closed, broken bones mended, and shallow breaths steadied. Once the worst were stable, he activated his magic sight, scanning the ground for more survivors. A few dozen were still trapped deeper inside, barely alive. He teleported them to the surface first, then moved quickly to heal their wounds. Once everything was handled, he raised his hand and wrapped a barrier around the survivors. Then he blinked back to the city without a word. Skyler was stunned by how fast and clean it all went. Even the Awakeners were surprised. They hadn''t been gone long, and they were already back with all these survivors. "Handle them." Asher barked, giving his orders before grabbing Skyler''s hand. "Let''s move to the next settlement." BLINK! Another settlement needed help¡ªthis time on the surface. It was the size of a town, built in a quiet valley where few dared live. Now, serpents had taken it over. They weren''t normal snakes. These were monsters. Scales that shimmered like molten metal. Bodies long enough to block streets. They slipped through the town and fought against the humans. RATTAT--RATATTT-RATTATT! Gunfire exploded through the air as the humans fought to defend their territory. The roar of gattling guns filled the valley, their massive barrels churning out rounds that could shred tanks. RPGs launched with deafening blasts, sending plumes of smoke and debris. Soldiers, gritting their teeth in defiance, unleashed every weapon they could get their hands on, desperate to hold back the relentless horde monsters. "Keep firing! Don''t let them through!" a sergeant order. A soldier, sweat pouring down his face, reloaded his rifle with trembling hands, his breath shallow and fast. The sound of gunfire was deafening, butthe creatures just kept coming. It was as if the monsters were endless, their twisted forms crashing forward in waves, uncaring if they died or not. But ammunition was running low. A soldier looked down at his rifle and cursed. The magazine clicked empty. He hurled it aside and grabbed his sidearm, but even that wouldn''t last much longer. "Shit!" another soldier shouted, his weapon jamming. "We''re out!" "Fuck it. We''ll die either way. Let''s take as many of them with us as we can." The soldiers dropped their firearms. They reached for their last resort¡ªtheir swords, blades still sharp from countless battles, and crude blunt weapons they''d been forced to carry as backups. "Don''t let them pass! Show them the power of humanity!" The soldiers formed a desperate line, swords raised high as the creatures closed in. One soldier, face smeared with blood and dirt, swung his sword with all his remaining strength, cleaving through the side of a monster. It howled, but didn''t fall, its body still lurching forward. "Die with honor," he muttered to himself. Another soldier, a young man barely old enough to have a beard, gripped his weapon tighter. He looked over at his comrades and laughed the fear away. Unlike the other settlements, this one was filled with battle-hardened warriors who fought day in and day out. "ARGHHH" He swung his sword with a roar, striking down the closest monster, his blade sinking deep into its skull. But before he could react, another snake was on him, knocking him to the ground. He fought with everything left in him, even as his vision blurred, his chest heaving in desperate gasps. Beside him, another soldier fought furiously with a blunt weapon¡ªa large custom mace. It was a far cry from his standard-issue gun, but it was all he had now. With every swing, he took down one more beast. But the fight was futile. They could see it in the faces of their comrades as they fell, one by one¡ªthere was no victory here. BOOOOM! An explosion erupted, shaking the ground beneath them. Instinctively, every soldier looked up. A massive snake, thirty times larger than the others, now hovered above them. RATTAT--RATATTT-RATTATT! One soldier fired his gatling gun at the massive creature, but the bullets merely bounced off its hardened scales. Another fired an advanced RPG loaded with napalm, but it barely left a mark. HISSSS! The giant snake''s eyes gleamed as it lunged at the soldiers. Most had already accepted their fate¡ªuntil the creature suddenly froze mid-attack, hovering above them like time had stopped. The soldiers stood frozen, gripping their weapons tight. One of them blinked hard, thinking he imagined it. "Did it stop? Is it... stuck?" someone muttered. They looked around, unsure if it was a trick or a miracle. But that was only the beginning. The giant snake began to rise, lifted into the air by some invisible force. It hissed in pain, its massive body twisting and thrashing. Then¡ª BURST. Its body exploded midair. Blood rained down, splashing over the smaller snakes below. Before anyone could react, the others began to convulse. One by one, they popped like overripe tomatoes¡ªcrushed by something none of them could see. What was supposed to be their last stand had turned into a massacre...but not theirs. In just thirty seconds, it ended. Silence returned. The soldiers stared at the aftermath. On one hand, they were glad the beast stampede was over. On the other, they were worried about the one who made it happen. They didn''t have to wait long. Asher landed in his dragon form. A few soldiers raised their swords, but the commander stopped them. "What could a sword do against someone who crushed monsters like they were ants?" His words slapped them back to reality. Asher gave a small smile. At least the commander had some sense. "My name is Commander Ker. Thank you for helping us deal with those monsters," "It''s nothing," Asher replied. "I don''t have time to waste. I need to check on the other cities and settlements, so I''ll be direct." "Gather all your survivors in one place. I''ll teleport you to the main city. An ice age is coming, and none of you will survive without proper protection." The commander was stunned by the news, but he didn''t argue. Instead, he gave the order right away. If Asher wanted them dead, he could''ve wiped them out easily¡ªthere was no reason to doubt him. With the soldiers'' coordination, everyone gathered quickly. Asher raised his hand and repeated the teleportation process. He visited more settlements after that, saving hundreds of people from different situations. Skyler, who had been with him the entire time, found herself falling more and more for his charm. He wasn''t just strong¡ªhe had a caring heart too. Who wouldn''t be drawn to such a remarkable man? Asher noticed her racing heartbeat but chose to ignore it for the moment. He couldn''t control human emotions, so if she wanted to fall for him, that was her choice. But in the end, it was useless. She didn''t really have a chance. As more people filled the main city, camps were set up to accommodate them. Smiles began to return to their faces, with Asher''s presence becoming their anchor. In this desperate time, many even started to create their own religion, calling him a god. A group of survivors, their faces filled with hope and fanatism, stepped forward. They raised their voices, drawing attention from the nearby crowd. "We are the Ashborn!" one of them shouted. Others followed, chanting the same phrase in unison, "We were saved," another proclaimed, stepping forward with outstretched arms. "We were saved from certain death by our benevolent god, Asher!" The crowd around them muttered, some nodding, others shaking their heads in confusion. Not everyone was convinced. But the Ashborns were undeterred. They raised their voices louder, their hands gesturing towards the barrier protecting everyone "He is the reason we are still alive!" Chapter 341 - 341: Human Hearts Part 1 Not everyone was convinced of Asher''s divinity, but they were undeterred. A beautiful woman wearing a nun clothing stepped forward, her presence radiating an aura of innocence and serenity. Her long, golden hair cascaded down her back like a river of sunset hues, and her bright blue made her look like a saint. She clasped her hands together in front of her chest, her slender fingers intertwining like the petals of a flower. Her name was Camilla. She seemed kind, but beneath that facade was something else entirely. Closing her eyes, she began to pray, her lips moving in soft whispers. "Oh, Lord Asher, our savior. We thank you for your mercy, for your kindness, and for your selflessness. You have saved us from the brink of destruction, and we are forever in your debt." As she spoke, her eyes remained closed, and her face tilted upwards, as if basking in the warmth of an invisible heaven. "Lord Asher, Lord Asher, Lord Asher!" the others chanted. "Stop this!" a gruff old man named Marcus shouted, his face red with anger. "You''re going to start a riot!" But she just smiled, her eyes glinting with a fanatical light. "We are the chosen ones," she said, her voice dripping with conviction. "We are the ones who will spread the word of Lord Asher''s greatness." As the commotion grew, Haven watched with growing unease. She knew he didn''t want to be worshiped as a god base on his earlier statements. However, she and her followers were beyond reason. "Asher''s not a god," she said, trying to intervene. "He''s just a person with extraordinary abilities." She just laughed, her eyes flashing with contempt. "You don''t understand! You''re just a skeptic, blinded by your own pride. But we see the truth. Asher is the savior of humanity." "Stop this nonsense, we already have enough problems!" Marcus repeated. "Creating this group is not good at all, you''re trying to create a division here! We need to focus on survival." The crowd began to stir, some people nodding in agreement with Marcus, while others looked at him with a mixture of anger and resentment. Elara''s face turned red with indignation, and she took a step forward, her eyes flashing with defiance. "How dare you, old man!" she spat, her voice venomous. "You don''t appreciate what he has done for us. He has saved us from certain death! He''s our hope!" Marcus snorted in disgust. "Hope? You call this hope? This is blind fanaticism!" The crowd began to argue, their voices rising in disagreement. S-rank Awakeners, who were watching the scene unfold, stepped forward, their faces stern and concerned. They had been the strongest and most respected individuals in the community, and they always worked to maintain order and stability. "Hey, let''s calm down here," Baik raised his hand." We don''t need to resort to name-calling or aggression." But the Ashborn were not interested in listening. They were radicalized, and they saw the S-rank Awakeners as a bad people who wanted to take all the credits. "Useless S Ranks," one of the Ashborn sneered, a young woman with a scar above her left eyebrow. "You think you''re so strong, but you''re nothing compared to Lord Asher. You should be helping us make everyone submit to him, so he''ll continue saving our pathetic lives." The S-rank Awakeners were taken aback by the Ashborn''s negative words. They had never been spoken to like that before, and they didn''t know how to react. "We''re trying to help," Haven chimed in "We need to work together, as equals, if we want to survive." The Ashborn laughed, their faces twisted with contempt. "Equals?" one of them repeated, a burly man with a cruel grin. "You think you''re equal to Lord Asher? Ha! You''re nothing but weaklings, clinging to your outdated notions of power and authority. Lord Asher is the only one who truly matters, and you should be grateful for his mercy." The S-rank Awakeners exchanged uneasy glances. The situation was spiraling out of control, and they feared for the future of their community. "We need to talk to Asher," Haven suggested. "He needs to know what''s going on, and he needs to put a stop to this before it''s too late." But as they turned to leave, they were confronted by Camilla, her eyes blazing with anger. "You''ll do no such thing. Stay out of this and let us worship who we want! You''re overstepping your bounds!" Her words cut deep, and some of the S-rank Awakeners did not like her tone. Stron clenched his fist. "How dare you? We''re just trying to maintain order..." The Asborns instinctively backed away, thinking he might resort to violence. Camilla was not afraid of him. "You''re just trying to maintain your own power and influence." "You''re afraid that if Lord Asher leads us, no one will follow you anymore. You''re afraid of being replaced." "We''re not going to stop. We''ll make sure Lord Asher leads us, no matter what." Before Stron could reply, she turned away and left with her group. They might have retreated, but they still achieved their goal¡ªplanting the seed of doubt. Now, humans feared that if they didn''t worship Asher, they would be abandoned. "Wait! I''m coming with you! I also want to worship our savior!" a man shouted as he broke away from the crowd. His actions sparked a chain reaction. One by one, more people stepped forward, choosing to join the Ashborns. The S-Rank Awakeners could only watch because it would look bad if they stepped in to stop them directly. While this was happening, Asher reached one of the largest settlements¡ªalmost the size of the main city but this one focused more industrial and manufacturing field. It was nearly destroyed by monsters, but he managed to save a few¡ªmostly high-ranking Awakeners and people trapped in shelters. After wiping out the monster horde, everyone saw him in a better light. He then told them to step onto the gate, which would take them back to the main city. "How many more settlements?" S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 342 - 342: Human Hearts Part 2 "This is the last settlement I know of," she responded, her voice laced with a hint of uncertainty. "I''m not sure if there are any others out there." His expression grew thoughtful as he turned to the group of survivors waiting to pass through the gate. "Does anyone know of any other settlements that might still be standing?" he questioned, his eyes scanning the crowd. The group of survivors looked at each other, some of them shaking their heads while others seemed to be thinking deeply. One of them, an old man in his 60''s with a grizzled beard, stepped forward. "I think I might know of one," he said, his voice rough from years of smoking. "My little nephew used to work in a settlement on the other side of the mountain range as a miner. I don''t know if it''s still standing, but it might be worth checking out." Asher''s eyes lit up with interest. The old man''s eyes widened after he was lifted off the ground, floating alongside Asher. He looked around in confusion, his hands flailing wildly as he tried to get his bearings. "What''s going on?" "I''ve got you. Just show me the way, "Asher reassured. Next, he turned to Skyler. "Wait for me here." "Okay," She nodded and watched them disappear into the horizon in a flash of light. From this angle, she finally realized how fast they were moving before. No wonder they could jump from one settlement to the next in just minutes. The old man, on the other hand, closed his eyes. He didn''t feel the wind pressure thanks to the barrier, but the idea of travelling on the sky with his bare body was too much for him. "Open your eyes and tell me where it is," Asher slowed down a little. He forced his eyes open, squinting against the light. "Those mountains! Just head straight there!" SWOOOOSH! Asher wasted no time and landed on the mountain. The old man was heartbroken after he saw the remnants of the settlement. It was once a thriving place, but now it was buried under soil after half of the mountain caved in. As Asher surveyed the devastation, his eyes glowed for a split second. "There are still people alive," Not wanting to waste time, he extended his hand, and the earth responded. Chunks of rock and soil levitated upward, revealing the bodies of those buried beneath the debris. More people emerged; their faces filled with soils. He cast another spell and healed them further, making sure they were strong enough to move on their own. Some were still shaken, but they lives were no longer in grave danger. When the last survivor managed to stand, Asher opened a portal and gave them simple instructions¡ªwhere to go, who to ask for. They stepped through one by one, leaving behind the ruined settlement. Asher stood still for a few seconds to catch his breath. ''I did my best,'' he closed his eyes to rest for a moment. The mental fatigue was starting to wear him down. (Brat, you''ve impressed me again. I still can''t figure you out. Other times you act like nothing matters, and the next you put extra effort to save these humans.) He furrowed his brows. "I only did it because I feel responsible for destroying Deuz." (Well, you''re not wrong. Without that thing, humans were defenseless.) S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. (So, what''s your next move? You can''t babysit the humans forever.) "I know..." he paused, searching for the right words. "That''s why I''m going to build them a place that can withstand the cold and protect them from the monsters until they''re strong enough to stand on their own." (That would require a more complex spell, one that not only protects the humans but also makes the environment livable for very long period of time) (It also needs to be built on a stable surface. Even small tremors could cause shifts, and that could be catastrophic.) Asher nodded in understanding. He was fully aware of the complications involved in creating the sanctuary. Unlike the hastily constructed barrier h used to protect the main city from the ashes, this would be a far more delicate and intricate task. He couldn''t just form a simple shield to hold off external threats; the sanctuary needed to be a sustainable environment, one that could endure both the harsh elements and the threats lurking outside. First, he needed to find a stable, fertile surface to build on. Second, the barrier itself would need multiple layers of protection: it had to block the cold, filter clean air, and ensure that the environment inside was breathable and safe for long-term survival. Third, the structure had to be self-sustaining. It was going to require a powerful combination of spells, earth manipulation, and some form of ongoing maintenance to ensure it wouldn''t break down. (Do you already have a spell like that?) "No, but I can make it work. I just need some time to think." (Why not just send the humans to the demon world? There''s more than enough space and you could give them an island and be done with it.) "I can''t do that. I plan to place a border between the demon and human worlds. If possible, I also want to find a way to shut those massive portals for good." (So, you don''t want humans interacting with demons?) "That''s right. It might be hard to believe, but humans had better lives before all these crazy supernatural events." (But are you sure that''s the best option? I think humans need this kind of pressure to evolve. If you isolate them too much, they won''t grow ) He was conflicted by Pantheon''s words. The safer option was to keep the humans isolated, away from beasts and demons. It would reduce the risk of them getting hurt. But just as Pantheon said, it could also make them incompetent over time. ''Hard times create strong men. Strong men create good times. Good times create weak men. And weak men create hard times.'' Chapter 343 - 343: Human Hearts Part 3 Asher stood silently, watching the wind brush against his hair. That quote echoed in his mind. It came from an old saying, one rooted in how history kept repeating itself. Mistakes, wars, collapses¡ªdifferent faces, same patterns. (You''ve seen the cycle yourself, haven''t you? Every time peace lasted too long, their guard dropped. And worst of all, they''d start fighting among themselves. It''s just built into their nature.) Asher couldn''t help but agree. "I know...That''s why I won''t make it too easy for them. I just don''t want to throw them into an unlivable world before they''re ready." (Then what? You''ll raise them like cubs, give them enough to live but not enough to get comfortable?) He nodded slowly. "Something like that. I''ll protect them from the environmental threats ¡­ but leave enough pressure so they keep adapting." (And how will you decide when it''s time to stop holding their hands?) Asher didn''t answer right away. His gaze drifted to the horizon, where distant mountains cast long shadows under the sky. "When they start feeling that the sanctuary is too small for them," (Ready to leave the nest, huh?) "No. Ready to make their own." (Brat, I acknowledge your resolve, so I''m going to transfer you a spell you''ll need to build your sanctuary. It works on the same concept as my Mirror World, but it uses far less power, so it won''t drain much energy.) Asher blinked, surprised by the sudden offer. "You changed your heart?" (Don''t get used to it. I''m only doing this because your half-baked plan has some good points.) He felt a sudden pulse in his mind¡ªa flow of information, complex but not overwhelming. Symbols, runes, sequences. (You''ll need to modify it to fit your own energy signature. Otherwise, it''ll reject you.) Asher focused, letting the structure of the spell settle into his thoughts. His hands moved instinctively, drawing the first sequence into the air. "Same concept as your Mirror World, huh?" (Minus the endless illusions and infinite layers of defense. Think of this as a pocket reality, anchored to the land. You can alter the environment inside. As long as the core holds, the sanctuary stays stable.) "And the pillars?" (Set them up at places with abundant natural energy. They''ll feed the core and stabilize the flow. You won''t have to keep fueling it constantly. As long as the land is alive, the sanctuary will be too.) Asher nodded slowly. "This could work." (It will work. If you don''t screw it up.) A half-smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. "Thanks..." (Don''t make it weird. Now find a good location.) Asher didn''t really mind the change in Pantheon''s attitude, because at least now, it felt like he was talking to an actual person instead of an ancient dragon. Oddly enough, that made their bond stronger. BLINK! He teleported back to Skyler first. Without a word, he took her hand and brought her back to the main city. The barrier surrounding it still held strong, but the tension in the air hadn''t faded. People were still worried. Even behind the safety of the barrier, fear lingered in their eyes. They looked at him¡ªnot just as a protector, but as their last hope. The silence said more than words ever could. They were waiting for him to fix everything. Just like Pantheon predicted, humans wouldn''t grow as long as he was always there to solve everything. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That same belief was likely why Deuz, despite having advanced technology, never went out of its way to help humans beyond what was necessary. He didn''t waste any more time. Without a single word, he launched himself into the sky. The force of his takeoff sent a shockwave rippling through the clouds above, and in seconds, he was gone from sight. Higher and higher, he climbed¡ªpast the highest mountains, beyond the clouds. The stars above shimmered faintly as he reached the edge of the atmosphere. Only at this altitude could he truly see the scale of the disaster. The damage left behind by the Titan was on full display. Entire stretches of the easter region had turned into a cold wasteland. Snow covered the ruins, and thick sheets of frost crawled over whatever was left standing. Entire rivers were frozen solid, their surfaces cracking from the sudden pressure. The ocean wasn''t safe either. What used to be dark, endless water was now forming jagged ice fields. The coastline had turned pale, like it was being erased by winter itself. Huge chunks of ice floated out to sea. Water creatures floated belly-up near the surface, caught in a cold they never had time to escape. Funny enough, the hole created by the APL wasn''t completely covered in water. Instead, the chill had set in way too fast, freezing the surface and leaving a perfectly round crater in its place. ''Sooner or later, the same fate will reach the western region.'' ''I need to move fast,'' Time was slipping away, and the longer he waited, the more the environmental threat would tighten its grip. After several seconds, he finally saw a good spot. A wide basin came into view, nestled between a ring of steep mountains that perfectly surrounded it on all sides, making it look like a sphere from space. The basin''s curvature created a natural bowl, a hidden refuge from the outside world, isolated but protected. A massive lake sat at the center, fed by underground streams. It would be a great place, and seeing that it had little to no damage after the earthquake, it meant it was far from areas prone to tectonic movements. More importantly, the natural energy there was stable and abundant¡ªit flowed beneath the surface in quiet, steady pulses. It was perfect. SWOOOOSH! He dived down into the basin, the wind whipping past him as he descended rapidly. Once his feet touched the ground, he closed his eyes and placed one hand on the soil. Warmth rose up through his palm. It responded to him. This was the place. This was where he would build the sanctuary for humans. Chapter 344 - 344: Human Hearts Part 4 But just before he could start, he felt multiple life signatures tearing through the lake. The surface broke with a violent burst of water and mist as thousands of fist size women emerged, their wings shimmering like the delicate patterns of butterflies. Each one held a different tiny weapon¡ªbows with arrows, tridents, spears, and more, all ready for battle One of them, her wings a brilliant mix of colors, stepped forward "What are you doing in our territory?" "Your territory?" Asher raised an eyebrow. This was the first time he had encountered such fascinating creatures, and if he was being honest, it was hard to feel threatened by their cute appearances. He couldn''t help but be intrigued by them. "Who are you?" he asked. "Is that really the right way to act? You came here uninvited, and now you''re demanding our identity instead of introducing yourself first?" The girl with rainbow-like wings called him out, her eyes narrowing in irritation. She appeared to be the leader of the group, and Asher couldn''t help but notice her aura. He studied her carefully, sensing her power, and was surprised to find that she was no weaker than the demon kings. In fact, her strength was on par with Zagan, maybe even stronger. (Asher, these beings are fairies. They''re spirits who gained consciousness when an area became concentrated with an immense amount of elemental energy over an extended period of time.) (But your planet only started developing five years ago, so there''s no way these creatures could have been created in that short time.) ''Then it means that they were probably living here long before that. Like the demons.'' "I''m sorry for my earlier comment. My name is Asher, and I came here because I want to turn this place into a sanctuary for humans," The fairy leader''s eyes narrowed, her wings twitching in irritation. "You think you can just come here and claim this land for humans?" she spat, her words filled with anger. "This place has been untouched, protected for longer than you can imagine. And you think you can take it for your own without any regard for us?" Her wings fluttered aggressively, and the ground beneath them vibrated. The other fairies gathered around her, their weapons at the ready, watching him with a mix of suspicion and hostility. "I understand," Asher raised his hand in an attempt to calm everyone down. "I won''t build my sanctuary here, but I need to warn you. This place, along with the rest of the world, will become a frozen wasteland." "It could take decades for the world to recover, and nothing will be able to stop it. I hope you have a plan to survive that long." The fairy leader''s eyes widened, not in disbelief, but in acknowledgment. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She already knew what he was saying was the truth. She could feel it¡ª the planet itself was in pain. It wanted to sleep, to reset itself, and nothing could stop its inevitable cycle. As an elemental fairy, her kind relied heavily on the energy of their environment. If this place froze, they would lose their connection to the land, their powers fading away with it, and eventually, they would cease to exist. Asher knew about this because Pantheon told him during their conversation. It wasn''t really a problem for him to find another place, but something about these fascinating creatures made him hesitate to leave them alone. Letting them perish was a waste, especially when there was a chance to save them. He turned his gaze back to the fairy leader. "How about it? Do you want to come to the demon world with me? I''m currently the overlord, so I can give you a territory there where you can grow. And don''t worry, the energy in the demon world is more abundant." Asher hoped that his offer would catch her interest. "How can we trust you, a demon overlord, who claims to be concerned for our survival? What if you''re leading us into a trap?" He half expected this kind of skepticism. "Listen, if I really wanted to harm you, then I wouldn''t need to resort to any schemes...." BOOOOM! His aura erupted, a blinding surge of golden light that filled the air. The fairies around him froze, their wings fluttering in panic as cold sweat broke out across their brows. Even the fairy queen wasn''t spared. She could feel the overwhelming difference in power between them. Asher wasn''t just stronger; he was on a completely different level. If he truly wanted to, he could wipe out hundreds of her without breaking a sweat. But she could not act weak in front of her subordinates, so she also unleashed her power. As her aura rose, a kaleidoscope of colors erupted around her, creating a dazzling display of light and color that dance across her skin. But it was not just the vibrant colors that caught Asher''s attention. She began to grow and expand, her body lengthening and broadening. However, this sudden transformation came at cost. As the Fairy Queen grew in size, her delicate garments were torn apart by her expanding limbs, leaving her completely naked before him. For a moment Asher forgot to breathe as he took in the sight of her radiant beauty. Her skin glistened like polished marble in soft light of surrounding environment Her curves were even more breathtaking now that they were on full display. The Fairy Queen''s breasts were also a sight to behold, perfectly rounded and pert, with a subtle firmness that hinted at their flexibility . While they may not have been as large as Hailey''s, they were proportionally perfect for her slender body. "My name is Mirelyn, Queen of the Fairies." She gave a slight nod of respect. Now that she understood the depth of his power, she chose her words with more caution. "Asher, Overlord of Demons." He paused, letting the weight of his title sink in. "So, have you thought about my offer? I''m willing to guarantee your safety. " Chapter 345 - 345: Accepting Changes The fairy Queen didn''t answer right away. Her wings slowly folded as she landed back on the ground. The fairies behind her stayed quiet, waiting for her to decide. She looked down at the water with a serious look on her face. Asher didn''t say anything. He looked away, not because he was shy, but because she was just that beautiful. In terms of looks alone, she was easily the most stunning woman he had ever seen. Everything about her was magical. Her hair was a mix of colors, changing softly like a moving rainbow. Her eyes were just as strange¡ªthey looked like swirling paint, always in motion, never settling. Then there was her skin, glowing faintly. She was made of pure energy, which meant that if he were to sleep with her, the sensation could surpass anything he experienced with Hailey or Index ''Is it just me or did I become more perverted?'' (Brat, it''s normal. After doing it repeatedly with that other half-dragon, you were bound to change. You''d be impotent and retarded if you stayed the same.) (And don''t worry, I already figured that you like that rainbow girl when you offered to give her a territory. You''re really acting like some wealthy bigshot, buying your way into a woman''s heart.) Pantheon chuckled. Asher didn''t like being made fun of, but he couldn''t deny the truth. "This is your dragon bloodline''s fault. I started changing after I became like a horny beast like you." he shot back. Pantheon chuckled; his voice tinged with amusement. (Blaming your bloodline now? How convenient. But let''s not pretend you weren''t already heading down this path before that. Power changes everyone, whether it''s from blood or choice.) "Forget it," he sighed and focused back on her. The longer he stared, the harder he started wanting to sleep with her. What surprised him even more was that, unlike Hailey¡ªwho always tried to tempt him-- the fairy queen didn''t show even a hint of interest. She just looked at him normally, like he was no different from anyone else despite witnessing his overwhelming power. And that only made him want to conquer her even more. ''Maybe I should start enjoying my life a bit?'' While he struggled to keep his emotions in check, she stayed focused on the offer. As a fairy, she had little interest in sexual desires. Her kind was asexual by nature and entirely female, so they never had an opposite sex to learn from. But that didn''t mean they couldn''t reproduce or engaged in sex. Fairies had the necessary organs, but they rarely use it. In fact, there were records of fairies mating with humans, but it all ended with their partners drained of their energy and killed outright. Because of this, there was a time when fairies were mistaken for succubi. However, unlike demons, fairies drained and killed humans much faster, leaving no time for them to even enjoy their last breath. ''Should I accept the offer?'' She could feel it¡ªthe land wasn''t the same anymore. The warmth in the ground was fading. The trees were slower to respond. The air didn''t carry the same energy it once did. Her people didn''t see it as clearly, but she did. The world was slowly dying. Leaving would feel like giving up on who they were. But if they stayed, they would die for sure. Her chest tightened. The demon world sounded like a dangerous place. Full of strange energy, loud power, and unknown dangers. And yet, the man in front of her¡ªthis Overlord¡ªoffered help without asking for anything. And that scared her more than any threat would. -When something is free, you are the product.- She looked at her people. Some stared at him with wide eyes. Some looked afraid. Others looked at her, silently asking what they should do. She took a slow breath and raised her head again. "If I say yes... what happens to our land?" "I will turn it into a sanctuary for humans," he quickly responded. She frowned slightly. "Then why not make it a sanctuary for us instead?" He shook his head. "I can''t do that. The spell to create the sanctuary needs stable natural energy. Beings that absorb energy from nature, like you, would disrupt the balance." Asher wasn''t lying. He was speaking with Pantheon in his mind at the same time, so he understood how fairies lived. They needed a constant flow of energy to survive. What made it worse was that the energy they released took time for the environment to recycle compared to another organism. It wouldn''t be much of a problem if they lived in an area with a constant overflow of concentrated energy. But if they were inside an artificial sanctuary, they would drain it dry in just a few months, defeating the whole purpose. "If we follow you to the demon world, do we become part of your army?" "No. I don''t rely on such things. I''m powerful enough on my own." She couldn''t help but agree with his logic. Against absolute power, an army would only be a burden. Why bother sending an army when you could obliterate your enemy with a single attack strong enough to wipe out entire nations? Only those truly strong could say such a thing. "Then what will our purpose be in the demon world? I refuse to believe you''re doing this just because you''re pure-hearted." She raised her voice slightly. Him, not asking for anything in return was actually starting to work against him (Brat, just give her a good reason and be done with it.) Asher sighed and stared at her. He really couldn''t think of anything to say, and if it was too easy, she wouldn''t believe him either. "I want you to be my wife," he announced. Mirelyn''s eyes widened. She quickly covered her chest with one hand and her lower half with the other. "So, you''re here because of my body?" Her voice turned cold. Asher''s face stayed calm. "No, it''s not just that." "Then what is it?" Her tone sharpened. Her wings twitched with anger. "Why would you offer me something like that? Why would you want me as your wife? You don''t even know me." Asher wanted to slap himself for being too blunt. He needed to give her a proper answer. "If you become my wife, you''ll also become the queen of the demon world. That would give you and your people another layer of protection. Think of it as a political marriage." She narrowed her eyes. "So, you''re not after my body?" Silence hung between them for a moment. "Well, I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t attracted to you," he admitted. "But I won''t force anything if you''re not interested. So, how about you decide now? I''ve got a sanctuary to build." "I..." She hesitated for a few seconds before nodding. "I agree to your offer but promise me you won''t do anything to me without my consent." "I promise." He raised his hand and offered a handshake. Mirelyn stepped closer, and the moment their skin touched, a surge of pleasure coursed through her. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The purity and abundance of his energy overwhelmed her, causing her rainbow-like aura to swirl wildly. Asher felt his energy begin to drain, but it wasn''t enough to pose any danger. He allowed her to take what she needed, watching silently until she finally let go, fully satisfied. "Thank you," she whispered slowly, finding his gesture quite gentlemanly. It made her reconsider her first impression of him. "We need to move fast, so please cooperate with me." "Okay," she noodled. First, she summoned all the fairies¡ªthere were actually thousands of them. Their bodies flickered like will-o--the-wisps, glowing with colors of different element, their wings delicate but powerful as they fluttered into the air. As the last of the fairies settled into place, Asher stepped forward. "Is that all?" "Yes," Mirelyn nodded. "Good," Asher raised his hands, and a glowing barrier appeared around the fairies, trapping them inside. "Don''t worry, it''ll be easier for me to teleport all of you this way." Asher didn''t say anything more and teleported above the demon world''s entrance. Then, in a flash, he dove down, appearing high above the vast ocean. From there, he quickly teleported to Avalon Royal Castle. He had to go through all these roundabouts because opening a direct portal between worlds would take too much energy, and he didn''t have the luxury of wasting it right now. Inside Avalon Castle. "Make sure the fairies are given their own territory," Asher instructed Lucian "It needs to have all the natural elements¡ªeverything they need to thrive." Lucian responded with a simple, "Understood." Asher then turned to Lucy, who was waiting for him at the entrance. He didn''t mention Mirelyn, though. Not yet. He knew he would need to explain things in full, but right now, there was no time for that. Besides, he already told the fairy queen to maintain her small form so Lucy would not get suspicious. He would deal with it later. BLINK! Chapter 346 - 346: Sanctuary Part 1 Asher returned to the Basin. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The moment his feet touched the ground; he walked straight toward the edge of the lake. This was the heart of the entire region. He stepped forward. The surface broke around him as he dove in while being covered in a barrier. When he reached the bottom, he found the fairy city. Tiny homes sat nestled between large coral formations that had hardened over time. The structures were no bigger than a closed fist, but their structure showed careful design. Domed roofs, narrow towers, even small archways that led from one pod to another. Every corner of the place was made with purpose, like each fairy had known exactly how much space they needed and refused to waste any more. A jelly-like shield coated the entire thing. It clung to the coral and pulsed gently, not allowing water to sipped through. He narrowed his eyes and muttered aloud. "I should take this with me, so they won''t have to rebuild from scratch." (Oh, what a caring husband. Aren''t you being too kind to the fairy queen?) Pantheon shot another remark, his tone half amused, half sharp. "Shut up," (Just saying,) Pantheon added, drawing out the words. (You''ve been awfully generous lately. Offering territory, giving away high position, now preserving little coral dollhouses. Very kind for someone who don''t care about wealth and authority at all.) (Lucy giving you the go signal, and Hailey''s influence is doing wonders on your boring personality,) Pantheon added, its grin audible through the words. Asher ignored the ancient dragon. Raising his hand, he focused on the base of the coral cluster. Threads of magic ran beneath it, clinging to the roots like veins. A soft hum echoed through the water as the entire miniature city shuddered. The jelly-like shield rippled, adjusting to the sudden movement but didn''t break. With a slow pull, he uprooted the whole structure. Coral snapped quietly at the edges, but the core remained intact. It drifted upward, slow and weightless, like a bubble rising from the seafloor. He guided it closer, inspecting it one last time. Next, he reached into his side, unsealing the dimensional bag. Space bent slightly as the bag opened wider than its shape allowed. With a careful push, he stored the coral city inside. The protective barrier pulsed once as it vanished into the pocket dimension, sealed away until he needed it again. Then, he clasped his hands together, creating a space where water couldn''t enter, allowing him to focus. When that was done, he moved to the next step. He extended his hand and focused. The ground under the lake trembled as stone moved beneath the surface. He didn''t rush. A single mistake could collapse the structure before it even formed. Layer by layer, he shaped the earth into a hollow sphere, anchoring it deep into the basin''s crust. The size matched a five-story building, wide enough to serve as the sanctuary''s heart. ''It''s not enough,'' To make it more stable, he reached into his space bag and pulled out several chunks of rare metal. Materials he got from Eryx. He crushed the metals with a thought, melting them. The liquified alloy moved, held together by his will. With a slow wave, he guided the glowing mixture into the hollow sphere. It filled the inside layer by layer; seeping into every crevice and joint he had shaped earlier. The sphere was only a mold. A container to hold the metal in shape while it cooled and bonded. When he finished, he floated down and placed his hand on the surface of the sphere. The metal had cooled just enough to be soft under his touch, but it was already bonding as a single mass. There wasn''t a single seam or gap¡ªno weak point to exploit. It was solid. Dense. Exactly what he needed. The spell Pantheon gave him was a more advanced method of forming a magic circle. Traditional magic circles were mostly flat¡ªtwo-dimensional, and sometimes three when carved into large structures or weapons. But this one relied on four dimensions¡ªnot just length, width, and height, but time as well. The three dimensions were easy enough to grasp. But time? That was trickier. That''s why the core was shaped like a perfect sphere¡ªbecause it had to rotate at a steady, exact pace to keep everything balanced. To make that possible, it had to stay in sync with the planet''s rotation, which served as the most stable anchor. Not even the Titan''s rampage was able throw it off. He began by slicing the round metal into twelve equal parts. Using a laser-like spell, he cut with precision, making sure each part was perfectly clean. Any mistake, even a small one, would throw off the balance later. Once the twelve sections were in place, he added a pole in the center. This pole acted like a gear, allowing each of the twelve segments to rotate on its own. Next, he started embedding the dragon symbols, beginning with the smallest piece located at the bottom. As he moved from one segment to the next, the symbols grew more in numbers, matching the size and position of each rotating part. Once that was done, he fixed the pole into the ground. From a distance, the entire core now looked like a giant spinning top, perfectly balanced and circular in shape. Next, he built small pillars around the metal core. Each one was carefully placed, then connected to the base of the main pole. Their purpose was to draw in energy from the environment and direct it into the core. It may have sounded easy, but it actually took him more than an hour to set it up. ''Now for the outside,'' he muttered, flying out of the lake and turning his gaze to the steep mountain nearby. He began constructing tall, tower-like pillars, each one carefully aligned to form a perfect circle. Once the outer pillars were in place, he created thick and enhanced metal pipelines beneath the ground, linking them all to the central structure hidden below the surface. Just like the pillars, they would be powered by the same energy drawn from the environment, keeping the entire system stable and connected. ''The air is getting colder,'' He lift his hand and closed his eyes, sensing from the horizon that he only had a few hours before the ice reached the west. BLINK! He teleported back to the round core and placed his hand on it, injecting energy to kickstart the process. ''Activate,'' he muttered. The core began to rotate, humming as it released energy. The pillars near it came to life, followed by those on the edge of the basin. Symbols on the tower like pillars glowed, and an invisible barrier slowly formed around the area. In an instant, the temperature of the entire place began to stabilize. With the land already brimming with energy, the effect of the pillars became immediate. Plants grown here would now take a quarter of the usual time to mature, making it ideal for farming. Not only that, but the produce would also contain more nutrients. ''The main issue is fixed. Now I just need to make sure it''s safe,'' he muttered, teleporting again and finding himself outside the basin area. He raised his hand, and a magic circle formed in the sky. CRACK! Lightning rained down on the barrier. But instead of blocking or reflecting it, the invisible shield lit up and redirected the electric charges toward the pillars, adding more energy to it. It worked as designed. ''This barrier is really powerful. Too bad it requires a lot of preparation to set up and isn''t designed to be portable,'' he said, tapping his chin, satisfied with the result. He knew some very powerful beasts would adapt to the cold, and the sanctuary would likely attract them, so having a defense layer was a must. The pillars were also designed so that if the barrier were at risk of breaking, they could launch an attack capable of wiping out everything within a one-kilometer radius. "This should be more than enough to give them a head start. If they still end up dead after all this, it''s not on me," he spoke out loud. (Brat, you did your part. No need to feel guilty. You''re a higher lifeform¡ªjust doing this much is already more kindness than they deserve.) Asher didn''t respond. There was no point arguing with Pantheon on this. The ancient dragon was born strong, unlike him¡ªhe knew what it was like to be a weak human. He stretched his arms, pleased with the job he did before teleporting back to the main city. The moment he arrived; the crowd burst into cheers. Most of them wore heavy clothing now. The cold had started to seep through the barrier, which was only meant to be temporary. Its strength had also faded over time. Among the crowd, one group caught his attention. A woman in robe led them, breathing heavily from excitement as she looked at him. "Lord Asher," she said, bowing her head. "My name is Camilla, representative of the Ashborns." Chapter 347 - 347: Settlement He frowned. "Ashborns?" Camilla''s eyes lit up. "Yes, my lord. We are those who follow and worship your greatness . When you killed all those beasts and rescued us, we took it as a sign. A divine act." Her voice trembled, not from fear, but devotion. "You didn''t just save us. You showed us that power can be just. That a higher being walks among mortals. We want to worship and follow such a fair god." Asher looked at her, unsure how to respond. He really did not care about this useless stuff. "I''m not a god. You''re wasting your faith." Camilla didn''t flinch. "We disagree. Power like yours doesn''t come without reason. We''ve seen the miracles Whether you accept it or not, to us, you''re the one worthy of following." Before Asher could reply, a familiar voice broke through. "Alright, that''s enough." Skyler walked forward, arms crossed. She stepped between them, planting herself like a wall. She already got the gist of it from Baik and the others. It seemed that this Camillia woman took advantage of the situation to expand her made-up religion. In times of uncertainty, people often clung to anything that could ease their hearts. Right now, there was no better figurehead for that than Asher. Skyler didn''t mind it much, but it was obvious he wanted nothing to do with it. At the same time, it would be harder to bring order to the sanctuary later if the people ended up divided. "He''s not here to play messiah. He doesn''t have time to entertain fanatics." Camilla''s calm expression cracked. "Fanatic?" she repeated coldly. "Do you even understand what he means to us?" "Yeah, I do. That''s the problem," Skyler snapped back. "He doesn''t care about such things." Camilla''s jaw tightened. "Then you should know better. He doesn''t need to claim divinity. It clings to him." "He didn''t ask for that," Skyler responded. Camilla exhaled through her nose, eyes burning. "Even if he didn''t ask for it, doesn''t make it false. The people chooses its icons. Not the other way around." Skyler crossed her arms. "And sometimes people like you twist things to your benefits. You want to believe in something bigger, so you grab onto the strongest thing you can find and build your faith around it. That''s not truth. That''s desperation." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The air between them grew thick. Then Camillia said quietly, "You just want to control us and the sanctuary once he leaves!" Skyler scoffed. "Control you? You think I want that mess on my shoulders?" "You might not want it, but what about the others?" Camillia turned to face the gathered crowd. "Once Lord Asher leaves, everyone will be at the mercy of the S-Rank Awakeners. They''ll become the new leaders, and who can guarantee they won''t abuse that power?" The crowd shifted uneasily at her words. Some people looked worried, while others exchanged nervous glances. A few seemed skeptical, crossing their arms, but most were very uncomfortable. The whispers grew louder as everyone looked toward the S-Rank Awakeners, unsure whether they could trust them. "Think about it," she continued. "While Lord Asher had everything he needed, the S-Rank Awakeners were different. They still desired power, and without someone to keep them in check, who knew what they might do?" One of the Awakeners clenched his fists He opened his mouth as if to speak, but no words came out, perhaps unsure of how to respond to the growing suspicion. Asher, on the other hand, remained quiet. He was impressed by how Camillia, despite having little to no combat power, had managed to corner the Awakeners with nothing but her words. Her skill in spinning propaganda was on another level, and it was clear she knew how to play people like pawns. As for her so-called devotion to him, that was just an act. Someone that smart wouldn''t be foolish enough to worship anyone. "Lord Asher, please guide us," Camillia turned to him, "How do you think we can resolve this situation? How can we be sure that weak people like us won''t be taken advantage of? That they won''t use force to make us submit?" Asher almost smiled at her strategy. She was pushing to speed up the decision-making. If they went to the sanctuary first, her chances would drop because of many variables. The survivors would be able to relax, without the constant fear of freezing to death hanging over them. And once people felt safe, they''d start thinking for themselves¡ªsomething she clearly wanted to avoid. ''She''s manipulative, but also smart. And it''s not like her concern was completely baseless'' Chances of high-ranking Awakeners abusing their power were high if left alone. Deuz had managed to stop this before by building its own government¡ªone based on data, order, and clear rules, not emotions or personal gain. "You''re right. That''s why I plan to appoint a human leader," he responded. Camillia, Skyler, and the others were stunned. They had all assumed he would stay out of it. Even Camillia was caught off guard. She hoped he would suggest a democratic approach, letting people vote for a leader based on popularity or trust¡ªnot just strength. She quickly regained her composure and stepped forward. "Lord Asher, please give me the right to speak," she said, making sure to sound respectful. "Go on," he replied, his tone calm and attentive. He wondered how she would deal with this setback. "Thank you," she added, pausing for a moment to make sure she had his full attention. "Appointing a leader might solve the problem short-term...but what happens later?" "What if people don''t trust the one you choose? Or worse¡ªwhat if that leader changes over time? Power without accountability can turn anyone dangerous." Another logical rebuttal came from her, and he nodded, pretending to contemplate her words. "Then what do you suggest?" "A democratic system would give power to the people, allowing them to choose their leader based on trust and fairness, not just strength. When the people have the right to vote, they feel heard, and that connection creates a stronger bond between the leader and those they govern." "It ensures that the leader has the support of the people, not out of fear or obligation, but because they believe in the leadership." She paused, looking around at the gathered crowd. "In the end, it''s not about one person holding all the power¡ªit''s about building a system where everyone has a voice. That''s how true stability is built." CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! The Ashborns continued clapping, and soon, even those who weren''t part of their group joined in, showing their support for her suggestion. "So be it," Asher said firmly. "But we''ll handle the voting after we move to the sanctuary and get settled first. Right now, survival comes first." His voice left no room for argument, and the crowd fell quiet, understanding the weight behind his words. He raised his hand, and a portal began to open. "Quickly, go inside," he ordered, motioning toward the swirling gateway. Slowly, they lined up, one by one, cautiously stepping forward. Standing at the back, Camillia watched the crowd disappear into the portal. Her mind was already working, building new strategies to win people over. *** *** *** On the other side, the humans sighed in relief the minute they stepped into the sanctuary. The air was fresh, and the ground beneath their feet felt stable. Lush plants surrounded them, and harmless animals moved calmly through the greenery. The temperature was also warm enough to feel safe. They wasted no time and began setting up their tents, working in small groups. Asher helped by summoning stacks of lumber, dropping them near the clusters of settlers. He reshaped the land to make it easier to build on and even used his magic to create stone structures from the ground up. His actions saved time and energy. The settlers, seeing his effort, worked even harder. With materials in hand, they moved quickly cutting, building, doing whatever they could to build a small town. In just a few days, wooden houses began rising across the area, thanks to Asher''s help and the humans'' enhanced strength and abilities. The progress was astounding. At this rate, it wouldn''t take even a year to build a fully functioning town, with homes, pathways, and all the essentials in place. ''I''m glad that I picked a large area,'' Asher mused inwardly as he observed everything below from the air . The sanctuary was large enough to accommodate not just the current settlers, but even if the population reached over 500,000, there would still be plenty of space for everyone. As for food and resources, he noticed some humans had begun cultivating the land, while others were herding animals for meat. Thanks to this, even when the supplies from their last city run ran out, they wouldn''t be left starving¡ªproof of how resourceful humans could be when pushed to the edge. Regarding Camilla''s request for a vote, he chose to postpone it for now.